ă€ŠA VR Travel Story That Makes You Want to Be Humiliatedă€‹


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue Who remembers the last time they became aware of their own walls?

    I remember. Because it was shocking in its own way.

    It was when I was still young. I''m at an age where I enjoy watching animations for girls.

    It was when I happened to find a cartoon of an animation I was watching in my uncle''s room that I ended up in.

    Having only watched animation, I read the comic book without even thinking about it just because it depicted pretty characters I knew.

    However, what was depicted in the comic book was not what I expected.

    What I expected was a story about pretty and cute characters defeating villains and protecting their daily lives with the power of love and friendship, but in the cartoon, the main character lost to the bad guys who used cowardly means.

    I lost, tore my pretty outfit, and rolled on the floor...

    There was something behind it too. Something that good children cannot see. So I didn''t see anything. Yes.

    At the time, I was just disappointed and moved on. I just got annoyed and asked why there is a comic book like this.

    I learned much later that that experience had an irreversible effect on me.

    As I get older, my body and mind grow, and I now have sexual knowledge and desire.

    Having a healthy body with no problems, a moderate sexual desire, and having accumulated sexual knowledge through various media, I masturbated at intervals of about once every few weeks.

    I didn''t know if that was the average masturbation frequency for women my age or not. Well, even though they talk about it anonymously on the internet, they don''t seriously discuss masturbating every few days.

    Anyway, that frequency was just right for me.

    Therefore, that day was just one of those routines that return at regular intervals. A slightly pleasant routine.

    However, my body got a little hot, so I was looking for a side dish on the Internet to use for masturbation, and I found an old magical girl cartoon I used to watch.

    It wasn''t that strange cartoon I saw in my uncle''s room. At this time, I already knew that it was not just a cartoon, but an adult doujinshi, but anyway.

    What''s important is that looking at that magical girl character reminded me of the content of the cartoon I saw at the time.

    In the original animation, he was a strong protagonist who always defeated villains brilliantly.

    She was the main character who worked together with her friends to overcome even when she was in danger and ended up rolling on the floor and covered in dust.

    He was the main character who always tried to become stronger in order to protect his precious daily life.

    At best, he was caught by the villain''s cowardly tactics and was helplessly subdued, and his clothes were taken off...

    She probably didn''t put in the effort just to be treated in vain like that...

    While thinking about that, I suddenly realized that the tissue paper I had packed to prevent the chair seat from getting wet was soaked.

    What? Why is this wet?

    I didn''t like much water. I don''t know what other women are like, but putting a few sheets of toilet paper under their buttocks was enough to prevent the chair from getting wet until I finished masturbating. I wouldn''t say this is a lot.

    But today, I haven''t even started masturbating in earnest yet, and I''m already horny. The chair seat is made of a material that is difficult to clean, but it was annoying.

    Of course, cleaning up chair sheets is an important task, but there was something more important to me.

    Before I knew it, my love juice had flowed out enough to wet the toilet paper, and then I realized that my nipples were so large and hard that I had never seen them before, and even the sound of my breathing became heavier.

    I had to do something to keep my body from getting so excited that I wondered what would happen if I got hit with a medicine I had only seen in novels.

    Even if you stay still, it will subside over time, but why are you this excited? If you masturbate now, it must feel perfect, right?

    As soon as I couldn''t resist the temptation, I put my finger to my crotch like I usually did. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tsk... !"

    A feeling of pleasure passed through me as if a tingling electric current was penetrating my entire body, centered around my clitoris.

    Ah, I don''t know this feeling... Before I even thought about it, my body started rubbing my labia as I wanted.

    Um.

    Let me just say that I had the best orgasm of all time that day.

    And then I realized that I was lying face down on the desk, trembling, wrapped in the afterglow of my climax.

    Ah. This is my castle wall.

 Chapter 2: Girl Meets Boy (1)

    Chapter 2: Girl Meets Boy (1) With the brilliant sun shining down like a blessing, a grand parade was being held in the capital square, the center of the continent''s only empire.

    It was also a victory ceremony for the warrior who finally ended the long, long war against the Demon King''s army that had lasted for almost a hundred years.

    It is said that swordsmanship can cut through mountains, magic can dig up the ground, and divine power given directly by the goddess can even revive the dead.

    The city gates finally began to open as the streets were filled with the citizens of the capital, puffing out their hearts with the excitement of knowing that the long and tediously long war was coming to an end and that they were part of a page of legend.

    Due to the high walls and the gates opening on the left and right, a horse and human impressions begin to appear in the center of the appearance, as if a path of light is being laid.

    When even the citizens who filled the streets were overwhelmed by the sacred sight, they lost their words and silence began to take over.

    As the distance gradually got closer, the appearance of the most advanced knight became clearly visible to people''s eyes.

    With brilliant blonde hair that was long enough to reach her waist and deep blue eyes like jewels, she had a beauty that anyone would consider beautiful, and it was hard to believe that she was someone who had just returned from the battlefield.

    The armor was rough, with an emphasis on practicality, but showed traces of care here and there. Even the citizens of the capital, who were far from the front lines and did not know how cruel the war was, trembled at the sight of scratches on the armor.

    The two-handed sword hanging behind his back, the two-handed sword as tall as he was, was richly decorated in contrast to his armor and looked like a ceremonial piece, but it was so sacred that everyone who heard the story of the hero knew that it was the holy sword they had only heard about. They were spreading their power.

    The entire square froze for a moment as he exuded charisma that even citizens who saw the warrior for the first time could immediately feel, ''That person is different from me.''

    And.

    Takkak. Takkak. Takkak.

    After that, the warrior''s companions and the soldiers who fought on the front lines against the Demon King''s army appeared with the sound of horses'' hooves, and a huge roar filled the capital.

    Waaaaa!!!!

    In this way, 98 years after the war against the Demon King''s army began, the warrior defeated the Demon King and the war came to an end.

    To the victory of humanity.

    And there was a woman who saw it from a third-person perspective from above the capital.

    "It''s finally over~~~"

    I came out of the virtual reality device, letting out a listless voice, and fell to the ground.

    As I said before, I realized my shocking nature.

    To be defeated and humiliated by any means.

    It could also be said to be a type of masochist.

    However, it''s really annoying, it''s similar to rape taste but a little different.

    It may be seen as the same in that it is committed forcibly, but the difference is that in normal times, one must be in an equal or stronger position.

    I worked hard and became stronger. That''s why I''m stronger than I. And yet, this feeling... Oh, I think I''m going to get wet.

    Anyway, because it was a wall with conditions that were too bothersome to even think about, I tried to have a pleasant sex life for the rest of my life. Really a lot.

    The first thing I did was self-discipline. You always said I had to be stronger, right?

    At least if I''m not strong to some extent, a man is physically strong just by being a man. That''s not my taste.

    The weak are humiliated. It''s common sense, right?

    So, I tried to become stronger first.

    To become physically stronger, I went to the gym and learned martial arts. I studied hard to become intellectually stronger. In order to become socially stronger, I met many people and made connections.

    And I said, ''This is enough. When I thought, ''Now all I have to do is get humiliated!''...

    I was accomplishing so much.

    An elite course with a smooth body created through systematic exercise and the results of studying. In addition, there is a strong network of social skills that does not discriminate between people.

    Even though I think about it, I have become really strong.

    However, once a sexual scandal begins to circulate, a woman''s evaluation drops drastically, regardless of other factors.

    If I were to be abused in reality the way I wanted, there is a high possibility that everything I had built up over the years would disappear.

    What? Isn''t this a waste to be satisfied with just a castle wall? It has come to the point where I want to.

    I thought about making a partner without anyone knowing, but honestly, I can''t believe it. Even now, when I talk to my friends, the things I hear across the street are things like someone had sex with someone, someone''s boyfriend is good, etc.

    No matter how much you ask to keep it a secret, it''s certain to leak out quickly. However, it is even more untrustworthy to make a complete stranger your partner. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And in the first place, a ''mutually agreed upon relationship'' like that of a partner does not fit my personality. That''s also the reason why I don''t have a boyfriend.

    Just because it doesn''t fit my personality doesn''t mean I''m frigid or anything. Just because you like chicken doesn''t mean you think pizza isn''t delicious.

    Still, I want to experience it in an ideal situation the first time.

    So, I felt like there was no solution to satisfy my inner wall, so I dealt with it on my own every day.

    I couldn''t find side dishes that satisfied my unique taste anywhere, so after searching the Internet for a while, I became a fan of the male-oriented subculture.

    To put it simply, I became an otaku.

    From male-oriented doujinshi to pornographic stories and various night games.

    I can confidently say that I have covered all kinds of genres.

    The genre I liked the most was hypnosis.

    Although it felt too much like a cheat, the setting of being able to prey on anyone was the most attractive. Even though I am the one who gets eaten.

    So, to return to the original topic, I, who had walls that were so difficult to satisfy, received news that was like a welcome rain in a drought.

    Single-player virtual reality RPG, WM, is being released.

    Modern virtual reality technology has allowed players to literally enter and operate in a virtual world. Just like the game fantasy that was popular decades ago.

    You can move your body exactly as you would in real life, and NPCs also use cutting-edge artificial intelligence to live their daily lives, reacting just like humans.

    Since we send and receive signals directly from the brain, there are also legal restrictions on that, but we''ll talk about that later when we have the chance.

    Anyway, they say that war comes first when it comes to technological advancement, followed by erotica.

    Virtual reality, which was initially used only for military purposes, gradually spread to the civilian population and various games began to be produced.

    Of course, for adults.

    There is also a version for teenagers, but that is not important here, so I will skip it.

    A single-player game that appeared while most MMORPGs were being created. World Maker, or WM for short, presented a unique concept.

    ''Like old games where the game itself was changed by installing mods, WM allows users to live in the world they want through various settings.''

    As the saying goes, WM, which was released, was set in a general medieval fantasy, and included various elements that users could choose from, allowing users to create their own individual world.

    If it was online, it would be ridiculous. It was a possible setting because I was single.

    Even in the old days, the game itself was an excellent game, but it is said that there was a game that surpassed the quality of the original game and became a huge hit due to the creation of mods by users.

    It was like that back in the days when I played games with a keyboard and mouse while just looking at the monitor screen, but can you put up with modding in virtual reality?

    It''s a mode, or rather, official support, so it''s probably more correct to call it a setting. There were a variety of settings available in WM settings.

    For example, all the beastmen have furry-like appearances, it is a medieval fantasy, but it has a martial arts worldview set in the eastern continent beyond the rough sea, making it a fusion fantasy, or the setting for adults is a world where men and women are reversed.

    This is why I paid attention to this WM.

    First, it''s a single game, so no one knows what I''m doing. Therefore, my reputation will not be lowered.

    Two, no matter what happens, there is no opponent. It''s just the same as masturbation.

    Third, this single-player game has various cheat-level items and abilities that would be called unbalanced in an ordinary MMORPG.

    Four, of course, there are adult items and abilities.

    Yes, no matter how strong I become in the game, one item can crush me.

    It''s strong enough to hit a dragon, but it has the ability to quietly spread its legs if it gets caught.

    Don''t you get excited just thinking about it? No, it''s just me.

    So, I researched this game from various aspects and came up with a combination that would allow me to enjoy the humiliation I wanted.

    The combination required several elements.

    Appropriate scenario, worldview setting, and even an environment where I can enjoy being humiliated without being tied down by the scenario.

    And with the scene of the return of the hero we just saw, all the elements were in place.

    Now, it''s time to enjoy.

    After getting enough rest, I finally went into the virtual reality machine again to enjoy the best customized feel.

 Chapter 3: Girl Meets Boy (2)

    Chapter 3: Girl Meets Boy (2) "Welcome. "User."

    As soon as I accessed virtual reality, a maid greeted me. Of course, it is not a real person, but a management AI set for each virtual reality device.

    But why a maid? Because that sucks.

    It''s not that I have homosexual tendencies.

    However, perhaps because this character''s wall was inspired by the experience of watching a cartoon, it sucks.

    I thought, how bad would it be to see this pretty girl get put in a situation I like... Of course, it doesn''t always happen, but I think it''s often when my brain is dominated by sexual desire, but now is that time.

    "The most popular program in the past week is ''World Maker.'' Do you want to run it?"

    "Yes."

    As soon as you answer the AI ??that asks whether to run based on play information, the surroundings begin to change.

    The completely white space turns black for a moment, and then it changes into a bird''s eye view of a wide green continent surrounded by an endless sea.

    It is the continent that becomes the basic stage of World Maker and WM.

    The fun of WM is that depending on how you configure additional settings, you can make various changes, such as the continent being engulfed in electricity or a flying island appearing in the sky.

    "I have been reading the information. The most recent play record is the scenario ''Invasion of the Demon King''s Army'', and the last achievement achieved is ''The Return of the Hero''. Do you want to continue?"

    "No. "I''ll play a new game."

    The WM I played last time was a scenario where I played as a hero in a basic fantasy setting where the devil''s army had invaded.

    When I played this, I put up with everything, including the castle walls, and made a serious effort to save humanity.

    "Has confirmed. Would you like to set up a new world and scenario?"

    "No. "Keep the world and scenario the same, just create a new character and play it a second time."

    "I have confirmed the clear data for the scenario ''Invasion of the Demon Lord''s Army.'' Would you like to bring back the existing character ''Serina''?"

    "Load Serena as an NPC and apply the WM setting ''Achievement Character''."

    "All right. "Currently remaining WM points are 18."

    This is why I held on and played the game faithfully even though I was playing an adult game in the last episode.

    In WM, when playing a main round from the beginning of a scenario, you can set the character you played in the previous round as an NPC whose behavior pattern is modeled after it.

    It is said that other users use this to create NPC characters that exactly match their tastes and attack them.

    In order to do that, you need to clear one round in a way that suits your taste, saying and doing things that suit your taste, but it is said that there are people who surprisingly do that.

    Since it is legally illegal for a virtual reality device to intervene in the user''s thoughts, whatever thoughts are inside will not be reflected, so all you have to do is be careful with your actions and clear the short-lived scenario only once.

    When setting up the world, I tried to create a ''hey'' game world view that suits my taste by using this function together with the ''Achievement Character'' function using the points consumed each time the world is changed.

    The achievement character function is a function where the NPC character achieves the achievements that the player achieved while playing the previous episode.

    For example, my hero Serena defeated the Demon King in the last episode, so even if I set the world setting to make the Demon King extremely strong in this episode, the future in which Serena wins against the Demon King is determined.

    So, the reason why this is my favorite is that after playing through various scenarios, the most suitable scenario for me to enjoy was the invasion scenario of the devil''s army.

    I liked the fact that there was a moderate amount of tension, many heroes appeared, and at the same time, the rear, not the front line, lost the sense of crisis due to the long war and was leading a peaceful daily life in its own way.

    However, if you leave it to the NPCs and play, the front line will gradually get pushed back, and you will have to work hard from the rear, so I set up my achievement character so that the war can be resolved even if I play as I please.

    In other words, you can just enjoy it without worrying about anything.

    Among the WM settings, there is a setting called ''Peace'' and you can enjoy the trip even with that, but it''s boring because nothing really happens.

    "Let''s start setting up the rest of the WM and creating the character. Please look at the next screen."

    ...

    I completed the WM settings according to the settings I had in mind in advance, and roughly created the character.

    In fact, since I have already registered several character models of my taste, they appear somewhere in the strike zone even if I run them randomly.

    Let''s briefly explain some of the settings.

    First, ''convenience''. It is literally a setting that provides convenience benefits to users.

    When I first played, I thought that choosing this would make the game too easy, but after learning about it, I realized that it was not a setting that lowered the difficulty of the game, but rather a setting that made the game more like a game.

    For example, if you do not select this setting, the environment will be realistic. Due to the nature of the fantasy world, we often travel through rough terrain such as forests or mountains. It may not seem like a big deal when we first hear it, but let''s think about realistic mountains for a moment.

    Of course, sweat flows like rain, and even if you wipe it, your skin is sticky. Also, bugs fly in and buzz around somewhere, and if you''re unlucky, it''s not uncommon to step on animal dung.

    Some people may say that these things come together to allow you to experience the true taste of mountaineering, but do you really need to experience that in a game?

    So, realistic elements such as environment and life are removed, and it is made more like a game.

    And another setting, ''Eye Worldview''. This is also really important to create a ''ya'' game.

    To put it simply, it can be said that a worldview that embodies male-oriented fantasy is applied.

    For example, you can corrupt a woman with the pleasure of sex, you can push your dick up and penetrate the uterus, or you can control pregnancy, so you can ejaculate freely without any problems.

    Acts that make no sense in reality, but are not uncommon in male-oriented adult content, become possible.

    This is a setting that is more specialized for the tastes of those who get fucked, but it also has some effects that those who get fucked don''t really like... Like ''semen becomes delicious.''

    There are a few more settings besides this, but the last one to explain is ''Mana and Beauty''.

    A global setting where the more mana you have, the prettier you become.

    Heroes and the most powerful people naturally become handsome men and women.

    Moreover, unlike on Earth, in the game world where there is mana, even nameless extras are guaranteed to have a minimum appearance compared to reality. An exception may be NPCs that are made ugly just for the sake of humiliation.

    And character making.

    I mentioned this earlier. Even if I ran random, the character became my favorite, so I roughly adjusted it and left the rest to random. Over! Sea?ch* The N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I used WM points to set skills and abilities that the character could use... If I explain all that, it would be too long, so let''s do it later.

    "Done. Let''s get started now."

    "All right. Start the game. 5... 4... 3..."

    When the management AI finishes counting down, the surroundings turn black once again, and the virtual reality avatar begins to change little by little. It will change into a character I created.

    When the avatar completely changed and began to adapt to the changed avatar, the surroundings became brighter and a new scenery appeared.

    "This is... A forest?"

    Trees surrounding. It is sparse and faint enough for sunlight to come in here and there, but given that there are paths that people have walked on, it appears to be a forest close to the outskirts and not deep.

    It is rare for the starting point to be a forest, but it is not the case that it does not exist at all. I decided to think about it a little later and take a look at my avatar.

    Because there were quite a few elements that were set randomly. You''re curious.

    "Is your hair purple? Purple isn''t bad either."

    When I grabbed a handful of hair that went down to the level of my wing bones and brought it in front of me, I could see its bright purple color.

    No, is it a little light purple rather than vivid? It was an unexpected color, but I liked it because it was prettier than I expected. If it was a really weird color, I would have started over again. Well, hair color is important.

    And.

    Casting.

    "Is it a little bigger than me?" "

    My breasts are a little, or just a little, bigger than mine in real life. In reality, it wasn''t small in its own way thanks to constant exercise and self-care. The avatar was bigger than I.

    No. It''s a shame because it''s a game. If it were this big in real life, my shoulder would be very painful. The best size for living in reality is me. Yes.

    I also want to check my height and appearance, but I don''t have anything to measure my height or a mirror to look at my face. Let''s leave that for later.

    When I opened the inventory, the basic items were included.

    One day''s worth of food and water, a dagger and some gold.

    There was a setting where I went with a lot of equipment from the beginning, but I added a lot of sexy stuff and ended up running out of points.

    What. Why. Sexy things are important.

    Hold the dagger in your hand and swing it moderately.

    Since it was my first time starting, my abilities and proficiency were at a low level, but I was able to swing it without a problem.

    Even though I can''t retrieve the stats and weapon proficiency of the hero I played last time, the skills I''ve become accustomed to are the same.

    After weapons, then armor. Female characters wear thin cloth armor over the short white shirt and skirt given to them from the beginning.

    I''m worried that something thin and frayed will protect my body properly, but it''s still better than nothing.

    "Aaaaah!!"

    As I was checking my situation, I heard a scream from somewhere.

    The sound of a young woman''s scream had a premonition of a clich¨¦.

    As I hurried to the direction where I heard the scream, I was able to encounter the scene from an unexpectedly close location.

    Three goblins gathered in a circle.

    In the middle of them was a woman trembling with fear.

    It looks like he''s injured somewhere as he''s sitting there holding his ankle and making a painful expression.

    And next to him, a man had fallen and was being beaten by a goblin.

    There are two goblin corpses and a short club around the man.

    Looking at the situation, I knocked down two goblins with a club, but it feels like I was defeated by the rest.

    Ah. Is it. I understand roughly.

    The story begins with Boy Meets Girl, who saves a girl from a crisis. What an expedient clich¨¦. In this case, should I say girl meets boy?

    Anyway, it was obvious even without looking into what the situation was, so I decided to intervene at the scene.

    No. Hold on.

    Shall we watch for a bit?

    This is my first time enjoying WM as a night game.

    Can I take a look at how it was applied?

 Chapter 4: Girl Meets Boy (3)

    Chapter 4: Girl Meets Boy (3) Except for one, who was hitting the man as if to vent his anger, the rest slowly approached the woman with a mean smile.

    "I don''t like it... Go away!"

    The woman stepped behind her and threw everything she could get her hands on, but the goblins paid no attention and slowly closed the distance.

    It seemed like he was enjoying the sight of the woman shaking with fear, as he took his time even though he could have rushed at her right away.

    It tastes bad.

    The goblins were covering their groins with dirty pieces of cloth, but the object underneath the cloth stood tall, so it didn''t cover much.

    The goblin finally caught the woman and tore off her clothes while laughing. I couldn''t do it.

    Squeak! Sea?ch* The N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A goblin''s physical strength is at most slightly stronger than that of a human child.

    I tried to force it here and there, but I couldn''t tear her clothes off with that much force.

    The woman, whose face had turned pale when the goblin''s hand touched it, looked a little relieved when she realized that the goblin could not tear her clothes.

    You shouldn''t be at ease yet.

    "Phew... Uh, huh?! "Aaaaak!"

    The woman was sighing in relief when she saw what was thrown in front of her, and she screamed.

    It was the cock of a goblin holding a woman''s head.

    Even if I couldn''t take off her clothes, it would be nice to see a hole in her female body.

    The woman tried to hold on with all her strength, but even if she could withstand the pull of her head, she could not stop the goblin''s waist from approaching.

    Eventually, the goblin''s glans touched her lips.

    Her teeth were clenched as if she could never allow it, and her dick was being rubbed as if telling her to open her mouth.

    Oh my. As a woman like her, let''s hope she has some dating experience.

    Anyway, it''s a bit weird that her first kiss was with a goblin dick. If it were me, well, it would be both a game and an exciting thing.

    While doing that. I made eye contact with the woman who was desperately trying to turn her head to avoid my cock.

    Eyes full of tears.

    I was wondering if you would watch a little more, but would you like me to help you?

    Even though it''s a game, it pricks my conscience a little to pretend not to notice that desperate expression.

    It wouldn''t have been a problem if I had rescued him as soon as I found him in the first place, but I''m curious.

    The last time I played it was almost like it was for minors. How does that world change when it becomes a gay game?

    Now that we know that monsters get crazy whenever they see a woman, I think we know the basics.

    You can stop looking and save me.

    I got up from hiding in the bushes and ran out.

    Kiek!

    He ran and kicked the goblin that was beating the man, and without losing her momentum, he hurled the dagger at the goblin that was still attached to the woman.

    Phew!

    A goblin who was only focused on her dick dies before he can even scream.

    I wanted to kill the other two as well, but unfortunately I couldn''t reach the distance with my short dagger.

    Two goblins noticed my presence and quickly picked up their weapons that they had put down.

    Well, it was just a slightly thick tree branch.

    When I looked from the front, I could see a hideous object rising up, pushing aside the screen made by roughly gathering pieces of cloth.

    If I lose here, my character''s beginnings will be taken away by that thing. When discussing the weakest monsters, goblins are always ranked high.

    It''s a bit tempting to experience something like that. But unfortunately, the goblin is literally a monster that is less than a handful, so there is no way you can lose.

    I don''t know if they use an item specializing in humiliation, which I added as a setting, and I don''t know all the types, but how could a goblin have such an item?

    And above all, this is my first encounter since starting this game. Even in most shit games, the first battle can be easily overcome.

    Boom! Boom!

    Among the goblins that rushed at me, I easily dodged the club swung by the first one. No special skills were needed.

    Their arms are so short that if they step back even a little, they won''t get hit. In the first place, goblins are so weak that you have to pick up a blade to fight a man with bare hands.

    For goblins to defeat humans, they need to attack them at the same time and outnumber them or attack them from behind, but only two of them can attack humans with weapons.

    Then there is no need to tell you what happens.

    Evil!

    When the attack misses, the large gap left is slashed with a dagger.

    That alone will cause one to fall out. Beyond that figure, the man who had fallen stood up, picked up his club, and was fighting with the goblin that had been hitting him.

    There are signs of injuries here and there from being beaten, but I guess I can still win.

    Puck!

    With that thought in mind, he kicks the last goblin with his long legs.

    Oh. I made a mistake.

    If it had been the hero character I was playing not long ago, most monsters would have died instantly just by kicking it. I had forgotten for a moment that the character had changed.

    What. Still, I only had to move twice to catch it at once. Since there wasn''t much of a problem, I''ll just say it''s okay.

    Wow! Kkyakkak!

    However, after being hit and rolling to the ground, the goblin turned its back and started running away. It seems like he has finally felt the difference in power.

    Still, if we don''t deal with that guy here, it won''t end well, and just as we were about to follow him and cut him down for a refreshing ending, the goblin that was running away suddenly started acting strangely.

    Kyaak?!

    He made a strange noise and suddenly turned and started running towards me.

    What? I don''t know what''s going on, but for now, things have become easier.

    After cutting down the running goblin, I looked in the direction the goblin had initially tried to run away from. What did you see that made you turn around and run instead of running away?

    Eventually, one by one, human figures began to appear among the trees.

    "Runon~! Sophie~! Are you okay? "I brought people!"

    The person standing in front was a man with distinctive blonde hair and tan skin. From what you''re saying, at least it doesn''t seem like you''re an enemy, so you don''t have to be on guard.

    "Omg... Huh... Kiven! Thank god. "You''re safe."

    "I left you behind, so will I be safe? "I ran until I was about to die."

    Finally knocking out the goblin and joking around with the man who was taking her breath away. Perhaps the new man who appeared was Kiven and the man I met first was Runon.

    While the two were talking, the people who had appeared with Kiven began to approach one by one.

    "Runon! Hey! "I told you not to go into the forest for a while!"

    Among them, a middle-aged man slapped Runon on the back and shouted.

    "Evil! Wait a minute, Dad! There''s a reason for this..."

    "The situation is freezing! It''s a shame that we met a goblin. If it had been any other monster, we would have just picked up the corpse here!"

    "Evil! Evil! It hurts! It hurts! "I''m hurt!"

    "It must hurt! Then! "You must be in some pain!"

    The man who had been beating Runon for a while eventually spoke carefully to me, who was standing blankly to one side and looking at him.

    "Well, hello. Deb Show is that guy''s father. Are you the one who saved my son?"

    Are you more polite than I thought? There is no reason to hide it, so I answer honestly.

    "Yes. "I attacked and saved the woman who was surrounded by goblins with the woman over there."

    A woman who was attacked by a goblin. She''s probably named Sophie.

    Fortunately, she ended up getting her lips hit by a dick, but if I hadn''t been there, she would have been raped.

    When talking about Sophie, the middle-aged man frowned slightly as if he remembered something he had forgotten and glared at Runon once more.

    Ignoring Runon, who is shrinking at the sight of those eyes, I continue speaking again.

    "Thank you so much for saving my son. But, hey, how should we repay you..."

    After listening to that point, I now understand why it is spoken so politely.

    I guess it''s because they''re afraid that I''ll demand a high reward for saving Runon and Sophie. But right now, I don''t have any decent equipment, and since they have a lot of numbers, they can shamelessly go out. Seeing them asking for understanding like this, I guess they have a really kind personality.

    And I like nice people. It is natural to return favors with favors.

    "Oh, what? I had no intention of receiving anything in return. "At most I was a goblin, but if I told you that I had killed a few goblins and received a reward in return, would I be made fun of?"

    When he returned his refusal, the middle-aged man''s expression noticeably brightened. What on earth did you think you would be asked for?

    "Haha. Thank you so much for saying that. Well then we''ll..."

    It seems like he''s come to rescue Runon and Sophie, so there''s no reason for him to be here anymore. When I saw the man with his back turned and trying to leave, something suddenly occurred to me.

    Be careful of convenience.

    Now that I think about it, I thought that the reason I met Runon and Sophie in the first place was because of the convenience setting. Then, isn''t meeting these people just a convenient development?

    As the game progresses, many factors become more complicated, so you won''t encounter such blatant clich¨¦s, but at least right after starting the game, you can trust it.

    To use an analogy, it''s like the beginning of a mobile game. The story, world view, and game method are different for each game, but the tutorial is the same as teaching you how to operate and making you run the gacha.

    "Wait. "I have a little question to ask."

    "Yes? Do you need anything? "I don''t know if I can listen to you, but just tell me."

    "It''s not like that."

    Why are you so thirsty for repayment? Are you a merchant? Something like not wanting to be in debt?

    "Because I don''t know the way. "If you are going back to the village, can I follow you?"

    "Ah! You said so. Sure. We also ran away from the village after working there. "I''ll go back right away, so you can follow me."

    After saying that, the middle-aged man gathered people together and told them that he would go back.

    Now, if those people start moving, just follow them and you''ll find a village. So what happens next?

    It would be nice to have an adventurer''s guild.

    I decided to play as an adventurer this time. After all, compared to other occupations, adventurers can move as they please and can take the initiative to put their heads in the water where problems arise.

    As I was following them with that thought in mind, a man and a woman approached me. The name... Was she Runon and Sophie? These are the people I saved.

    "It''s late, but greetings. This is Runon. Thank you for saving me."

    "Please call me Sophie. If you hadn''t helped me, I don''t know what would have happened there... Thank you so much."

    I couldn''t see it properly earlier because I was covered by the goblin, but the woman named Sophie had a surprisingly cute look.

    She had a cute, gentle face that went well with the brown hair cut near her neck. She gets good reviews from women''s eyes, and she must be quite popular among men.

    Even if I hadn''t saved him, the villagers would have come right around the corner, so maybe nothing would have happened. But that''s not important.

    "Are you okay. Rather, I''m just curious, how did that situation come about? It''s rare to be surrounded by goblins."

    When I asked a question, Runon began to explain as if he had been waiting. As if it was really unfair.

    "No, listen. That''s it..."

    ...

    This was the impression I received from people who met me and received help.

    It''s unfair.

    Runon is said to be an F-rank adventurer. F grade is the lowest rank among adventurers, and is actually close to an errand center. Rather than exploring dungeons or exterminating monsters, this level involves gathering herbs and procuring them from a general store or cleaning sewers.

    It is said that he usually helps with household chores, but for some reason he needed money, so when he was free from work, he was digging up herbs in the forest to save a little money.

    Fearing that there might be danger, he called his friend Kiven, who was training to get a job as a soldier in the city, and when he heard that the two childhood friends were going to the forest, Sophie also came along.

    But suddenly a goblin appeared out of nowhere. That''s 9 fish.

    The fact that 9 goblins appeared at the beginning of the forest, where normally only 1 or 2 would wander around, was unprecedented, at least as far as Runon knew.

    If that were all it would have been fine. Even if one of them was a woman, there were three of them, and Kiven knew how to use weapons to some extent.

    Although I didn''t bring a proper weapon, I still had enough strength to run away even if I couldn''t defeat all nine.

    But suddenly, Sophie fell and sprained her leg, and was unable to run.

    Sophie also played with the two and ran around in the woods countless times since she was a child. She didn''t fall down just because she was a little surprised, but she could only say she was unlucky.

    Even if Sophie couldn''t run, she certainly didn''t have the option of leaving.

    So, it is said that Kiven, who was the fastest among the three, was sent to the village to bring people.

    Even if one or two more people came, they could protect Sophie and drive out the goblins, so it was quite possible as long as they were brought in quickly.

    And Runon fought 9 goblins while protecting Sophie, but when he managed to take out 3, he suffered a broken arm and fell down, meeting me.

    Hmm... I went through something unprecedented and at the same time, I was unlucky enough to sprain my foot.

    Did this happen to make you meet me?

    I was caught up in the strange feeling that I had caused a nuisance even though I didn''t mean to, so I finally left the forest and arrived in the village.

 Chapter 5: Girl Meets Boy (4)

    Chapter 5: Girl Meets Boy (4) The village we arrived at was surprisingly a prosperous place. Since it was my first village, I expected a small and simple village. As long as there are decent fences and gates, it is a village of its own size.

    "Hans! "We''re here!"

    Runon''s father spoke to the man watching at the door.

    "Mister? "You said you were in such a hurry to leave earlier, is the work already finished?"

    "I didn''t go to work. "This idiot went into the forest without saying a word and met a goblin?"

    As he spoke, he seemed angry again and punched Runon on the back again.

    "A goblin? You see them all the time, right?"

    "She said this time she showed up with nine. "I was so surprised when Kiven came running to her out of breath and told me it was dangerous."

    "Nine? That''s a male dragon that can only be found near the nest... Ah. That''s why I told you not to go to the forest these days."

    "Okay. I told you to be careful because I don''t know what happened. I didn''t know that my son would be the first to ignore my words. And he even took Sophie with him."

    "Haha. Please scold me moderately. The other guys inside are wondering what''s going on, so please go in and talk to them. But what about the lady over there?"

    Now that the conversation has finally come to an end, he finally looks at me.

    "Oh. I didn''t introduce you. This person saved Runon and Sophie. I heard you were looking for a village, so I brought you here. Therefore..."

    He hesitated while introducing himself and then suddenly looked in my direction. Come to think of it, I didn''t say my name.

    "Soira. This is Soira. Please take care of me."

    Soira. It''s a name I came up with without thinking, but it has a prettier tone than I thought. I like it. Let''s do this.

    "It''s a pretty name. My name is Hans. Thank you for saving those guys. "Not only Sophie, but even Runon gets hot when I see him, but he''s not so bad that I die."

    "Brother Hans! "Why are you saying that?"

    "You''re noisy, dude. If you take a woman to a dangerous place and almost die, it''s okay to get criticized. Besides, you''re still a goblin? "Then I can''t even cry at the funeral."

    "No, it''s not just me who went..."

    Kiven went with me too. He muttered as if it was unfair, but even his seeds didn''t work.

    Because what Runon did was shameful. I guess I have nothing to say.

    "Anyway. Welcome to our village! As you just heard, the forest has become a bit turbulent lately, but it is normally a village known for its peace. "Please rest as much as you want."

    That''s the same thing as saying you''re bored because there''s nothing, right?

    I said goodbye to Hans and entered the village.

    As you could tell just by looking at the wooden fence, it was a fairly large village. Even though it''s not paved, it''s a clean and well-maintained road, and there''s even a shopping street nearby.

    "Well then, I have to go back to work, so please excuse me. As for Soira, hmm. Kiven! You guide me. Runon takes Sophie home. No matter how much of a childhood friend you are, if you hurt a girl, you have to take responsibility."

    "Yes? Do you want me to guide you?"

    "So, you don''t like it? Do you want to be scolded for not stopping Runon when he asked to go to the forest?"

    Haha! I did it because I was so happy. It is an honor to escort such a beautiful young lady. Shall we go, lady?"

    Kiven spoke in a theatrical tone, as if he was joking, but surprisingly, he didn''t feel bad, so he smiled. Would you say he''s the type of person who jokes around at a level that doesn''t offend the other person? In my opinion, it was an excellent social skill.

    "Just call me Soira. I don''t think there''s much of an age difference."

    "Oh. Is that okay? I also had a hard time because the honorifics were very awkward. So Soira, where should I start? "Our village may be a little small, but it has everything."

    Guide me. Once you arrive at the first village, there are a few places you need to go.

    "We should stop by the blacksmith shop, general store, and adventurer''s guild, but let''s start at the inn first. "I have to find a place to stay and move around."

    "Lodging? Ah... That''s right, there needs to be accommodation."

    Kiven looks somewhat nervous. No, it feels like a near miss rather than a feeling of surprise. It''s like I forgot something.

    I was curious why she reacted like that, but as soon as she arrived at the inn, I knew why.

    "This is our village inn. The owner is Runon''s uncle."

    As soon as I entered the inn, I saw Runon applying medicine to Sophie''s sprained ankle. If it''s going to be like this, why did you split it in two? Ah. I didn''t share it.

    Sophie, whose bare feet are being touched by Runon, is strangely blushing. I think it''s a bit different to say that my skin got red simply because it was touched by someone of the opposite sex.

    Uh. This. Maybe?

    Come to think of it, I said we were childhood friends. Even in a dangerous situation, it was Runon who ultimately stayed with Sophie.

    There''s a nice smell coming from it, but I''m not sure yet. Kiven and I were childhood friends, and the reason they stayed behind was because Kiven had the fastest legs.

    And Runon is also somewhat cautious about the way she touches herself while applying the medicine. Is that feeling like being overly conscious of being touched?

    If we were dating, I would have been touching him in a more familiar way, or in a way that made it feel erotic. In that case, they are not dating, but are probably just hanging out together.

    Soira. 2X years old. I, the only virgin among the simgi bodies, had a clue.

    This isn''t We Got Married, it''s real.

    I feel like I want to stay in this village for a long time and chew popcorn, but I don''t want to stay in the first village for very long.

    Because the desire to jump into a dangerous (sexually) place is like a chimney.

    Since ancient times, the first village has only tutorial missions. There won''t be any very dangerous quests.

    I held back tears and put popcorn in my heart.

    "What are you doing? "I have to receive guests."

    "To? Ah. Yes. "Customer."

    Perhaps he was surprised when we suddenly showed up while he was having a good time. Runon, who had been dazed, came to his senses and hurriedly went to check the accommodation list. Sophie lowered her skirt, which had been rolled up to her knees, to show off her ankles.

    "..."

    And Kiven was watching in silence. How would you feel if two of your childhood friends were having a fling? Or maybe it''s a deeper feeling. But since it had nothing to do with me, who was planning to leave the village soon, I decided not to worry about it.

    "The room is empty enough. "Our inn has good rooms and rooms that are not as good, but cheaper. Which do you want?"

    "What is the difference between the two rooms?"

    As I was about to listen to the explanation and make a choice, Runon''s father appeared.

    "Runon! I''ll guide the guests and come help them... Huh? "Isn''t it Soira?"

    "You can just call me Soira. Because it''s more convenient that way. Lunon, Sophie. You too."

    "Is it so? Then please excuse me. Hmm. Are you going to sleep here?"

    "Yes. I don''t know how long I''ll be staying, but I''m planning to look around the village once I get a room."

    "Oops. I didn''t think of that. The innkeeper is disqualified. Anyway, how about that since we have a spare room in our house? "We only use good furniture at our inn, but there are better things at home."

    "Are you okay? "I have that weapon too."

    When I took out the dagger I had kept in my waistband and showed it to him, the man laughed.

    "If it''s a weapon, and it''s dangerous, our kitchen would be a weapon shop. This is what I want to ask if you are okay. Of course, I have a wife, but is it okay to invite two men to a house?"

    Rather good. No, not this.

    "Of course. Even though it looks like this, it is stronger than it looks. "It''s enough to protect one body."

    "So, you said you were walking around alone in the forest. Then it will be okay for my son to be angry."

    "I won''t do it!"

    "You''re noisy, you idiot. Anyway, you heard it too, right? Take Soira and tidy up her room and bring her some bedding, then go to the kitchen. "Your mother called."

    After leaving those words, Runon''s father went somewhere else again. Even though it''s not meal time, he''s the owner of an inn, so he''s probably that busy.

    "Dad, no matter what you say... Soira. This way. How about Sophie? Can you walk? Do you want to go together?"

    "I want to go with you too. It''s been a while since I''ve been to Runon''s house."

    "If you think about it, it really is. Hey Runon. How long has it been? "I guess it''s been a few months?"

    "Kiven, I didn''t ask if I would come to you."

    "I''m not saying that out of regret. And, hey. My job today is to guide Soira. "After checking the accommodations, we have to go around the village together, so where should I go?"

    Because that was true, Runon could not say anything. In fact, Runon said it as a joke to his close friend, and he didn''t really say it because he didn''t want to bring it home.

    "Anyway, you speak well. Then let''s go."

    Runon''s house was on the first floor of the inn. To be precise, the other building within the inn grounds was Runon''s house.

    "It''s cleaner inside than I thought?"

    "Soira, what did you think our house would be like?"

    This is western food. This is something that must be said.

    I decided to organize the room I would be staying in together. Because it was a room that was not normally used, there were a lot of miscellaneous items placed there like in a warehouse. Runon said he would do everything, but he couldn''t wait around while he cleaned up.

    While cleaning up the room, Kiven discovered something and raised his voice.

    "Oh, look at this. Do you guys remember this?"

    What Kiven was holding in his hand was a scroll. Something I know too. It was an item called a ''simple status scroll''.

    Because WM is a game. Of course, the user could check the status window. You can use points separately to select settings that increase the items displayed in the status window, but even if you do not use points, this function is provided by default.

    And in order for an NPC other than a user to check the status window, there was a way to use a crystal ball made with a special magic, and a way to use this simple status scroll.

    Unlike a crystal ball, a simple status scroll is disposable and displays less content than a user''s status window or a crystal ball. However, because it is cheap and easy to use, it is an item that every home keeps one or two.

    For users, it is just a function, but for NPCs living in this world, being able to objectively know their own status is a big advantage. Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To give a simple example, when a family member is sick, if you can tell whether it is simply because of exhaustion, an illness, poison, or a curse, treatment can be much easier.

    "We''ve all done that together before, right? I got scolded for using it without adults knowing. Hehe"

    She smiled as if she saw that Sophie was happy.

    "I got scolded because I got scolded. "Didn''t Sophie come out in a big way back then?"

 Chapter 6: Girl Meets Boy (5)

    Chapter 6: Girl Meets Boy (5) This was a topic that had already come up several times among the three childhood friends, so Sophie seemed embarrassed but gave a familiar answer.

    "Hey, what did I... It''s nothing special. "You guys have achieved that level of ability, right?"

    "It''s the other abilities, though. The only one with high magical power was Sophie. "Me and Runon were just normal."

    In this world, everyone has magical powers. However, many people can only use basic everyday magic, such as cleansing their bodies or making a cup of water.

    Furthermore, in order to become a proper wizard who can attack and defend with magic, one must have more magical power than ordinary people.

    That''s what Kiven is talking about.

    "Kiven is right. I said it last time, but you..."

    As Runon joined in, the room suddenly became a place for the three childhood friends to chat.

    ...

    ...

    "Ah! Sorry! We just talked about it. "It wasn''t fun, right?"

    After talking among themselves for a while, Sophie remembered that I was with her and became embarrassed and apologized.

    "No, it was worth listening to."

    These weren''t empty words, but surprisingly, they were really worth listening to. At first, it started with using a simple status scroll found in a warehouse, then other old stories began, and later, I could even hear local rumors about what was happening these days.

    This is almost like an old lady''s talk. Even though I only talked about useless things, I was able to get valuable information out of the conversation here and there.

    From what I heard, Runon and Sophie were originally friendly, but Kiven got involved. Since they have been together for over 10 years, other people and themselves think that the three of them are childhood friends, but Runon and Sophie are said to have been together for a bit longer.

    Another story was that a warrior born with a mission to fight against the devil''s army and defeat him appeared. It''s a familiar story to me.

    This would mean that Serena, who was set as an achievement character feature, has already started her activities as a hero. I''ve heard that when she plays a new character for a main episode, she may look a little different from when she started.

    And now important information for me. Apparently, the goblin she met in the forest was not just a passing goblin, and she received information that there seemed to be a proper nest.

    After talking for a while about what happened today, Runon said this to me.

    "We were busy digging up herbs, but since there were three people, of course we kept looking around. We are adults too, but would we have thought nothing of it when we went into the forest where we were told not to enter? That''s because there''s something called a boundary that I learned while running through the forest for ten years. "I couldn''t see any traces of the dangerous guy inside."

    "But those goblins suddenly appeared. There are 9 of them and you can''t see them? Did it really suddenly appear as if it was rising from the ground?"

    It seemed like Runon wanted to complain to me about how unfair they had been today, but I knew.

    Goblins rise from the ground.

    To be precise, if the nest that a goblin builds is underground, a goblin jumping out of the nest may appear as if it is rising from the ground. This is something I''ve experienced a few times in previous plays.

    So, when Runon says that goblins suddenly appeared, it means that there is a high possibility that there is a goblin nest nearby.

    However, if you believe that it wasn''t such a dangerous place to begin with, the size of the nest wouldn''t be that big. There was no terrain around there that could accommodate a large nest.

    From the beginning, goblins are the only thing that stands out in terms of numbers. Even if it was a small nest, there wouldn''t be 9 of them in total. But it won''t be a light blow.

    If I were to exterminate goblins myself, I pushed the information that would be useful to a corner of my memory and finished organizing the room and arranging the bedding.

    "It took longer than I thought."

    "Kiven, it''s because you suddenly bring up old stories."

    "Sophie. Why do you do this to me? You and Runon had fun talking together!"

    I felt like the endless chatter would continue if I just listened quietly, so I hung up and went in.

    "Next time, I want to go to the Adventurer''s Guild. Are there any?"

    Fortunately, Kiven answered right away, as if he had not forgotten his purpose of guiding me.

    "Of course. It''s not that far away. Let''s go right away."

    Runon went to help with the work as he had heard from his father, and Sophie also said she was going to her house, so they parted ways.

    "But why are you going to the adventurer''s guild, Soira? She is a famous adventurer after all, right? I haven''t seen it, but Runon said it''s very strong?"

    Runon didn''t see anything in particular either... Seeing as they said they had caught at most a few goblins, it seemed like this place was quite far behind the front line against the Demon King''s army.

    As you get closer to the front line, the number of monsters increases and people become more stubborn. When the Demon King''s army invaded, and I saw a child who looked to be in the single digits carrying arrows while wyverns were flying in the sky, even I, who knew this was a game, became solemn.

    Apart from that, it is true that I am strong.

    As I said to Runon''s father, it is enough to protect myself. In this world where monsters and thieves are rampant as soon as you get a little far from the village.

    Since I just started the game, my proficiency with various weapons is still at F, but I have experience playing this game to research it and the fighting skills I learned to become physically stronger in real life, so even if I walk around in my underwear, I can solve most problems with my strength. .

    I tried it once before. I was able to fight 1:1 with a thief wearing only underwear and holding a weapon with my bare hands and win.

    "A famous adventurer, that''s not it. Of course, that will happen soon, but right now I''m just on my way to becoming an adventurer, right?"

    "Not yet? That''s just as amazing. If you''re not an adventurer, why are you wandering outside the village? "A woman alone."

    This is a question that is likely to arise. But it''s not like I''ve only tried WM once or twice. There is an answer I have thought of in advance regarding my origin.

    "Where I lived was a much smaller place. "There was no adventurer''s guild, so I left the village to become an adventurer."

    "And you ended up not knowing your way around the forest? "No matter how confident you are in your skills, aren''t you reckless?"

    Oh. Is that how it happens? Now that I think about it, I forgot that I had made up an excuse that I was lost to follow me to the village.

    The Adventurer''s Guild announced that they would like to join the new group.

    "You want to sign up for a new one? Since our branch is small, we cannot provide ID cards, and we can only issue temporary cards. Would that be okay? Do you need to explain what a temporary card is?"

    "Are you okay. Because I know. "Please at least do that."

    The adventurer card can be used as a means of identification. In big cities, you may be asked for identification when checking, and it can often be used in such cases.

    However, of course, if there is a problem while proving it to anyone, the adventurer''s guild''s credibility may drop, so only if you reach a certain rank will you be given a seal that can be used as identification.

    The fact that you cannot prove your identity at this branch means that even if you increase your rank based on your performance in this village, you will not be able to receive a seal to prove your identity.

    It''s probably a good thing for me as I''m leaving this town soon.

    "Then, please write your name and race here. I need to take a picture, so just go to the room over there and take a picture."

    In fact, photos are not necessary when creating original adventurer cards. It was also a worldview in which cameras did not exist in the first place. Then why was the camera created?

    Of course, that''s because I added it as a setting.

    That''s even worse!!

    Since ancient times, erotic status requires naked images, and when taking erotic photos, photos of one''s daily self must also be taken.

    How do you endure the disgust you feel when comparing the everyday images you see on a daily basis with the extremely secret, erotic images that no one should be able to see?

    Men say they find it boring while watching pornographic videos or doujinshi with such content, but women also find it ugly depending on their tastes. If it wasn''t exciting in the first place, there would be no such thing as an SNS back account.

    However, it is too risky to do in reality. If even one of them spreads anywhere, it will die socially in an instant.

    So I put it in. To the game. Because it sucks.

    Preparatory work for that now. Since I''m just taking pictures, I''ll just go back later.

    Name: Soira. Race, human. Write down two things and go to the designated room.

    Kiven... I glanced at her and saw that she was talking to an adventurer in the guild who seemed to know her. I guess she thinks it will take a while.

    The room where the photos were taken was already ready.

    There was a camera on a tripod, a circle drawn as if to indicate that photos could be taken here, and a man who appeared to be a photographer.

    Do you need a separate person to just take one picture? The staff member earlier could do it for you. I had my doubts, but I decided to do it. That could be so.

    "Hello. "Miss Soira?"

    "Yes. "I heard I could take pictures here."

    "That''s right. Then, just stand on the circle over there."

    I did as I was told and stood on the circle and looked at the camera.

    "Can I just film it like this? "There''s nothing else you need, right?"

    "You can pose if you want, but it won''t mean much since it will only show from the chest up anyway. Are you going to do it?"

    "No. Please just take pictures like this."

    "Okay then, please look at the camera carefully. It may be a bit blinding. However, if you close your eyes, we will have to take the picture again, so be careful not to close your eyes."

    In reality, this is something you commonly hear when you go to any photo studio. Actually, if you have a tool called a camera and a job called a photographer, there isn''t much of a difference.

    "Let''s take a picture~ One, two, three!"

    Flash!

    The flash flashed with a clicking sound, and at the same time, the circle under my feet also lit up.

    "Huh?"

    "Why are you doing that? I''ll take another shot. One, two, three!"

    Flash!

    I saw it clearly this time. The circle glowed. What is it?

    "Hey. What is this under my feet? "It keeps shining?"

    "Ah, that? This is a newly released assistive device. They say that the camera works at the same time and allows for better pictures. "I don''t know the details, but they said it was a new technology, so I tried it."

    Is it? Certainly, seeing that it operates at the same time as the camera seems to be connected to something. I set it up, but I don''t know how it is applied specifically. If so, that''s probably it.

    "I''ll take one last shot. One, two, three!" sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Flash!

 Chapter 7: Girl Meets Boy (6) **

    Chapter 7: Girl Meets Boy (6) ** At the third flash of light, the circle on the floor glowed brighter than before, and a sound clearly different from the one coming from the camera rang out.

    It might be surprising to hear such a foreign sound, but no one in the room was surprised.

    Soara stood motionless, and the photographer was smiling sinisterly as if he knew that would happen.

    Time stop camera set.

    Not long before Soira came to this village, there was a man who came to sell something that sounded suspicious to her. Where did he hear the rumor that he was in charge of taking pictures at the guild?

    The item was suspicious, but the man was even more suspicious. Average height, average body type, and the appearance of only showing the area around the mouth due to the deep press. It wouldn''t be surprising if he was arrested and interrogated by the guards.

    Of course, the photographer did not listen to the man''s words and just passed them off. If you go to a bar, at least one person will be talking about the story of a scammer who sells useless trash to people who can''t use emotional magic, claiming it''s a great deal.

    That was until the man presented evidence.

    The photo the man took out showed several women. However, everyone is naked or dressed more provocatively than naked.

    Even more surprisingly, among them was a woman the photographer knew. His motivation to work for a guild in a city larger than this town. His job was the same, but he was always making fun of me because he got paid more than me, so now I hated him like an enemy.

    However, he was the kind of person who just had good looks, so I couldn''t follow the instinct of a sad man and break off the relationship by not even looking at his face.

    In the photo, she was naked with her legs wide open and her pussy spread with her hands. Seeing him smiling there without knowing what he was doing and that it would be left as an indelible record made me feel like my nose would bleed like a lively little boy.

    The man showed several more photos to the photographer, who was looking at the photos as if he were being sucked in, without even thinking about suppressing his greatly swollen crotch, saying that they were taken by another photographer who had purchased them first.

    These photos are all in indescribably obscene poses. Although the photographer no longer knew the woman, it was at least enough to prove that the item the man was trying to sell was not a fake.

    The photographer bought a camera with all his money on the spot. I had to worry about starving starting today, but at least the brain in my lower body approved that there was no problem.

    The instructions left by the man who sold the product were simple.

    First, the circle under your feet activates at the same time the camera flash goes off.

    Second, when activated for the third time, time for the target on the circle stops.

    Third, time stops for up to 30 minutes, and may be shorter depending on the subject.

    One last thing to note, a stationary object cannot leave the circle.

    It was really simple to use, but there was one problem for the photographer.

    "You can''t go out of the circle? "After just drawing this?"

    "That''s the amount you paid. "You probably didn''t think this much magic would be cheap, did you?"

    "That''s right, but! This is barely big enough for one person to stand! What should we do with this area?"

    "That''s none of my business. I worked for what I was paid for. "Okay then."

    With just those words, the man disappeared. I tried to catch the photographer, but he was nowhere to be found.

    Was it a dream? I wanted to, but all my belongings disappeared, and the one circle left in the room proved that it was not a dream.

    The good news was that objects were not included in the list of objects that could not be left outside the circle. At least there was no problem taking off the clothes and taking pictures.

    Still, it was impossible to take a sexy picture like the picture the man showed, or to fuck her while time stopped. Because I couldn''t open my legs.

    I also tried face-to-face positioning, where the waist was in front of me and my dick was inserted from the bottom up, but sadly, the photographer''s dick wasn''t that long.

    "What kind of armor is so tight? "How did you wear this?"

    The photographer took off Soira''s clothes as time stopped, and she was showing no reaction. It was a bit of a struggle to take off the armor, which was strangely fitted to the body.

    This was because the item was equipped using the equipment window rather than being worn directly, but there was no way for the photographer to know that fact.

    After taking off the armor, it was simple. Contrary to armor, wide shirts and short skirts came off as soon as you pulled them.

    "The underwear is a bit disappointing. "It''s not sexy enough."

    As she arbitrarily evaluated other people''s underwear and even took off the plain underwear without any decorations, her naked body, which even Soira herself had never seen before, was clearly exposed to the world.

    Although they are not big breasts, they are big enough to be held with one hand, and the beautiful pink nipples at the end are assertive. I couldn''t take my eyes off the pink color that contrasted with the milky skin.

    Moreover, although Soira didn''t know it yet, her character''s height was slightly shorter than average, so her small body made her feel larger than she actually was.

    No one has ever touched it other than the one I touched when first measuring the size. And the photographer cruelly grabbed her pure breasts, which even she had never touched.

    "Oh, oh... What a feeling..."

    Because this village was a large village in its own way, there were quite a few boys and girls from nearby small villages who came to visit to become adventurers. Most of them had difficulty exceeding D rank at best, but the important thing is that photos are taken at F rank, from the time they first join as adventurers.

    Taking advantage of that, photographers have been harassing numerous female bodies.

    It was a simple matter to take advantage of the fact that nothing can be perceived while time stands still.

    From a priest who wants to serve the village, a noble daughter who joined out of curiosity, to a self-proclaimed elite wizard who only learned after arriving in the village that he needed an adventurer card to enter the dungeon.

    Among the adventurers who recently joined, there was no woman who had not had her nipples and clitoris pinched by the photographer, and the photographer did his best to extract the value of all his assets.

    But among them, Soira''s body was special. When pressed with a finger, it felt as if it was being gently buried, but when held tightly, the finger was pushed out elastically. It was the photographer''s first time touching it.

    And the nipples are still soft and can be played with as you twist them. She circles the areola with her fingertips, stimulating the sides of the nipple evenly, and finally twists and pulls the nipple strongly.

    This is because we know that a body in which time has stopped will not suffer even a single injury even if it is treated so harshly.

    I wish I could see those nipples erect in my hands. The photographer was saddened by the fact that time had stopped more than ever. If I hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have been able to take Soira off.

    Next, the photographer moved his hand to her lower body, stroking her smooth belly.

    She passed through the bulge of her womb and into her petite belly button once, until she placed her hand between her legs where her thighs began, the silky skin giving her fingers nothing but a squishy sensation.

    The triangle between the legs created by both thighs and groin. For a man, he puts his hand through that dream-like gap and caresses her pussy.

    After fully enjoying the shape and texture of the labia with the palm of your hand, spread the labia with your ring and index fingers and feel for the erogenous zone within them with your middle finger.

    Even though I spread them apart with two fingers, my labia, which were held straight, do not spread wide, so I can feel each and every texture. And the first, slightly deeper hole at the end of the middle finger is the vaginal hole. It''s so narrow that it''s questionable whether even a little finger can fit, let alone a dick.

    The urethra is a hole that you may not even know is there if you are not careful. Among the women the photographer had toyed with, there was one whose area near the urethra was strangely developed. Even the photographer, who prided himself on being quite pervert, was surprised at that time.

    Lastly, the thing that feels small and substantial is the clitoris. Perhaps because he had never masturbated before, the organ that was completely undeveloped and existed solely for pleasure was the only part exposed to the outside that was gently peeking out from its shell, which was its last bastion.

    After forcefully prying open the area, he grasps the now defenseless bean with two fingers and rubs it lightly. Of course there is no reaction

    I wanted to put my face between my legs and lick each and every vaginal fold with my tongue and taste it, but there was no room for the photographer''s head between my legs that were tightly closed in a circle.

    It was 10 minutes later that the photographer, who had spent a while enjoying Soira''s body, came to his senses.

    "Is it already this late? Shit. "I wanted to enjoy it more."

    After checking the time, the photographer quickly pulled down his pants and took out his dick.

    The cock, which was already hard and erect, was drooling out her pre-cum as if it couldn''t hold back even for a moment.

    I want to open that tight vagina hole and insert my dick right now, but it''s impossible because of the circle.

    Instead, in order to simulate sexual activity, the photographer applied a lot of lotion that had been prepared in advance to the dick.

    A photographer who enjoys smarta by putting his dick between his pussy and thighs and shaking his waist.

    Even though I can''t fuck the interlocked labia from above, I enjoy the feeling of parting them even from the side.

    When moving forward, scrape from the clitoris to the vaginal opening at once, and when pulling out, slowly, you feel stimulation with the head of the glans.

    Moreover, if you lower your posture enough for their genitals to touch, Soira''s breasts, which are large compared to her body, are just around the corner.

    As she buried her head in her breasts, which boasted the finest texture, and enjoyed the softness of her thighs and labia, the feeling of ejaculation surged in her.

    I want to enjoy it a little more. It would be a shame if I could only enjoy this top-class body.

    The photographer thought so, but unfortunately the body''s reaction was independent of the mind.

    Pew!

    There was no sound, but the semen was sprayed with such force that one thought it had made a sound.

    "Huh... Huh... Shit. Why aren''t you standing? I have to do it at least one more time... !"

    I tried shaking my dick with my hand to make it erect again, but it only hurt the sensitive glans immediately after ejaculation, and it never got bigger again.

    Out of habit, I checked my watch and saw that 15 minutes had already passed. They said it would stop for up to 30 minutes, but there were times when I woke up after 20 minutes. In other words, there was no more room.

    The photographer was also aware that she was acting fearlessly and in a way that made it seem like she was doing it well. If, in the unlikely event that you are caught, you are physically decapitated, you will be considered a nobleman and may not be able to die.

    The photographer, whose upper body''s brain has more control than his lower body''s brain, hastily wipes away the spilled semen and remaining lotion.

    Snap! S~ea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before that, a close-up shot of a pussy and thighs dripping with semen.

    Have the person cross their arms in a position that emphasizes their large breasts compared to their body, and then wear a piece with everything above their knees exposed.

    Take the clothes you took off and put them back on, which will last a lifetime.

    It took a while to put on the armor, but fortunately I was able to put it all on before Soira woke up.

    As time ran out, the light emitted by the circle on the floor gradually decreased, and soon it became a simple circle.

    Only then did Soira wake up from time stop.

    ˇŞ¨C

    "Ruler. The filming is over~ Now you can go out and wait."

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    The circle under my feet kept glowing, so I thought there might be something fishy when I took the picture, but it stopped glowing at the end. What was it in the end?

    It seems like the photos of this world are developed quickly. When I came out of the room, there was already an adventurer card with my photo attached.

    "Are you coming out now? "What did you do inside that took so long?"

    Kiven, who was drinking only a glass of water provided free of charge at the restaurant, immediately approached me.

    "You didn''t even say anything? "She just took pictures and came out."

    "Okay? This is how the photo was originally supposed to be taken. "If I knew, I was just having a drink."

    "What are you drinking? There are still many places to visit. "If I had been drunk, I would have left it."

    "Someone got drunk with one drink. "A drink is for the mouth, not for the mouth."

    "It''s okay, just guide me properly. Next I''m going to the blacksmith shop. "Do you know where it is?"

    "Of course. Let''s see, if it''s a blacksmith, here... There is a bit of distance though. It''s not very far. Follow me."

    As I followed Kiven, who confidently led the way, I noticed something.

    Something happened.

    I could immediately tell that something strange had happened.

    First, Kiven said that it took longer than expected. I feel like it didn''t take that long to take that photo.

    But I wasn''t sure about this alone. That''s because how long it takes will vary from person to person.

    What I became convinced of was that the armor I wore felt different.

    There are two ways to wear armor in WM.

    How to put it on from the equipment rack like I did, and how to put it on by hand.

    It is convenient to wear in the equipment window.

    If you wear it yourself, a slight bonus is added to your stats.

    Since both had pros and cons, each user had a different preferred method. I wore it in different ways each time.

    However, the way I wore it now was by wearing it myself. You can tell by looking at the bonus attached to the ability score.

    So at least they took it off and put it back on, so what on earth happened to them?

    I thought there wouldn''t be any interesting events for my taste until I left this town, but this was an unexpected result.

    It''s a shame that I didn''t actually feel anything because it was committed while I was unconscious, but I''ll especially forgive it since it was an event I had given up on in the first place.

    I''m looking forward to checking out the flashback room later.

 Chapter 8: In the First Village (1)

    Chapter 8: In the First Village (1) RPG games have unreality that is allowed within the genre.

    Starting with the status window, if you try to mention it, there will be no end.

    One of them is a blacksmith. Even though it is a village with no guards, let alone knights, for some reason there is a blacksmith shop that has everything from well-honed swords to plate armor.

    I was looking at a store like that right now.

    "And. What is this knife that glows blue? Is something like this sold in this town?"

    "Well, that''s fine. I was told that a blacksmith shop should have at least one or two of these knives, so I hung them up, but I haven''t seen any of them for sale yet."

    I''m a little curious about what the residents of this world think about such unreality. I won''t bother to ask questions because it''s obvious that it will probably come back to ''Isn''t that how it was?''

    "This is okay. Please show me a normal, usable knife. "It''s okay if it doesn''t shine, so make it strong and sharp."

    "That''s a boring wife. Even though it''s like this, the boys in the village can''t come to their senses once they show this."

    "Even if you say that."

    It''s true that I have a taste for masculine scents. Still, that kind of emotion was a bit difficult to understand. Is everything that shines good? Then again, I don''t think that''s the case.

    "It''s old. Looking at it, a knife of this size must be worth the price. Take your pick here."

    Even as the blacksmith said that, he brought a handful of knives of appropriate size. It was a short sword that emphasized practicality without any special decoration.

    He picks up one of the swords the owner brought and holds it out.

    Like a virtual reality game, WM also has a system in which item performance varies slightly depending on who created it and how.

    Still, it was not completely random, and there was some degree of regularity. For example, there was not much difference in performance for regular items purchased at official stores in town.

    Even if it was a store item, if it was a suspicious store hiding in the dark, there was a risk of being scammed because the difference in performance was so large that there was a regularity that the performance of items sold in officially registered stores would vary greatly if they were given a modifier such as a rare item in the store''s secret.

    In other words, the sword chosen appropriately in this store is not a great sword with a story, nor is it a fancy sword that will fool a wealthy person, but is just what it looks like. Sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please give me this sword and this wooden shield. It would be perfect if the shield was as long as my forearm."

    "Your forearms? Let''s see... Okay. If it''s that big, you can do this. 20 gold and 10 gold are 30 gold."

    As requested, I paid 30 gold and received a sword and shield.

    Remember it well. Geombang is the truth... !

    Of course, when I played as a warrior, I wielded a two-handed sword as long as my body in a fantasy-like manner.

    Later on, there are quite a few attacks that are blown away due to the difference in mass even if you block them with a shield, so it becomes annoying.

    Meanwhile, since the shield is a high-level item in its own right, its defense power is high, so a strange situation was created in which no damage was taken no matter how many times it flew.

    However, it is early days, and we are in the rear, far from the front line with the Demon King''s army. Maybe.

    So, the enemy I''ll be dealing with will be at the orc level at most.

    What if your expectations are wrong and a huge monster appears? What if a fantasy neighborhood book ogre suddenly appears and wipes out everyone?

    Yes, show up~ It''s okay if you die~

    It''s a game anyway. There is an auto save that is automatically saved only when the game is turned off, and there is also a save slot that can be purchased with WM points.

    Due to the nature of virtual reality, where realistic immersion is important, manual save slots that can be reversed even if a mistake is made are a major factor in reducing the fun of the game.

    Still, the purpose of my play this time is ultimately masturbation. Save, enjoy, and load before making a seemingly irreversible choice.

    "Next, let''s go to the clothing store. Kiven. Kiven? Where did he go?"

    Only then did I realize that Kiven, who had been next to me just before I arrived at the blacksmith shop, was nowhere to be seen.

    When I looked around, I saw someone calling to me with a hand gesture from a long distance away.

    "What? Why are you doing that?"

    "I got scolded by that guy a lot when I was young... It''s still awkward..."

    It doesn''t suit a subject that is one head taller than me.

    Anyway, it was a story of no interest to me.

    "Because it''s okay. Let''s go to the clothing store. "If I don''t hurry, I won''t be able to see everything before the sun sets."

    Kiven glanced over my body. It''s not a dirty look, but a feeling of gauging.

    "Clothes? I think I might need it. But what? Didn''t you buy any armor? They would sell it there together."

    "Armor is expensive. "I''m going to be satisfied with the magic costume for the time being."

    A magic costume is a piece of clothing that gains its own defensive power by applying magic to it. It doesn''t have a defense comparable to armor, and even though it''s cheaper than armor, it''s in a delicate position where it''s more expensive than clothes.

    Still, it''s probably enough to wear for a while.

    Above all, because magic costumes are just clothes, the designs are pretty and diverse.

    This is something that, as a woman, I cannot compromise on.

    "Hmm... "Adults always tell me not to go to the clothing store with women."

    He said something strange, so I looked at him with the eyes of a strange person.

    "Stop talking nonsense and take the lead. If you don''t like it, you can just guide me and leave."

    "Hey, I''m just kidding, don''t be like that. We''re in a relationship, right?"

    "Okay. "I saw you for the first time today."

    And Kiven, who guided her to the clothing store, really left.

    I''m not saying that I really don''t shop with women. She said that it was time to train her body every day.

    Nothing much happened after she broke up with Kiven.

    Change clothes at the clothing store and pick up some basic supplies at the general store.

    She then went to the inn in Runon and the sun was already starting to set.

    "Welcome! No, what is it? "It''s Soira."

    Runon was receiving guests at the inn''s counter.

    "What are you talking about? "Are you going to do that to the person who saved you?"

    "Ugh. If you say that, I have nothing to say."

    "Is Soira here? It came at just the right time. Just a little longer, and it''s dinner time, so there won''t be any seats in the restaurant. Do you want to eat beforehand?"

    Sophie came over as if she had heard the scuffle with Runon.

    "What? Why is Sophie here? "Aren''t you going home?"

    "I went home. I work here. "It''s only during meal times."

    After hearing that, I could tell that the clothes Sophie was wearing and the clothes Runon was wearing were similar.

    "Is that a uniform? It suits you well."

    "Yes? It was originally a lot more clunky, but I talked to him and asked him to change it. "Isn''t it pretty?"

    It really felt like a fantasy waitress. If I change it to black and white and just use a headband, I think I''ll look like a maid.

    "Sophie, is it okay for me to stay here? The restaurant will be busy now."

    "Are you okay. You can see Runon here too, right? "I''m still free."

    The two started chatting on the spot. Am I getting in the way?

    "Then I''ll eat first. Good job~"

    I left Sophie and Runon there and went to the restaurant.

    There were still many empty tables in the restaurant, but I could feel that the kitchen was busy with preparations.

    "Is Soira here? I''m sorry. I''m a little busy right now. "Can you wait a moment?"

    "I came to eat. They say there will be more people in a little while. "I want to eat it beforehand."

    "Okay? Then you are a guest. Welcome! What would you like to order?"

    The man''s attitude instantly changed to greeting guests, as if showing the dignity of a seasoned innkeeper.

    "First, I''ll order a plate of what''s available the fastest. If possible, I wish it was meat."

    "Yes! Please wait a moment!"

    As I was eating the food that came later, the restaurant started to gradually fill up.

    I guess it was true that people would gather in a little while. It was so crowded that it was difficult to find an empty table.

    As the restaurant became noisy, Sophie, who was chatting with Runon, was also busy moving between the tables, taking orders and delivering food.

    I guess I should get up quickly and clear the table?

    I finished the remaining dishes and got up.

    "Sophie. "Please do the calculation here."

    "Yes~ Wait a moment~ Ah. Soira? Soira says you don''t have to pay. "You said that."

    "Okay? I said there was no need to worry so much... Well, I will accept it gratefully."

    "The man''s personality is a bit weird~ I''ll clean up the table. "I''m going to Runon''s house first."

    "Okay. Then I''ll be there first... Huh?"

    Wait. What did you say just now?

    "Sophie, what do you mean, go first? Are you coming too?"

    "Of course. A pretty girl like Soira shouldn''t stay at a man''s house alone. "I know Runon isn''t that kind of guy, but I have to worry about it."

    Although Sophie said such things, I could tell right away that that was not what she was thinking.

    I guess I''m on guard...

    We''ve only met for less than a day, so why do you think that way?

    "No, there''s a lady there too... Why does everyone think it''s a man''s house?"

    "Anyway! Because I''m going to sleep with you today too! Okay?"

    "Okay... Who''s going to stop me..."

    Is he wary of me, or is he trying to use me as an excuse to sleep under the same roof? Anyway, for me, who doesn''t see Runon as such, it was a good thing.

    It wasn''t just Kiven. What.

    I left the things I bought today in the room I rented at Runon''s house and changed into light clothes.

    A thin shirt and hot pants that I bought together at a clothing store.

    When I sleep, I don''t have to be naked, but I like to wear a small amount of fabric, so I sleep with only my panties on, but even so, I couldn''t wear that in someone else''s house.

    I went to the shower room to wash.

    A modern shower room equipped with a shower and shower booth.

    If you were to ask whether it suited the fantasy-style medieval worldview, it was a civilization that definitely did not fit, but it could not be helped.

    For people living in modern times, hygiene according to medieval research was simply untenable...

    Even when enjoying WM in the most realistic mode, the minimum hygiene options could not be left out.

    When I turn on the water, warm water pours out.

    I really want to take a bath, but no matter how convenient the settings are, bathing is not possible in most places.

    It might be possible to get an expensive room at a large inn in the city instead of here.

    It''s useless to look at something that isn''t there now.

    Wash away the fatigue accumulated during the day by soaking your entire body in water.

    "There''s something slippery between my thighs... ?"

    It''s not a bad feeling. Rather, should I say that it is somehow cleaner than other places?

    Now that I think about it, it was very suspicious when I took pictures during the day. The desire to quickly find the flashback room and the desire to not want to interrupt the flow of play are fighting fiercely.

    I''m still continuing because the latter is still a bit stronger.

    After washing my hair, I used the life magic ''Clean'' to remove any moisture.

    If that''s the case, you might say it''s okay to use Clean from the beginning.

    Right. Using Clean allows you to wash your body more thoroughly than washing thoroughly with body wash and shampoo.

    But then I don''t feel like it. The feeling of ''washing'' your body with water was more important than you thought.

    I put my clothes back on and went to the rented room when I ran into someone.

    "..."

    It was Runon. Since the restaurant was so busy, I thought the inn would be busy too, so I didn''t think it was time to come home yet.

    But when he looks at me, he is somehow shocked.

    Even though I''m wearing thin clothes, is it really that shocking?

    With that in mind, I followed Runon''s gaze and realized, uh.

    Huh?

    Come to think of it, did I wear underwear?

 Chapter 9: In the First Village (2) *

    Chapter 9: In the First Village (2) * Underwear is uncomfortable.

    I don''t know about panties, but bras are definitely uncomfortable.

    This is because it is a garment that is fastened tightly to prevent the chest from moving. It''s natural.

    Because a bra keeps your breasts from bouncing around, it is sometimes more comfortable to wear underwear during some activities, such as exercising.

    However, in most everyday life, it is more comfortable not to wear a bra.

    So, I also tend not to wear a bra when I don''t have to meet people.

    That''s true when you don''t have to meet anyone.

    "...!"

    As soon as I noticed the gaze, I covered my chest with both arms.

    Did you see it? It must have been clear from the reaction.

    My breasts were big enough to push up my clothes, and the thin fabric was too light to keep my nipples from sticking out.

    My face was red as if on fire and my head was confused.

    Why is Runon here?

    No, if you think about it, it wasn''t that strange.

    In the first place, I was the one who thought that just because the restaurant was busy, the inn would also be busy, and no one said that.

    Since Sophie came to work at the restaurant, someone may have come to the inn to help. Or maybe the inn wasn''t particularly busy to begin with.

    I was just guessing and letting my guard down.

    Okay. I understand that.

    Why am I so embarrassed?

    This is just a game.

    The goblin I killed during the day, and Runon, who is here now, are just illusions created by machines, and at the very least, my body is not really mine.

    And this isn''t the first time I''ve come across such an unexpectedly sexy situation while playing WM.

    Rather, there were many cases where we encountered each other while naked.

    But for some reason, I feel more embarrassed than when I was naked. Is it because I was completely caught off guard, thinking nothing would happen?

    After an awkward moment passed, I left awkwardly.

    Even after I got to my room and got dressed properly, I couldn''t hear any sound outside the room.

    In the end, Runon didn''t move from that spot until Sophie, who followed him later, asked him to bring some things and slapped him on the back, asking why he was idling around.

    And it was embarrassing to sleep in the same room as Sophie at night and answer her when she asked what happened.

    The next morning. I woke up to the sound of bustling movement outside.

    It was still dark outside the window. It was time for the morning sun to slowly rise.

    After all, if you work at an inn, mornings come early~ I groomed myself with that sentiment in mind.

    Even though it''s called grooming, it''s just a clean spell in the morning. Anyway, it''s so annoying. I also feel sleepy.

    "Oh. Did we wake it up? "I''m sorry."

    Learning from yesterday''s mistake, I dressed properly and left the room to find her aunt busy preparing breakfast.

    "I was so busy yesterday that I couldn''t even thank you properly. Thank you for saving Runon. I was told not to go because the atmosphere in the forest is not good these days, but I don''t know why... We are paid according to the amount of work done at our store. I''m really worried and don''t know what to do. I was curious about what they were saving up so much money for, so I asked them, but they didn''t give me a proper answer. Go somewhere on holidays. Oh my, does this mean he has a girlfriend? How many times will you need money without even telling your parents about it? Okay. When I think about it, the atmosphere with Sophie has been a bit suspicious lately. The number of things we do together has increased. No matter how old you are as a childhood friend, you are not old enough to stick around like that. Hey, it''s Soira. What do you think..."

    "I''m going to exercise in the morning! Because I''m an adventurer, my body is important!!"

    I desperately left the place.

    Lived I almost got caught up in her lady talk.

    Whatever Runon''s situation is, what does it have to do with me? He may be a bit of a light gossip, but I don''t want to get involved and give myself a headache in the morning.

    Leave the inn grounds and run lightly through the village.

    It had no meaning as an exercise.

    The agility value set when creating the character is 12. It is roughly equivalent to the agility of a professional athlete.

    Although the ability values ??are not exact, the corresponding ability value of a person who maintains his or her physical strength is approximately 10, 11 is an amateur level, 12 is a professional player, and 13 is the top level of humanity. From 14 onwards, it can be said that it has surpassed human capabilities.

    The higher you go, the wider the range included in one ability score becomes and the more difficult it is to raise it. Level 12 is extremely difficult to raise with normal exercise.

    Since magical power exists in this world, the upper limit of what a human body can do is also high. And since it is a game in the first place, it is not impossible to increase your agility by increasing your skill level through running...

    "It''s inefficient."

    It''s really inefficient.

    Perhaps the travel distance to increase your abilities by running would be shorter than the travel distance to find an item that increases your abilities.

    "Oh~ Soira! Do you exercise too?"

    So, while I was running with the feeling that I was exploring the village rather than exercising, I met Kiven.

    "What. That''s it. Kiven, you too?"

    "Of course! You can''t become a soldier without basic physical strength!"

    Kiven answers cheerfully while running to the point where he is slightly out of breath.

    Just like yesterday, it seemed like he was training quite seriously.

    Where can I see how hard you worked?

    We took a look at Kiven''s abilities using the status function, which is a player''s privilege.

    Let''s see... Oh. Is it pretty?

    His physical abilities, strength and stamina, were 12, and his agility was 11. His intelligence was just average at 10 and his magic power was actually 9, but he wasn''t a knight, and he wouldn''t require magic power from an ordinary soldier. You could say he is an excellent talent.

    When I first met him, I was a bit prejudiced and tried to keep my distance because he had blonde hair and bronze skin, but after meeting him yesterday and today, I found out that he was just an ordinary, sincere and nice person.

    "Kiven, do you run at this time every day? "It''s quite early."

    "Yes. You are here at this time too, right? "Isn''t this normal?"

    "No, I don''t usually run like this... "I just woke up early today because it was a bit noisy."

    "Noisy? Ah, you almost got caught by the lady too? When I was young, I used to get sometimes caught when I stayed at Runon''s house."

    "You didn''t say it was noisy."

    "It''s similar. Something similar."

    Kiven, who had been running together while joking for a while, slowly slowed down and stopped after running for a while.

    "This is Runon''s inn, right? Do you have anything to see Runon?"

    The place where I stopped is where I started. In other words, it was an inn.

    "No? This is just my morning exercise course. "After running around the village, we come here, have breakfast, and then head back."

    "Hmm."

    Is it true that eating protein right after exercising is effective?

    It could be because I''m just running, and I''m hungry.

    Since the time was just right, I decided to eat together.

    Three days passed like that, hanging out with the three of Runon, Kiven, and Sophie.

    I wanted to leave the village as quickly as possible, but there was nothing I could do with the time.

    This is because it took three days to raise the adventurer rank from F to E even if the quest was completed as efficiently as possible.

    This time does not decrease in any other town or city. Rather, it can be said that three days is short.

    So, I decided to spend the time I needed anyway in this town where there were many familiar faces, so I spent three days here.

    As explained before, a rank F adventurer is closer to an adventurer or village errand boy. There, if you are recognized for your combat ability and ability to carry out the minimum request, you will be promoted to E rank.

    This means that you can receive monster extermination requests or not-so-dangerous escort requests starting from E rank.

    In the beginning, when going to another village, there was nothing more than an escort request.

    You have to be on guard at night, listen to what the client says, and there are a lot of troublesome things, but you can still ride on the carriage.

    Plus, they give you money when it''s over. It''s a lot of money than doing a few subjugation quests. How can you not do this?

    However, this time, leaving the village immediately after achieving E rank was postponed for a while.

    "Please do one request with me!"

    Because of Runon.

    "Wait a minute, Runon. Soira is in trouble..."

    "Okay. Do you think subjugation quests are as easy as you think? "You don''t even know how to hold a sword properly."

    "No. He said he practiced secretly. "I''m sure I''ll do better than you think?"

    Kiven shrugged and made a shocked gesture.

    "You didn''t learn it secretly, you practiced it on your own? Are you confident? "If you make a mistake when subduing monsters, you die."

    "Because at least I can protect my body."

    "Under. Really... What can''t you do with words? If you''re that confident, let''s take a look. Come out to the yard."

    When it seemed that Runon would not change his mind, Kiven tried to suppress him with his skills.

    I think this is a cliche...

    There is no way my feelings could be conveyed like that. In the end, Kiven and Runon faced off in the yard with wooden swords in hand.

    And the results were surprising.

    Runon lasted for 5 minutes.

    Although Kiven has a well-trained body, he has never properly learned a sword, and is said to be an aspiring soldier and not a soldier. However, his opponent, Runon, is not trained and is just the son of an innkeeper.

    Let alone 5 minutes, I was counting how many times I would fall, but I only lasted 5 minutes.

    This is something that generally cannot happen.

    That means there is something out of the ordinary.

    Let''s read Runon''s status.

    ''Strength 10.'' Working at the inn won''t be easy, so I guess it''s average.

    ''Stamina 10.'' Working at an inn surprisingly requires stamina.

    ''Agility 9.'' I didn''t particularly see him running or training. It makes sense.

    ''Intelligence 9.'' Intelligence is viewed slightly differently from other abilities. It indicates how much intelligence you have compared to your intelligence of 10. If it''s 9, it means you''re a little dumber than me.

    ''Magic power 8.'' There is no inconvenience in using everyday magic, but anything higher than that is an unreasonable ability. Sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What? I don''t have any special abilities? Rather, he is just an ordinary person who has not trained.

    As I was wondering, the item below caught my eye.

    ˇ¸Ability: Swordsmanship talentˇą

    Uh. Why do you have this?

    Swordsmanship talent. It is literally an ability that gives one a talent for swordsmanship. I think I''ve said it before, but in WM, players can use points to give special abilities to their characters.

    Some of those abilities are rarely innate to the inhabitants of this world.

    Swordsmanship talent, which provides compensation for swordsmanship proficiency growth and most actions using a sword, is a relatively common ability among them.

    Although people who have it are usually found at knight level or higher.

    That''s not something you can''t understand because talent and work don''t always match. It''s so unexpected.

    Is not it? Even so, the main character of the prologue''s Girl Meets Boy, can he do this much?

    While I was wondering, I discovered that the status wasn''t over yet.

    What do you still have? Let''s go down.

    ˇ¸Penalty: NTR Constitutionˇą

    ?

 Chapter 10: In the First Village (3)

    Chapter 10: In the First Village (3) As the opposite of the ability you can gain by using points, you can also gain points by giving a penalty.

    General penalties include slow recovery of physical strength or making the character look ugly, while adult-only penalties include mandatory skin exposure above a certain percentage.

    There are literally a variety of abilities and penalties, but among them, the NTR constitution is a very nasty one.

    A penalty for ''repeatedly being manipulated by the opposite sex you have a crush on.''

    Although it is a penalty, I remember it as an unusual penalty that could be an attractive ability for people with NTR tastes.

    However, for users who can choose the penalty, it is just one of the unique penalties, but if it is attached to an NPC who is just born with abilities and penalties...

    Uh...

    I can clearly see the hardships ahead.

    Wouldn''t it be better for them to develop the NTR wall?

    The only silver lining is that the person you like doesn''t fall for someone else, but rather just flirts with you.

    If you notice it early, you can prevent the trick, and if you really love someone, you won''t give in to a mean trick.

    Cheer up, Runon!

    Anyway, it has been confirmed that he has the ability to defend himself as he said, regardless of his abilities or abilities, so Runon''s request to take him to the subjugation request is not just nonsense.

    Since I''m the only one who can receive a subjugation request as an E rank, it''s okay if I refuse.

    However, when I think of Lunone''s parents who rented me a room and fed me for free for the past three days, it''s hard to cold-heartedly refuse a request like this.

    ''Your parents treated me like I saved you. You might say, ''Are you really trying to follow me to a dangerous place?'', But with this level of skill, I don''t think it would be dangerous against a few goblins unless you throw them in the middle of a horde of goblins.

    "Whew. Okay. I admit that if you can hold out for this long, you won''t be dangerous against goblins. If Soira allows, you can go."

    "Really? Good. So, Soira, please accept the subjugation request with me!"

    In the end, it came back to square one. No, did it actually get worse because Kiven no longer opposed it?

    "Hmm... Good. Instead, Kiven, you come too."

    "Me? Why me?"

    "No matter how good you are, if you get hit in the back of the head, you''re still going to collapse. Because I will fight from the front. Shouldn''t there be at least one person to look after Runon? And when you become a soldier, you will have to deal with various monsters like this, so you can think of it as experiencing it in advance."

    "Is it? If you think like that, wouldn''t it be better to try it now so Soira can protect you?"

    "Who will protect me? "You guys keep to yourselves."

    "Kid. Don''t do that."

    "Do you want to get hit? "Where are you being cute?"

    After spending three days and becoming closer, he keeps doing this, but the combination of his size and size is the worst.

    What''s even worse is that he seems to enjoy the reaction of disgust.

    "Me! Then, I want to go too!"

    At that time, Sophie intervened.

    Why is he like this again?

    "What? "You want to fight Kiven and last 5 minutes?"

    "That''s not true, but I also know how to fight."

    Fight? Sophie?

    I asked Runon and Kiven with my eyes if it was true, and unexpectedly they nodded.

    "If you know how to fight, what was it like when you first met? "You were hiding behind Runon."

    "That''s right..."

    The explanation that followed was as follows.

    Sophie''s father is said to be a hunter. Although Sophie does not work as a hunter, she learned how to shoot a bow by following her father.

    He said that when he first met him, he didn''t think it would be dangerous, so he didn''t take a bow with him. Anyway, does that make sense in a forest with goblins?

    No, maybe I let my guard down because it was a familiar forest?

    Anyway. As much as I learned from my father, who was a hunter, I can help in battle in my own way.

    "Really? Let me tell you in advance, there is no guarantee that I will protect you. "You guys have to protect it."

    "You can protect it! Kiven said he was going with him too. Right?"

    "What. "If there are two of us, there''s no way we can''t protect at least one Sophie."

    Sophie, who is in the position of being protected, is a little upset, thinking, ''I don''t have to protect her?'', But it is important.

    Even if Sophie dies, you can''t load it and revive her. I don''t have a save right now, so I have to start from the beginning.

    When I spoke seriously, Sophie also said that she wanted to help the two and that she would participate.

    I can''t say it that way.

    In the end, from Runon to Kiven and Sophie.

    I left on a subjugation quest with three pieces of luggage attached. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I hope it''s at least a rock that can be thrown and hit.

    "You mean a request to subdue goblins? Yes. That is a regular request. If you receive a request and subdue a goblin, it will be recorded on your adventurer card. We will pay you at a certain number, so please ask for as many as possible. The atmosphere in that forest has been terrible lately. "If we reduce the number of goblins, I''ll be less worried."

    I''m glad I don''t have to worry about collecting proof of subjugation or anything like that. It''s a hassle to store those things, and if you carry them around, they take up space in your bag.

    "You''re taking the three Runonnes? There is no problem in terms of procedures, but... Are you okay?"

    "What. They say they are so confident. I am indebted to Runonne''s parents in many ways. I felt like I could at least protect myself."

    "Please be careful. "There are many cases where you go out to catch goblins and meet orcs and die."

    The Adventurer''s Guild receptionist was concerned about us while handling the formalities. He is a good person.

    Runonne was waiting outside the guild.

    Runon and Kiven were each wearing a sword, and Sophie was carrying a bow on her back. Kiven was wearing some light armor.

    "Are you ready? Again, there is no guarantee that I will protect you in actual combat. Think carefully because your life is literally at stake. "It would be wise to go back now."

    "I''m ready."

    "I''m not ready, can I go back?"

    "Kiven, you have to protect Runon and Sophie, so follow me. "It''s your fault for not hitting Runon right away."

    Runon is full of motivation, Kiven is muttering, and Sophie looks a little nervous.

    Finally, after checking consumables such as herbs and potions, we left the village.

    "But Soira, where are we going now?"

    "The place where we first met."

    "Why there?"

    "You said a goblin appeared before that you didn''t even see, right? That means there''s a tunnel nearby that was used as an entrance to a goblin nest. You can''t search the forest for days and days just to get a subjugation request. To hit there and finish it all at once."

    "Nest? Wait, wouldn''t a nest be a bit dangerous? There are strong goblins in the nest."

    "Yes. So, it''s dangerous. "It''s not too late to go back now."

    Then, my words seemed to have stimulated something, and Runon became motivated.

    "No, it''s just as Soira said. Let''s hit the nest and get it done in one day. "Can''t we just protect ourselves while Soira fights?"

    "Uh... Huh. That''s right."

    Jol? Did you accept it? I didn''t mean it that way...

    While walking and talking, we arrived at the place where we first met Runon.

    "I first met Soira here. Then the road we passed..."

    "This way. Follow me."

    When Runon couldn''t find his way and stumbled, Sophie took the lead and guided him.

    Did she at least learn how to find her way as a hunter''s daughter? Sophie''s guidance was accurate, and it wasn''t long before she discovered a large hole in the ground.

    "I can''t believe there was a hole like this here..." . "I had no idea."

    "Because there are a lot of trees and grass nearby. She probably didn''t notice because it was a place she didn''t need to look for. "I guess there must be someone quite clever to make an entrance to a place like this."

    Still, I didn''t do anything like cover the entrance by tying grass and branches together. At best, it means you have a goblin level brain.

    "I''ll go in first, so Kiven, Sophie, and Runon follow in that order. Don''t forget to keep checking back for Runon."

    Knowing the terrain well is a huge advantage.

    Even when playing an FPS game, the difference between knowing and not knowing which parts of the map are connected and where you can attack is as different as heaven and earth.

    It goes without saying that it is a virtual reality that is as real as reality.

    Moreover, the cave we are entering now is not terrain that the opponent knows well, but terrain that they created themselves.

    Did you say that the only way for goblins to defeat humans is through sheer numbers or surprise attack?

    These smart kids know that, so they try to make a surprise attack whenever they get the chance.

    "Soira! Behind! Suddenly!"

    As I said, Runon, who was walking while checking behind her, screamed when she saw the goblin that had really appeared. I was so shocked that I couldn''t even continue my sentences properly.

    Keep your eyes forward and check behind you with just a glance.

    Five. One holds a blade, but the rest are like sticks.

    If it''s Runon who has swordsmanship talent, it''ll probably be okay, but you still need to be careful just in case.

    "Kiven, go and help. Because I will be the only one looking ahead."

    "Are you okay? Even if I''m alone?"

    "I was going to do it alone from the beginning. Go quickly. "It must be Runon."

    "It was like that. "I''ll be back soon."

    I see that Kiven, who heard my instructions, turns around and goes to help Runon.

    Sophie shot an arrow and pierced one of the goblins before they could approach, but she was too close to shoot an arrow after that for fear of hitting Runon.

    But that was enough. It would have been difficult if there were five of them, but even Runon was able to withstand four of them.

    While we were holding out, Kiven arrived and the situation ended in an instant.

    I heard Kiven fights surprisingly well. Swordsmanship is very vague, but the strength of a well-trained body becomes a tremendous weapon in itself.

    It''s an attack with a speed that even a goblin can''t respond to, and even if it does, will it have the talent to withstand an attack that cuts down with the weapon it blocks?

    I waited a moment for the situation to end and for Runon and Sophie to control their shocked hearts, then set off again.

 Chapter 11: In the First Village (4)

    Chapter 11: In the First Village (4) After that, similar things happened a few times, but nothing special happened until we reached the middle of the goblin den.

    Something special happened in the middle of the cave.

    "... What is that? It looks dangerous."

    Among the goblins who were busy running around and taking a nap, there was one clearly foreign individual.

    A guy who is one head taller than the other goblins and is holding a staff encrusted with ominous jewels.

    He was commonly called a goblin shaman.

    It was annoying because the guys who were always found holding a staff attacked using different spells depending on the type of staff they were holding.

    This is because it was impossible to know what effect the spell had until it occurred.

    Players can use status to appraise items, but items held by hostile opponents cannot be appraised.

    Even Runon, who didn''t know much about goblin shamans, couldn''t act hastily and asked quietly.

    "I''m a shaman. "He''s a troublesome guy who attacks with magic from a distance."

    "Shaman? Wouldn''t it be difficult if there was a guy like that?"

    "Not to that extent. It''s just a little annoying. Sophie, can you snipe?"

    "I think I can do it if I get a little closer."

    "Good. Then, go a little further and when Sophie snipes the shaman, I will charge. Runon and Kiven just take care of Sophie. Those guys are crazy about women, so there will definitely be some guys going your way."

    "You''re crazy about women? Then what about Soira?"

    "It''s okay because I won''t lose to goblins or anything like that. Well, if I lose, I''ll definitely be in trouble."

    You will be raped. The three looked astonished at me calmly saying virtually the same thing.

    Now, I hope you can feel the meaning of risking your life to fight.

    You can say that you are risking your life only if you are prepared to lose not only your life but also many other things.

    Actually, as I say this, I would be happy if I were in a situation where I would be raped.

    Even though I was desperately resisting, I could clearly see myself being insanely excited by the fact that I was being humiliated despite my resistance.

    "Ruler. Enough chit-chat, how about it, Sophie? Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    Sophie must have been nervous, so she kept her words short, but calmly took a deep breath and pulled the bowstring.

    As soon as I saw an arrow being fired from Sophie''s bow, I ran out.

    Kiik? Key profit!!

    Goblins are surprised to see me.

    But it''s already too late.

    Run straight to the shaman while cutting down several unlucky goblins on the way to the shaman.

    The arrow that Sophie shot successfully hit the shaman.

    Even though she couldn''t hit the vital spot, it was very easy to deal with the guy who had her right arm pierced by an arrow and dropped her staff in shock and pain.

    Even if a shaman doesn''t have a staff that allows her to use her spells, she''s just a slightly oversized goblin.

    The shaman quickly grabbed the toothless sword held by a nearby goblin and resisted, but the shaman, who could not use one of her arms properly, was unable to hold on for a few shots and fell down after being severely cut.

    "The shaman has been taken care of! "I''ll sort out the rest, so hang in there!"

    Communicate the situation loudly and kill nearby goblins.

    Only then did the guys who seemed to come to their senses counterattack, but even a few goblins without a shaman were no match for me.

    It doesn''t take long, and when you think the surroundings are roughly in order, check the Runon side to see if they are holding up well.

    Sophie holds a bow and starts sniping at goblins that are far away from us one by one. Kiven takes care of the goblin attacking Sophie next to him. And Runon...

    What. Why is he there?

    Runon must have been excited while fighting the goblin, and he was chopping down the goblin that was running a little away from Sophie and Kiven.

    I clearly told you to protect Sophie.

    He may also have swordsmanship skills. I can understand being intoxicated by the skill that increases the more you wield it, but it doesn''t look good to not do what you''re asked to do when you''ve made a request that you didn''t need to receive because you begged for it.

    "Hey!! Runon! "Get back next to Sophie, you bastard!!"

    Runon, who must have confirmed his location only after hearing harsh words, tries to return to Sophie''s side in a hurry.

    However, perhaps because he is anxious, he is unable to join because he is caught by a goblin that he had easily defeated just a moment ago.

    And, oh?!

    At that moment, I jump at the ominous presence behind me.

    There must have been a live one. I can''t talk about this with others either.

    A black sphere passed by me, which I hastily avoided. Black sphere?

    I immediately looked behind me and saw that the goblin shaman had used a staff to cast a spell that had flown right past me.

    You obviously killed him?

    When I checked again, the guy I had cut down was lying dead. That means.

    "There were two!"

    I guess I didn''t see it because one was awake and the other was napping. Even so, it is rare for a group of this size to have two shamans. Even if you''re unlucky, you can''t be like this.

    She recovered her stance and glared at the second guy.

    Unlike the first guy, he is unharmed and in good condition. The shaman is smarter than the average goblin, so even after she noticed the attack, she stayed hidden and assessed the situation while the others died.

    Of course, you can''t beat me even if you do that, but I''ve already let my guard down and made a big mistake.

    Repeating mistakes is just stupid. I calmly dealt with the second shaman without letting my guard down.

    Unlike the first time, when Sophie''s sniping left her without the use of one of her arms and even dropped her weapon, she took a cautious approach.

    In its intact state, a shaman is stronger than a goblin.

    Enough to defeat an ordinary person holding a weapon from the front.

    Of course, it is true that he is no match for me. Because I can defeat a thief with a weapon even with my bare hands.

    However, the reason you have to be careful is that you don''t know the effect of the spell cast using the staff.

    The effects of spells vary greatly, so if you are unlucky, you could be rendered incapable of combat in a single hit.

    It is extremely rare to have such a spectacular effect, but there are plenty of effects that are not that bad but are annoying.

    Therefore, we pay attention to the staff''s movements and apply pressure step by step.

    If hit, the black sphere that is affected by the spell will come out in a straight line from the tip of the staff or fly along the trajectory of the swing. Either way, it doesn''t happen without warning, so it''s easy to avoid as long as you''re careful.

    The shaman stabs the staff from a distance that the staff cannot reach yet.

    It''s a distance where you won''t be hit even if you don''t avoid it. The moment you watch carefully, a black aura forms on the staff and moves to one end.

    A sign of witchcraft attack.

    However, if it is a stabbing attack, it is easy to avoid the spell being fired.

    Another black sphere was fired from the tip of the staff, but I was no longer there.

    Approach quickly, taking advantage of the shaman who was completely caught off guard.

    The shaman quickly retrieved his staff and swung it around to block her approach, but she had already narrowed the distance.

    Lightly parry the flying staff with the shield equipped on her left arm. It does not draw a trajectory that is difficult to recognize, nor does it have the strength to take it. Rather, the staff bounces off the shield I swing.

    Kieeek!!

    The Shaman''s desperate attack was not only in vain, but also exposed a huge gap. He let out a tearing sound as if he was trying to threaten him, but that became his last words and death.

    Phew.

    I wipe a ray of sweat running down my cheek.

    The battle itself wasn''t very difficult, but I fought in a state of excessive tension due to an unexpected surprise attack, and my energy was drained.

    By the way, what happened to Runon and Sophie? Looking at the silence, it looks like the battle is over.

    That guy, Kiven, can live well on his own, so you can worry about it later.

    I thought so. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kiven! Are you okay?!"

    Kiven is kneeling on one knee, and Runon and Sophie are at a loss for what to do around them.

    "What. What''s going on?"

    Looking at his condition, he doesn''t seem to be seriously injured, so I slowly approach him and ask.

    "Key, Kiven... Instead of me... That is... "

    "Kiven got hurt instead of Sophie? Didn''t he ever get hurt?"

    "I-I don''t know either. Suddenly something flew in... "

    From what Sophie said, I''m not sure what happened.

    When you looked at Runon with a look in his eyes asking him to explain, he hesitated but spoke properly.

    "I caught almost all the goblins here, but something that looked like a black bead flew towards Sophie.

    I tried to stop it too, but there was a distance... Kiven, who noticed later than me, covered Sophie and hit her instead."

    Hmm. So, Runon, who found it first, was far away and couldn''t protect her, and Kiven, who was nearby, found her late and couldn''t stop her, so instead he covered Sophie and got hit himself?

    Puck!

    "Ouch!"

    I kicked him in the shin for a reason that was stupider than I thought.

    "I can''t help but say I didn''t see it, but I think I could have prevented it if you hadn''t fallen next to Sophie. What did I say? Sophie, I told you to keep it, right? "Do you think fighting for your life is a joke?"

    "Well, that''s not it... "

    "No, it doesn''t matter. When I saw him, he was so excited that he was scribbling from afar. It''s okay. I''ll beat you up later. Let''s first look at the state of Kiven."

    First of all, I will explain since Kiven himself does not seem to know what state he is in.

    "You said shamans use magic, right? That black bead you hit is a spell. If you get hit there, you will be under a spell."

    "Then... How... Does it work?"

    Kiven asked questions even though he had a painful expression on his face. It doesn''t seem like it''s a spell that will kill you right away.

    "I don''t know either. These people''s magic is really arbitrary, and it''s even more troublesome because you can''t find out until you''re in trouble. Another way is, ah. "There is one."

    He ordered Runon, who seemed to know that he had done something wrong, to pick up the staff that the second shaman had just dropped.

    If you load the status here...

    ˇ¸Goblin Shaman''s Staff

    A staff that the goblin shaman always carries. The magic used with the staff varies depending on the staff.

    Spell: Curse of Desire ¨C Largely inflates one of the enemies hit''s desires. If you cannot resolve your desire, you will lose your senses and act to resolve your desire until you do so."

 Chapter 12: In the First Village (5) **

    Chapter 12: In the First Village (5) ** The curse of desire.

    This is my first time hearing about magic.

    As I said, there are so many effects to magic, so it''s not strange if there are effects I don''t know about.

    Or it could be one of the settings that were heavily added in this play.

    "It''s called the curse of desire. "I don''t think my life is in danger."

    "No, wait. Soira. "Did you know how to use emotional magic?"

    "I have enough magical power to be envious, so I learned it."

    Actually, I read it using the status function. There is no need to correct it, so let''s just call it emotional magic.

    "Anyway. A curse that maximizes one of your desires. They say if you leave it alone, you''ll go crazy."

    "Are you crazy?"

    I guess it was a heavier effect than I thought. Runon and Sophie were shocked.

    Of the two, it was Sophie who came to her senses first. Sophie quickly calmed down, perhaps having learned how to stay calm as a hunter''s daughter, and found a solution in my words.

    "If you leave it alone, you mean? Then solve your desire... Main... Noodle... "

    Sophie couldn''t bear to continue her words.

    Kiven is still kneeling with a pained expression even though it is not the type of course that inflicts pain.

    Depending on how you look at it, the posture looked like he was bending down to hide something.

    And because Sophie wasn''t so young that she didn''t know what men''s desires were in general.

    Sophie''s face turned bright red, and she lowered her head.

    "..."

    Seeing Sophie like that, Runon seems to have noticed it as well. I opened my mouth to say something, but in the end I couldn''t say anything and just muttered.

    It can''t be helped.

    Here, I have no choice but to step forward.

    "How is it? Kiven. "What kind of desire do you think it is?"

    "..."

    It was equally impossible for this side to speak out.

    However, if that were not the case, we would have had the same misunderstanding and had no choice but to try to explain it, so on the contrary, it also meant that our desire was correct.

    Sexual desire.

    I look around the three.

    Runon was at a loss for words, Sophie was at a loss, and Kiven was desperately holding on to something.

    It is in places like this that these guys lack experience.

    If you leave it alone, it will lose its temper and run wild. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is crazy.

    But what is the situation now? My childhood friend is on the verge of going crazy, but I''m just wasting my time because I find that desire embarrassing.

    But who to blame? In the end, I was the one who made the final decision to bring these guys.

    Then, I have no choice but to take responsibility, right?

    Can I take responsibility?

    "Whoa... "

    She sighed as if she had no choice and pointed to Sophie and Runon.

    "Sophie, Runon. You two go out and wait."

    "Uh, uh. No, Soira. What should you do?"

    "What can I do? We can''t let Kiven go crazy. I have to do something."

    It was said vaguely, but no one here knew what it meant.

    "You have to do something, you. That... "

    "Do you think it''s good that it''s me? So do you want to do it? "Hurry up and take Sophie out."

    I wasn''t the only person here who could satisfy Kiven''s desires. Because Sophie was also a woman.

    No, it looks like Kiven likes Sophie, so she''s better than I.

    Nevertheless, they seemed to have guessed why they told Runon to take Sophie out.

    "... Thank you."

    In the end, Runon lowered his head with a confused expression, grabbed Sophie''s wrist, and walked out of the cave.

    Really. What would you have done without this sister?

    By the way.

    Sorry.

    I lied.

    I was enjoying this situation to the fullest. My heart is pounding like crazy.

    That''s right, it''s like a dream situation.

    I am stronger than Kiven. It is an unshakable fact.

    But what is the situation now?

    In order to lift the curse on Kiven, Kiven and I must have sexual intercourse.

    In other words, I am being situationally forced to have sexual intercourse by someone weaker than me. A force that cannot be refused.

    It''s the best! This is exactly what I wanted.

    I approached Kiven while hiding the corners of my mouth that were about to rise with a desperate act.

    "Ruler. Everyone left. Now it''s just us."

    "... ?"

    But Kiven''s patience seems to have already reached its limit.

    He must have been so focused that he couldn''t even hear the surrounding sounds, so all he could do was respond in a way that didn''t understand the situation.

    Now it''s frustrating to explain it all over again.

    I just decided to act first.

    "So, Soira?! What did you do... !"

    Kiven lets out an embarrassed voice as he grabs his lower abdomen.

    If I were S, I might have been quite excited about this alone, but if I had to be honest, I''m M.

    Ignoring Kiven''s reaction, he takes his dick out of his pants.

    "Wow... "

    Is this human?

    To exaggerate a bit, it was the size of my forearm.

    On the top of the glans, which seems to be measured in cm, blood vessels rise to the point of being grotesque.

    Due to the curse, the corpus cavernosum swelled to the point of bursting, so it was probably a size that even Kiven had never seen before, but even if it were this size, it would have been a huge dick even if it weren''t for the curse.

    "Soira, I''m okay... Ugh?" Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She clamped down on Kiven''s cock, who was still trying to scream, and covered her mouth.

    Don''t forget that your vital point is now in my hands.

    "Stop talking nonsense and just enjoy your sister."

    Closely behind Kiven''s back. I can feel her breasts pressing against her broad back. Kiven also flinched as if he felt the touch of her breasts.

    She just stretched out her hand and grabbed the cock, shaking it back and forth violently.

    Her cock was so big that she had to wiggle it with both hands as it took so long to get it back and forth with just one hand.

    "Ugh... Ugh..."

    Little by little, pre-cum begins to flow out of the urethra.

    He continues to shake his dick with his left hand, and with his right hand, he rubs her glans with pre-cum.

    You can also twirl the urethra with your palm as if blocking it.

    You can also run your fingers over the glans as if pulling it out from the top of the glans to the tip.

    You can also gently sweep the sensitive area under the glans.

    Every time I changed the method of stimulation, I thought it was a little cute how he twitched a little and tried to hold back the pleasure.

    Even while stimulating the glans with the right hand, the left hand does not rest.

    While shaking, keep adjusting the intensity so that you don''t get used to it.

    Even if you shake it by gently squeezing it so that only the shell moves.

    Firmly squeeze the corpus cavernosum from the base of the pillar and lift it up to just before the glans.

    A cock that doesn''t cum easily and maintains hardness even after strong attacks.

    I thought about what it would be like if it came inside me, so I just caressed it and couldn''t help but get wet.

    Keep changing the way you attack.

    This time, gently hold my balls with my left hand.

    I massage the large semen bag that fits the large penis carefully so as not to cause pain, but feel the testicles continue to move.

    In fact, if you just want to extract semen, you don''t have to use such a cumbersome method. You can just insert your finger into the anus and stimulate the prostate...

    Not only are there a lot of men who are mentally reluctant to do that, but more than anything, I don''t enjoy it, so I reject it.

    As I rotated several methods, it wasn''t long before my dick started to swell even more. It was a foreshadowing of circumstances.

    Isn''t it really going to explode? My dick is swollen to the point where I want to feel it, but no matter how many times I stroke it in that state, I don''t ejaculate.

    This guy, you''re holding back, right?

    I don''t know if it''s because he wants to enjoy my hand more or because he feels sorry for ejaculating, but it''s just a distraction.

    "Hey. "I know your dick is about to explode, so hurry up and cum."

    I thought it would take a while if I continued like this, so I put my mouth to his ear and whispered.

    "... Pfft!"

    And perhaps that auditory stimulation became a catalyst, and he ejaculated violently in my hand.

    The semen was sprayed with such force that traces of the spray could be found from 1 m away.

    "Whew. It took longer because you held back. How is it. Are you feeling better?"

    As I was trying to wipe the semen off my hand, a question suddenly occurred to me.

    It was said that semen becomes more delicious with the ''eye world view'' setting. Is it true?

    Stick out your tongue and lick it slightly.

    The slippery texture remains, but it is not fishy and has a slightly sweet taste... To use an analogy, it feels like sugar added to the sap of a snail.

    If you were to judge whether it was definitely tasty or not, it could be said to be on the tasty side.

    "... After. I have a lot to say, but for now, thank you..."

    Kiven, who saw that, froze without saying hello.

    And the cock slowly erects.

    From the beginning, it was more like she lost her momentum rather than bowing down, but she was perfectly erect as before.

    "What. Was one foot not enough? "Don''t talk."

    She said, clutching her pole again.

    "Oh, no, this is you..." What are you doing?!"

    Kneel in front of Kiven and bring your waist level to eye level.

    "It takes so long for you to cum. Let''s do it a little faster."

    As she spoke, she opened her mouth wide, showing her insides. If Kiven were a man, he would know what it means.

    A sign that I am going to insert my dick into this warm, moist mouth from now on.

    Kiven didn''t say anything, but his dick was shaking and reacting.

    "Then... "

    Town.

    I tried to open his mouth and insert the glans first, but I made a mistake.

    Because this thing is so big, the perspective becomes strange. I had to put it in my mouth, but ended up hitting my lips.

    I try again and keep it in my mouth.

    Slippery taste. There is still some semen that I just ejaculated and the pre-cum seems to have a similar taste.

    "Uhm... "

    This must be my first time receiving a blow job. Kiven shivered at the feeling of being wrapped in heat, but I wasn''t very relaxed either.

    A thought I just heard.

    What? I just hit my lip. Didn''t you kiss the dick?

    Have you never kissed with this character?

    Did you give your first kiss to a dick?

    As I thought about this, I felt my lower abdomen tightening and something moving up my spine.

    Ah. This. I didn''t even touch it. Thought, only, eorot.

    "Ugh~??"

    The moment something touches the head along the spine, it feels like an electric current extends from the lower abdomen to the limbs.

    I climaxed lightly.

    You probably didn''t get caught, right? My mouth was so tightly closed that not even a moan could escape.

    No matter how much I am, it''s a bit embarrassing to go away just thinking about it.

    Fortunately, Kiven didn''t seem to notice me shaking because he was so focused on the pleasure he was feeling.

    What a wonderful guy. I will serve you.

    It was impossible to suck the glans because her mouth was too big for my mouth, but the glans alone was enough.

    I know that the erogenous zone is concentrated on the glans. I saw it on the internet.

    They perform fellatio with saliva in their mouths and with the idea of ??sucking out the glans. Stimulate the part that entered your mouth with your tongue as if washing every inch of it as much as possible.

    Since you can''t use your grip strength compared to your hands, there may be a lack of stimulation.

    But men like Fela more than her goddaughter?

    Fortunately, that knowledge seemed to be true.

    It didn''t take long for Kiven''s second ejaculation.

    Because she suddenly cummed, she couldn''t spit out the semen that came into her mouth and had no choice but to drink it.

    I was lucky that I didn''t have any objection to it because it tasted like gorosoe sap.

    And Kiven, who saw that, again...

    ...

    Since then, she has tasted gorosoe twice.

 Chapter 13: In the First Village (6)

    Chapter 13: In the First Village (6) Runon and Sophie, who were waiting for Soira and Kiven outside the cave, were having an awkward time without saying a word to each other.

    It was easy to imagine what was going on inside, but I couldn''t.

    Something dirty is definitely happening.

    Even though I knew there was nothing I could do to save Kiven, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    And because they were both inexperienced virgins.

    I had no idea what kind of horrible thing was going on.

    This may have been the first time since Sophie and Runon got together and remained so silent since they became childhood friends.

    "... Sophie."

    "Joy?! Town. Huh?"

    When Runon suddenly spoke to Sophie, she was startled and immediately let out a strange voice.

    "Sorry. As Soira said, if I had been nearby, Kiven wouldn''t have been cursed and Sophie wouldn''t have been in danger."

    "Huh..."

    Sophie couldn''t give an answer like "No" Or "It''s okay."

    It was true that if Runon had been there, he wouldn''t have been dangerous, and more than anything, the thing that''s most unhealthy right now would be Kiven and Soi Lai.

    With those words, the two, once again surrounded by silence, quietly waited for Kiven and Soira to come out.

    How long had passed? Footsteps were heard from inside the cave, and Soira finally came out.

    Kiven followed behind him with an embarrassed expression.

    It was worth it.

    Anyway, it was like being caught doing something dirty to two childhood friends.

    Rather, Soira came out with an innocent expression.

    But Runon discovered something in that appearance.

    Soira''s chest was slightly wet.

    At least the last time I saw it, I don''t think I saw any wet marks like that.

    Then what are those marks?

    What did you do to satisfy Kiven''s desire to leave a wet mark on your chest?

    Runon had many thoughts about that.

    Suddenly, I remembered the three days I spent with Soira.

    I went into the house without thinking and ran into Soira who was just coming out after washing up.

    The thin clothes were thin, but the shape of the nipples of the woman he saw for the first time was an indelible memory that was deeply embedded in the mind of Runon, a virgin.

    There were so many times that I masturbated to that image with a side dish for three days.

    Even after that, Soira often appeared strangely defenseless.

    She was crouching down wearing short pants, and her panties were visible through the gap between her pants and thighs.

    When she woke up in the morning and stretched, her well-shaped breasts seemed to burst through the thin clothes. Nothing like the first day ever happened again, but that alone was enough to vividly recall the memories of the first day.

    While she was busy carrying out requests to raise her adventurer rank, she took a break and sat down next to the counter of the inn where Runon was working. She then fell asleep.

    The sight of him sleeping defenseless, as if he didn''t even think there was a man next to him, was quite a provocative sight for his virgin, Runon.

    Runon felt sexually attracted to Soira''s defenseless appearance, but at the same time, she also felt attracted to her as a person.

    Soira was very cool, unlike other women her age.

    If a problem arose, I tackled it head on and solved it, and if there was a guy who was bothering me, I smashed it to pieces as if I didn''t know what was going on.

    At least none of the drunk and trouble-making people at the inn beat Soira in a fight.

    Of course, Soira''s attitude was because this world was a game, and she just accepted it without considering it deeply, thinking that if she made a mistake, she could do it again, but there was no way Runon would know this.

    Anyway, it''s been three days under Soira''s roof.

    The opposite sex in Runon''s heart was clearly Sophie, but at least it was enough time for him to have a slight human interest in Soira and to regard her as the opposite sex.

    That''s because Soira was an attractive person both as a woman and as a person.

    By the way.

    Because of her own mistakes, what was Soira doing just now?

    Inside the cave.

    To solve Kiven''s sexual desires.

    Something that will make your chest wet.

    What do you do?

    The more Runon thought about it, the more painful he felt.

    Just painful feelings. I don''t even know what the log is.

    ˇŞ¨C

    Once Kiven had calmed down, I came out of the cave and found Runon and Sophie standing awkwardly.

    "What. Why is it so awkward?"

    "No, that..."

    Sophie''s face is still bright red, and Runon is still feeling sorry.

    It was as if no time had passed since we parted ways in the cave.

    "No way. It''s frustrating. Have you been like that all day?"

    At this point, I get annoyed too.

    There are degrees of feeling sorry like that. How long are you going to be like that?

    Because Sophie did nothing wrong. Let''s give comfort.

    When comforting someone, praise is the best.

    When I first sniped at the shaman, I was about to pat her on the shoulder for a job well done, when a different thought occurred to me.

    She played with Kiven''s cock for a while with this hand. It doesn''t matter to me, but wouldn''t Sophie be offended?

    In this convenient game-like world, even if there is dirt, if you wipe away most of the dirt, it will be wiped clean without leaving a trace.

    So, I wouldn''t say that there is any semen left on my hand, but there is such a thing as a feeling.

    Once I used clean magic to clean it and comforted Sophie.

    Why haven''t I used Clean until now? Actually, I forgot. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This world. Semen also smells slightly sweet.

    In real life, it is often compared to the smell of chestnut flowers, but here it smells so sweet that I completely forgot about it.

    Then, he comforted Sophie, calmed her down, and walked ahead on the way back to the village to report on the completed subjugation request.

    Meanwhile, I was a little worried about Runon, who kept looking at me with meaningful eyes.

    What. Because when I go back, I''ll have a blast. It must be scary.

    For your information, Kiven was still a bit dazed. My technique is pretty good.

    The only experience I have is virtual reality.

    When I entered the Adventurer''s Guild and informed them of the completion of the subjugation quest, the guild members were surprised.

    "Are you finished already? "It hasn''t even been a day yet?"

    "There was no need to grab a lot. "I only filled in the minimum number."

    For these quests, once the number of monsters hunted meets the minimum achievement standard, the more you catch, the more rewards you receive.

    This time, since it was a request that Runon went to great lengths to receive, there was no need to do so, so I just robbed one nest.

    If you try to catch more, you''ll have to find another nest or search the forest for a long time, so it''s a bit annoying.

    "Yes. Then I will check. Uh, no, wait. Shaman?!"

    The employee who took my adventurer card and checked the number of defeats screamed in surprise.

    I was surprised too. Why are you suddenly screaming?

    "Ah. Greatness. Sorry. "It''s a monster that was rarely seen around here."

    I see How come the Runons don''t know what a shaman is?

    "I just thought the atmosphere of the forest was strange, but two shamans also appeared... It sure looks like there''s something there. "I may have to request an investigation."

    While saying that, he glances at me.

    But there is no way.

    "Okay. I hope to see results quickly. "Then I''ll leave."

    "Wait a minute! Mr. Soira!"

    I grabbed the confirmed adventurer card and rewards and quickly left the guild.

    I heard a guild employee grabbing me from behind, but I guess that''s my business.

    I plan to quickly receive an escort request and leave this village.

    You can''t waste time accepting research requests that may not end at any time.

    When I returned to Runon''s Inn, I first gave Runon a good beating and then tried to distribute the quest rewards.

    "Soira. "Isn''t this too much for us?"

    "That''s right. "We only dealt with those who came from behind."

    "Maha!"

    Kiven and Sophie opposed, and Runon also opposed with a cartoon-like bloated face.

    The sound of the beating was so loud that Lunone''s parents came to see what was going on. When I heard the reason for beating him, he told me to beat him even more.

    I didn''t go there to have fun, but I made a ridiculous mistake in a dangerous place, so it''s natural.

    "No. "These things should be shared equally."

    "But actually, Soira did everything, right?"

    "Right now, but then can you accurately calculate how much I''ve done? So, just divide it equally. I won''t party with a guy who doesn''t work properly and only wants to get paid. Adventurers are like that."

    In fact, each party is different. In particular, if the ranks of party members are not the same and party members of different ranks are mixed, they may be divided according to their ranks or according to their roughly calculated contribution.

    I''m just lazy because it''s annoying.

    "Is it... Then I will be grateful. Thanks. Soira."

    Kiven, who was convinced by my words, was the first to receive his share of the reward, and Sophie and Runon also thanked him and took their share.

    "Ruler. Then. Runon, can I ask you one thing?"

    "What is it?"

    The compensation issue seems to have been resolved, so I ask Runon what I was curious about.

    By now, the swelling should have gone down a bit. There will be no trouble speaking.

    "Why on earth did you want to receive a subjugation request so much? You weren''t really confident in the swordsmanship you learned on your own, were you? "If you say that, I''ll beat you one more time."

    "That, that..." "

    "What. You don''t want to talk? "I did something like that while doing your favor?"

    Whoop, whoop, whoop!

    When the story came up, Kiven, who had been listening as if it were someone else''s business, became angry.

    Felada with my goddaughter. She didn''t say it directly, but she said it back because she thought about the people who were listening, but isn''t she being too reserved?

    "Eww... If you say that, you can''t say it. In fact... "

    It was only then that I confessed to Runon, but after listening to it, I didn''t find anything special.

    "I was going to buy Sophie a gift. It''s my birthday soon."

    Now that I think about it, I guess I said I was saving money for a reason.

    "Gift? "I was going to give you some kind of gift, but you needed money while doing a subjugation request?"

    "That''s right. "Considering that you gave it to me every year for my birthday, it wasn''t that expensive."

    "That is... This time I was planning to buy a magic book. And..."

    Runon was speechless. Still, it doesn''t feel like he doesn''t want to talk, but because he''s embarrassed.

    And after some time passed, he finally opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.

    "Sophie, I was going to confess to you."

 Chapter 14: In the First Village (7)

    Chapter 14: In the First Village (7) Magic book.

    In terms of old games, this is an item that can be called a skill book.

    You can learn the skill by using it. It is a simple and easy-to-understand effect.

    In WM, the purpose is slightly different.

    The fact that you can learn a skill by using it is the same, but just because you use an item does not mean you learn that skill right away.

    The magic book contains instructions on how to learn the magic. This method is slightly different depending on the world view, but the point is that you can learn magic by learning it exactly as it is written in the magic book.

    They say... Users can simply learn it by using it like an item according to the settings.

    I do that too, so I heard about how NPCs use it.

    Would it be easier to understand if I told you that the magic book itself is not an item, but that the magic book is just a book and the contents written in it are important?

    It''s just a book, so it''s not a consumable, but a rare item with a small drop amount.

    It varies depending on the rank of the magic written, but in general, it can be considered expensive. Even if it is a cheap magic book for low-level magic, the average farmer would have to be very prepared to buy it.

    I heard that high-rank magic books are also used among wizard couples when proposing.

    You''re giving that to a girl you''re only dating?

    Isn''t it too heavy?

    It seems like everyone has that sentiment.

    As a subtle atmosphere suddenly formed, Runon added hastily.

    "Oh, no! It''s not that expensive. There''s no way the magic book I can save up and buy is that expensive!"

    "Then what does it mean? Why is it a magic book in the first place?"

    "Ah. Soira doesn''t know. "I''ll explain that." Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kiven joined the conversation.

    "When we were kids, we used a simple status scroll."

    "Uh. "I think I heard it briefly before."

    "At that time, Runon and I just showed up normally, but Sophie showed up with high magic power. So much so that he could become a wizard. Even though Sophie is the hunter''s daughter, she still looks better as a wizard than as a hunter, right? If you become a wizard, you will be treated well. So after seeing that, Runon often told Sophie to become a wizard... "I didn''t know they even prepared a magic book to do that."

    "Kiven, if you say that, it sounds like I forced you. Sophie also said that she would learn it if she had a magic book."

    "I? No, I''ve said that before. I don''t think I''m really going to live... "

    How high is the magic power for you to say that?

    I was curious, so I checked Sophie''s status.

    Strength, stamina, and agility were all 10.

    Surprisingly high? Maybe I''m a hunter''s daughter, but it seems that learning while walking around has been as effective as exercising in moderation.

    Intelligence is 9.9, which is the same as Runon''s, but slightly higher than Runon''s. Still, there is no comparison to me.

    This can''t be helped. Intelligence is also a number that is adjusted based on me.

    If I, who is highly regarded even in modern times, is said to be less intelligent than a village girl in a medieval setting, the setting would be wrong.

    And finally, ''magic attribute 10.''

    Oh... Runon deserves to be promoted like that.

    Although it is not a very outstanding level, it is a value that allows a wizard to use beginner magic without difficulty and even handle intermediate magic if he or she works hard.

    If you work hard and increase your magic power, you may be able to achieve success in your own way.

    What? And it also has abilities.

    Runon said the same thing, but is the first meeting after starting the game meaningful?

    The ability itself is not very rare. It''s hard to find someone with a rare ability. People with a certain level of influence in this world can be considered to have it. People like famous adventurers, royalty, etc.

    In that respect, Sophie was a rare case.

    ˇ¸Ability: Super concentrationˇą

    "When you need to concentrate beyond a certain level, you enter a state of deep concentration regardless of all surrounding circumstances. Concentration is released when the task is completed or after a certain period of time has passed."

    This is my first time seeing this ability... It seems like a very good ability for a wizard.

    There are many moments that require concentration, such as when chanting magic or studying.

    His abilities are not bad, and he has abilities.

    It''s definitely a beneficial status to pursue a career as a wizard.

    "It''s because I like it. "I want to do it for you."

    "Runon... "

    While I was reading Sophie''s status, a strangely sweet air was flowing between the two.

    It''s so fucking annoying. Damn it.

    They haven''t even confessed yet, but they''re already flirting like a couple on their first date.

    This body, 2X years old. Are you saying you want to see the resentment of someone who has no dating experience?

    ''I can''t even confess that it won''t work out anyway.'' ''I feel like I''m living too busy.'' ''I think I''ll be teased by the surrounding girls.'' Etc. I''ve heard all kinds of reasons.

    Of course, even if I had dashed, I don''t think they would have accepted it...

    Who knows the contradictory feeling of wanting to be coerced sexually, but wanting to enjoy deep pure love romantically?

    I don''t know either. Anyway, it''s an annoying castle wall.

    "Okay, that''s enough. It''s okay! It''s none of my business whether you guys stick together or fight each other. This is the end! I''m going to receive an escort request and leave town as soon as possible. You guys take care of it!"

    "Wow, rice cake..." "

    Thinking about it makes me angry.

    I forcibly shattered the sweet atmosphere and returned to the room.

    There is nothing more to do in this town with this, so I can accept the request tomorrow...

    "Soira. Are you sure you want to go?"

    "Ok. "You can''t live at Runon''s house forever."

    "You can sleep together at my house..." . "It''s not as big as an inn."

    "Oh, you can''t do that. I''m sorry, but I don''t want to settle down yet."

    "Soira... "

    The next day.

    Luckily, there was a request to escort a regular commercial trip to a nearby city on the same day, so I received it right away and was saying goodbye to the Runonnes.

    Sophie holds on to me as if I''ll never see her again.

    Runon was right next to him.

    They were close before, but they became even closer than that. I guess we''ll hold hands a lot now.

    Maybe the conversation went well after I left.

    It''s a bit heartbreaking, but let''s hope you''re happy that it''s come to this.

    Wait, now that I think about it, there was a penalty to Runon''s abilities, right?

    NTR constitution. It was a penalty that aroused a lewd affair with the opposite sex.

    If you leave it alone, something very exciting is sure to happen.

    Threat? Coercion? Rape? Either way, it is very welcome to me.

    But I also know that my tastes are not typical.

    Since Sophie probably wouldn''t want that, I decided to give her a warning.

    "Runon."

    "Why?"

    "I''m always with Sophie. If something seems strange, be sure to check until the end and resolve it. Okay?"

    "Uh, huh?"

    "Understand? Say you understand."

    "Huh? Uh. Okay..."

    Even though Runon was pushed back by the momentum, he answered correctly.

    Good. With this, I have done enough.

    Lastly, I looked back at Kiven.

    "Don''t you have anything to say?"

    "What... Thank you. In many ways."

    "Yes. Right. I''d appreciate it. He also gave me an experience that I would do for the first time in my life. Isn''t that right?"

    "W-no, you. What does a woman say?"

    It was a bit amusing to see him so embarrassed.

    "Ahaha. "I feel like I care too much."

    "Hmm. Anyway. Other than that, thank you. It''s only three days. It seems like we''ve known each other for a while."

    "Okay. I had fun too."

    There was once a situation where I could enjoy it.

    "So, I''m leaving now? "There''s nothing more to say, right?"

    We hugged each other one last time.

    Sophie is a bitch.

    Runon has a girlfriend now, so just shake hands.

    Kiven gently hugged her while pressing her chest. It''s kind of fun to react subtly.

    After saying goodbye, I finally left the village.

    It was my first town after starting the game, but it was fun in its own way.

    If you get the chance, won''t you come again?

    This town, I mean... Hmm...

    Uh.

    What was the name of the village?

    "Wait for a sec. What was the name of this village?"

    "What? No, you didn''t know that either? "It''s Coris Village."

    "Coris. Coris... Good. I remembered. Then I''ll really go!"

    "Anyway, I''m feeling dizzy... "

    And I really left.

    Mixing in with the peddlers, sitting in the back of the carriage and trudging along. And.

    I enjoyed seeing the scenery more than I thought.

    In the wide-open field, there is a green forest at the end of the field of vision, and the sky is blue.

    It''s a common sight while playing WM, but it''s a sight I always like.

    As you sway with the vibration of the carriage, feel the wind moving forward, and bask in the warm sunlight, you inadvertently feel drowsy.

    But I can''t sleep. It''s a bit of an escort.

    Without any reward for putting in all that effort, after about half a day, the carriage arrived in the city without incident.

    That''s right. It was a nearby city to begin with, and the road there couldn''t be dangerous, hiring an E-class adventurer as an escort at best.

    They probably hired him with the intention of chasing away wild animals.

    Even if it''s close, a city is a city. A high castle wall surrounded it.

    The merchant and I, who had entered the city just before the castle gates closed, exchanged a request completion sign and headed straight to the lodgings.

    Because merchants have to do business starting tomorrow morning.

    I''m going to do it now, so I can sleep well today and start working tomorrow.

 Chapter 15: New Encounter (1) ***

    Chapter 15: New Encounter (1) *** "... Ugh. ... Wow."

    A woman''s moans were echoing in a dark cave where not a single ray of sunlight shines.

    That moan, so small and weak, was closer to a cry than a moan.

    The inside of the cave, barely covered in darkness by relying on a single torch, was miserable.

    Men and women entangled naked.

    It was difficult to see them as sharing love as a group. This is because the women''s arms were tied.

    All they could do was spread their legs, open their mouths, or, if they still had the strength to do so, shake their hips.

    The women''s bodies were all stained with semen, so much so that it was difficult to find bare skin that had not been touched by semen.

    Their eyes lost their light and were empty. Their broken minds couldn''t even properly feel the pleasure of sex, and the sound they made was nothing more than the sound of their lungs shrinking from the impact of the piston, the sound of air being lost.

    In the midst of all this, there was one woman whose voice was faintly flowing.

    A small protruding space on the outskirts of the cave where the orgy is taking place.

    In the space prepared as if it were a head table, there was a pair of men and women.

    A man sitting on a chair in an arrogant posture.

    And a woman with long pink hair that goes down to her waist, and who still has a youthful part to her.

    They, too, were having sex like everyone else.

    The difference was that the woman was vigorously shaking her hips on top of the man sitting on the chair.

    That it was not the woman''s will was clearly evident from the traces of tears left on her face.

    "Hey. Has your lower back become weaker? Should I kill a year?"

    "Oh, no! I''ll do better... "

    "Even if you''re a bitch with small breasts, you have to use it well, right? Don''t make me tell you everything, just do it yourself. Got it?"

    "Yes. Yes..."

    The woman shook her waist desperately again.

    There was absolutely no desire for her own pleasure.

    She''s only doing her duty because she''s threatened to kill the other women if she doesn''t.

    However, the dick, which was so large compared to the woman''s body that it made her lower abdomen protrude every time it was thrust, inevitably stimulated her female instincts and steadily injected her with pleasure.

    "Hmph, huh. Sigh... Hmm... "

    The man smiled bitterly as he watched the man obediently follow orders and struggle with inevitable pleasure, even though he clearly showed signs of dislike.

    Of course, the men had no intention of killing other women.

    They were thieves and slave traders, and women were a good means of making money.

    At this time, when the war against the Demon King''s army was in full swing, the disappearance of several people was not a big topic.

    It was the best time to be a slave trader.

    Rather, the war with the Demon King''s army was still going on when they were born.

    They kidnapped women from chaotic places closer to the front line than here and sold them as slaves to rich, easy-going guys in the rear.

    Although full-fledged slave traders treat their slaves harshly, they do not use them directly to impoverish them like these people do.

    Naturally, buyers also prefer lively slaves. Some people prefer to destroy it themselves, while others enjoy vivid reactions.

    The reason why they were using ''products'' so arbitrarily was because their main occupation was closer to that of thieves than that of slave traders.

    They kidnap slaves from the front line, kill any clumsy people they see on the move, take their belongings, and sell the slaves when they arrive.

    The money they received from selling slaves was just a small amount of pocket money for them.

    "It''s so easy to make money. Isn''t that right? "Guys!"

    "Kihihihi. That''s right, brother!"

    "I caught quite a high-quality product this time. If I sell this, I can have fun for a few months."

    "Hi-Hi. But brother. Before selling, we also..."

    The man who was called brother to the subordinate who asked for a favor with a servile expression thought for a moment and said.

    "Hmm... Okay. I feel it. "I''ll let everyone eat this pussy for the last day or so!"

    "As expected of you, brother!!"

    Among the men who were burning with each other, the woman, who was treated as a pussy and not even a person, did her best not to offend the men.

    "Ugh... Haha. Ugh, huh... "

    However, I couldn''t help the new tear stains forming on my cheeks.

    In fact, she was a princess of a kingdom.

    Although it has now been destroyed.

    The front line with the Demon King''s army has remained similar for decades, repeatedly advancing and retreating.

    But, to put it conversely, this means that there were definitely times when the front line was pushed back.

    Her country fought valiantly on the front lines, but she was unable to withstand a fatal blow from the devil''s army that had invaded and perished.

    Afterward, the Demon King''s army, which had overstretched itself, was defeated by the Allied Forces that later went on the offensive, and humanity regained its territory, but the country that had already been destroyed could not return.

    At the time of the fall, all the royal family had already been executed.

    ... Although it was known that way, there was actually one survivor.

    The third princess of the kingdom, Flora.

    As the youngest child, she was raised with all kinds of cuteness and was loved by her family even when the kingdom was destroyed.

    A secret passage that no one knows about that lets you sneak out of the royal castle.

    But the secret passageway ceases to be secret the moment someone passes by. This is because it leaves traces.

    Therefore, her family all agreed to let her escape alone.

    She was worried about sending her beloved youngest child alone, and it might be better to let the prince escape for the sake of rebuilding the kingdom.

    But because her family all wanted her to be safe, and because she probably knew that escaping through a secret passage was no guarantee that she would escape safely, she took advantage of what little chance she had left. I gave it to Flora.

    It was a humane family love that could not be found in the royal family behind the front lines, who were focused on politics and put the future of humanity on the back burner.

    As a result of such efforts, Flora was able to escape the kingdom safely.

    However, the world was not so kind that the princess, who had grown up beautifully in her royal castle, could survive on her own.

    As she grew up as a princess of a kingdom located on the front line, she was able to use a certain amount of magic so that she could fight in times of emergency.

    She is already an adult, but as soon as she learns a little more, she can go to the front lines and contribute to the fight against the demon lord like her older sisters.

    Flora, who had been receiving gifted education since childhood, had considerable fighting power despite her frail appearance.

    However, if you don''t know how the world works, your combat power is useless.

    Flora, who trusted the men who offered to take her to the village of refugees fleeing from the Demon King''s army, woke up the next morning wearing a slave necklace.

    The slave necklace is officially illegal, but it is a magic item that is often used secretly in secret places. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The effect is to limit the wearer''s magical power.

    However, its durability was not very good, so if its arms were not tied separately, there were cases where it broke the necklace and escaped.

    Unfortunately, Flora didn''t have that much strength.

    Flora, a sorceress, was unable to fight while wearing a necklace that limited her magical power, and the days after that were spent suffering from her humiliation.

    Her once pure body was trampled for nothing, her uterus was filled with semen several times a day, and she was so covered in semen that it was pointless to wash it.

    Other women who had already been captured like her had lost their minds from the severe humiliation and had become sex toilets, not even females, who could only be tightened by being fucked.

    The reason why Flora was able to maintain her spirit even in such a situation was because of her sense of duty.

    She feels a sense of duty as the only survivor of the kingdom. And her sense of duty goes beyond that, that she cannot betray her family''s final wishes.

    Wow!

    Even though she felt her mind slipping away as the semen hit her womb with force once again, Flora was determined to endure.

    If you don''t give up, there will be a way. Reflecting on the words I once heard.

    She clenched her teeth and raised her remaining stamina.

    She lifted her trembling waist several times already and pulled out the cock, and stretched out her tongue to clean up the object that had been teasing her insides just a moment ago.

    Because she assaulted the women who were lying down if they didn''t do so.

    For her kind self, it was harder for her to tolerate other women being beaten than it was for her to be beaten herself.

    The sight of Flora''s massive cock covered in her own love juices and the man''s semen being cleaned by the mouth of her delicate princess was even pathetic.

    But even in such a situation, Flora''s eyes did not lose their last shine.

    Flora''s resolute appearance further stimulates the men''s sadism and causes her to receive even more harsh humiliation, but even if she had known the future, her heart would not have been broken.

    Because there was too much on her shoulders to collapse like this.

    And that effort will eventually be rewarded.

    The next day is for the next day, until a female adventurer with strange tastes comes in.

 Chapter 16: New Encounter (2)

    Chapter 16: New Encounter (2) In general, I don''t think people who insult people are good citizens.

    It is possible to pretend to be a good citizen, like someone who wants to live quietly, but be different behind the scenes, but that is generally the case.

    And the group of such guys is called a bandit group in WM.

    The thieves'' hideout is in the mountains. If there is a cave, it creates an atmosphere, and if there are wild plants, it feels authentic.

    Bandits usually attack travelers or merchants passing through their territory and extort money from them. Meanwhile, as the scale grows, those who lose their fear or are thoughtless come down to the village and loot it or take away the women.

    There is no need to explain what happens to the woman taken.

    The reason why thieves can behave like this is because, as long as they maintain a reasonable line, there is no need for a subjugation at the lord level.

    In territories near the front lines, the military power to take charge of the security and defense of the city is too much, so there is no room to protect even small villages.

    Conversely, in the rear fiefdoms, even the lords are corrupt and do not care about the suffering of the common people.

    I heard that they periodically subdue bandits in the ambiguous part in the middle, but since the area I am in is in the rear, I will skip it.

    Anyway, the conclusion is that wherever you go in this neighborhood, you encounter a group of thieves, and there is humiliation there.

    Then, can I, the one who created a world ripe for humiliation, pass by?

    As an adventurer, whenever I went out of the city and performed a quest, I searched the nearby mountains and searched for any place I could find that could be used as a hideout by a group of thieves.

    Of course, once I am defeated, I will have to decide whether I will be humiliated by the bandits... You never know. There might be a thief with a strange item.

    Unfortunately, that hasn''t happened yet.

    Nevertheless, I could not give up a ray of hope and was snooping around a cave I found in the mountain.

    "... ! There is."

    A few horses and carriages tied up near the cave entrance, and an empty iron cage.

    Judging by the iron bars, they must be slave traders and not just a group of thieves.

    Although adventurers use iron bars to transport monsters captured at the wizard''s request, there is no reason for the iron bars to be empty in such an ambiguous place.

    If the cage is empty, it means that something inside has been taken out.

    This doesn''t look like a wizard''s laboratory, and trying to catch monsters here doesn''t make sense since there aren''t any monsters around here that could be research material.

    The remaining possibility is a being that can be locked up and taken out without any special facilities, and cannot escape even if there is no iron cage.

    It was a person.

    "The number of people... "It doesn''t seem like that many."

    Considering that they even mobilized carriages, it looks like they traveled quite a distance, but in reality, the number of horses was less than ten.

    It''s hard to believe that he followed the carriage on foot. There are probably no more than ten thieves.

    This world is a game.

    If you keep this fact in mind and say that the number of enemies is small, you can guess this.

    I thought, ''Instead of being small, I will be strong.''

    It''s a good thing for me.

    If I''m strong, my chances of losing go up, and it''s less annoying than catching tens of thousands of random mobs.

    As soon as I entered the cave, it was clear what was happening inside.

    Because there was a sticky smell in the air.

    If we haven''t even arrived at the site yet and the smell is wafting all the way up here, it means that ventilation is not working well, which also means that there is no separate exit from this cave.

    In other words, if I block just one path, I won''t miss anything.

    As you walk inside the cave, the light coming from outside disappears and the entire field of vision becomes black.

    Light began to appear at the other end.

    It was the light of a torch, with areas of shadow and light constantly shaking.

    Instead of approaching any further, I hid in the dark and observed the other person.

    There are three women lying on the floor, and two women are still dealing with two men.

    And further inside, a woman is dealing with four men by herself.

    In total, there were 8 men and 6 women.

    The woman inside moved on her own, so I wondered if it was consensual play, but she checked the slave necklace.

    Because officially slavery is illegal. This means that there is no possibility that it was a consensual SM orgy.

    They still haven''t noticed this.

    The best chance for a surprise attack.

    A surprise attack is always right.

    Especially for solo adventurers like me.

    There were a few times when I formed a party and made a request.

    It was an okay party until I completed the quest, but they said they couldn''t have me as a regular party because I deliberately put my head in dangerous places.

    It''s not like I''m going to a dangerous place with a party, and I''m just snooping around by myself after work is over. I have doubts about his personality.

    Anyway, for that reason, there is no option for me, who works alone, to give up the advantage of surprise.

    Approach as cautiously as possible.

    Avoid rocks that are hard to see under your feet, and avoid puddles of water.

    Avoid looking at women who might react... I think I did something similar to this when I first met Runon and Sophie.

    But this time, even though I tried my best, I couldn''t hide until I picked the first bread.

    This was because the thieves had different perspectives, so it was impossible to hide them completely.

    "Who is there?"

    "... !"

    I got caught.

    Before I even thought about that, my body was racing from the moment I made eye contact with a man.

    One of the men nearby was slow to react to the sudden shouting.

    Before he could understand the situation, my knife was already hitting his neck.

    The next man reacted quickly, but didn''t have time to pick up his weapon, so he slashed with his outstretched arm to block.

    Unfortunately, at that point the other men had their weapons in their hands.

    A situation where you are facing five men naked and holding knives.

    Looking at the numbers alone, they were clearly outnumbered, but the sight of the still standing object shaking aimlessly was honestly a bit funny.

    I also had some free time.

    It''s been quite a while since I left Koris Village and started working in the city. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I have accumulated enough adventurer rank to be able to reach D rank with just a little more work, and the quest rewards corresponding to the accumulated performance have made my equipment even more solid.

    Of course, I also increased my proficiency in various skills in the process.

    My current equipment consists of chain mail over my new magic costume, and leather protectors on my arms and legs.

    The shield, which was closer to a wooden board than a shield, was changed into a proper shield with an iron border and center, and there is a pouch on the thigh where various consumables can be stored.

    Ah. The sword was not changed. It was surprisingly useful.

    "What are you doing? "You want to die?!"

    "Uh. Were you planning on not killing me? "You already killed two of your colleagues?"

    "You bitch!!"

    I was only trying to lightly provoke him, but he fell right in. I guess these guys aren''t very intelligent.

    "I wasn''t planning on killing him. "It just changes where it''s sold."

    At that time, the last man who was still sitting on the chair and maintaining a relaxed attitude stood up.

    His height, which was taller than that of other men, and his muscular body told anyone that he was the boss.

    In terms of the game, it will be a mid-boss. No, it would be too much to call it a mid-boss for a mob of this size, and it would be like a field-named mob.

    As the man stood up, the pink-haired woman he was fucking fell helplessly next to her.

    He declared without paying any attention to the woman.

    "If you drop your weapons and surrender right now, we''ll have fun by ourselves and then sell it to you. But if you go any further, I will carefully find the most pervert and sell it to you."

    "Older brother! Adob and Fumin were defeated!"

    "Shut up! "I decide what to do!"

    "Hey, it''s good that you guys are fighting among yourselves. "Why don''t you tell me after you win?"

    "You want to try against these numbers? What a strange-headed bitch. "Guys, hit!"

    With those words as a signal, the men attacked. While shaking between my legs.

    "Tskcha."

    He blocked the attack of the man who ran in first with his shield and cut him with his sword.

    Again, Geombang is the strongest.

    The area you''re aiming for is that rattling object that keeps making you nervous.

    Suddenly!

    The erection had not yet been released, and the hardened object flew into the sky.

    Erections were caused by blood rushing to the corpus cavernosum. As if to prove that fact, blood spurts out vigorously from the cross-section.

    "Woo -ah -ah !!!"

    "Hey, that crazy bitch!!"

    The thieves seem to be very confused.

    This was the reason why they attacked the man''s vital area instead of inflicting fatal wounds all at once.

    Cutting off the dick does not incapacitate it, but it can completely destroy the fighting spirit of nearby men.

    Anyway, if you die, you can''t use it. I don''t know why I''m so obsessed. Isn''t the first priority to fight and win?

    I once posted this on the WM fan site as a useful tip, but it got IP banned. It''s a perfect tip.

    What followed was a one-sided massacre.

    Even if you just approach it, it blocks the lower body with its sword and retreats, but if you pretend to aim for the lower body and attack the upper body, it works so well that it''s funny.

    "This... You useless bastards!! "I can''t catch a bitch like that!!"

    When the last thief was defeated, the boss finally appeared.

    When I asked him what he was doing while his subordinate was dying, he came back wearing the equipment.

    The weapon was a large ax appropriate for his large stature.

    It was a weapon that was not compatible with me.

    Even if you block it with a shield, due to the ax''s characteristic that the center of gravity is centered on the head, the block will break through the shield or the arm behind the shield will break.

    Still, it doesn''t mean there isn''t a way.

    When I was playing as a hero, there were many monsters among the demon lords that even the hero''s abilities could not match.

    But in the end, I won.

    I relived that experience and took the right posture.

 Chapter 17: New Encounter (3) *

    Chapter 17: New Encounter (3) * "Ryaaa!!"

    The boss shouted and charged with his ax raised.

    If you''re in a rush, you might miss the timing to dodge while flinching from the momentum and try to block.

    Then, your defense will be cut into pieces by an ax struck from that high place, and the game will be over.

    In other words, you don''t have to miss the timing to dodge.

    Whoa!

    The ax blade passes by me with a bloody sound.

    Whether it''s a brush or something else, it''s okay as long as it doesn''t hit you.

    He immediately thrust his sword in, but due to his agile movements that did not suit his large size, he only managed to cause a scratch.

    A boss is a boss. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It seems difficult to deal with it as easily as other miscellaneous mobs.

    The battle took longer than expected.

    With my skills developed through years of gaming experience, I didn''t get a single effective hit, and the boss showed strangely delicate movements and was avoiding minor injuries.

    This seems like a lack of skill.

    My current swordsmanship proficiency is D rank.

    The fact that skill growth is fast in the beginning is the same in all games, so it cannot be said to be a high rank.

    In WM, the proficiency of combat skills affects two ways.

    First, fine corrections are made to the movement. It holds the shaky trajectory steady. Or, a weak manpower is applied to accurately attack the targeted area.

    And the second is to adjust the NPC''s skills.

    No matter how virtual reality is, it cannot make a user a master of swordsmanship or martial arts just by increasing his or her skill level in the game.

    So, the method that the game company found.

    The idea was to adjust the NPC you are dealing with, not the user.

    If the user''s skill is high, the opponent''s sword swing becomes simpler, and if the user''s skill is low, the sword is wielded more precisely.

    As a result, the higher the skill level, the easier it is to deal with stronger opponents, which fits the original purpose and makes it easier for game companies to solve problems.

    So.

    The fact that the boss is now strangely good at avoiding my attacks means that my swordsmanship proficiency when attacking is lower than the martial arts proficiency of the boss who is dodging.

    "Maybe I should have put in some hard work."

    "Yes? "What are you muttering to yourself!"

    "It has nothing to do with you."

    Even while I was thinking, the battle was still going on.

    If this gets longer, it gets annoying.

    It was not a battle that could not be won. Anyway, I''m not getting hit, and the boss is still getting slightly hurt.

    If we drag on for a while, I will have the upper hand in terms of physical strength.

    However, with such an ambiguous advantage, there is a high possibility that the boss will not be able to catch you if he notices that you are at a disadvantage and tries to run away.

    You have to defeat the boss to receive the reward for defeating the bandits.

    At that time, I saw something moving behind the boss.

    Small body and pink hair.

    She was the woman who was embraced by the boss at first.

    The other women were lying down, unable to open their eyes due to the noise of the battle, but even though that woman had been hit so hard, she was still trying to do something.

    What she did was not special.

    I picked up the weapon dropped by one of the random mobs I defeated.

    "Hah!"

    He stabbed the boss with all his might.

    Just a stabbing blow without any swordsmanship or calculation. It was nothing special that even a child could do.

    The result was special, though.

    "Ugh?! Oops!"

    The boss, who noticed the attack before it reached him, quickly dodged.

    Just by looking at it, the body of a woman who was not used to hard work made a sound of excitement just by doing that much.

    It was only natural that the boss, whose concentration was heightened during the battle, would notice and avoid her.

    The revenge of a woman who had suffered for a long time ended in failure.

    It would have been like that if I wasn''t in front of the boss.

    "Ugh!"

    The moment when the boss''s attention turns to the woman.

    The sword he swung with the intention of risking everything on this one blow successfully inflicted a fatal blow.

    And it wasn''t long before the boss lost her life.

    "Hey... You worked hard. Thanks for your help. "I am Soira."

    "My name is Flora. Thank you for saving me."

    "Okay. Flora. I have to ask you something. What are you going to do? I''m going to the city from now on. "I can take you with me if you want."

    "Ah. That... Hmm... "

    "What''s the matter? Is there somewhere to go?"

    "No. That''s a bit... It''s not that I don''t believe it, but... "

    ...

    "You were a princess?!"

    And after listening to Flora''s story, I could roughly understand what she wanted to say.

    I ended up in this situation after believing that a princess who had no idea about the world would take me to a village of refugees. It would be hard for me to believe it, even if it was the person who saved me.

    Even if you understand it with your head, it will be a burden on your heart.

    Wait. Breasts?

    "Oops. You still haven''t gotten dressed. I need to wear something. Would you like me to lend you some of my extra clothes? "It may not be the right size."

    "... Uh. Aren''t you surprised?"

    "Huh? No. I was surprised, though. "If you''re surprised, you''re surprised, and you should wear clothes."

    In fact, it''s because I''m so used to it.

    Since it is a world where wars on a continental scale last for a long time, I have seen countless royal families of fallen countries... Still, it''s my first time playing this game.

    "The clothes are okay. When it was attacked, the thieves took it off and stored it. "It looks expensive."

    While saying that, the clothes he took out of the thief''s luggage really made me think about many things.

    "That is... It''s clothes. "Is it like pajamas?"

    "No? This is the formal dress of our kingdom. That day too, I ran away from class... "

    The clothes Flora wore was a white dress.

    It''s just that the front part of the skirt that goes down to the knees is missing, so the crotch of the leotard covering the body is exposed, and the rest that covers the buttocks and thighs on both sides is only see-through.

    As a bonus, her upper chest, both shoulders, and arms were all see-through. At this point, the invisible area was smaller.

    Something like that... Formal dress? Royal?

    For the first time since I started using WM, I realized that my WM settings were excessive.

    Surely. Clothes that are see-through over half of the area look expensive to anyone. That''s only possible if the fabric is thin.

    However, since the clothes that the other women were wearing were not found, only scraps of clothing were found, so they had to be covered with large cloths and brought to the city at once.

    Flora gave me a separate horse to follow.

    She cares for Flora, who trusted others but was tricked and almost became a slave. It meant that if the path I was taking seemed suspicious, it was okay to run away on my own.

    Of course, nothing like that happened, and we arrived in the city safely.

    After reporting the defeat of the bandits shown on the adventurer card and receiving the reward, I brought Flora to the inn where I was staying.

    The other women still couldn''t come to their senses, so they left them at the guild.

    "Ruler. Flora. Take it."

    "Money? Why... ?"

    "You. You don''t have any money? Anyway, if the money the thieves had, they would have stolen it and sold it to people like you. I''ll give you half. Since I''m not volunteering for free, I''ll keep half of it. If it''s not enough, I can give you a little more."

    "No. So dissatisfied... Thank you "I am indebted to you in many ways."

    "What. If you go through something that difficult, something good should happen. How is it. Because I will buy it. "Would you like to at least eat some food?"

    "Ah. Thank you."

    We talked about various things while eating.

    "Soira, how did you find the cave we were in? "Did she have a bounty on that group of thieves?"

    "No. It wasn''t like that... "

    I couldn''t bear to say, ''I''ve been looking for days to be raped just like you!'', So I just made up something plausible.

    "I, too, had a hard time because of the bandits. Since then, we have been exterminating all thieves we see."

    "Is that so... Even someone as strong as Soira goes through something like that... "

    "It''s all in the past now. Thanks to you, we were able to save Flora, right? "Don''t worry."

    "Hehe. Soira is strong. "Skill and heart."

    "Look at this? I guess someone isn''t a princess. "You speak delicately."

    "Hiya?!"

    While continuing the conversation, Flora suddenly stiffens and begins to tremble.

    Where does it hurt?

    "Are you okay? "Where does it hurt?"

    "Ah... No. It''s no big deal?"

    Ah. This reaction is a knowing reaction.

    Your eyes are wandering, and your face is bright red? It''s strange that I don''t recognize this.

    "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s obvious."

    When I went around the table to check, it was as expected.

    The man at the next table, who was very drunk, was massaging Flora''s butt while pretending to be drunk.

    "Hey! Where are you touching!"

    "Hi!"

    A drunk customer runs away when someone speaks strongly while kicking the table.

    If you''re going to run away like that, you shouldn''t have touched me in the first place.

    "Are you okay, Flora? If something dirty is happening, give me a signal. "I can take care of it."

    Then Flora looks puzzled.

    "Something dirty? No. "There was nothing like that?"

    "What. No, you just got hit, right?"

    "You deserve it? Me?"

    "Okay. "That guy just touched your butt."

    Did I see it wrong? No, if I had done that, I wouldn''t have run away when they threatened me.

    "No way. Soira too. That''s not a big deal."

    My sharp senses felt something cheap at this point.

    Just in case, let''s check.

    "Is it? Then, Flora, I''m asking just in case you don''t know. Do you know what dirty things do?"

    "That..."

    I won''t be surprised no matter what they say after that.

    I thought so.

    "That''s the danger, sincere pregnancy, restraint, rape, uterine mouth, vaginal ejaculation, mating press, animal mating, right? Even though I''m a princess, I know that much."

    Like that... Thought... I did it...

 Chapter 18: New Encounter (4) + at That Time, the Imperial Palace (1)

    Chapter 18: New Encounter (4) + at That Time, the Imperial Palace (1) "What?"

    "Danger, sincerity, pregnancy, restraint, rape, uterine sphere, vaginal ejaculation, mating press, animal mating. It''s accurate, right?"

    This... Word?

    I feel dizzy...

    Flora puffs out her chest as if proud of herself for knowing a difficult word.

    The direction is about 180 degrees different, but it is true that they clearly know the difficult words.

    "Ah. No... I have a lot to say. Let''s go up and talk first."

    I don''t think it''s something worth talking about in a place like this.

    I held Flora''s hand and brought her to my room.

    "Uh... Is something strange? "I think I said the same thing."

    Maybe I was oblivious, maybe I felt something was strange.

    "It''s true that it''s strange... "Who taught you those words?"

    It''s seriously dangerous... What was it? As soon as I heard it, my head went blank, and I couldn''t remember it properly.

    "The first guy I dated said that. From now on, I''m going to do what I said earlier... "

    "So you thought that was what was dirty? How... "Have you never received any sex education?"

    "Sex education? What is that?"

    No, does this make sense?

    A fully grown woman doesn''t even know what sex is? Has she never received sex education?

    This is the worldview I set up, but isn''t this a bit unreasonable?

    No, looking back, it seems that picking on women who don''t know anything was quite popular among her male counterparts...

    If you think about it that way, should it be seen as the setting of a male-oriented worldview? .

    I was planning on just enjoying it, but after meeting Flora, I keep wondering if I may have gone too far.

    After that, we talked a little more and figured out the situation.

    Flora seems to have grown up with quite a bit of pampering, to the point where she was excluded from all things sexual.

    While she was so innocent, her first sexual experience was rape after being tricked and caught, so she thought something dirty = sex...

    It is said that the man who committed the crime for the first time committed the crime while saying strange things, so he thought it was those strange words.

    When I asserted, ''It''s not pornographic if you don''t put it in it, right?'', I was at a loss as to where I should start teaching.

    This is a princess. I was sure.

    She should be at least a princess to be able to pour over such excessive settings. No, if this is a lie, it would be polite to deceive even if it means putting in effort.

    First, what about that weird word? Instead, we decided to just teach them how to use the word sex and have them sleep in the same room.

    If you didn''t know, it''s obvious that if you leave a child like this outside, he''ll be found in a rough shape in a back alley the next morning.

    Hold on.

    Doesn''t that suck?

    I thought she was petite, but now that I look at her, she''s not that much different from me, and she''s a proper adult.

    If you think about what a kid like this will face outside without knowing anything...

    ... Write.

    No, no, no. Bear with me, it''s a bad thing.

    Even though this is a game, it feels uncomfortable to have a child who suffered such hardships immediately after losing her family be humiliated again.

    Even though it''s a world just for my pleasure, it would be better if I didn''t do anything that would make me feel uncomfortable.

    In the end, I slept with Flora that day.

    "Can I go with Soira?"

    The next morning, Flora said while eating the free breakfast provided only to hotel guests.

    Since my room was originally for one person, the free breakfast is only for one person. I had to calculate my share.

    "What?"

    "I thought about it all night. What should I do next? I wonder... "

    "I thought I was just sleeping well, but I found myself worrying about that. So, what did you decide to do?"

    "I don''t think I should go around alone. "I learned that there are many things I still don''t know."

    "Okay. That makes me anxious too. "I don''t want to say anything bad, but it would be best to stop."

    "Then I''ll have to go with someone else, but I''m still a little anxious about that... It''s kind of like trusting someone and going with them... But for Soira..."

    Oh my. Is it trauma?

    If you grew up receiving lots of love and then went out into the world on your own for the first time, you would have deserved it if you were kidnapped and detained.

    "So you''re going with me? That''s not such a bad idea. But, I have to agree to that, right? Why should I go with you? A child who has nothing and knows nothing?"

    "Hey, I can fight! "I can even use intermediate magic and have abilities!"

    Ability?

    Of course, since they said they were royals, they could have used a crystal ball that showed their status.

    The crystal ball also shows abilities that cannot be seen with a simple status scroll, so if you have the ability, you should know about it.

    Please note that only the user can see the penalty. It''s a privilege.

    "Really. Well, if I have a crystal ball, I can show it to you! Ah. But there is no crystal ball... But, it''s true!"

    When I got no answer, he reacted urgently, probably because he thought I didn''t believe him.

    It''s not like that, so there''s no need to fret. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Let''s read Flora''s status.

    Strength 8, Stamina 8, Agility 8... Well, they say she grew up to be precious as a princess. It wouldn''t have been difficult.

    Intelligence 10. This is the result of receiving gifted education as royalty.

    Magic attribute 11. This is higher than the Sophie I saw a while ago.

    11 is high enough to be confident that you are a wizard. Did you say he can even use intermediate magic? I guess that''s true.

    And the important ability is.

    ˇ¸Magic friendlyˇą

    ˇ¸Magic power recovery speed increases. The maximum magic attribute increases."

    It''s simple but has an excellent effect. Wouldn''t any wizard want it?

    And there was a penalty attached.

    ˇ¸Sexual bad luckˇą

    ˇ¸You often encounter NPCs who try to humiliate you. The number of lewd incidents experienced in daily life is also increasing."

    Oh... Oh?

    Oh. You must catch this!

    Not only are his stats and abilities excellent as a wizard, but the penalty is also something I like.

    It''s not like I''m getting a penalty, but if we''re together, wouldn''t we get caught up in something like that?

    I feel a little sorry for Flora who is going through such a hard time, but what can I do? The penalty would still be there even if I wasn''t there!

    If there is a penalty like that, it feels really great that the family has kept it pure and without any knowledge of sex.

    "Good. Let''s go together."

    "S-scroll. Aside from that ability, your abilities are also good, right? So... "Huh?"

    "Let''s go together. "I know you''re not the type to lie about something like this."

    I just confirmed it with the status.

    "Thank you for trusting me!!"

    Thank you, I caught Flora, who was running towards me, without falling.

    No matter how much I thank you, I feel a little guilty.

    In this way, I added another colleague.

    ˇŞ¨C

    At that time, Barei, one of the only three dukedom princes in the empire, was receiving reports in his office.

    "Sorry. Contact with the hero failed."

    Now that the war with the Demon King''s army has prolonged, there is not just one hero.

    However, whoever was chosen as a warrior was good and strong.

    As an empire with the largest territory and strongest national power among nations, and as a human trying to end the war against the Demon King''s army, supporting the warriors was a top priority.

    That''s why he ordered a trustworthy person to contact the hero.

    "Report in detail."

    "Ancient. I went to the city where it was last seen, but it had already left the city. "Currently, there have been no reports of sightings in nearby cities."

    "Are you avoiding us...?" . No, a hero wouldn''t necessarily do that. What is the possibility that it is passing through a village rather than a city?"

    A warrior is good.

    There is a possibility that they will go to help small villages that are more exposed to the threat of monsters than the relatively safe city people.

    "With that in mind, we have currently released an informant. There have been no reports of sightings yet."

    "Is it... Okay. I get it. Let''s keep going."

    Since the hero is an important being, originally he, who holds an important position in the empire, would have to go personally to greet him. This was the problem.

    I can''t tell where I am because I''m so busy moving around.

    However, if you just chase after him, you, the person with the final approval authority, can''t be away for long. It was just frustrating.

    "Ancient! Ah. And... "

    "Is there anything else to report?"

    "One of our informants said he came into contact with a suspicious person. She allegedly spoke incomprehensibly and handed him an object. This is the thing."

    "Hmm. Okay? "If you take it out in front of me, it means it''s not dangerous, right?"

    "Of course. As a result of the examination, it was not possible to determine exactly what kind of magic was applied, but it was said that it was not a dangerous magic."

    "Right. I get it. "Let''s leave our things and reports behind."

    "Old!"

    After the subordinate leaves. Baray examined the object, but found nothing particularly unusual.

    It just looked like a small bead of a cloudy color.

    "Suspicious object? Shit. Even if you look at it, you still need to know something."

    The three ducal families of the empire were divided into politics, magic, and military, each in charge of their respective areas.

    The Duke of the Thames, to which Baray belonged, was the family in charge of politics.

    They were able to maintain their status as one of only three ducal families in the empire not simply because they were in charge of that department, but because they actually had talented people born in that department from generation to generation.

    And that also meant that Barei was as talented as an ordinary person when it came to magic.

    "At times like this, I feel envious of those weirdos."

    Knock-

    "Barei. It is soon time to meet with His Majesty."

    At that time, there was a knock on the office door, and the maid informed me of the next schedule.

    "Is it that time already? I understand."

    "Yes."

    By the time the maid''s footsteps could no longer be heard, Barei stood up from the desk.

    "Your Majesty, you should get some rest too. "Your Majesty is working the hardest, so I can''t rest either."

    Barei, who grumbled and put on the coat he had put aside, left the office and moved on to meet the emperor.

    She inadvertently put the bead she was holding in her hand in her pocket.

 Chapter 19: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (2)

    Chapter 19: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (2) It''s been almost a hundred years since the war with the Demon King''s army, the Great War between Man and Demon, broke out.

    It may not be true for long-lived species, but for humans, it is long enough to turn a young person into an old person.

    The crisis of humanity, where the front lines were deadlocked, and the front lines were being pushed back day by day, has now become an old story that old people who were young back then tell to their grandchildren.

    Naturally, as time passes, the sense of crisis of war fades.

    Recently, it was only the people on the front lines who were putting their energy into the war, and in the rear, they were wasting their energy on politics as if there was no war.

    In that political situation, this emperor was close to a heretic.

    An emperor who is serious about the war against the Demon King''s army.

    The political nobility who were born after the war had already occurred and grew up during the war initially accepted the emperor roughly, thinking he was a youthful prankster, but by the time they realized how sincere the emperor was, it was already too late to back out.

    Moreover, the irrefutable justification that ''I will lead the war to victory for humanity.''

    Since a law was established early in the war that anyone who refuted this would be punished regardless of status, the nobles were at least outwardly working as loyal subordinates of the emperor, even if they were manipulating things behind the scenes.

    The emperor not only provided various support and commands for the war effort through the nobles under him, but also worked very hard himself.

    Even Baray, the emperor''s closest associate, did not know what made the emperor so sincere.

    He was exhausted from work and overtime, and all he knew was that the emperor was working in person and could not leave work first.

    ''Once this face-to-face meeting is over, I will submit the report next time...'' . No. That''s because the budget isn''t ready yet. Then first... ''

    Someone appeared in front of Barei, who continued to think about work while moving to the emperor''s office to leave work a little early.

    "Ah. It''s Baray. It worked out just fine. "This schedule was to meet you face to face."

    At first glance, the slightly faded blond hair, voluptuous breasts, kindly smiling face, and elegant body movements showed a nobility that was not that of an ordinary person.

    Her body and beauty, which made it hard to believe that she had experience giving birth, showed that she possessed powerful magical powers.

    It wouldn''t be strange for someone who doesn''t know anything about fashion to fall in love at first sight. But Baray could never look at her like that.

    "Meet Your Majesty the Emperor."

    She is the supreme leader of the Lexis Empire, the largest nation of mankind. Because she was Empress Tyrus.

    In other words, it could be said that he is the biggest culprit behind Baray''s overtime. In fact, this was the biggest reason why Barei did not see the emperor as a woman.

    In the Lexis Empire, unlike other countries, the eldest child inherited the throne regardless of gender.

    This is because she was a queen who broke out of her existing kingdom and established her own power.

    Other kingdoms have expressed dissatisfaction with the succession method, which directly challenges their own succession system, but the Lexis Empire suppressed such dissatisfaction with its extraordinary national power even when it was a kingdom.

    "It''s okay to say hard words. Because one o''clock is busy. "If you''re Baray, you understand what I''m saying, right?"

    The unique way of speaking, mixing first-person derogatory terms and honorifics, was a compromise between Tyrus'' personality and his status as emperor.

    "Ha... Your Majesty, I have told you this many times... "

    "That''s Okay. Even now, people are risking their lives on the front lines, and I don''t want to waste precious time."

    Barei had no choice but to bend his will due to coercion rather than coercion from the emperor.

    Originally, one had to enter the emperor''s office, wear formal etiquette, and then report according to procedures, but the emperor strongly disliked such ostentation because it was a waste of time.

    Other nobles make a lot of noise about maintaining dignity even if they die, so the emperor adjusts to a certain extent to save time while fighting, but Barei is one of the rare nobles who agrees with the emperor''s words about saving time, so he often forces himself to do this. There was.

    Finishing your work quickly means you can do other things at that time, and that means you can leave work early, so I tend to cater to the emperor as much as possible...

    "... Anyway, are you talking here?"

    This was neither Barei''s office nor the emperor''s office, but a hallway in between.

    "Yes. Here."

    "No, confidentiality is also involved. At least it should be soundproof... "

    "Baray? "Didn''t you hear me?"

    When it seemed like the scuffle would continue, the emperor withdrew his authority as emperor.

    In this case, no matter how much he is the duke''s prince, Barei, one of the people of the empire, has no way to disobey.

    Barei began reporting after defeating the maids accompanying the emperor.

    "... Yes. Then I will report it to you."

    ...

    "... Great. "This interview will end here."

    How much time has passed? The meeting between Barei and the emperor, which lasted for a while, has ended.

    "Really. I''m glad I have Barreira. "I can barely communicate with other nobles."

    It is said that the emperor has business elsewhere.

    Since it happened to be in the same direction as Baray, who was returning to the office, the two were chatting for a while walking.

    The emperor, who disliked formality, would chat in a friendly manner with some of his close friends when not in public situations.

    Baray, who had similar tendencies to the emperor and worked with him as a close associate, was one of them.

    "It''s not that I don''t understand what they''re saying. "Your Majesty needs to get some rest."

    "But I don''t know how many precious lives will be lost because of the few minutes I rest. When I think about that, I don''t feel at peace even when I rest."

    Conversations on this topic always ran parallel lines.

    However, there was no reason to say anything when they said they would work harder because people''s lives were precious. The fact that the nobleman who claimed, ''Your Majesty''s health is more important than the lives of commoners'' has now been appointed as a commander on the front lines also played a role.

    ''That is correct. Then your life is less precious than my health. Would you please ease my burden?''

    It was clearly a riot, but the nobles could do nothing. Currently, the imperial authority is at its peak, and its ability to prevent nobles from uniting by coordinating individual requirements is outstanding. Sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For reference, Baray was in charge of that part. One thing the emperor did was to kill Barei in the aftermath every time he made a move.

    "I am now used to hearing Your Majesty''s words. Still, it''s a good idea to get some rest. Adequate rest also increases work efficiency. "Please."

    At that moment, the bead shined in Barei''s pocket for a moment, and at the same time, the light disappeared for a moment from the intelligent emperor''s eyes and returned.

    It happened so quickly that no one noticed it.

    If it had been in the emperor''s office, or indeed any room in the palace, the magic contained in the bead would have been easily deflected.

    Because every room in the imperial palace had a strong magic barrier.

    However, the place where the emperor and Barei were now was a hallway, and the level of barrier installed in the hallway could not block the secret magic of the beads.

    "Hmm... Efficiency? "Let me explain."

    "Yes?"

    "Explain. Why is taking breaks related to work efficiency?"

    Barei was surprised.

    This wasn''t the first conversation we''re having.

    To be precise, Baray even talks about efficiency. I had recommended rest with the same words several times before, but each time it was gently rejected.

    But why was there a different reaction this time?

    Barei was puzzled, but he thought nothing of it.

    Since your Majesty is also human, you must be more tired today.

    "This is a story told by the wizards of the Magic Tower. It is said that humans spend more time concentrating if they take breaks in between than if they continue to focus on something. Well, relieve stress? I used the word... "I''m not sure about this word."

    "Wizards? Those who bet everything on research say that... It''s not something you can just ignore. For now, I''ll just listen carefully. But, do you really have to rest to relieve stress?"

    "Ah. From what I heard, anything that helps you relax is good. It meant that it was okay to do nothing and that it was okay to do something that made you feel good."

    "Okay. It feels good... Let''s consider it. Then Baray. Good luck with the rest of your work."

    "Oh my, is this already my office? I had so much fun talking with His Majesty that I didn''t notice the passage of time."

    "Hehe. It''s okay if you don''t flatter yourself like that. "It''s between us, right?"

    The emperor said that, but he didn''t even try to hide the raised corners of his mouth.

    After seeing the emperor off to his destination, Barei returned to his office and looked at the report on the top of the desk and remembered something about his bead.

    "Right. He was thinking about these beads... Hmm?"

    However, the bead that Baray took out was transparent.

    "It was definitely a cloudy color earlier?"

    I squinted and looked closely at the bead, but no matter how I looked, it was a transparent bead with the back visible.

    It simply looked like the bead had become clean, and it also seemed like something inside had come out.

    Who did I meet with this bead?

    Baray could feel cold sweat running down his back.

    If done incorrectly, it could be misunderstood that a magic tool was used in front of the emperor.

    No matter how dangerous it was confirmed to be, using magic tools without permission in front of the emperor was grounds for severe punishment.

    Barei searched through the report he received with his bead to find out its identity, but was unable to find out its identity.

 Chapter 20: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (3)

    Chapter 20: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (3) The imperial palace guards are in a slightly unusual position as soldiers.

    Because they are responsible for the important task of protecting the residence of the emperor and other members of the royal family, their military power is incomparably stronger than that of ordinary guards.

    Enough to have a good fight with a knight under most nobles.

    However, as the name suggests, the fact that the status is ultimately that of a guard does not change, so the honor and status are somewhat faded compared to that of a knight.

    So why are they satisfied with being a guard instead of becoming a knight even though they have such great skills?

    Salary?

    Certainly, the salary of the imperial palace guards is high enough to be comparable to that of a viscount knight, not a baron.

    In any case, since the workplace is the imperial palace, it is the cost of maintaining confidentiality for information that is inevitably heard while working.

    But the position of guard has no future.

    The only position that can be promoted is from a guard to a guard captain.

    Because he knows a lot of information, he is not allowed to become another noble''s subordinate after retirement.

    Legally, you can be promoted to the Imperial Knights who use the same imperial palace as their place of business, but are the Imperial Knights ''just enough knights''? It was a law so high that it became unofficial.

    Then, going back to the original story, there may be many reasons, but this was the common reason for those who applied to become imperial guards.

    It is safe.

    When you become a knight, you have to go to war and fight, and sometimes you have to fight monsters.

    If you''re not careful, you could be sent to the front lines and literally fight until you die of old age or get stabbed to death by a sword.

    But what about the imperial palace guards?

    If the imperial palace is caught in the throes of war and even the guards are sent to war, all the knights have already lost their lives.

    In that situation, even if you run away, your life won''t be very long.

    Imperial palace guards are a safe occupation, so much so that the last recorded death of an imperial palace guard was an accident.

    Safety, high income, living in the capital of the empire, and looking good because you have to be pleasing to the eyes of high-ranking people.

    Assuming that he is not a nobleman, there are few marriage partners like him.

    Nevertheless, there was a guard who had no lover.

    The guard, Barnes, sighed as he came out of the bathroom.

    "Why can''t I get a lover?"

    In fact, she has dated quite a few times. Everyone just ran away not long after.

    There were two main reasons why Barnes'' lovers ran away.

    Because Barnes deep down believed that a lover = possible sex.

    She was a woman who was tired of the constant sexual desire and ran away.

    And the second reason was because Barnes'' genitals were so grotesque.

    Even when not excited, it is about the size of a hand span, but when it is erect, it is easily twice that size.

    It would have been better if it were just the size.

    Her protruding blood vessels were so grotesque that it made you wonder if she would have done this even if she had had surgery on purpose.

    There was no woman who could endure the constant use of such things that bothered her day after day. As it was already rumored, she was the reason why Barnes couldn''t date. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Other guys have both legs and three legs, so why am I the only one like this? "

    However, due to the nature of such rumors, the person himself does not know. Barnes just grumbled every day.

    "Hey. Why are you so late?"

    "Ah. Laura. Sorry. "No poop came out at all."

    A fellow guard who was waiting for him outside the bathroom frowned at Barnes'' low-level words.

    Laura was a colleague who was scheduled to guard the emperor''s residence with him tonight. To be exact, she was two years her senior.

    "You told me not to say things like that, right? I don''t know when I''m in the dorm or restroom. At least don''t do it while you''re at work. What if the nobles hear it?"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Who is there on a night like this? "Barei is probably sleeping too."

    This was also a joke among the imperial palace guards. It is also time for Baray, who always works overtime, to go to bed. That meant it was late.

    "If it becomes a habit to say things like that, you will also say them in front of nobles. "If you keep ignoring what I say, will I tell the captain?"

    "Ah. That''s foul!"

    Even though Barnes was a bad guard, the guard captain was scary.

    "Barnes. Should we do that today too?"

    While standing on boring night guard in front of the emperor''s residence, Laura spoke to her.

    "Today?"

    "I''m sleepy."

    "You were off duty yesterday, right? "What did you do to make you sleepy?"

    "It''s been a while since I met my lover. "I stayed up all night, but I''m still not tired."

    "What kind of woman would you say something like that so casually? "You''re saying she doesn''t look like a woman."

    "What am I? There''s nothing good about being seen as a woman by you. Anyway, I''m doing it again today. "Understand, right?"

    "Okay, okay. Okay... "

    Laura sat down against the wall and lowered her head.

    Soon, a small breathing sound is heard. It looks like he was really sleepy.

    This is the ''thing'' you talk about when working as a night security guard.

    Take turns sleeping.

    If you get caught, you won''t be able to avoid disciplinary action, but there''s no way anyone would go out in the middle of the night like this.

    Even if there''s someone wandering around, it''s dark like this, so wake them up when they hear the sound first. It was a trick that I could do because I believed that there would be no problem at all.

    "She''s pretty when she stays still... "

    There won''t be anything to do while I''m on guard anyway. Barnes looked at the sleeping Laura.

    She doesn''t look like a woman, but she is a member of the palace guard who also puts her appearance into consideration.

    Of course, that beauty was at a level that was difficult to see anywhere.

    Her blonde hair, cut short from her neck, was soft and flowing, making you want to sweep it at least once, and her distinct features had a charm that highlighted her strong vitality.

    Her guard armor covered her entire body and obscured her figure, but Barnes, who had been with her for a long time, knew that beneath that armor was a great mind.

    ''You mean this face was flirting all day yesterday?''

    We''ve been together for several years, but we''ve never seen a face before.

    As she imagined that scene, she could feel her lower abdomen becoming stiff.

    "Oh, it hurts."

    Just as the breasts of the women''s armor were bulging, the men''s armor had room for the genitals, but for Barnes, who had large muscles, the only thing he could do was fit his penis before it was erect.

    Naturally, whenever she got excited, she would get angry.

    ''I can''t take it off and change its location...'' ''What is it?''

    Just as she was thinking about it, she snapped. And then there was the sound of the door opening.

    Barnes could hear the blood draining from her face. Because she was right next to me.

    If someone comes, I can wake them up right away? The door opened right next to me and someone came out, but there was no way that would have happened.

    All Barnes could do was remain at attention, even if she was alone.

    ''Besides, the person coming out of this room is the Emperor, right? I am dead.''

    Not only would she be disciplined, but if she wasn''t lucky, she might even be kicked out of the guard.

    When Barnes was dying inside, the emperor came out of his room and frowned when he saw Laura sleeping.

    "Sleeping while working. I guess I''ll have to tell the guard captain. No, today might have gone well. You. "What''s your name?"

    It was only after some time had passed that Barnes realized that he was being called.

    "Yes, old! "I am Barnes, a member of the 3rd Division of the Imperial Palace Guard!"

    "There is no need to make a loud noise. But, um... "You are that Barnes."

    ''Those Vans''?

    Barnes had no idea what kind of rumor had reached the emperor''s ears, so he could only tremble.

    "Great. Rather, it would be perfect. Barnes, please come into the room."

    "Yes?! "Are you saying that?"

    "Didn''t you hear me? "Please come in."

    He was on duty, but of course the emperor''s words were far above the iron rules of guard duty.

    Only then did Barnes look at the emperor properly and couldn''t believe his eyes.

    The emperor was wearing only thin pajamas that clearly revealed the outline of his body.

    Since his back was receiving the light from the crystal ball enchanted with light magic in the room, he could clearly see his curved silhouette from his chest to his waist.

    "S-sorry!"

    Vans'' sex drive exploded whenever he saw a woman, but he couldn''t do that even in his current situation.

    Because he was also a member of the security guard who valued safety.

    "Yes? Ah. Okay. Are you okay? I allow you to see me. Please come in."

    After hearing the emperor''s words as he entered the room, Barnes also ended up entering the emperor''s room.

    Bedroom of Empress Tyrois.

    Even in the vast empire, only the emperor''s husband can enter at the moment, and even the crown prince is prohibited from entering after he grows up. In the area of ??Geumnam, Barnes took advantage of the opportunity while the emperor''s husband was away on a tour of the front line.ˇ´ Brˇµ

    The emperor''s sweet voice reached the ears of Barnes, whose head was bleached from fear.

    "Take it off."

    Even though my mind was blank, my body still remembered the voice that must be performed. Barnes had taken off his armor before he even realized what he had heard.

    Clink, clink.

    When Vance finally came to his senses from the metallic sound of the armor hitting the bedroom floor, the armor was no longer there and only the underwear underneath the armor remained.

    "Your Majesty?! What to say now... "

    Vance, speaking hastily, realized that the emperor''s gaze was focused on a certain place.

    His penis is erect and is pushing up his underwear.

    Anyone could see that he had an erection after seeing the emperor in his pajamas.

    As Barnes was wondering how he could commit suicide without causing trouble to his family, he heard an unbelievable word.

    "Hmm. It''s as great as I heard. Great. Did you say Vans? You. Be my masturbation tool."

 Chapter 21: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (4) ***

    Chapter 21: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (4) *** The effect of the magic contained in the beads that Barei used without realizing it was not very great.

    The effect is that ''what you say to the other person becomes a little more persuasive.''

    It didn''t really have any coercive power, nor did it follow whatever was said.

    It just sounds a little plausible.

    However, that is why the Empress, Tyrois, acted without any doubts about her thought process.

    Does relieve stress increase work efficiency?

    Since Barei''s words alone were not convincing enough, he directly asked the imperial wizard from the Magic Tower. They said it was true.

    So what is the way to relieve stress?

    Baray said that all you need to do is relax or do something that feels good. ˇ¸Persuasive words.ˇą

    What should I do to feel good?

    Although she gave birth to two children, it was natural for Tyrois, who still maintains a young body thanks to the power of mana, to think about men and women.

    It was a thought circuit that was fatally off somewhere, but nothing was strange to Tyrois, who was already under the influence of magic.

    As a result.

    "... Yes?"

    A dumb man stood in front of T. Royce. Naked. The sacred prayer was also erected.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand his feelings, but because time was precious, Tyrois decided to go ahead without explaining.

    "Was it difficult to understand? In today''s terms... My sixth salary, no. Become a dildo."

    "Ah. No, I understand... Yes. But. There are a lot of things that are difficult for me to understand... "

    "Okay. Of course, it would be difficult to understand if you suddenly asked me a request like this. Think of it as some kind of experiment."

    Even after saying this, Barnes still showed signs of hesitation, so T-Rois thought of another possibility.

    "Ah. Do you have a lover? In that case, this kind of request may be rude. Then, you can forget about what you just said and go back to your seat."

    Upon hearing that, Barnes'' lower brain began to react violently.

    Barnes has no lover. She was increasingly reaching the limit of her salary in satisfying her overflowing sexual desires that she could not satisfy on her own.

    But no matter how strange the situation is, he just endures it when a woman of the highest order, beyond the best, asks him to rape her?

    Even if Barnes'' upper brain accepted it, his lower brain could not.

    "Town... "

    The next moment, Barnes was rushing in and stealing T. Royce''s lips.

    A sticky kiss where tongues become entangled.

    When you lick your lips and tap your teeth with the tip of your tongue, it opens as if you knocked on a door.

    He pushes his tongue between them, opens them, finds the woman''s tongue, and rubs it.

    Soon, the woman''s tongue begins to react, moving around and trying to take the lead from her.

    The mouth is narrow. Naturally, their tongues intertwined and began to melt.

    "Hmm... Huh... Hmm... "

    It is difficult to breathe, and the breath that was taken through the nose gradually begins to become mixed with nasal sounds.

    The tongue, which had stiffened in surprise at first, quickly relaxed and was actively enjoying the other person''s skin.

    We looked at each other from a close enough distance that we could find our own faces in the other person''s eyes.

    Barnes''s eyes were burning with lust, with all the initial confusion gone.

    Eyes that long for the female body.

    Just by looking at those eyes, T. Lois could feel her body, which had been sleeping for a long time, heating up.

    And Barnes could also read T. Royce''s appearance in his eyes.

    Born as a man, who could tolerate such an amazing woman allowing her body to him?

    I wanted to take off even the thin nightgown and devour her body right now, but now T-Rois'' tongue was holding on to Barnes'' tongue.

    Although Barnes had a huge sexual appetite and had slept with many women, he could only match the skills of a married woman who had given birth to two children.

    It was some time later that Barnes managed to pull the tongue out of Tyrois'' mouth.

    We are already in a situation where we don''t even know whose body fluids belong to each other''s body fluids.

    The two, who had only been making eye contact and moving their tongues, were at the peak of excitement.

    Barnes'' underwear, which had not yet taken off his clothes, was soaked with pre-cum like a woman''s, and T. Royce''s love fluid that had flowed down his thighs was starting to pool at his feet.

    "... Have you made up your mind now?"

    "Whoa... There are still many things I don''t know. "I understand one thing."

    "What is it?"

    "Your Majesty will not be able to sleep tonight."

    As Barnes took a step toward Tyrus, taking off the last of her underwear, their stomachs touched.

    To be precise, Barnes''s cock was pressed against T. Royce''s stomach with only her thin nightgown between them.

    Because of the height difference between them, Barnes'' dick passed through T. Royce''s belly button and reached below her solar plexus.

    It seemed as if he was declaring that he would penetrate from now on to here.

    The pajamas that had started to get wet with the spilled pre-cum stuck to the body, and even the color of the inner skin was visible.

    T. Lois looked at that for a moment, enjoying the heat of the cock that felt like it would burn her, then looked up at Barnes and opened her mouth.

    "... Hehe. Great. I like the momentum. Guard Barnes. Originally I was going to use you as my masturbation tool. Especially to you tonight, the only emperor and most noble of the Lexis Empire. I will give you permission to do whatever you want with T. Royce''s body. "It''s okay to speak comfortably just for tonight."

    Barnes'' reason was finally cut off by Tyrois''s words, intentionally emphasizing his nobility and asking him to do whatever he wanted with his body.

    "Suck it."

    "... ?"

    Short command.

    Tyrois silently knelt in front of Barnes with a lewd smile.

    The grotesque appearance of the cock had nothing to do with it. For Tyrois, who went to the battlefield several times to become emperor and accumulated great achievements, even though his penis was grotesque, it was ultimately a human appendage.

    No more words were needed. There were not the emperor and guards, but only the female, who was shedding love juice from the pleasure that was about to begin, and the male who would dominate the female.

    After kissing the tip of his glans two or three times, Royce stretched out his tongue and began licking every inch of Barnes''s big cock.

    I licked it thoroughly, as if cleaning up the pre-cum. As if checking the location of the veins on his column, he used his tongue everywhere, as if to coat his cock with saliva.

    Barnes, who was looking down at the scene, didn''t say anything, but grabbed T-Rois'' head casually and pressed it towards his cock.

    "Hya?"

    Tyrus made a startled sound for a moment when an object as long as his own head poked his cheek, but then he realized what it meant and opened his mouth.

    As the hand holding the back of T. Royce''s head gradually pulled towards Barnes'' waist, the large muscle began to gradually disappear into T. Royce''s mouth.

    It wasn''t even halfway in when it passed his lips and reached his throat.

    But Barnes'' hand does not stop. sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As if it were natural, T. Royce opened his throat as wide as possible and tried to take the cock all the way inside her.

    If she were an ordinary woman, she would have already spit out the dick from the pain that stretched her throat, but Tyrois was the emperor of an empire and a powerful person herself with a vast amount of mana.

    Her body was not capable of feeling this much pain.

    Finally, Tyrois''s lips reached the base of her pole. In the end, her Vans'' big cock went all the way in.

    T. Lois''s throat was already stretched to its limit, and instead of her kneeling position, her body was laid horizontally with her hips raised so that her mouth was in a straight line from her neck.

    However, Barnes, who had already lost her senses, paid no attention to T. Royce''s unsightly appearance and was just enjoying the feeling of her throat squeezing his cock.

    And when she had had enough, she grabbed the back of T. Royce''s head again and began to enjoy the Emperor''s mouth and pussy.

    Her relationship had already turned upside down and Barnes was using Tyrus as his own masturbation tool, but there was no one here to point it out.

    Barnes was just enjoying the female body, letting go of her reason, and Tyrus was giving in to her female instincts that had awakened for the first time in a long time.

    The stimulation of penetrating her upper mouth instead of her lower mouth was something Barnes had never felt before.

    As her tongue mixed with excitement, it didn''t take long for her excited cock to spit out her semen.

    Gulp, gulp. A huge amount of semen disappeared into Tyrois'' mouth.

    At least Tyrois didn''t have a hard time swallowing that much semen. Because Barnes'' dick was literally connected directly to Tyrois''s stomach.

    Eventually, the cock was pulled out of T. Royce''s mouth. T. Royce''s face looked like it was about to melt due to lack of oxygen and the intense play she was experiencing for the first time.

    Barnes, who had a stiff erection on his face again, threw T. Royce''s body on the bed and climbed on top of her.

    A piece of the thin pajama T. Royce was wearing was torn off. Those extremely thin yet skin-protecting pajamas were enough to equal Vans'' annual salary in just one set, but at this moment, they were just a consumable to give the feeling of lusting after a female.

    With the light from the crystal ball brightly illuminating the room, Tyrois, wearing nothing, was placed in front of Barnes as she was born.

    T. Lois always wore casual dresses because she thought it was a waste of time to change her clothes.

    How many times had her gaze been taken by her large cleavage, and how many times had she imagined her bare thighs?

    The image she had only imagined in her mind was in a state beyond her imagination.

    Cleavage? I feel sorry for my past self who was distracted by things like that. Right now, before her eyes, her nipples, which have remained pink even though she has given birth to two children, are standing hard as if showing off their presence.

    Thighs? Is there any need to even imagine something like that? From now on, I will freely ravage the arsenic between my thighs, not my thighs.

    There was no need for any more foreplay.

    "Ah yes?"

    Barnes grabbed his erect cock, which was harder than before ejaculating, and pounded T. Royce''s pussy a couple of times.

    A declaration that I will fuck you with this cock from now on.

    I rubbed her vaginal opening with her glans, smeared it with her love juice, and looked at Tyrus'' face.

    Seeing T. Royce''s expectant face give a small nod.

    Barnes lifted his waist vigorously.

 Chapter 22: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (5) ***

    Chapter 22: At That Time, the Imperial Palace (5) *** ˇ¸Customized dickˇą

    "The shape of the dick changes to suit the partner best."

    It was an ability that Barnes himself was unaware of, and it was also the cause of the bizarrely protruding blood vessels on his dick.

    A customized cock that changes to accurately stimulate the most sensitive part of the partner''s vagina.

    This was the reason why Barnes, who had sex so intensely that he started deep throating as soon as he was told he could do whatever he wanted, was not banned from the Changgwan.

    Anyway, I felt good.

    Her basic size was large, and he stimulated her weaknesses to the core, so there was no woman who didn''t like sex with him as long as she had stamina.

    Despite her lack of stamina, Barnes'' ex-girlfriends literally ran away to the point of death.

    And now, finally, the Emperor has been added to the list of women who have tasted Barnes'' custom cock.

    "Huh????!"

    It was T. Lois who had the same color and tightness as if she were a virgin, but she was still a married woman.

    The hot vaginal wall resisted the intruder with strong tightening, as if it would push it away, but allowed the intruder''s entry with an inexorable tolerance.

    Even the most experienced T. Lois couldn''t help but moan as the cock entered her cervix in an instant.

    Barnes'' dick wasn''t even fully inserted there yet.

    "Now, wait a minute. So, so sad?"

    The pleasure of pouring water on the sexual sensation that was just awakening from a long sleep.

    T. Royce tried to stop Barnes from overstimulating her, but Barnes, who had already lost his temper, did not listen.

    "Huh? Hmm? Hmph? Hmm? Haaaaang??"

    In fact, Vans moves his waist even harder.

    When I pulled out her glans until it was caught in her vaginal opening, and then pushed it back in forcefully all the way into her vagina, the shock that resonated in her stomach was already closer to violence than sex.

    If she were a normal woman, she would have struggled to get out of Barnes'' arms because of the pain that felt like her most precious part as a woman had been hit.

    However, T. Lois''s trained body was accustomed to pain, and she was able to accept the pain that resonated in her erogenous zones by filtering it through her pleasure.

    "Nghhh? ang? ah ???"

    As a result, Lois''s usual cool-headed thinking was gone, and she was busy concentrating all of her attention on the cock that was now ravaging her vagina.

    Actions necessary for work efficiency and stress relief were no longer in my mind.

    All that remains is the female''s instinct to immerse herself in pleasure even a little more.

    "Ah yes? go? touch my chest too, yo? heh?"

    As I gradually got used to the stimulation, I had the space to make new requests.

    Barnes, who was swinging his waist desperately as if the only part of his body that could move was his waist, couldn''t help but be tempted by those words.

    I grabbed and massaged the voluptuous breasts that were shaking before my eyes.

    I took a big bite of the nipple, which was already so hard that it was bloodshot, and started sucking.

    It''s been a while since I last had a child, so I no longer produce milk, but my body remembers the feeling of pumping milk from my chest, which adds to the excitement.

    The bed was truly a mess.

    A blanket that is so disheveled that it becomes disheveled.

    The emperor''s pajamas were torn into mere pieces of cloth.

    T. Royce is lying down with her legs wide open and accepting the man, and Barnes is sucking her breasts but not stopping her waist.

    Sometimes, when the dick was completely pulled out of the vagina by mistake, T. Royce''s appearance of subtly lifting his waist to adjust the entrance was clearly showing what experienced lewdness is.

    "Ang? haha~~???"

    First, Tyrois, who had reached climax, let out a loud moan and tightened her vagina, and Barnes, who was stimulated by this, could not hold back and ejaculated into Tyrois''s vagina.

    "Hmph... Hmm...?"

    Tyrois feels the lingering sensation of climax while feeling the hot semen welling up in her womb.

    She didn''t have to worry about getting pregnant because she was receiving regular birth control spells every year, but the fact that she was filling her womb with the semen of a man who wasn''t her husband gave her an immoral pleasure as a woman. Was giving

    "Hmm...? Oh my? "I guess you''ve come to your senses?"

    Barnes, who finally came to his senses after completely cumming inside her, began to think that it might have been too much.

    She said she had permission, but did she even allow cum into her throat and deepthroat?

    But Barnes couldn''t apologize for what she did.

    This was because T. Royce''s hand reached out from underneath her and gently cupped her Barnes cheek and kissed her.

    This time, her tongue slowly shared the saliva without much force, and it contained a lot of affection.

    Eventually, her lips parted, and her transparent thread hung down.

    "... Hehe. It was intense. However, it was a feeling I had never experienced before. It feels like a firework is flying in my head. Even when I was spending my first night with my husband, I never received it... "

    T. Lois licked her lips seductively and continued her words.

    "It''s not going to end like this, is it? The night is still long. I''m still lacking a lot. Therefore... "

    Instead of continuing his sentence, T. Royce turned back and shook his hips.

    "You can do more, right?"

    He didn''t stop there, and there was no man who wouldn''t erect his cock when he saw his big buttocks and clam meat spread together by turning one of his hands back. Of course, even if that wasn''t the case, Barnes'' cock was already standing as if he had ejaculated at some point.

    Although Barnes had regained his senses, he had no intention of stopping now.

    There was also the fact that the three families deserved to be executed just for what they had already done, but more than that.

    ''Fuck. If you''re born with a dick and can''t eat it, you''ll die!!''

    No matter how safety-first the guards were, they were men before that.

    Sigh-!

    Barnes gave T. Royce a big slap on the butt.

    "Yes?"

    Looking at T-Rois, who only uttered a nasal word and did not protest in any way, Barnes gauged the extent to which his actions were permissible.

    Anything.

    No matter what you do, if it''s sex, you''ll accept it. T. Royce''s reaction, body language, everything said so.

    Hold the slender waist that contrasts with the attractive hips, and aim the glans at the vaginal opening.

    Slowly, very slowly, the cock penetrates the vaginal wall.

    The cock optimized for T. Royce''s vagina passes by, meticulously scratching each and every weak spot.

    Weaknesses that cannot be felt when being penetrated hard because all parts are stimulated at the same time.

    For the first time in his life, T. Royce was able to understand his weaknesses in detail.

    "Hmm... ?"

    Talk. Sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Eventually, when his cock reached the point where it reached the opening of her cervix, Barnes bent down and whispered in T. Royce''s ear.

    "What is really a ''feeling you have never experienced''... "I''ll tell you."

    "Hmph? I''m a bit looking forward to that... Uggok??!"

    Barnes pulled out until it was almost painful, as if he was going to scrape off the vaginal walls that were constricting her cock, and then he slammed into her womb with all his might.

    "Oh black ? black ? Ugh ? Hugh ??"

    T-Rois could clearly see what Barnes was aiming for due to the precisely focused attack, which was different from when he lost his temper.

    ''This is it? my? now, the palace...?!''

    Barnes'' big cock had some length left even after reaching the tip of Tyrus.

    He persistently aimed his cock at her cervix as if he wanted to penetrate that length.

    In the original female body, the vagina and uterus are not in a straight line, and of course, no matter how hard you try, it is impossible due to the structure of the body... This is a world where male-oriented fantasy is applied as is.

    Although there is strong resistance, if you push it in, it really sticks in.

    The part of a woman''s value as a woman that her husband has never allowed.

    That part was being conquered little by fierce attacks.

    "Ugh? Ugh ?"

    Both Barnes and Tyrois could feel the fact that the hole was being forcefully widened every time the glans was inserted into the cervix.

    "This time... I''m going to fuck you!"

    With Vans'' spirit, he raises his waist with a force that is incomparable to before.

    Phew!

    "Enggit????"

    Finally, the castle gate fell, and Barnes'' cock pierced Tyrus'' womb.

    The two reached their peak again at the same time due to the unimaginable sensation of their wombs being violated and the sense of accomplishment of finally conquering everything about the emperor.

    The feeling of semen pouring directly into her uterus made Tyrus go away in succession, but men do not ejaculate continuously that easily.

    He pays no heed to Tyrois, who is convulsing with endless orgasm, and continues to thrust his still hard cock into her.

    Barnes'' abilities are not limited to the vagina. Barnes'' cock, which had changed to be able to target even the uterus, stimulated the already collapsed uterine cavity as if going in and out of an open door.

    Hehe? Haaaaa???"

    Barnes continued to move her waist while crushing T. Royce, who was unable to speak properly.

    When the two had finally finished having sex, the sunlight was already starting to shine little by little.

    "Oh my! They get caught when it''s shift time! "Your Majesty, please excuse me first!"

    The night was over, so once again, Barnes got dressed and left her place.

    Fortunately, Laura was still sleeping. If she had been caught leaving her place, I don''t know where she went, but there would have been a commotion, so it probably means she wasn''t caught.

    Tyrois saw that sight with a blank mind as the lingering emotion had not yet gone away.

    Her entire body was covered with semen and various bodily fluids, and the semen that could not be contained in the uterus was still flowing out of the cracks.

    If this scene is discovered by the maid, it will be a big problem.

    After Tyrois led her exhausted body and used clean magic one last time, she collapsed and fell asleep.

    The next day, Tyrus, who had come to her senses, could only hold her head and moan.

    Why doesn''t sex relieve stress?

    No, even if she was frustrated, couldn''t she have masturbated in other ways?

    No, no, if you need a masturbation tool, you can buy it. Call a man and order him a masturbation device?

    Besides, are you giving your body permission just because you like it? To a place that even her husband has never given permission to?

    I couldn''t understand what I was like last night, but that''s just what happened today. I changed into my work uniform and left the room.

    That day, Tyrois went about her daily tasks with a great feeling, seeing that her work efficiency had really increased.

 Chapter 23: Flashback Room â€“ Defeat the Thief Boss **

    Chapter 23: Flashback Room ¨C Defeat the Thief Boss ** I lost.

    In the gaming world, level differences were a problem.

    It turned out that they were thieves and slave traders who went near the front line and kidnapped them.

    What is that. Even the random mobs that pop out near the front lines are incomparably stronger in the rear.

    Isn''t it against the law for a guy who can wander around in a place like that to come out here?

    However, even if you think about that, it is already too late.

    "You bastard. I''ll sell to your best customers. "You better be prepared."

    It''s been a few days since I heard this. The transaction is already over, and I have been sold to that ''customer.''

    "Ho... This is pretty good stuff. I have a good appearance and body, and my eyes are alive. Great. Let''s pay twice the original amount. I hope I can get things like this more often in the future."

    Surprisingly, the nobleman who bought me looked fine.

    I wasn''t particularly hungry, nor was I strangely ugly. If we hadn''t met him under these circumstances, he looked like a neat gentleman.

    "Thank you, Count. But the amount is okay. No, you don''t have to take it. So, I would like you to do me one favor."

    "Ask? "Tell me."

    "Can you come back in a few days and admire that bitch? "I want to see the Count''s skills."

    "Hmm. That''s the kind of request you make while refusing money. That''s surprising. Did something happen?"

    "Yes. All my men were killed by that bitch. And I promised her that I would sell to her best customers."

    "Oh my, that''s too bad."

    The nobleman continued speaking after a moment of silence in an attitude that did not seem at all sincere.

    "Okay. "It''s shameful to try to use the skills I''ve developed throughout my life as a tool for revenge, but since you''ve evaluated it as the best skill, I''ll give you permission just this time."

    "Thank you! Then... "

    "One week. "A week is enough."

    "Lol. Thank you Then, I''ll see you in a week."

    The boss of the bandits said that and whispered in my ear before leaving.

    "You''d better look forward. That guy is really the best. For customers and technology... "

    Where are you the best at handling slaves? At most, it would be a more severe torment.

    I thought so.

    First day.

    "Ruler. Now, shall we spend some quality time among ourselves?"

    When the boss finally left, a nobleman approached me.

    "... What are you planning to do?"

    "Haha. There is no need to be so nervous. I am a gentleman who is kind to women. Rest assured, I have no intention of hurting you."

    "I guess so."

    As I was naked, with my arms and legs tied and unable to do anything, the greatest resistance possible was to be sarcastic.

    And it was true that I was a little nervous.

    I wanted to be humiliated, but I didn''t want to be in pain.

    Fortunately, the upper limit of pain is limited by the game''s settings. This was not set by me, but was restricted by law for VR users, so no matter what happens in the game, it will not be any more painful than the limit.

    The problem is that the limitation is as painful as stepping on a lego that has fallen on the floor. I really hate it...

    But fortunately, there were no instruments of torture in the room where the nobleman took me.

    At most, it''s a light SM play whip.

    Strangely, there were various restraint tools... Do you like tying things up?

    The nobleman fixed me on a chair-like device with my legs spread apart and asked.

    "Ruler. I''m going to start now... Do you have a favorite play? "I will do my best to help you."

    "... "

    I remained silent. I didn''t want to answer, because the game I liked had already begun.

    "Hmm... Great. Then I will make you feel good at my discretion."

    The nobleman''s hand touched his chest.

    I slowly massaged her breasts.

    It was too weak to be a caress, but the intensity was closer to a massage.

    It didn''t feel particularly good.

    Normally, it is difficult to feel good just by touching the breasts. It takes time to develop, or it doesn''t stimulate the nipples.

    The nobleman massaged her breasts for a while, but did not touch her nipples.

    At best, it just sweeps around the areola.

    As time passed, I felt my body getting hotter.

    Although the nipples were not directly stimulated, they naturally became aroused when they were massaged naked for this long. This situation itself, of being tied up and being treated as I please, was a little exciting.

    "Whoa... "

    The nobleman reacted as he let out hot breath welling up inside him.

    "Gosh, I guess I bored the lady. Her breasts were so amazing that I was completely absorbed in them. As a gentleman, this is an example."

    He soon stopped massaging her breasts and this time positioned himself between her spread legs.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen such a pretty penis. Where... "

    Pussy flesh is expanded to both sides and the inside is observed.

    From where I am tied up, I cannot see where the noble is looking.

    "... "

    Time passed just like that.

    The feeling of the outside air hitting the open, fixed pussy is awkward.

    And it''s a shame. No matter what, if you are observed from such a close distance without saying a word...

    "... "Over there."

    "... Ah! Please excuse me again. Then let''s get started right away."

    The nobleman said that, but contrary to his words, he did not stimulate the genitals.

    Just go around the genital area and press or rub it like a massage, not even touching the labia majora.

    Still, my breasts were stimulated for a long time, and after a while, my wet pussy was slowly spitting out love juice just from that level of stimulation.

    When the flowing love juice flows from the buttocks through the device and reaches the ground.

    "... Tsk"

    Suddenly, I started touching the clitoris.

    Careful handling, as if handling a precious object.

    The already well-fed body tries desperately to gain pleasure by concentrating desperately on the sexual sensations it has only just gained.

    Regardless of my will.

    ''This... More than you think... ''

    The clitoris, which had been gently peeled and stimulated, had a large erection as if I was happy, but in reality, my legs were shaking from the orgasm that was already building up.

    ''Body... I became very sensitive... I can''t stand it... ''

    "Yes... ?"

    In the end, I couldn''t bear it anymore and left. I tried to keep the sound quiet as much as possible, but it seems like the nobleman who was watching and caressing my pussy from a close distance would have heard it.

    "I''m glad you''re feeling better. "If the woman is happy, I''m happy too."

    "Ugh?!"

    But even after he left, the caress did not stop.

    Even as her thighs trembled, and white love juice flowed from her vaginal opening, the nobleman''s hand did not stop and continued to touch her clitoris.

    Pleasure rushes straight through the body, which has already climaxed and the passage of pleasure has been opened.

    If sexual pleasure is when the pleasure that starts in the clitoris travels up the spine and reaches the brain, this feels like driving pleasure directly into the brain.

    "... Tsk? Hmm... ?"

    Even if you try to hold back, your mouth opens arbitrarily and lets out a moan.

    All my attention is focused on holding back the overwhelming pleasure, so I don''t have time to worry about things like my voice.

    But that didn''t mean I could hold back the pleasure.

    "... Kkeutt?"

    Climax again.

    I could tell from my head being torn by sexual feelings that the cycle was getting shorter.

    Still, the nobleman''s movements did not stop.

    It was still gently caressing, but rather, despite the violent stimulation, all I could feel was pleasure.

    Since she is tied up and unable to escape or move her back, she is continuously caressed and the feeling of orgasm overtakes her.

    I was able to endure it once or twice, but it was meaningless.

    I couldn''t move anyway, and the nobles could do whatever they wanted with me.

    The part of my body that the nobleman, who bought me as a slave and could do whatever he wanted, touched was the size of a small pea, but I, who was caught by that pea, couldn''t do anything.

    A body that has lost stamina due to excessive climax will not even be able to resist even if the restraints are released now.

    And sleep. Sssss¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D??????? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fu shoot! Fushot!

    Water droplets spreading vigorously.

    Only after the fountain finally spewed out did the nobleman''s hand stop.

    "... Huh... Ugh... "

    The body, which has finally stopped orgasming, desperately craves oxygen.

    The nobleman who was looking at me said with satisfaction.

    "I am glad to hear that you were satisfied with my service. But... "I still feel like it''s a bit lacking."

    Not enough? I don''t know how many times I went there in that short period of time?

    "Aha. Come to think of it, you said it was a maiden poem. "I guess I should have been more considerate."

    No. Since it is not needed, it will turn off quickly.

    I didn''t say it in words. The same pleasure as just now... Because I was a little scared.

    The nobleman attached thin plates to various parts of my body. Breasts, thighs, stomach, and buttocks.

    "This will help."

    When I pressed what looked like a switch, the plate began to vibrate slightly.

    A slight tingling sensation felt with vibration. Still, it wasn''t painful.

    The body, which had become vulnerable to pleasure, derived pleasure from even the slightest stimulation, but although it was a little exciting, it was not enough to make one feel erogenous.

    "Great. It works."

    He confirmed the operation of the device, put a muzzle on me, and left.

    Leaving me still tied up.

    Wait.

    Are you leaving it like this? I''m still tied up?

    But there was no way that thought could be conveyed, and soon all that remained in the room was the sound of the plate attached to my body vibrating weakly.

    With a moan that gradually escapes from the slightest stimulation.

 Chapter 24: Flashback Room â€“ Defeated by the Thief Boss (2) **

    Chapter 24: Flashback Room ¨C Defeated by the Thief Boss (2) ** Day 2.

    The nobleman came to visit me the next morning.

    They started using clean magic without properly checking that I was dirty from the bodily fluids I had spilled the day before and the saliva that had dripped from my mouth plug. This scene seemed quite familiar.

    They removed all the plates that had been attached to my body and vibrated and stimulated them all night and gave me breakfast.

    It was unexpected.

    I was prepared to starve for at least a few meals. There is no easy yet reliable way to drain a slave''s stamina.

    But on the contrary, this nobleman was trying to feed me well.

    As if you would need stamina to withstand something rather than losing stamina.

    And without even waiting for the meal, he immediately clung to my body and started touching me here and there.

    They say they don''t even touch the dog while eating. Although slaves are treated like pet dogs.

    As soon as he starts eating, he comes behind me and buries his face in the crook of my neck, caresses my lower abdomen, and runs down my spine. However, he never reaches for his genitals.

    The touch was soft, like touching a lover, and that made me feel even worse. If I had been beaten and assaulted without a break, I might have been aroused by the feeling of being humiliated.

    Still, my body, which had become sensitive after being stimulated overnight, felt even such a gentle touch as a caress.

    This situation of romantic caress and being held as a slave caused an unbalanced disharmony and rather aroused an unpleasant feeling.

    Kwaak.

    At this time, I felt something strange.

    A feeling that the sensations felt in the head and the sensations in the body are misaligned.

    "Hmm... "

    Oh, what?

    The hand that had been avoiding erogenous zones and only stimulating areas such as the arms, legs, stomach, and nape of the neck grasped the breast for the first time, and a nasal sound came out without resistance.

    It may be true that there was no resistance. I let my guard down because he kept touching other places, and I wasn''t even trying to hold back.

    But there was a moaning sound? Just the heart?

    Fetish. Fetish. Casting.

    "Flaw... Hmm. After... "

    Every time my chest is massaged, I get a pleasant sensation as if an itch is being scrubbed.

    A sensation that is different from the sharp sexual sensation that stimulates erogenous zones such as nipples or clitoris, but can definitely be called ''pleasure.''

    Even though I tried to hold back, I couldn''t help the sound that came out between my teeth.

    "It''s really a great body to have developed this far in just one day. "I can push this schedule a little further."

    "Huh... Development... ? Tsk... "

    "Yes. The equipment I attached yesterday is a magic tool developed for massage purposes, but it has the side effect of making the area sensitive if it is attached for a long time, so sales have now been discontinued. But do you know what? After the side effects became known, the price on the black market soared significantly. "I also had a hard time getting this much."

    Side effects of becoming sensitive.

    If so, you can understand that my body is feeling strangely sensitive right now.

    The ''Learning Talent'' ability was added to quickly develop the character. It is not as efficient as other abilities that increase the proficiency of a specific skill, such as ''swordsmanship talent'', but instead, it is an ability that gradually increases the proficiency of all skills and abilities.

    And senses such as sight and hearing are representative physical abilities, and of course the sense of touch, which conveys sexual feelings, is also influenced by learning talent.

    Simply put, it means that the speed at which my body develops is faster than that of others.

    "But these breasts are really unbearable. This feeling is soft yet sticks to your fingers. Voluptuous and bouncy yet not vulgar. From the beautiful areola color to the hard, erect yet soft nipples... "I want to drink the breast milk that comes from these breasts someday."

    I tried not to react as much as possible, but being evaluated one by one like this was so unpleasant that it gave me goosebumps.

    "You really feel bad... Huh?!"

    As soon as I could open my mouth, my nipples were pinched.

    My body, which developed overnight with just that little action, sends a tingling electric current throughout my body as if it was waiting.

    "That''s not possible. The young lady should not use such vulgar language. You must use polite language with respect. Do you understand?"

    "That''s terrible. In this situation, huh, ?"

    Again.

    In a body that has become sensitive, if an area that was originally sensitive is stimulated, it cannot even finish what it was saying and ends up moaning like a toy.

    "Ruler. Do you understand? "You have to answer."

    "Sigh? Hmm? Al, okay?"

    She answered, suppressing a moan, but the fingers did not stop stimulating her nipples.

    Rather, the stimulation that was just a light squeeze with the fingertips quickly changes into a flicking movement of the nipple.

    Stimulation that comes on stronger and faster.

    "Ah? Ah yes? I understand??"

    If things continue like this, I might just end up with my heart.

    A real orgasm that stimulates erogenous zones, different from the light orgasm I felt while sucking Kiven''s cock and being excited by the situation. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The mixed feelings of anticipation and fear that she could only feel this sensation in her heart, something she had never felt before in her life, led her to use the honorific as the nobleman wanted.

    "Great. Try to maintain that tone in the future. Now, what is the answer?"

    "Yes... Yes?"

    It was an extremely humiliating situation, but as the situation progressed to this point, the M in me began to awaken.

    I let out an excited moan without even trying to hide it.

    The meal that was in the middle of eating was no longer a consideration.

    "That''s great. Excellent. "I think I should reward good slaves who listen well."

    "Sang?? No, that is. Wait for a sec. Hiyaak???"

    The nobleman brought the same plate as yesterday.

    However, the shape is not a plate but a hemisphere. There was a circular groove on the inside... It looked as if it had been made to put something inside.

    It wasn''t difficult to imagine what was being put in.

    As expected, a large erect nipple is placed inside it and the switch held by the nobleman is pressed, and the vibration and tingling sensation that stimulates the nipple with a pinpoint hit the brain.

    It was completely different from the sensation I felt last night. This is because it is directly hitting the erogenous zone.

    When applied elsewhere, the vibration, which was a little itchy, becomes a strong stimulus like a nipple cap, and the electric current, which was just enough to make muscles shrink, makes the erect nipples even harder.

    Not to mention the sexual sensations that come from the process.

    "This? stop?"

    "Yes? "What?"

    "Ang? no it? please stop, yo. Hmm??"

    "Well, it looks like you''re having a hard time."

    Are you saying that now? Feeling a sensation that I have never experienced before feels like my body is not my own.

    "But don''t worry. This is the end of today''s teaching assistant. I''ll leave the meal as is, so eat as much as you want. Of course, we will also prepare lunch and dinner for you. Ah. As I will tell you in advance, that magic tool cannot be released unless this switch is turned off, so there is no fear of it falling."

    And the nobleman left.

    Leaving me to struggle with the pleasure I felt at the tip of my chest.

    Since I was eating, my hands were not tied, but when I tried to remove the magic tool from my chest, the stimulation made it stick even more strongly to my nipples, so all I could do was endure it.

    The day has only just begun.

    Day 3.

    The nobleman saw how much more sensitive I had become, and this time he attached magic tools to several places, including my clitoris. From a distance, the vibrating plate looked like clothes.

    But inside, the constant vibrations and currents were making my body more sensitive at every moment.

    Is this what it feels like to wear the tentacle clothes I''ve only heard about?

    The stimulation was unparalleled on the first day when I was only in a few places, and today I ended up feeling a little dehydrated.

    Day 4.

    The Count checked the condition of my body and said that the chest area seemed to be complete, but he meticulously attached magic tools to it.

    I thought it would be really dangerous if it was developed any further, so I tried to reject it somehow, but all I got in return was more magic tools. I''m sure I heard it''s expensive. Where on earth did you get it?

    He said that if he were to change his title to himself, he would reduce the number of titles given to him. I couldn''t sleep well last night, so I had no choice.

    The clitoris, which developed throughout the day, has grown to the point where it is not covered by the epidermis. Even if you only wear underwear, you will feel chafed and irritated.

    Fortunately, the Count kept his promise to reduce the number of magic tools. Even though it was the same number as yesterday. It was attached to the same area where it was attached yesterday.

    Based on my experience so far, it should have increased even more today. I am grateful that the numbers are the same.

    Day 5.

    The master said he would begin teaching in earnest from today.

    After four days of developing my erogenous zones, I have already become aroused no matter where I touch it, so is there any place I can receive more training now?

    The master applied some kind of slippery liquid to every corner of my body, then attached a magic tool to my entire body and activated it.

    Unlike the previous day, he did not just put it on and walk away, but continued to monitor my condition and adjust the intensity.

    But no matter how I adjusted it, there was no way to stop the magic tool.

    I remember going crazy and losing consciousness several times due to the sensation of the magic tool that was exquisitely controlled so that I wouldn''t get used to the sensation.

    I don''t remember how many times.

    I could barely breathe after calling my master and swearing that I would serve him.

    If things continue like this, I think my head will go crazy. No, it seems like things have already gotten weird.

    I''ll have to find a way to escape tomorrow. Fortunately, I must have let my guard down, so I am not tied up anywhere right now.

    What''s imprisoning me is a sturdy-looking door.

    If I just get through there, I can do anything.

    Day 6?

    ???ˇŞˇŞ-???????????????????????!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 25: Flashback Room â€“ Defeated by the Thief Boss (3) ***

    Chapter 25: Flashback Room ¨C Defeated by the Thief Boss (3) *** Day 7

    ... Knock... Knock

    I can hear the sound of water.

    Where is it coming from?

    I don''t know.

    While I was thinking blankly, I suddenly realized.

    You can think.

    I recall what happened yesterday with a mind that is still half-sane.

    The body developed over the course of a week became extremely sensitive.

    Not only the erogenous zones, but even the skin in other areas, which were developed every single day, felt like erogenous zones before they were developed.

    You reach climax just by kissing, and if you happen to touch an erogenous zone, electric current flows through your entire body and your muscles bounce as if you are being tortured by electricity.

    Of course, there is no real current flowing. It''s just that overly concentrated nerves transmit painful sensations.

    If the sensation felt in the brain is pain, what difference does it make whether the part touched is an erogenous zone or somewhere else?

    The only difference is where the hit occurs.

    And, unfortunately, I was unable to feel a certain level of pain.

    Because pain is limited by VR devices.

    Rather, because of that, I couldn''t control my body that flinched when the wind blew, and I had no choice but to accept it as pleasure.

    Because it couldn''t be diluted with pain.

    Grumble-

    The sound of a door opening.

    After receiving this sound for a week, my body, which had received intense training, started drooling like Pavlov''s dog at the mere sound of the door opening.

    The only difference is that my body drools from the lower mouth.

    What is in the master''s hand as he comes in is my breakfast.

    But I have never eaten all of that meal.

    The training always started while I was eating, and as soon as something touched my body, my entire body, which had developed like a clitoris, reached climax so easily that it was ridiculous.

    There was no way I could eat anything when I was so convulsed that I couldn''t even let out a moan and almost suffocated several times.

    Of course, regardless of such rational judgment, my body is honest...

    ... Rumbling

    I didn''t know where that water was coming from, and even though I hadn''t even properly hydrated, my pussy was already soaking wet, and I was looking forward to the pleasure that would follow.

    Even though at the end of that pleasure, there is an ultimate hell where you go so far that you can''t even breathe.

    My stupid body was unable to learn about the future and was only going into heat hoping for stimulation.

    "Ho... It''s amazing that I''ve remained sane for a week now. This is my first time with a slave like this. "Everyone broke down after three days."

    "... Thank you."

    I wanted to scold him for saying something like that, but what came out of his mouth was a polite expression of gratitude.

    ˇşBecause I cannot disobey my master.ˇ»

    Despite my attempt to escape yesterday, I am not tied down right now. However, the fact that he is still here shows that he failed to escape.

    The limbs are still free.

    But you can''t run away. Don''t run away.

    Because I can''t rebel against my master anyway. Because I learned that.

    Yesterday, without knowing this, I presumptuously tried to rebel against my master.

    This body was not particularly strong due to the use of magical power. He''s just strong because his abilities are high. Wearing a slave collar did not make him weak. Even if magical power is limited, strength, stamina, and agility are the same.

    So, seeing the opportunity, I clenched my fist and rushed at him. If you hit them somehow, make them get out of the way, and run away, that will be the end of it.

    I thought that once I ran away, I wouldn''t be able to catch up.

    But my defiance was defeated with a single switch.

    As if the pleasure I had experienced so far was just a joke, I passed out with my pussy juices pouring out from the pleasure that overtook my whole body.

    And the next day is a climactic hell where you can''t lose your mind.

    Go away, go away. Even if I lost consciousness, I was forcibly woken up by greater stimulation and rolled around on the floor countless times.

    In the end, I cried out that I was wrong and that I would do anything, but the owner just looked at me struggling with a cold gaze, unlike his usual talkative self.

    Please stop. I thought she might faint from extreme stimulation, so even though she opened her pussy and confessed that she was a virgin and begged me to eat her, she didn''t listen.

    Even the sense of time disappeared, and I made a promise again and again as I swam in pleasure that felt like eternity.

    If there''s a next time, let''s never rebel.

    And after an eternity that seems like it will never end.

    I bowed my head and swore with all my heart. Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I will live as my master''s slave forever. I will give everything. So, please forgive my rudeness so far.

    The master gave his cock without saying a word, and I knew immediately what he wanted.

    I kissed the cock and swore an oath of obedience. But it didn''t go any further than that. Because it wasn''t allowed there.

    Only after seeing me stop there did the master smile with satisfaction and forgive me.

    And two things were granted to this lowly slave.

    The right to suck dick and receive ejaculation right here.

    And God gave this slave the freedom to call himself ''I''.

    I was really moved by that and served with all my might to make the master feel good...

    I did it.

    Shit. Am I crazy?

    In the first place, it was painful because that bastard made my body like this.

    ˇşBut I cannot disobey my master.ˇ»

    However, the oath that is already engraved deep in the soul does not allow these feelings to be revealed.

    Even if you try to reject it with all your might, it will only delay you slightly. The body obeys faithfully.

    ˇşThat''s natural.ˇ»

    And there was a person I could not reject, both in my heart and in my heart.

    "Today, a guest came to meet our good slave. Now, please come in."

    "Oh, oh. After all, you are the Count. "You made this bitch like this in just one week."

    The person who followed the master into the room was... Um... The person who had let me meet the master. Come to think of it, he didn''t hear his name. I remember deep inside calling him the thief boss.

    Really. Because there is someone I am seeing for the first time. You have to be polite.

    "Hehe. It took a while. But I guess I''m not dead yet."

    "You are truly amazing. "I can''t even imagine it being the same year as before."

    He looked at me with his naked body calmly bowing his head and said as if it was amazing.

    "Hey. You bitch. "Why don''t you say something?"

    Still, I don''t react.

    Because there is no order from the master.

    "You really are a great slave. Do not move until the command is given. It''s really obvious, but there are many slaves who don''t follow it."

    "Ah~ So you''re not moving?"

    Phew!

    "Ahi?"

    He came back and suddenly inserted his finger into her pussy. A body developed to the limit brings out pleasure without any hesitation.

    Snap. Snap. Snap.

    "Huh? Yes? Ah yes?"

    "Haha. Is this fun? If you touch it, it explodes as soon as you touch it. "I can''t even call myself a woman anymore with this crappy pussy."

    "Wow, you can touch me as you please. Still, I hope you don''t forget that it''s my property."

    As he was prodding my pussy like a toy, my master showed some discomfort.

    "Oops. "Excuse me."

    "Hmm. Still, whatever. It would be a role model for nobles if we did not praise them for arranging such a good slave. Number 21. Please dedicate it to this person."

    What. I had enough sense not to ask.

    Turn your body over so that your belly looks at the sky.

    Open his legs in a wide M shape and secure them with his arms, then extend his hands and spread your pussy.

    So that you can clearly see the vagina and the membrane inside it.

    "Thanks to... I met the owner... Furthermore, I was able to get a new life... A feeling of gratitude... Put it in... Although humble... I''ll give you my virgin pussy... Please... Please accept... "

    To fulfill the master''s orders. After hearing the words coming from his heart, the person looked blank for a moment and then laughed out loud.

    Haha!! Count. Isn''t this a masterpiece? "Can I really taste it first?"

    The owner just smiles without saying a word.

    "Kkekekeke. Okay. This is your cock, the benefactor of your life. Say thank you and accept it."

    Kwaak.

    "Haha?"

    He massaged my breasts roughly and took out his dick and placed it on my pussy.

    A shabby pussy with love juice flowing out just by touching the glans, even though it wasn''t even inserted.

    No, it may not be just Bogi that is sloppy.

    The fact that I was finally eating a virgin, and the feeling of immorality that it was not my master, made pleasure substances well up in my head like crazy.

    Unable to bear it, my mouth opened first.

    "Thank you! Dahot?!!"

    Pooh wow!

    As soon as I open my mouth, the dick gets stuck in.

    The cock that entered the virgin vagina penetrated the vagina all the way through without any hindrance, as if there was something there.

    I fainted as I climaxed from the pleasure of an area I had developed but had never felt before.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    End the flashback.

 Chapter 26: Infiltration as a Maid (1)

    Chapter 26: Infiltration as a Maid (1) After deciding to form a party with Flora, the first thing I did was register in the Adventurer''s Guild.

    If you sign up as an adventurer, you can prove your identity, accumulating achievements is fun in itself, and most of all, there are more requests that a party can receive than solo.

    I wrote down my personal information, took a photo, and received a card.

    This time I was waiting for Flora to take pictures, but it took quite a long time. I thought I knew why Kiven asked why it took so long.

    Flora, who went with her, was of great help to me, as she said.

    For me, who did not have a magic-type ability, the only means of long-distance attack was throwing, but Flora made up for that.

    It was also possible to solve the chronic problem of melee warriors, the lack of wide-area attacks.

    Thanks to this, the speed of completing requests increased, and I settled into D rank smoothly. Flora was also able to go beyond F rank and become E rank in an instant.

    It took me three days to reach E rank, but that was a strategy that only Koreans could use.

    The evening that Flora was finally promoted to E rank.

    "Cheers to Flora''s E rank!"

    "So, Soira. Don''t be embarrassed..."

    We became close friends while working on a few requests together and decided to talk. Flora, who was a princess, found it quite awkward, but she understood when I told her that adventurers who use polite language stand out for no reason.

    "Well, E rank is important. Now you can call yourself an adventurer rather than an errand center. Open your chest!"

    Phut. I patted her back and encouraged her, and Flora giggled even though her small body was shaking.

    Isn''t it illegal to laugh while covering your mouth with one hand? It''s so cute. Is the princess even learning these gestures?

    "Thank you. "If it weren''t for Soira, I don''t know what would have happened by now."

    "Uhm... "

    That''s probably true.

    I never imagined that the setting of ''not knowing what''s going on in the world'' would be so scary.

    If you send someone on an errand, they get ripped off, and if you look away even a little, you''re being sexually harassed. I had to teach them one by one, but it felt like I was controlling a game unit.

    Now that I think about it, it''s not really wrong.

    Fortunately, I''m smart, so I don''t tend to forget what I''ve learned once, so if I had to teach it over and over again, no matter how cute Flora was, she would''ve gotten a few hits.

    Still, I am a woman who knows how to be considerate of others. She doesn''t necessarily voice her complaints out loud.

    "If you know, you guy. "Would you please keep what I said?"

    "Huh? What did I do wrong again?"

    "That''s it."

    Flora points to the floor next to her.

    There was a pervert peeping up Flora''s skirt, pretending to be a drunkard lying around.

    "The cute girl has cute underwear too~ Are you a virgin?"

    Even after being caught by me, he is still saying this.

    If you don''t like it, let''s kick it.

    Puck!

    "Ugh. "There''s no need to kick me~"

    A pervert rolling away while shouting angrily until the end.

    "Wow... "I didn''t know."

    "Oh my. "I guess so."

    Aside from being excellent as a co-worker, Flora''s penalty of ''bad luck'' keeps perverting.

    Moreover, perhaps because it was her first experience, Flora has a very high threshold for sexual harassment, so she just doesn''t pay attention to sexual harassment.

    Shouldn''t we usually react more sensitively?

    At first, I took them off one by one, but now I''m so tired that I just pretend not to notice them unless I do it too openly. He said he was fine.

    And one of the reasons I decided to leave it alone was to defend the insertion as hard as possible. Although sexual harassment is a bad thing, it is also true that it is on a different level from penetration.

    The only thing that makes me angry is that the people who cling to me are, at best, sexual harassers.

    When I first saw Flora''s penalty, the thrilling and erotic happenings I expected were nowhere to be found, and Flora was enjoying it alone.

    Ugh. What is the use of lamenting about something like this? Let''s celebrate Florana as it was originally intended.

    That day she drank until Flora became drunk.

    Nothing happened. Really.

    Flora becoming her E rank also meant that our party could now receive party requests in earnest.

    Even when I was F-rank, I was there, so I was able to receive subjugation requests. However, since it was not recognized as a party that could fight, it was just a request that could be received even if you were solo.

    While looking for a good request on the request board, Flora brought me a request.

    "Soira, how about this?"

    "Flora? Did you find something good?"

    ˇ¸Eradication of Banditsˇą

    "Please exterminate the bandits around the village. We will reward you based on the number of bandits you have killed. If you kill every single one of them, we will prepare additional rewards."

    It''s an ordinary request. Asking to chase or kill a specific target... If it were an old game, it would be like a repeat quest.

    The compensation isn''t bad either. It seems like a good request to gain experience.

    Last time I fought the thief boss, it was very annoying due to my lack of skill. Should I do this request to increase my skill level?

    Let''s see. The requested village...

    ... Let''s stop. It''s too far.

    "Flora. It''s too far from here. Just the round-trip fare alone will cost half of our compensation."

    "Okay? Sorry, I don''t know the name of the town..."

    "Things like that happen, too. Still, I think the request itself is okay. Shall we focus on exterminating thieves and bandits?"

    "Huh! Stay here!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Flora handed over another bundle of paper she was holding.

    I took a quick look and found that all of them were requests related to bandits or thieves.

    "Um, Flora? When did you bring it?"

    "You brought it from the beginning? Because all the thieves have to be eradicated."

    There was no light in Flora''s eyes as she mumbled like that, so I was a little scared.

    It''s true that it was a trauma, but she turned it into revenge.

    It''s a much more positive direction than shaking and being terrified.

    "Uh, Flora? We can''t do this many things at once, so let''s do them one by one. Huh?"

    "Huh? Even a cow says something strange. "No matter how much I am, I know that, right?"

    "Okay... "

    Your eyes were never like that.

    I submitted two or three requests for extermination of bandits seen in a nearby mountain to the reception desk and left the guild.

    Why are there multiple bandits on one mountain? After all, it''s a game, so that''s all I can say.

    This is good for users because they can fill out requests.

    "But, wait... "

    "Why? Soira."

    Before leaving for the quest with my luggage, I took a look at Flora.

    The see-through dress that Flora was originally wearing has long since gone deep into her bag, and now Flora is wearing the magic costume I bought in Coris Village. Just repair the chest.

    "Flora is in good shape now, but it''s a bit weird for her to wear the clothes I''ve been wearing forever. Should we go buy some clothes?"

    "Clothes? This is enough for me... "

    "No. Of course, it''s a good design, but since I bought it for myself, there''s something subtly awkward about Flora. "The design is the same, the color is the same."

    "Color? But since Sora is light purple, it''s not much different from mine... "

    "That''s a big difference! Good. Let''s buy some clothes first!"

    Pink and light purple are different. Hugely.

    I dragged Flora to the clothing store.

    Request? I''ll do it a little later. Look is the most important thing.

    "Oh my~ How can your hair color be so pretty? If the color is this pretty, this color will suit you well. Or would you like to see that color?"

    It is a clich¨¦ for a clothing store manager to be muscular, but fortunately, the clothing store manager in this city was an ordinary woman.

    As soon as the manager of the clothing store saw Flora, he was very excited, saying he had never seen such vivid colors before. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Perhaps because Flora was a princess in her own right, she naturally accepted such fuss.

    "Ah. Please wear a magic costume. "He''s a wizard."

    "Oh. She was a wizard girl. Then, a costume with magical magic would be good. Let''s see. Where did you put it... "

    After a while, the clothes the store manager brought were truly wizard-like clothes.

    ..? It was sleeveless and had a deep cut in the back, and her skirt didn''t cover even half of her thighs.

    "Is this really a good defense? With an area like this, it seems like it will break through no matter where it hits... "

    "Ah. Our prosecutor lady didn''t know? Among magic costumes, those that operate using the wearer''s magical power originally have a small area. The lighter the weight, the more magic it can contain. Since the weight of the fabric cannot be reduced, the area becomes smaller. "If you really care, you can wear a cape or shawl."

    I beg your pardon? There was no setting like that the last time I did it? Hero Serena wasn''t wearing her full body armor for no reason.

    Did you set it up this time? Now that I think about it, something seems to come to mind, sometimes it doesn''t...

    I brought up the WM settings list for a moment and searched for it.

    ˇ¸Magic Costume ¨C Weight Inverse Proportionˇą

    "The lighter the enchanted costume, the better the enchantment."

    ... Ah.

    I remembered.

    When I discovered this setting, I remembered choosing it while giggling, ''This is right. Normally, female characters'' defense goes up when exposure increases.''

    Hmm...

    What...

    Anyway, Flora looks sexy and cute in that outfit, so it''s okay!

 Chapter 27: Infiltration as a Maid (2)

    Chapter 27: Infiltration as a Maid (2) The awareness of exposure among women in this world is a bit strange.

    Of course, I avoid showing my naked body.

    I went into the academy clubroom without thinking and saw a female club member in the middle of changing clothes and said, ''aaaaah! The clich¨¦ of hearing ''Where are you looking!'' Is alive and well in novels of this world.

    Staring at breasts or buttocks is also subject to criticism. Although it is not as bad as reality, there are cases where sanctions are imposed.

    However, strangely enough, I don''t pay much attention to the exposure of my clothes.

    Even though I feel uncomfortable with my breasts being stared at, I wear clothes that reveal my cleavage. In times like this, it is acceptable to take a quick look without really looking closely.

    I am embarrassed when my skirt is turned inside out and my panties are visible, but I like to wear skimpy skirts that leave my panties visible.

    When she was in Coris Village, she became curious and asked an adventurer who was wearing only a leotard and arm and leg armor, exposing her body.

    ¨C What is the difference between dressing like that and walking around in just your underwear?

    Then the adventurer answered like this with an expression as if he was asking something obvious.

    ¨C The more exposed equipment is, the better magic it has, so wearing it like this is like showing off, ''I wear something this good.''

    ... Is that how it works?

    It doesn''t make sense at all...

    There was something confusing, but I figured it was just like that.

    More. It was a complaint made while looking at Flora''s skirt and panties fluttering in the aftermath of the magic. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ""Firebom", "Firebom","Firebom", "Firebom"... "

    Bang! Bang! Kwaaang!!!

    As soon as the bandit''s living creatures are visible, Flora puts both hands forward and blindly strikes Fire Bomb, an intermediate level magic from the flame type.

    The combination of high magical power and abilities specialized for magical power created a monstrous cannon.

    Firebomb, an intermediate magic that explodes with flames, could be used from the beginning, but since Flora grew so precious, it seems they were reluctant to use it on people...

    Now that the trauma of thieves and bandits has manifested itself as hatred, there is no sign of that at all.

    Thanks to this, I have nothing to do, so I just admire the panties.

    The sight of him muttering and chanting with his face shaded was, to me, even scarier.

    If the thieves who captured Flora before attacked Flora from the front, it would not take a few minutes for them to be wiped out.

    Honestly, I''m not confident that I can beat Flora with my current specs. They throw bombs at you from afar, how can you win? I don''t know if a fight starts right in front of my eyes.

    The bandits who lose their senses as the living creatures are shattered by the continuous burst of flames is caught in the next firebomb and die, and the ones who come to their senses and rush at me will be cut down.

    This was the bandit extermination work that Flora and I were repeating.

    This is enough work. It''s not a request.

    Thanks to this, I was a little frustrated.

    Even if it''s not sexy, wouldn''t a heart-pounding adventure be enjoyable in a fantasy setting like this?

    Exploring a dungeon or winning a life-or-death fight against a dangerous monster.

    However, there is no romance or adventure in this work of eradicating bandits.

    Next time, I will have to accept other requests instead of extermination.

    Fortunately, I didn''t have to worry about what kind of request I would receive.

    As soon as I went to the guild to report the completion of the request, an employee spoke to me.

    At first glance, it looked like the conversation was going to take a long time, so I sent Flora to eat first.

    "Request for nomination? Me? Who nominated it?"

    "It''s a request from the guild."

    "Yes? "The guild is naming me and entrusting me with a request?"

    "Yes. I have a request that I really want Soira to do. To be exact, the request is looking for a young and pretty female adventurer. "Because the only thing that comes to mind is Soira."

    To say that I am the only one who does this. The technique of making you want to at least listen to the story is great.

    I can''t help but say this.

    "But what kind of guild would request nomination from a D-class adventurer? "I''ll give it a listen first."

    "Thank you! The details are written here, so please read them."

    The request form handed out by the employee had a stamp that was different from ordinary requests. It was a seal indicating a conditional request.

    The request itself was conditional, and the guild probably recommended me. This is.

    "Where... "

    [Conditional Request: Baron Belchekov''s Investigation]

    ˇ˛Condition: Young and beautiful woman. Must have the ability to pull the body out on his own in case of emergencyˇł

    ˇ˛Content: Recently, there has been an increase in the number of cases where Baron Belchekov is doing things that he cannot handle with his power. Since I suspect that someone is behind it, I am requesting to infiltrate the Baron''s mansion and investigate. I will prepare the means of infiltration here.ˇł

    To put it simply, it was a request to infiltrate the mansion and check if there was anything suspicious.

    Um~

    "I don''t do it."

    "Yes? Why?!"

    When I refused outright, the employee shouted in a surprised voice.

    No, more than that, why did you think you would receive a request like this?

    "The achievement conditions are too vague. Sneaking in to find something that may or may not be there? I don''t know if it exists, but if not, how long do I have to investigate? And seeing as the conditions for the request say that I have to get out on my own, I don''t think they will provide support if something dangerous happens later. "Why do you accept such a dangerous request when you don''t know when it will end?"

    "Uh. Yes, but requesting a nomination is a very honorable thing, right? It''s not written in the request, but the client is a noble, so it''s a good opportunity to build bridges with nobles!"

    Honor this great opportunity. So it seems like he thought he would naturally receive the request.

    But.

    "I''m not interested."

    It''s not that I have any ill feelings toward the nobles themselves. Nobles behind the front lines are most likely corrupt, and the things corrupt nobles do are usually sexually debauched. There will be enough elements for me to enjoy.

    Still, I don''t want to get involved with nobles over an issue like this. If you get involved in politics here and there, a mountain of troublesome work will pile up. I play games to have fun and not cause trouble.

    When he flatly refused, he began to beg as if he didn''t expect him to refuse even if he said this.

    "But if Soira doesn''t accept it, there''s no one suitable for it in our guild... "

    "That''s the guild''s situation. If things continue like this, there is no reason for me to accept this request?"

    Words that are firm but leave room.

    Fortunately, the staff also seemed to realize the difference.

    "Well, then... What can we do to give you a reason to accept it?"

    Good. I wanted this reaction.

    Finally, he looked at the fish biting the bait and made a familiar hand gesture.

    A gesture of touching the thumb and index finger in a circle.

    Money.

    If you want my cooperation, bring me an amount too large to refuse.

    As a result, we decided to accept the request after adding a few provisions and significantly increasing the remuneration.

    From the guild''s perspective, if they canceled a nobleman''s request by saying, ''We don''t have the right talent, right?'', Their credibility and reputation would be at a loss, so they would have had no choice but to accept it.

    The pay has increased so much that it is enough to completely replace all the equipment from head to toe.

    This world is basically a game, so equipment is as important as skill.

    Infiltration investigation is a troublesome quest, and it''s doubly troublesome because it involves nobles, but it''s a quest worth doing if you can complete the full set with just one quest.

    And I originally liked the infiltration itself because it was exciting. Except that what I like is not undercover investigation but undercover action.

    The investigation, well, even though it narrowly escapes the strike zone, it seems to be more fun than the work of suppressing bandits that I''ve been doing recently.

    "So I think we''ll have to act separately for the time being."

    After finishing the story, I explained the situation to Flora, who was waiting, and Flora puffed out her cheeks.

    "What~? "Can''t I do it too?"

    "They said it didn''t work. I thought so too at first, but they said there was only one way to infiltrate."

    "So what do I do while Soira is away?"

    That''s right. Flora...

    Wait, while I''m away? Flora alone?

    After briefly recalling the events that occurred while I was with Flora, I answered.

    "You just stay in your room."

    "It''s too much!"

    No. Not too much. Really.

    Because the outrageous incidents caused by the princess who had no idea what was going on in the world really bothered me.

    However, it is cruel to ask people to wait for a request whose end is clearly unknown.

    However, I feel very uneasy if you ask me to make a request on my own.

    Something to kill time...

    Suddenly, I remembered something I had kept in my skirt pocket.

    A leaflet received on the way from the city gate to the guild.

    "Then, how about taking a break while walking around the city and going here at least in the meantime?"

    ¨C Toriten message. Popular massage chain store opens!

    Fortunately, Flora showed interest in massage, so I was able to go and carry out her request.

    I''m a little anxious, but... I''ve taught you so far, so you''ll be fine, right?

    It''s not like I''m raising a child.

 Chapter 28: Infiltration as a Maid (3)

    Chapter 28: Infiltration as a Maid (3) I gave Flora something to do during her break and went to meet her client.

    "Thank you for accepting the request. Miss Soira. "This is the Count who requested it."

    "Hello. "This is Soira."

    They greeted each other after being introduced according to etiquette, but the nobleman called the Count did not even react properly.

    No, he wasn''t even visible in the first place.

    The words are simply delivered through a servant inside the carriage with the awning down.

    It was clearly an act of ignoring me, but I could understand it.

    Actually, in this world, I was a commoner without a title, and I knew that nobles tended to look down on adventurers.

    I might be a B- or A-level adventurer with more achievements and proven personality and skills, but the D-level adventurer I am now was nothing more than a piece of chess for the nobles.

    That''s probably why you don''t show your face to me here. So that if I get caught, I can''t tell who commissioned it.

    I doubt that it is actually I who came this far.

    I understand. Understanding... Still, I''m a little angry because I''m being ignored.

    The servant who received the words from the noble relayed them back to me.

    "The location of Baron Belchekov''s mansion is written on the map. Two days later, he is said to be recruiting employees at the mansion. "Everything has already been said, so if you go, you will pass right away."

    "It''s been discussed? Then shouldn''t that person just investigate?"

    "No. That''s difficult because it''s not ours, it''s the person who bought it only for this case. You may think that this is just a normal bribe to get you accepted. Therefore, it will be difficult to expect help even after infiltrating."

    "Hmm... That''s a shame. Have you seen what I requested through the guild?"

    "Yes. They said that if nothing was found, the investigation would be completed in one month."

    "Besides that, wouldn''t you have asked for a means of contact if it was difficult to report directly?"

    "First, you said you would accept the first request. As for the second request, he acknowledges the necessity, but says he will think about how to do it."

    Clear terms of performance and means of contact.

    Since it was a request that required a report after investigation, I thought that a request like this would naturally be accepted.

    Although the means of communication is a bit unstable, is this a good idea against nobles?

    "If the nobleman thought it was necessary, he would definitely prepare good means."

    Still, just in case you don''t know, I''m telling you out of pride that it would be difficult to deny.

    Two days later, in front of Baron Belchekov''s mansion.

    As if he wasn''t lying when he said he had bought it, it was easy to infiltrate him as an employee.

    However.

    "These are clothes?"

    "Okay. "All the maids who work at the Baron''s mansion wear it."

    Speaking of employees of the mansion, I just forgot that they were maids.

    No? In the original game, this is common sense. Accept it.

    The maid itself was okay.

    I also made the AI ??look of the virtual reality device. I think the maid uniform itself is pretty and good.

    But this maid uniform...

    It''s not even a cosplay, it just looks like an event cosplay for a lover.

    Simply put, there is a lot of exposure.

    What is the length of this skirt?

    When viewed from above, the panties are not covered, but when viewed horizontally, the crotch is barely visible.

    It is a design that emphasizes the cleavage by leaving the upper chest exposed. You''ll give me an apron later, right? I feel bad when it gets dirty.

    Even if there is clean magic, it still feels like it''s dirty.

    But this design with a lot of exposure... I can''t help but feel this.

    I guess this request. I think I can enjoy it a bit.

    "Are these the maids who came in this time?"

    There were three women, including me, who were hired as servants.

    While following the senior maid who offered to give us a basic guide to the mansion, we met a man.

    A chubby body and a mean-looking mustache. He looked like a typical third-rate villain and aristocrat.

    The clothes he was wearing looked expensive in their own way, so we could assume that this man was Baron Belchekov.

    "Yes. Recruitment had just ended, and they were now providing guidance on where to work."

    "Hmm..."

    The Baron didn''t even listen to what the senior maid said and looked at us.

    The eye is drawn to the face, the clearly exposed upper chest, the hips, and the thighs that are not properly covered.

    He evaluated the three of us in a short period of time with a look that could be described as licking.

    "What. Not bad. "It is the bare minimum suitable for this noble mansion."

    I was annoyed by the way he spoke arrogantly.

    He says he looks like an extra who can''t even make it to episode 10, but who says he''s not bad?

    "Baron, it''s almost time to eat."

    The maid next to the Baron opened her mouth.

    A body that appears to be smaller than Flora. However, his long silver hair and blue eyes reminiscent of the deep sea had an adult atmosphere that was different from his appearance.

    Since we entered this mansion today, I guess this maid is also our senior. That means he is an adult who can work properly.

    However, the upper breasts that were visible due to the revealing maid uniform like mine were just pathetic. To be honest, I wonder if exposure has any meaning.

    Jerit.

    Oh. I glared in this direction.

    Did you catch me thinking something strange? Surely you wouldn''t get caught?

    The maid glared at me for a moment and then turned her gaze to the baron. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We have prepared a menu that you like, Baron. "If it cools, it will lose its taste."

    "Okay. Yes. It would be a waste if it cooled down. "You three, come to my room tomorrow morning."

    "Yes. I will lead the new recruits. "Baron."

    Only after receiving a polite greeting from the senior maid did the Baron leave.

    Those of us who were left behind followed the lead again and talked about what had just happened.

    "Is this the Baron?"

    "Okay. This is our employer, Baron Belchekov. Because employed people like us can lose our jobs overnight. When you meet the Baron, you''d better be careful not to get on his nerves."

    "Don''t get on my nerves... Are you the type of person who gets angry a lot?"

    "Hmm... Isn''t that true too? Still, it''s rare to get fired... Instead, there are a few things that get touched here and there."

    The senior maid said with a slightly bitter smile.

    "You probably go through a lot too. If you don''t like it, you can leave now. But, you know? "No matter where you go, there is no place that pays as much as working in a noble house?"

    The senior maid''s words conveyed the common sense of this world that it is natural to endure even if one is somewhat sexually harassed.

    Right. I am the culprit. I don''t reflect.

    "Who was the person next to him? "She''s a maid too, right?"

    "Huh? Ah. "Master maid?"

    "Are you the maid?"

    "Okay. The maid next to the Baron is our head maid. To us, he is the second-highest person after the Baron. Please remember. Well, even if I say this, it''s not an appearance that can be easily forgotten."

    Certainly, it''s hard to forget her shiny silver hair.

    "He''s a great person. It looked very cute."

    "Ahaha. Yes? Still, you shouldn''t say something like that in front of the maid, right? Even though she looks like that, she is very strong and can do things on her own that even a few men can''t do."

    Hmm. I got the information.

    The little maid is the head maid. It''s very strong... Memo.

    "Ruler. Everyone is here. This is where we stay. There are some kids who live close to home and come to sleep there, but even if the house is close, the rule is that new recruits sleep here for a week."

    The maid''s accommodation was surprisingly well-equipped.

    The lodgings in a corner of the first floor of the mansion not only had rooms, but also a separate restaurant and a large bath.

    I think I''ve said it before, but showers are ubiquitous in this world. On the other hand, the number of bathtubs is much smaller than that.

    And yet, there is a separate bathhouse for the users. It was definitely a good facility.

    It''s a mansion I infiltrated by request, but if I were really a commoner in this world, the option of just working here would have been quite appealing.

    "The room is for two people. Hey, you guys are really lucky. When I was there, it was a room for 6 people. These days, accommodations have been expanded, and they provide better food ingredients. "I heard it''s fun to work at."

    One more note. Recently, spending has increased due to expansion of accommodations and improved meals.

    We drank a latte from our senior maid, ate the food brought by the maid on duty, and slept in the room we were guided to.

    Since there were three of us, two of us decided to stay in one room and one person stayed alone. That lucky person is me.

    The next morning, we were woken up before the sun rose and instructed on what to do before breakfast.

    These were chores such as checking food ingredients, cleaning up dust that had accumulated overnight, or removing broom marks if it rained.

    Still, since work was divided here and there, it seemed like it would be a good excuse to investigate every nook and cranny of the mansion.

    And after breakfast.

    Three new maids were called to Baron Belchekov''s room.

    I expected it. It is said that this is something that everyone experiences when a new employee arrives. I also heard that it wasn''t a sexy event.

    I was expecting...

 Chapter 29: Infiltration as a Maid (4) *

    Chapter 29: Infiltration as a Maid (4) * The Baron was eating in his room with the maid next to him.

    If we had followed the instructions yesterday, breakfast time would have been a little earlier. Looks like I overslept.

    "Ok? What. "What about you?"

    He must have forgotten that he told us to come yesterday, and he says something like that when he sees us.

    "I am a new maid who was hired yesterday. "I plan to start work in earnest today."

    When the Baron said something nonsense, the little boy next to him... No, the head maid, who had an adult-like vibe compared to her size, explained in a small way.

    "Ah! It was like that. I completely forgot. Hmm. Well, if you''re like me, there are a lot more important things to do. Yes? "Wirdi."

    "You''re right. I have plans later today as well. "How about we finish this quickly?"

    I think the maid''s name is Wirdi. I knew this for the first time.

    "What? Really? Holy shit. "There is no time when things are this good."

    The Baron said he was busy, but when he heard that he actually had a schedule, he got angry.

    "I can''t help it. I feel like I want to spend a lot of time on each person and make sure they are the right talent for my mansion. If you say that, you really don''t have time. Hey! You guys!"

    It seemed like he was talking to the maid, but then he suddenly turned his arrow towards us.

    "We will do your review later. But take this with you. It is a sign that you are my maid, so always keep it with you."

    When the Baron winked, the head maid handed out a choker to each of us.

    Why is it an accessory worn around the neck? All I can say is that it is in bad taste.

    At least the design wasn''t bad. If you go out, it will just look like an ordinary accessory. Since it wasn''t something I could refuse anyway, I obediently put the choker around my neck.

    "I''ll say it again. It is a sign that you are the Baron''s maid, so you must wear it at all times except when washing or sleeping. If you are caught walking around without a choker, you will be considered an intruder no matter how much you are wearing a maid uniform. Be careful."

    The maid said it as if it was something really important.

    Something is strange.

    Of course, uniforms are important, but is it something that should be emphasized and given this much importance? S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This was not just an accessory, but was treated like equipment for identifying enemies on the battlefield.

    It''s possible that the Baron is just a pervert, a leash play enthusiast, but let''s keep that in mind.

    After handing out the chokers, the Baron left the room following the head maid to carry out the next schedule.

    On the way, he patted our butts to encourage us.

    He really looks like a third-rate villain.

    A week has passed since then.

    As a result of observing various things while pretending to faithfully work as a maid. The Baron concluded that something was definitely strange.

    The strangest part. The Baron doesn''t do much.

    Maybe it was just a coincidence that I had a schedule on the first day, but it wasn''t uncommon to see the Baron leisurely wandering around the mansion while I was working.

    The only things he does while playing like this are kneading the maid''s butt, peeking under her short skirt, and massaging her breasts as punishment for making a minor mistake.

    At least that''s the extent of the other maids, and scenes of direct sexual intercourse were often seen with the head maid, Wirdi, who always accompanied her.

    I went in to clean up the weeds in the garden, and I was so surprised when I saw the head maid stroking her waist on top of the baron.

    For the first time, I was surprised to suddenly encounter a sex scene.

    Second, I was surprised by how flashy the waist tease was. Honestly, it was such a cool move that I wanted to learn it.

    Anyway, the Baron did nothing but harass the woman all day.

    At this point, you might be tempted to say that.

    The reason I thought it was strange is that even though there is no such thing as doing this, the action and use is significant.

    Act as if nothing is going on.

    One time, I had to accompany the maid to go out into the social world.

    Even so, I thought I would be considerate in a place where other nobles are present.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes when I got kicked out for flirting with a girl who seemed ten years older than me.

    The other person was the viscount''s daughter. Aside from the fact that it doesn''t suit him, would it be sane to do something like that to a family that holds a higher title than one''s own?

    However, not only the Baron but also the head maid, who was thought to have some common sense, did nothing to stop him.

    As if there is no problem with that much.

    Also, at first glance, there is no way he has that much money, but he keeps being extravagant... There were many reasons, but let''s omit them.

    The important thing is that the Baron has something to justify his actions. Or, he believes that he exists.

    Now that I''ve gotten to this point in a week, I think I can complete the investigation right away if I just know what that something is... But I really didn''t have the slightest clue about it.

    There is something. That''s for sure...

    For now, the only way was to listen to the rumors my fellow maids were talking about and look carefully little by little as I worked.

    "Soira."

    Three days later.

    Today, as I was mopping hard and looking for hidden buttons or handles, the maid spoke to me.

    "Yes. Chief maid. What''s going on?"

    "I have some business to do for a moment. Is the time okay?"

    What to do?

    Now that I think about it, the Baron decided to call me later, but I haven''t been called since.

    The two people I hired with me said they each went there, so I guess it''s my turn now.

    It''s no big deal, right? At best, I''ll just touch my breasts and that''s it, right?

    If he suddenly attacks... Hmm... It would be a bit of a waste to abandon a girl like this... I think it would be okay if she was attacked by a guy like that for a request...

    Oops. First, the answer comes first.

    "There is nothing more urgent than what the maid said."

    "Good. Follow me."

    However, the direction the maid was heading was not the Baron''s room.

    "Master maid? "Isn''t that the Baron''s room?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about? It''s not there. "I''m going somewhere else."

    It''s not the Baron''s room?

    Then where are we going?

    Even while thinking, the maid''s footsteps did not stop, and eventually she went down to the basement of the mansion.

    There is only a warehouse in the basement of the mansion. I checked it several times.

    Are you trying to make me work? Setting the mood like this?

    The maid immediately stopped and looked at me.

    "We''re all here."

    "Yes? "There''s nothing here?"

    There was literally nothing where the maid and I stopped.

    A road connecting warehouses. It was a space that simply existed as a passage.

    "You will find out soon. Maid Soira... No, do you prefer to be called Adventurer Soira?"

    "...!"

    Did you get caught? But why?

    I didn''t do anything suspicious. I acted just enough so that even if I got caught, I could just say it was a mistake.

    Just as I was panicking, a bright light suddenly erupted from the floor and my entire vision was blocked.

    The light disappeared not long after.

    However, the place in front of you was not the basement of the mansion.

    A huge cavity surrounded by rock walls on all sides except for the entrance.

    And piled up treasures of gold and silver.

    I''ve seen places like this several times.

    Not while Soira, but before that.

    This place, large enough for someone who likes gold and silver treasures, was Dragon Lair.

    Oh my god. How could it be so improbable?

    Isn''t it a bit excessive that the information about ''the maid is strong'' was a foreshadowing of a dragon?

    "How is it. "Isn''t it pretty?"

    As I was being mesmerized by the rare that suddenly appeared, the maid came up to talk to me.

    "... There are a lot of things I want to ask. How did know? Chief maid, no. "Wirdi."

    "Are you talking informally right away because you got caught? Well, it doesn''t matter. I had doubts from the beginning. A person who is not intimidated even when I glare at them is someone who is at least capable to some extent. Why would someone like that bother becoming a maid?"

    Urdi just shook his head for no reason. The flowing, sparkling silver hair shines even more beautifully in the light of the gold and silver treasures spread around it.

    Still, what I felt while looking at Wirdi was tension, not beauty.

    In the status that I opened to check.

    ˇ¸Wirdi (Polymorph)ˇą

    ˇ¸Race: Dragonˇą

    ˇ¸Strength: 16 (13)ˇą

    ˇ¸Stamina: 17 (13)ˇą

    ˇ¸Dexterity: 15 (13)ˇą

    ˇ¸Intelligence: 11 (11)ˇą

    ˇ¸Magic power: 18 (13)ˇą

    Because we were seeing crazy numbers.

    The figures in parentheses are the current abilities in humanoid form.

    Dragons are stronger than humans with just a few abilities. It''s probably not a lie to say that just glaring at an average person would intimidate him.

    "That''s all you noticed?"

    "Hmm... That''s not all. It''s okay to just let you know. "I''ll tell you the rest later."

    "Next means you''re not planning on killing me here, right?"

    When Wirdi heard what I said, his eyes widened, and he answered.

    "Kill me? Me?"

    As if I heard a really strange sound.

    "How could I harm my master''s things? However, since there is something that is a bit disobedient... I might be able to make some minor repairs."

    Wirdi slowly approaches.

    I had a lot of questions, such as why I was attached to a guy like that and how he knew my identity just through suspicion, but I had to prioritize getting out of this situation for now.

    I took out a treasured sword of an appropriate length from among the treasures placed next to me and confronted it.

    "Uh? Are you trying to rebel? I tried to make it hurt less if I stayed still. Good. Since it''s been a while since I''ve been there, I''ll have a little fun with you."

    A boss battle suddenly started.

 Chapter 30: Infiltration as a Maid (5) ***

    Chapter 30: Infiltration as a Maid (5) *** The agility level of Wirdi, who was in humanoid form, was 13.

    My agility level is 12. But the difference of 1 was very big.

    "What. I thought you were doing something. Is this all?"

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of the wind echoes from the fist that passes by my ear without being able to avoid it completely.

    I was busy avoiding the incoming attacks. If my agility were any lower, I would be rolling on the floor by now.

    Since both strength and agility are high, the wind pressure is great even if you miss.

    I try to avoid being hit directly, but even if I get hit just by the hair, it feels like my head is being pulled out.

    The good news is that as Wirdy loses interest in me, her attacks are becoming simpler.

    At first, she clenched her fists properly, but now she attacked in a motion as if chasing an insect.

    The more you look down on me, the better. What you''re aiming for is just a moment. You must strike when she is the most unguarded.

    I don''t even think about taking down Wirdi. Transformation magic ends when a certain amount of damage is taken. Aiming for a critical hit can actually result in dealing with an intact dragon.

    So the area to aim for is the legs. The best among them are the feet.

    Let''s seal off mobility and run away, even if only for a moment. I don''t know if I''ll be able to run away, but it''s at least higher than the chance of winning if I face the dragon head on.

    "Oh really. "I''m busy too, so finish it quickly!"

    After waiting and waiting, Wirdi''s patience finally ran out, and her appearance changed.

    her pupils were slit vertically, horns grew on her head, and a tail appeared on her back. It was an easy transformation.

    An even faster attack. I don''t have time to look at the status, but it''s probably increased.

    Not only are you busy dodging, but the attack is so intense that you don''t even know how you are avoiding it. But somehow he managed to avoid it.

    Then, as if my patience had finally reached its limit, I threw away my half-hearted attitude and took a proper stance.

    Good. I aimed for this moment!

    No matter how strong an attack is, there is a limit to the attacks that can be performed on a humanoid.

    And, as someone who has only briefly experienced many martial arts in real life, I can see roughly what trajectory an attack will take by looking at my posture.

    In reality, even if you know with your head, your body cannot react, but here in the game. Thinking with your head and moving your body happen at the same time.

    If I had seen and avoided it, I would not have been able to react, but I take a big step and dodge the horizontally cutting blow by crouching down.

    Sitting posture is not a good posture because it is difficult to move from evasion to counterattack, but it was enough.

    The lower I lower my body, the closer I get to the area I''m aiming for.

    Aim for the instep in front of you and strike back with your sword.

    I hope to penetrate the bottom and tie up Wirdi even for a moment. sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But.

    Kang!

    A small magic circle appeared and blocked my sword right in front of my feet.

    Is this a protection spell? Why is this? There was no sign of using magic.

    Pow!

    And the next moment, she was kicked and flew away along with the sword.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨C

    Seeing Soira flying for a long time after being kicked by Wirdi, her heart was filled with surprise.

    I was completely caught off guard. She never attacked me, so I never thought she would strike me right there.

    Moreover, I could not have imagined that the target would not be the vital spot, but the top of the foot.

    I would have been pinned to this spot if I hadn''t wrapped my entire body in protective magic with the mindset that no part of my body, which was my master''s property, should be hurt.

    If I had done that, I might have missed Soira at least once. Even if it''s a really low possibility.

    Always wearing a protective spell consumed a lot of magical power, making it impossible for even a dragon to use other magic, but it was fortunate that its effectiveness was proven.

    I thought she was a troublesome person like a bug, but I never thought she would hide this sting.

    I was just planning to scare her a little (by dragon standards) so that she wouldn''t do anything that could harm her master again, but I changed my mind.

    A person like this could be of help to the master.

    Wirdi picked up the fainted Soira and headed somewhere.

    ¨C

    .

    .

    ...

    Slump, clang...

    Ugh, the goal is ringing.

    When I opened my eyes, it was a ceiling I didn''t recognize.

    What happened?

    Blurry vision stabilizes, and memories gradually return.

    Slap.

    That''s right. Wirdy was a dragon, and while fighting, she kicked him...

    But where is this place?

    Looking at the ceiling, it doesn''t seem to be the rare item that was there before.

    She tried to get up and check his surroundings, but her body didn''t move.

    Slap.

    At that time, I felt a strange sensation inside my stomach.

    Inside the ship.

    Wait, this feeling. I think I''ve felt it before...

    When I looked down and checked the lower body, it was full of flesh color.

    The milky color of my body, where even the small amount of maid uniform I was wearing had become undone, and.

    Likewise, the Baron''s skin color that I don''t really want to describe.

    Moreover, underneath the Baron''s stomach, something dark brown was connected to my lower body.

    Usually called a cock, that thing...

    Uh, that?!

    Once I understood the situation, my senses returned properly.

    The feeling of a cock moving back and forth from the stomach to the vaginal wall.

    The sound of sloshing flesh made when hips collides with hips.

    I was being raped right now.

    "Fuck. What are you doing now?!"

    I wanted to hit the Baron right away and take him off, but my body still wouldn''t move.

    Something was holding my arm.

    "What? Master. I guess Soira woke up."

    Wirdi''s voice was heard from above.

    Wirdi was naked like me, holding my arm and pinning it above my head.

    There''s no way you can move because the dragon is holding your arm!

    Shit. No matter how much I twist my body, I cannot escape.

    Rather, the struggling motion only conveys the sensation of the cock stimulating every inch of the vaginal wall.

    I really hate losing my virginity like this.

    In the first place, I had no intention of keeping the virgin. It''s a game about being humiliated, so does it make sense to protect the virgin?

    However, the fact that virgins were special remained the same.

    A one-time experience for this character.

    I saved it so that I could enjoy the best taste of virgin rape sex in the situation that I liked the most.

    I was preyed upon without my knowledge? When I came to my senses, I realized that I had already become a non-virgin?

    I was not a girl who would be eaten up in vain in a place like this.

    More. More... Like this... Dramatic, dramatic... Sigh.

    "Hmm... "

    Aside from my sad feelings, my body was extremely excited.

    To be forcibly fucked by a pathetic man like the Baron, that was definitely a ''humiliation''.

    But I wanted a situation a little more to my taste.

    I don''t like it either.

    "Wirdi! "Let go of this!"

    I try to say it strongly, but of course it doesn''t work. Still, all I could do now was shout.

    "You can''t do that. "If I let you go now, you''ll hurt my master, right?"

    It was truly abominable that she spoke in such a polite tone in front of the Baron.

    Instead, Wirdi gathered my arms together, sat on them, pinned them down, and started caressing my breasts.

    "No, no. Don''t tell me...?"

    A moan escapes little by little as the hand stimulates her breasts by squeezing them exquisitely with the delicate fingers unique to a woman.

    Even now, pleasure is slowly rising from the vagina that is being pistoned. So far, I''ve only felt a foreign body sensation.

    "Tsk. Ugh. Hmm, hmm..."

    "Hehe. I guess your starting to feel it already. It''s cute when you''re so calm. I think I''m going to get hot too."

    Wirdi started moving her waist back and forth on my arm as I sat down.

    The sensation of silky skin rubbing against each other. And you can feel the slippery liquid.

    No, this bitch. You''re masturbating with my arm, right?

    "Hey! What are you doing now? What the hell are you doing!!"

    As I said before, I am not a lesbian. I have no hobby rubbing against women!

    "Whoa... Haha... That''s okay, just stay still. Because I''m in a good mood right now... ?"

    What''s even more infuriating is that the Baron, who was excited when he saw Wirdi rubbing against me, started shaking his hips more vigorously.

    "Wait a minute, Lee. Ah, the posture. Yes?"

    He wraps himself around my waist and takes a picture from above.

    A posture called mating press in men''s market.

    The cock, which is driven harder by gravity, penetrates into places that could not be reached by the size of the Baron.

    "It''s cheap, it''s cheap, it''s cheap..."

    "What? Hey. "Don''t do it!"

    I hate the idea of ??receiving this guy''s semen inside my body. I tried to refuse, but of course there was no way the Baron, who was so into sex, would listen to me.

    Wow!

    "Ahhhhh?!"

    I feel the sensation of hot semen gushing out from the deepest cock.

    As the name suggests, it feels like it flows into the uterus without a single drop being refluxed.

    It''s over.

    It was an insult, but it was an insult I did not want.

    From losing the virginity to cumming, it was definitely over.

    I didn''t even know my hymen was pierced!

    It''s so unfair that I feel like crying. No, it came out a little bit.

    "You bastard... Just wait and see..."

    "Phew... Phew... Puput. There''s a lot to talk about on the topic of commoners. Wirdi, finish it."

    She glared at the Baron with tearful eyes, but the Baron, who was enjoying the afterglow of the situation, just laughed and called Wirdi.

    "Yes. Ha... Yes, master."

    Wirdi, who had been masturbating with my arm without stopping, heard that and placed her hand on my lower abdomen. In terms of location, it is above the uterus.

    "ˇ¸ˇŞˇŞˇą"

    And let''s say something that is difficult to understand.

    "Ugh?!"

    My lower abdomen, no, my uterus felt hot.

    It doesn''t mean I''m sexually excited, it just feels really hot.

    After a while, when the hot feeling subsided, there was a heart pattern there.

    Ah, this. I think I know what this is...

    "Hehe. Because Miss Soira seems to be a useful person. I cast a curse of subordination. Please take care of me in the future?"

    "Wirdi, are you done?"

    "Yes. Master. Now she can''t refuse any command from my master."

    "Good. Then Soira. Shake your waist on me."

    "Hmph, who said that... Huh?"

    However, contrary to my words, my body obediently climbed onto the Baron''s stomach, positioned his cock, and inserted it inside me.

    "This, this. What is it?"

    Contrary to the panicked head, the body continues to shake its hips while speaking.

    "Master, me too... "

    Ignoring my embarrassment, Wirdi goes to the Baron and begs him to pet him.

    I desperately endured the pleasure injected through my own movements, albeit forcefully, and my first experience became 3P.

 Chapter 31: Infiltration as a Maid (6)

    Chapter 31: Infiltration as a Maid (6) What I saw as soon as I woke up in the morning was the Baron''s dirty body.

    Convex belly fat that rises and falls regularly. It looks like he''s sleeping very comfortably.

    Shit. I''m in a bad mood this morning.

    Last night, we kept having sex until the Baron collapsed from exhaustion.

    He doesn''t have a particularly big dick, or have outstanding virility, and don''t have any special abilities.

    My girl, whom I had cherished and cherished for this guy who just had one subordinate for her...

    ... Hmm. It''s not bad, is it?

    Honestly, I like the situation itself.

    I''m a noble, and I was just putting up with it for a request, but being forced to eat it by a baron who I wouldn''t have been able to deal with in the first place is just my taste.

    But that and these are different. I can''t believe I can''t enjoy the moment when a girl gets married. It''s like missing out on the highlights of the game. Yes, you can feel it when you go to the flashback room, but you have to turn off the game first. The flow is interrupted.

    I hate thinking that way too. You pig.

    Now, whatever happens to the request is fine. I will definitely take revenge.

    To do that, I need to do this first...

    Look down and look at your lower abdomen.

    White skin without any blemishes, clean bald mountain without any hair. And the heart pattern engraved on it.

    It is a really easy vulva to understand. It has a very classic taste.

    Did she say that the effect is ''you cannot refuse any order given by the Baron''?

    In other words, it means that actions that are not restricted by commands can be performed.

    If we dig into it carefully, I think there might be a way.

    Most of the orders the Baron gave me last night were sex-related, but there were a few important ones as well.

    ...

    -Who commissioned the investigation? Answer.

    ''I don''t know. He looked like a nobleman, but he didn''t even show his face.''

    ¨C How did you plan to report after the investigation?

    ''I heard you were thinking about contacting me later. I don''t know.''

    ¨C I don''t know anything. If they contact you, reply that your investigation found nothing. Did you understand?

    ''I don''t like it... Ah, okay.''

    ¨C Good. Then let''s continue. Ruler. Serve

    Jjook, Chureup...

    ...

    Oh my, I even remembered bad things.

    Fortunately, I really knew very little, so even when I was ordered to do so by the Baron, I only revealed a small amount of information. It was a little unpleasant when I felt ignored by the nobles, but now that it has happened, I think it was wise.

    "Soira. When you wake up, get dressed. "I have to go to work."

    Wirdi, who got up before me and was covering her clean naked body with maid clothes one by one, said.

    "You... What are you thinking?"

    "What are you thinking?"

    "You put this curse on me. "What did you do to make me do this?"

    "Nothing. All I ask you to do, as the head maid, is to tell the maids to do their work. Only the master can do something with that curse. There''s no way a maid would presumptuously use her master''s things, right?"

    "Master, master. Why are you following this person in the first place? Aren''t humans insignificant to dragons?"

    "... Hehe."

    Wirdi just smiled quietly.

    Even if she continued the conversation, it didn''t seem like she would give a proper answer.

    "More than that. If you don''t get dressed quickly, you''ll be late for cleaning in the morning. "Put it on quickly before I force you to wear it."

    "Forcibly? Under. "You said you don''t use the master''s things?"

    "That''s right. However, the extent to which bad maids who ignore their work are punished... "It''s the maid''s responsibility."

    I had no choice but to quietly put on my clothes as my pupils slowly began to tear.

    Because I didn''t want to get hit.

    The tribe is gangsters. I should have played dragon too. If you spend some WM points, you can change your race at the start. I didn''t have any points left after putting everything into the world settings.

    "Ruler. Let''s get out quickly when we''re all dressed. Be careful not to wake the master."

    Even though something like that happened last night, today''s work started normally.

    If you go through the same daily routine for a week, you memorize what you have to do even without looking at the schedule. A senior maid found me taking a duster from the warehouse and cleaning according to the schedule.

    "Soira!! Where on earth have you been... Oh. "Master maid?"

    The senior maid, who was about to yell as soon as she saw me, stopped when she saw Wirdi next to me.

    "Hello. What''s going on?"

    I thought you were acting nice just because the Baron was next to you. I guess he was just treating me poorly.

    "No, that''s it. Soira wasn''t at roll call this morning. "It wasn''t in the room, so I looked for it for a while."

    Really. Now that I think about it, I suddenly disappeared and didn''t come back all night, so it was natural for them to find me.

    But it''s not my fault. It''s the Baron''s fault for not letting me go all night.

    "Soira was with me last night. "I gave permission, so you can go."

    "Yes? Yes... "

    The senior maid looked somewhat uncertain, but Wirdi was the head maid. No matter what the senior maid thought, Wirdy''s words were the rules.

    "Ah. And."

    "Yes?"

    "As of yesterday, Soira became the Baron''s exclusive maid. That''s how you know it."

    "Ah... "

    What is that. Exclusive maid? I haven''t heard anything like that.

    However, seeing the senior maid looking at me half with pity and half with envy, I think I know roughly what my position is.

    After the senior maid left, she asked Wirdi.

    "What is an exclusive maid?"

    "Hmm... To put it simply, you can think of it as my position as the head maid without any power."

    "Wirdi your location?"

    "Okay. Instead of having to do routine work like cleaning, I can do something like this... "

    Wirdi suddenly approached me and pressed close to me.

    Legs that slither like a snake climbing a tree. The smooth feel of the skin through the thin garter belt was truly terrifying.

    "I''m doing it."

    Whisper from a distance so close that your breath touches your lips.

    Shiny lips, a slender body that looks like it could easily fit into your arms, and soft-looking skin. If it were a man, I might have fallen in love and kissed her.

    Pak!

    I grabbed Wirdi''s shoulder and strongly shook her off.

    "Damn. "I told you I don''t have that kind of hobby."

    "Hehe. Even if you don''t like it, you''ll get used to it. "The master likes that."

    Ah... Is it your taste to invade a lily with a dick...?

    It''s a development I don''t really dislike either. It appeared occasionally in male-oriented doujinshi. I remember looking for it because I liked the fact that they usually do suspicious things like threatening or hypnotizing people when they break in.

    Okay. I don''t hate it. Unless it''s me who''s watching...

    How can this baron pick what I like and do it in a way that I don''t like? It''s almost questionable.

    "Anyway, you''ve seen it too, right? How I serve my master. "Exclusive maids must serve their master whenever and wherever he wants."

    "What? "Do you think I''m crazy?"

    "You haven''t forgotten that you can do it even if you don''t want to, right?"

    Pointing to my lower abdomen. The location of the vulva hidden by the maid uniform. Right. I said I couldn''t refuse orders.

    "Ha... Damn." Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I obviously wanted to be forced into sex in such a shady and cowardly way, but I never imagined I would feel bad about this situation.

    It would be nice if the opponent wasn''t that damn baron.

    No, I wouldn''t have hated it so much if I could only feel the moment when her virginity was being eaten. No matter how many times I say it, the anger of missing the most important feeling does not subside.

    "Then Soira, work hard. If you want to run away, you can run away, but this mansion is under complete surveillance by me. Have you tried it?"

    "Huh? Uh... No, wait. If you''re a dedicated maid, I don''t need to clean in the morning, right?"

    "That''s right. I just wanted to give you some work to do. Bye~"

    Wirdi left only sarcastic remarks until the end and disappeared down the hallway.

    What is it...

    I think about it while looking at the duster she was holding in her hand.

    Since I got caught anyway and my infiltration was ruined, there was no point in continuing to work as a maid.

    The exclusive maid even said that she didn''t have to do the maid''s daily routine.

    Now that things are like this, are you going to continue investigating the mansion?

    No, there was no need to continue the investigation.

    Because the thing the Baron was hiding was Wirdi.

    That''s why it''s worth acting without thinking about what will happen later. The dragon protects you, and you take treasure from the rare and use it as your own. What''s there to be afraid of?

    Rather, it would be more surprising if he committed such acts by believing in something other than Wirdi.

    Hmm...

    I think it would be better to hide for now.

    If you have to serve whenever the baron wants, then nothing happens to you unless you meet the baron.

    I don''t know what to do next, but I decided to give up my maid work for now and hide in a suitable place.

    Fortunately, the investigation of the mansion so far has not been in vain, and we know where and what blind spots exist.

    "Soira. Take out your chest."

    Holy shit. Why does this guy come here?

    I was lying down and fooling around in a blind spot I discovered while cleaning, and at the sudden appearance of the Baron, I took off my shirt and exposed my breasts and thought.

 Chapter 32: Infiltration as a Maid (7) **

    Chapter 32: Infiltration as a Maid (7) ** Casting, casting...

    I spent several minutes massaging my breasts with the Baron in a blind spot that was hard to see to others.

    It didn''t feel very good.

    To be honest, the Baron''s technique wasn''t that good.

    Rather than caressing my breasts, I thought he was just enjoying the soft feel of them.

    Even last night, when he was inserting myself, he just wanted to sleep, so he was shaking his waist wildly, and when he was caressing, he was just penetrating without even thinking about the other person.

    He was a man who had sex for his own satisfaction, with no intention of making the other person feel good.

    If you think of him as a selfish and greedy person who only cares about himself, it seems like his behavior is appropriate for his character.

    "Well, your breasts are big, and you have to look at them. "Your breasts aren''t a very satisfactory size either, but they are nice to knead, so I''ll be satisfied with them for now."

    What are you talking about when you''re playing with someone else''s breasts like a toy?

    "It''s funny, shit, there it is. Without Wirdi, there is nothing. "A topic I''m not good at."

    "That is correct. But I have Wirdi. That is reality."

    Stimulate the nipples between words. Even if the caress doesn''t feel good, it''s a sensitive area and I can''t stand the flinching every time it''s pinched.

    The Baron seemed to find it amusing that my words trailed off, and this time he focused on stimulating my nipples.

    You can pinch, twirl, and pull with your fingers.

    A little bit of pleasure was rising in my chest, but as my body got used to the constant stimulation, the flinching became less frequent. After all, I''m not good at caressing.

    But the Baron doesn''t seem to like that.

    This time, he clung to my chest, took the nipple in his mouth and started sucking it.

    I''ve never given birth to a baby this big and unpleasant. No, even if I don''t feel bad, I''ve never given birth to a baby.

    "Mmmm. Hey gammeu oh wow."

    "What is he saying now... "

    He mumbles something while sucking on the nipple, but of course I can''t understand it. You just have to open your mouth and speak when speaking. Do you not want to leave your heart even for a moment?

    Still, when I see him with his face buried in my chest and sucking on my nipple so hard, I feel like the bad feeling is being diluted little by little.

    Because I can''t see your face.

    I''ve said it a few times, but I really like situations where I have to sacrifice my body like this. Because this is my purpose in the first place.

    However, I didn''t like that person because he was a baron who stole the treasure I had saved. If I can''t see the face, I feel less like the person I''m dealing with is the Baron, and I just end up liking it.

    Oh. Then wouldn''t it be okay to get fucked on top of a junior''s wife? I thought that way for a moment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No, if I hear this guy panting, I''ll feel bad again.

    I think this posture, where your mouth is closed, and you can''t see your face, is better.

    Anyway, if you get caught, you can''t escape. If so, let''s take some time. If I delay my time by acting out, wouldn''t the amount of time I get raped decrease?

    "Hook?"

    "Yes, yes. Do you like breasts that much?"

    He gently wraps his arms around the Baron''s head. The Baron was buried further into his chest, and he could no longer see his forehead properly.

    Of course, kind behavior is the only thing that matters. By holding his head, the Baron stays on my chest a little longer, and I feel a little less bad.

    It''s not a method that will work for that long, though. After this, my future self will do something.

    The Baron, who had been burying himself in his chest and sucking on it for a while, finally removed his face as if he was satisfied.

    "Whoa... This feels different too. I guess it''s because Wirdi has small breasts."

    "I guess so."

    If you bury your face in Wirdi''s flat chest, you won''t be burying it, you''ll be headbutting.

    It was a little fun to imagine the Baron running into that small breast and feeling pain with his nose buried in his chest.

    "Hmm. "You thought so."

    "Huh?!"

    Suddenly, Wirdi''s voice was heard from behind.

    Obviously there was no one there?

    "Wirdi, when on earth..." Huh?"

    But when I turned around, Wirdi was not there.

    Instead, there was a beautiful woman who was taller than me and had big breasts.

    The long silver hair gently covered the chest, and the sparkling walls gave off a mysterious atmosphere... No, wait. I think this description was similar somewhere? Isn''t this Wirdi?

    "Wirdi?"

    "Is it so. "This is the maid, Wirdi."

    "Wirdi''s trademark was that she was small and flat, right? What happened... Wow."

    I got hit right in the chest. It hurts.

    "I guess Sora was thinking that too. "I will punish you later."

    No, it''s true. It is unfair. But I don''t say it out loud. Because I don''t want to be sick.

    "If you are dissatisfied with my heart, I can satisfy you at any time. Please remember."

    "Yeah, yeah. Okay, now go back to normal!"

    When I asked what the Baron, who had not said a word since Wirdi appeared, was doing, he was hiding behind me and trembling.

    The woman hiding behind me was the most unsightly sight, with her upper body nude and her nipples covered in saliva.

    Eventually, when Wirdi returns to her original small form, he stops shaking.

    "What? Why is the Baron like this? Ouch."

    One more hit.

    "Call me Baron. Let''s add a bee. And what I see now is that I have sealed my power. This is what it looks like just after opening the seal. However, in that state, the owner cannot withstand the energy flowing out, so he just continues to be like this."

    Ah. Is that so.

    When it comes to dragons, Dragon Fear is definitely famous. It''s a symbolic ability of a dragon, but no matter how much it''s suppressed, there''s no way a weak human like the Baron can withstand it.

    I thought they were using some kind of method to block it, but it turned out that the power was sealed.

    "Hiya?!"

    Suddenly, Wirdi put her hand under my skirt.

    She stretched out her slender fingers and lightly scratched the vertical line of her panties, which had been wet from having her breasts tormented for a while, with her fingernails.

    If you had been able to see it in person, you would have been able to see through the panties. The thin fabric that was attached to your skin did not do anything to protect the important parts, and the texture of the fabric only gave you a different stimulation.

    "This, yes. Because you don''t like it. "I told you not to do it!"

    Hand movements that seem to tickle and awaken sexual feelings, different from the Baron.

    The alternating feeling of gently stroking fingers and the sharp stimulation of hard nails felt as if they were being driven directly into the genitals, saying, ''I''m going to make this place feel good from now on.''

    Does it mean that women know their weaknesses better?

    Stimulate only the parts that will feel good by pressing hard. But often, the caress goes a bit astray.

    It was easy to figure out that the deviating part was Wirdi''s weakness, something that would make him feel good if stimulated.

    "What. You said you would punish me, right? "If you don''t like it, it''s not a punishment."

    Of course, I couldn''t attack Wirdi just because I knew her weakness, so I was just busy suppressing my moans.

    I feel like I want to grab the hand that is still wriggling in my panties and throw it away. She''s actually grabbing her wrist and trying to pull it away, but it won''t budge. Don''t use the dragon''s strength in places like this.

    "And... Look at that."

    Wirdi started massaging my breasts with her other hand. She massages my bare chest, which lacks even the bare minimum of protection, and whispers in my ear as if he is telling a secret.

    Following Wirdi''s gaze, the Baron was there. More precisely, there was the Baron''s groin.

    Pants with big bulges.

    "Inhale!"

    As soon as she saw that, Wirdi pulled his chin and captured his lips.

    Contrary to the delicate touch, the tongue is pushed roughly.

    The weak human jaw is easily opened with just the tongue, and the inside of the mouth is violated.

    Looking at that, the Baron puffed out his groin even more. So much so that I was worried that his pants would tear.

    He said he was a guy who liked to stick his dick in lilies.

    In that case, the sight of Wirdi and I being caressed by the Baron now would look the ugliest.

    "Yeah... Ugh... Um... Phew..."

    As he parted his lips, clear saliva dripped down and flowed down his chest.

    Pussy caressed, breasts massaged, and even deep kisses.

    Wirdi took off my panties, which were slightly wet when he first touched them, but were now completely wet.

    Then she took off her panties and pushed me down.

    Wirdi covers my stomach and her bodies overlap.

    I ended up being bullied by crazy psycho lesbian.

    I closed my eyes tightly and strengthened my resolve, but nothing more happened.

    "Huh ?"

    "...?"

    I open my eyes and check.

    As expected, Wirdi''s face is right in front of me.

    But underneath...

    The Baron''s cock was stuck in Wirdi''s pussy.

 Chapter 33: Infiltration as a Maid (8) ***

    Chapter 33: Infiltration as a Maid (8) *** Wirdi, who had been swinging me back and forth with tremendous force, was stuck on his dick and could not move.

    "Huh. Aang? Master? Please fuck me more?"

    The image of forcing lesbian play and trying to get the Baron to fuck me was gone, and there was only a bitch purring and chasing pleasure.

    Phut! Bang!

    The sound of flesh clashing against flesh resonates cheerfully.

    Even if this was a blind spot, if the sound was this loud, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone heard it and came.

    Of course, based on my experience of seeing two people having sex in the past, they were the kind of guys who would have sex whenever someone came, showing that they liked it.

    "Wirdi. Bring out her horns!"

    "Yes? Master?"

    The Baron suddenly orders Wirdy to release some of her transformation and take out her horn.

    As soon as Wirdi heard it, without a moment of hesitation, he took out her horn at her command.

    As the horns are taken out, the tail also appears. At the same time, the intimidation of Dragon Fear begins to be felt little by little.

    Although it doesn''t feel as intimidating as the large Weirdi from a moment ago, the feeling that I didn''t feel at all before she took out her horn is slowly leaking out.

    The Baron, who was weaker than me and would react more sensitively, visibly flinched even at that level of intimidation.

    This. Are you scared? If that''s the case, why did you tell me to take out the horns?

    But what the Baron did next was something I had never even thought of.

    "I told you not to open the seal!"

    Puck! Puck! Puck!

    The Baron grabbed Wirdi''s horn and shook his waist violently, treating it as if it were his handle.

    The sound of flesh clashing was almost like hitting.

    "Yes? I will not transform? without the master''s permission, Niada???"

    He gets angry at being frightened by the intimidation of Wirdi, who has become big after breaking the seal, and treats Wirdi like an onahole.

    The Baron was still a little scared.

    From my position underneath Wirdi, I could see the horn and the hand holding it right in front of me, and sometimes I could see the fingers trembling.

    Nevertheless, the Baron used the reproductive instinct derived from the fear of the dragon as a stimulant and was tormenting Wirdi with a cock that was bigger and harder than ever.

    This was a truly unimaginable play.

    Cook. Cook. Cook.

    How do I know if my dick is hard when it''s not even in me?

    Because it''s reaching me too.

    The Baron''s cock, which was clearly not that big, was not only bulging on Wirdi''s stomach, but was also poking into my stomach, which was lying on top of Wirdi''s stomach.

    Every time the Baron inserted his cock hard, Wirdi''s stomach, which protruded in the shape of a cock, continued to hit my womb at exactly the right angle.

    Her body is already heated after being continuously caressed by Baron and Wirdi.

    My body began to respond honestly to pleasure.

    "Hmm..."

    How many times? I was about to forget the situation and fall into a state of pleasure as I felt my uterus being pounded countless times.

    "I''m cumming! Accept it calmly. Masturbation dragon!!"

    "Yes?? Please put semen? in the master''s masturbation pussy??"

    The Baron began to prepare for the situation by saying insulting words that would not be surprising if other dragons heard it and would immediately destroy the entire family.

    Wirdi is happy to hear those words. The piston sound gets faster and faster, finally.

    "Pfft!"

    "Ahhhhh????"

    "Tsk?"

    As if this was the last time, the cock that was inserted with all his might went into Wirdi that deeply and began to ejaculate.

    And that also meant that my uterus was also stimulated just as strongly.

    The Baron overcomes the absurd racial differences and cums on Wirdi.

    As she feels the Baron''s semen filling her womb, Wirdi shows a confused look on her face, without any trace of her usual mysterious atmosphere.

    A final blow is struck to the continuously stimulated uterus, and a weak climax is reached without a single penetration.

    As a result, all three people here were enveloped in the lingering feeling of climax.

    "Hmm... Um..."

    Chureup. Churrup...

    Wirdi was the first to come to his senses and turned around and started cleaning the Baron''s cock that had just ejaculated.

    The dick, which is dirty with love juice and semen, is carefully licked one by one to clean it thoroughly.

    The sight was ugly, but in a situation where our bodies were overlapping, the fact that Wirdi turned his body also meant that Wirdi''s penis was coming in front of me.

    "... Ah."

    The Baron''s warm semen overflowing from her pussy fell on my face.

    Fuck. It went into my mouth.

    It''s not my first time eating semen. Because I''ve tasted it before when I was sucking Kiven''s cock. At that time, it tasted like gorosoe sap... This time there was a strange fishy taste.

    It never tasted good.

    I don''t know what the difference is, but it was enough to make me react in confusion.

    However, the response was not good.

    "Yes. "You were there too, right?"

    "Yes. Master. "There was even a cow."

    The aggro was drawn away by the crazy interspecies couple.

    "Uh... Baron? Since you have already apologized to the maid, how about taking a break for today?"

    "There is no way. "How can I have two pussies and only cum once?"

    You say politely vulgar things.

    "It looks like you still haven''t given up. All you have to do is gently spread your legs. Eight."

    Grandpa.

    "Ang?"

    Something warm and wet touched my clitoris.

    I can''t see it at all from my position, but this feeling... Tongue?

    "Wirdi! "You''re doing something strange again!"

    Another feeling that comes back instead of an answer.

    It is certainly. This bitch is doing lesbian stuff again!

    "How do you feel, Baron? What are you enjoying this time?"

    Not stopping there, he now spreads my pussy and offers it to the Baron as if it were his own.

    Another feeling of touching the vaginal opening.

    It''s chunky, thick, and yet sturdy. I think I know what this is without having to tell you.

    "Ah. Yes. As a person of nobility, it wouldn''t be polite to refuse when a maid talks like this."

    "No, you can refuse. Aang?!"

    Sigh!

    Because Wirdi had widened her vaginal opening, she moaned as the Baron''s cock penetrated all the way to the root without any resistance.

    "Ah ? Ah, ah ? It''s ? bigger ? than yesterday ?"

    Perhaps the intimidation of Wirdi, who still didn''t have horns and a tail, was still working, but I was caught off guard by a bigger and harder cock than I was used to last night.

    Licking. Grandpa.

    And Wirdi was licking my clitoris and the Baron''s cock at the same time. There, weak, having. Ugh.

    "Aaaaang??"

    Push!

    A mild climax due to uterine stimulation is followed immediately by connilingus, followed by normal piston. She couldn''t bear the continuous pleasure and burst out.

    Come to think of it, Wirdy, who was licking her clitoris, must have been hit directly in his face. Lol. It''s ugly...

    "Oh yeah? Wait a minute? He just left???"

    Even when I left, the Baron didn''t stop cocking.

    Rather, Wirdi, who was angry at the tide being thrown at him from the front, just used his tongue harder.

    She couldn''t escape the lingering sensation, but she was once again brought to climax by the continued surge of sexual feelings.

    "No? Gan, Gandahaaang??"

    Kuwoouk.

    Thinking that if things continue like this, there will be a big problem, he goes away and tightens her pussy tightly. Normally, when she climaxes, her muscles contract, but when they are also intentionally tightened,

    "No?!"

    Wow!

    I must have already ejaculated once and become sensitive. The Baron was struck with ridiculous ease by the sudden strength of his grip. This is technique.

    The sensation of semen flowing into the uterus and accumulating.

    I didn''t feel it properly last night because it happened so suddenly, and I was confused by a strange curse right after, but if I feel it calmly, it is definitely a pleasant feeling.

    The sensation of receiving ejaculation feels good, and even if it is ejaculated in my mouth, I don''t suffer because it tastes bad. As expected, it was a good idea to set convenience settings.

    However, there was no time to slowly feel the afterglow of the climax.

    "If it''s dirty, you have to clean it as a maid."

    Wirdi stood me up and brought me in front of the Baron''s cock.

    I brought you because I liked it. Considering the difference in power, it''s closer to being dragged. He hasn''t added horns yet.

    "Ah. Okay, let go of this."

    "If you serve the master roughly, you know what will happen, right?"

    "I understand. Hmm..."

    Chureup.

    Immediately after ejaculation, put the entire cock, which has become slightly soft, into your mouth and wrap your tongue around it.

    Clean every nook and cranny of the dick, mixing in saliva here and there.

    It is easy to clean the pole by putting it in your mouth, including the root, and shaking your head back and forth a few times.

    What''s bothersome is the area around the glans. You have to thoroughly lick all the way to the back of the glans, and be especially careful around the bottom of the glans because it can get caught between tendons.

    Take it out of your mouth, check the remaining part, and use your tongue carefully. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lastly, kiss the tip of the glans and suck out the semen remaining in the urethra to complete the cleaning. Except it''s shiny with my spit.

    "Great. Wow, you are good. I was a virgin until recently. I learn quickly. After all, I have the eyes to see humans."

    "...!"

    Oops.

    I became absorbed in it without thinking.

    Since there is nothing but a cock in my field of vision, stop without thinking...

    Still, it was probably worth cleaning up obediently, and the sex ended here.

    It seems the Baron liked the way they clung to each other.

    Although it wasn''t my intention... As a result, she only got eaten once.

 Chapter 34: Infiltration as a Maid (9) **

    Chapter 34: Infiltration as a Maid (9) ** "She was a spy?"

    "Yes. "Master."

    "So why did you bring me here? Normally, you would handle it on your own."

    "Hehe. It looks pretty useful. "I want to make her your subordinate."

    "As my subordinate?"

    Baron Belchekov looked at the maid who had collapsed in front of him.

    Rare light purple hair, and rather large breasts. But other than her beauty, she was a woman who didn''t seem particularly special.

    She didn''t seem like someone worthy of having someone like Wierdi as her subordinate.

    However, the Baron decided to trust Wirdi. Because he knew what kind of existence Wirdi was.

    "Okay. I understand that. So? "I didn''t get an explanation as to why she was brought to me."

    "I need the master''s semen."

    "What?"

    "It''s the master''s semen."

    "No, you''re not asking that. "If it were my semen, you would be filling it up every day and night, right?"

    "I drink plenty of it every day. Upper lip, lower lip... Hehe."

    Wirdi patted her stomach for a moment and smiled lewdly before speaking.

    "But this time it''s a little different. "You need to put it inside her yourself."

    "Hey? Did you say Soira? Why?"

    "It''s to make them listen to whatever the master orders."

    "Okay. Is it. I don''t know, but I knew."

    The Baron couldn''t understand what was being said, but he knew one thing.

    It would be no problem to fuck this beauty lying in front of her right now.

    Other women make noise when they rape people. It was easy to cover up, but the process was quite cumbersome.

    A woman you can fuck without any pressure? Also, the beauty is outstanding? It was enough for the Baron to know.

    The Baron''s hands took off the maid uniform one by one. The revealing maid uniform could not protect Soira''s sleeping body even for a moment. Soira quickly became half-naked.

    "Like... "I could tell even through the clothes, but it was pretty good."

    Even though she is lying on her front, I massage her breasts, which maintain their pretty water drop shape.

    Elasticity and volume that could not be felt from Wirdi. This is literally...

    "... Master? I think it would be easier to do it before she wake up."

    ... The Baron''s thoughts were interrupted by Wirdi''s voice.

    A voice that is somehow mixed with anger. Could it be that you read my thoughts?

    This may not be impossible for a dragon. The Baron broke out in a cold sweat and went straight to the next step as Wirdi said.

    Stroking her smooth pussy without a single hair. This one also had soft skin comparable to that of Wirdi. Considering Wirdi''s identity, it was shocking that a human could even be compared.

    Roughly open the pussy, find the hole, insert your finger and pull it out. Even with empty words, the Baron could not say that his technique was good.

    However, just as a cock becomes erect when stimulated, a vagina becomes wet whether you like it or not when stimulated for a long time. Soon, a clear liquid began to ooze from the crack.

    "So. All I have to do is ejaculate inside this?"

    "Yes. "I will take care of the rest."

    "Good."

    The Baron placed his erect cock, which had been firmly erect since he had been caressing Soira''s breasts, against the hole in her vagina.

    Ugh...

    The Baron''s cock gradually disappears into Soira''s body.

    Meanwhile, the Baron felt something getting caught in his glans.

    It was hard to believe that Jill was already finished. Because we''re not even halfway there yet.

    If so.

    "Virgin? "A virgin?"

    With this face and this body, you''re a virgin?

    The Baron felt the male''s instinctive excitement.

    Excited that I am this bitch''s first time. The excitement that if this female is pregnant, she will definitely have her own offspring.

    Although the Baron had extensive sexual experience, he had never had a virgin before. That''s right, there''s no reason for a girl to touch someone like a baron.

    Until recently, when he met Wirdi, the baron was nothing more than a fallen nobleman with no power or wealth and only a mansion.

    The Baron spoke cautiously, yet firmly. He entered his cock at a speed that allowed him to feel each and every wrinkle in the vagina.

    Thuk, thud.

    The moment of breakthrough where you can feel that sound. The Baron was unable to think of anything else as the feeling of conquest welled up in his head.

    Finally, the hymen is torn, and the head of the penis touches the love juice that is soaked inside the vagina.

    Only then did the Baron plunge his cock all the way into the vagina, like a spring bouncing.

    He is ready to reach Soira''s womb, who may have lost her virginity.

    AndˇŞˇŞ¨C

    "... "I had a good dream."

    Baron Belchekov''s morning is late.

    Long after the sun rose, around the time when you could no longer hear the birds chirping.

    The Baron woke up with a warm and wet feeling rising from his lower body.

    A strong memory from a few days ago. The Baron was able to wake up in the best mood because he was able to relive the ecstatic moment that seemed like it was a dream.

    If you remove the unnaturally raised blanket, soft silver hair is spread widely across the entire lower body.

    Wirdi with her face buried in his groin.

    If you pat her head to indicate that he has woken up, she will suck his dick and move back and forth faster.

    The cock, which had been occupying space in the small mouth long before waking up, was unable to withstand the suddenly stronger stimulation and ended up ejaculating in an instant.

    The Baron''s morning finally begins when he cleans up the spilled semen and sucks up the remaining semen.

    After tidying up her disheveled hair, Wirdy snaps her fingers and the door opens, and a maid brings her a meal.

    Soira, the woman that Wirdi brought in a few days ago.

    She was a little surprised when her new maid told her that she was an adventurer hired to find out who was behind her, but that was it.

    Even though he is a baron, which is the lowest title, he has lived as a nobleman since he was born, and has suffered and committed many manipulations of that level.

    However, the Baron still did not understand why Wirdi decided to make Soira her subordinate.

    It is not simply a relationship between a maid and a maid leader, but as an exclusive maid who serves her closest.

    Until now, she had ''dealt with'' the spies she caught, but this was the first time she had said she would make them her subordinates.

    On the outside, she was just an adventurer and a pretty girl.

    She has bigger breasts than I thought, her sex skills are improving so quickly that it''s hard to believe she was a virgin, she has great skin, she has stamina that doesn''t get tired even if I fuck her all night, and she has amazing sex organs that stimulate and tighten every inch of her when I fuck her. ˇµ

    Just... Hmm... She was just an extraordinarily attractive woman.

    Anyway, even if she is that kind of woman, she is still human in the end. The Baron could not understand what he liked in the eyes of the dragon Wirdi.

    In my simple mind, the Baron had more pussies to fuck, so I was satisfied with that.

    And anyway, the Baron thought that since he decided to keep Wirdy by her side, it was certain that she would fail, no matter what her intentions were.

    After finishing the meal, it is time to exercise.

    Even though it was exercise, it was no big deal. He just wanders around the mansion, and when he sees a maid, he gives her a little massage, then moves on to find the next maid.

    I wanted to strip her and fuck her as much as I could see, but covering her mouth was also a hassle.

    It''s a small amount of money for a baron who uses the treasure hidden in Wirdi''s rare as he pleases. Still, she didn''t like the fact that the greedy baron had to give ''his money'' to something like a commoner maid.

    If she wants to be fucked anyway, she just has to be fucked by Wirdi.

    There was no reason for her to get upset with an ordinary maid when she had the most beautiful girl who would make you cum at any time just by saying a word.

    Of course, massaging her breasts or touching her buttocks were two different things. This is something that Wirdi lacks.

    During the Baron''s exercise session, a slightly different kind of entertainment arose recently.

    "Gyeong. "How did you know about this place?"

    It was Soira.

    After becoming a full-time maid, I was always hiding somewhere, so I didn''t have to work.

    Soira hid in as dark a place as possible to avoid being raped if she met the Baron, but she had no idea that the choker around her neck had a location-finding spell attached to it.

    Even if you meet the Baron, you don''t have to have sex unless the curse is activated. Soira, taking advantage of that point, immediately covered her ears and tried to run away.

    "Come here, pull down your panties and touch your ass."

    "I can''t hear, I can''t hear... Oh, shit!"

    There is no way the dragon''s curse of subordination could be alleviated to that extent. When she heard the Baron''s voice, her body moved and touched her pussy against Soira''s will.

    "If you want to fuck, you can go to Wirdi. Why me?"

    "Do not worry. Because I''m going to have sex with Wirdi too."

    "I''m not worried, yeah."

    After caressing the dry pussy a few times, it quickly starts to become moist.

    It was hard to believe that she was a virgin just a few days ago, and Soira''s rapidly developing body was already accepting the Baron''s clumsy caresses as a precursor to sex.

    Phew!

    As for the Baron, if you look at Soira, she has been having sex for several days. From the time she discovered it, she roughly drove her erect dick into the pussy after finishing the foreplay.

    The inside of her vagina, which was not yet sufficiently wet, was slightly stiff, blocking the cock, but the soft vaginal folds that eventually opened her way only served as a unique stimulus to the Baron.

    "Huh. Sigh. Ah, yes. Haha..."

    Sloshing. Sloshing.

    Although he was a baron who didn''t have a particular position to choose from, his junior position had been improving recently.

    The breasts shaking in a large trajectory every time I fucked felt more attractive than I thought.

    It was an excitement I never felt when having sex with Wirdi.

    And there''s one more reason why she goes out of her way to have sex with Soira.

    "Yes. Ah. Ah, ? Sigh... Crane? Haang??"

    A moaning sound that becomes more heated the more you fuck it.

    Soira was disgusted when she saw the Baron and tried to run away, but once she fucked him, the way she got so excited and squeezed her was so erotic.

    From Soira''s point of view, this situation where she was forced to spread her legs was a huge wall, but the Baron hated it. A fierce battle between reason and emotion was going on, but it was none of the Baron''s business.

    Anyway, it was enough to know that once I fucked him, he became quiet.

    This was the Baron''s routine that had recently changed.

    Baron, who was second to none in terms of laziness, also had a schedule to attend.

    Social church.

    As a nobleman, it was not for socializing, but rather to find a woman to seduce. I haven''t had any success yet. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Baron, who was repeating a shot that he would not go into for a long time today, saw a man approaching Soira, who had been brought as her attendant.

    Is this the contact person who said he would come later?

    Using the Curse of Subordination, he was ordered to say that nothing happened, but he couldn''t help feeling anxious, so the Baron secretly activated the choker''s function and overheard Soira''s conversation.

    For reference, the Baron did not fully understand how many functions the choker had. Although Wirdi told me, I didn''t even try to remember anything other than a few things I was interested in.

    ¨C The Baron had nothing.

    The Baron was able to find out what Soira was saying through the ability to listen to the voice of the person wearing the choker, and only then could he feel at ease.

    Of course, that was that and this was this.

    For the shameful crime of talking to another man without permission on a subject that was her property, Soira was punished by masturbating naked on the terrace of the banquet hall.

 Chapter 35: Infiltration as a Maid (10) **

    Chapter 35: Infiltration as a Maid (10) ** When the Baron wasn''t taking Soira to church.

    There was a shadow sneaking into the Baron''s room.

    A shadow rushes towards the Baron''s bed without hesitation.

    "Huh... Master... "

    It was Wirdi.

    "I wanted you to take me too... I can''t do it without you... "

    Wirdi was on his way back from handling the Baron''s business a little while ago.

    Originally, this was something that the baron should have done himself, but he passed it on to Wirdi because he had to attend social gatherings.

    ''My escort? Isn''t there Soira? If you''re useful enough, I guess I can use you as an escort, right?''

    As I leave for the social church, the Baron''s words linger in my ears.

    Clearly, Soira''s strength is quite high for an adventurer. After investigation, it was revealed that she was a D rank, but considering her strength alone, it would not be surprising if she was a B rank.

    But...

    "I''m still uneasy about leaving work to myself."

    It''s not that I doubt her abilities. As for Soira, she will be able to complete her escort duties without any problems.

    What makes Wirdi anxious is the other side. Wirdi still couldn''t trust Soira.

    Soira is the type of person who melts when a dick is penetrated, but there was no way that someone of that level of skill could have had such weak mental strength that he could be broken to this degree.

    It was reasonable to assume that Soira was still looking for her opportunity.

    So he wanted to keep her by his side at all times, or inside the mansion where he could keep an eye on her.

    The Baron''s will to participate in the society was unnecessarily strong, and Wirdi, who had given everything to the Baron, could not go against the Baron.

    "I''m worried... "

    After sighing, Wirdi fell down on the Baron''s bed and took a deep breath.

    The smell of blankets penetrates my nostrils.

    Thanks to the diligent maids under the small but scary maid chief, they washed it cleanly, so it only smelled like fragrant laundry detergent.

    "Hmm... " Sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wirdi fell in love with the place, feeling as if it smelled like the Baron.

    It didn''t stop there, but Wirdi''s body naturally began to recall the time when he could best smell the Baron''s body odor.

    When I was being hugged by the Baron.

    "Huh... Yes... "

    His hand holding the blanket went down little by little.

    She lifted her short skirt and flipped her panties to the side as if it was a waste of time to take them off.

    The already wet vagina gently swallowed the finger without any further foreplay.

    Repeat tightening and loosening unconsciously as your fingers move back and forth. Even though it is your own finger, the wrinkles are gently intertwined.

    The technique, which would not last long no matter who inserted it, was now being used to comfort my own body.

    Wirdi lay alone in bed and masturbated lonelyly.

    "... Tsk?"

    A light climax that came in an instant. After a short lingering thought, I feel miserable about my situation.

    However, that feeling becomes a catalyst and my body burns hot again.

    She is a dragon.

    Needless to say, it is a being of fear and awe to all races on the continent.

    Even the Demon Lord''s army, which invaded humanity and took over half of the continent, did not touch the dragon''s territory unless there was an unavoidable reason.

    There was a reason why Wirdi took a lowly person like her baron, especially a low-quality person, as her master.

    Not satisfied with her one orgasm, Wirdi inserted her finger into the narrow crack again and recalled the day''s events.

    "Town! Ugh!!"

    Phut. Pang.

    It''s not an old, shabby place. A regular sound was echoing inside.

    It was the sound of a man and a woman having sex.

    It wasn''t ordinary sex. The woman was being raped.

    Even though it has become dirty due to the dust from the abandoned house, its characteristic hair still shines a vivid silver color. The woman being raped was Wirdi.

    When Wirdi was much younger than she is now. It was when, after hundreds of years of hatchling, she finally became Holy Dragon and was allowed transformation magic by her clan.

    Wirdi, who had planned to transform like any other hatchling and travel to the human world, limited her powers to make the trip more realistic.

    She is weaker than her current sealed form, and is literally a little stronger than a human woman.

    Of course, safety measures were put in place to prepare for any emergency. So that she can exert his power as a dragon when he feels his life is in danger, or just by saying certain words.

    Even with that level of power, there were no problems with travel. At that time, the devil''s army did not invade like it does now, and security was much better.

    And even with her limited strength, she was strong enough.

    No matter how weak its power is, a dragon is a dragon. Because no wizard in the world could match her magical talent.

    As a magician, her fighting power is considerable, and when she senses that she is in danger, she can regain her full strength with just one word. In Wirdi''s opinion at the time, it was a flawless safety device.

    Because of this, Wirdi acted quite defenselessly. Because no matter who attacks her, she can defeat her anyway. If she doesn''t think she can win with her limited power, she can just loosen the restrictions.

    What Wirdi didn''t think about was that there are perverts in the world who like to tie women up and rape them, so they can''t say anything.

    And Wirdi''s misfortune was that, due to her defenseless attitude, she allowed herself to take the first hit of the attack.

    The opponent was accustomed to dealing with wizards. As soon as she was attacked, Wirdi, who was restrained from making her voice, could do nothing.

    There was no way she could escape from the man with just a bit more strength than an average woman, and her mouth was blocked, so she couldn''t say the words to break the restrictions.

    Wirdi, who had no friends due to the dragon''s unique pride, had no one to save him.

    In other words, Wirdi could not do anything.

    she was tied so that he could not even open her mouth and was violated continuously for several days and nights.

    If she were a normal woman she would have starved to death. The man who kidnapped Wirdi didn''t give her a drop of water, as if he didn''t care if he starved to death.

    However, the dragon Wirdi does not receive that much significant damage to his life. Her man played with her without thinking deeply, like a child who received her unbreakable toy.

    At first he thought that if she were released, he would die painfully.

    Even as she was constantly accepting the dick, she was wondering how to kill him in a painful way.

    she thought that it would be okay to give him rare treasures as long as he released her next time.

    For some reason, she clung to the man who violated her without getting tired, shaking her hips desperately to make her man feel good.

    She thought that if she was satisfied, she might stop committing it.

    After that, I decided to give it my all and just let it go.

    There was no longer any such thing as dragon pride. He could even lick a shoe as long as he was let go.

    It didn''t take long for my changing thoughts to become distorted into thinking that since I had already given everything to this man, it was natural for him to be violated.

    At that time, Wilde was still young (for a dragon).

    Of course, after shereally escaped, the dragon''s strong mental power freed her from his distorted thinking and tore the man to death.

    Still, that powerful experience was deeply embedded in Wirdi''s mind thanks to his excellent memory.

    After that, hundreds of years continued smoothly.

    Learning from his previous mistakes and fixing the safety device so that she could break the seal using methods other than his voice, Wirdy was only then able to travel the world safely.

    He experienced numerous incidents during his several trips, but none of them truly threatened Wirdi.

    Memories from his first trip. Memories that were so stimulating that the dragon''s spirit was broken even for a moment continued to push Wirdi into frustration over hundreds of years.

    It didn''t take long for her to finally take off her clothes, along with his pride as a dragon, and kneel naked in front of a mere human.

    However, human greed viewed Wirdi as a dragon, not a female.

    The person who obtained Wirdi, whether a slave, commoner, or noble, would often die without even having a chance to use his hand after coveting power or property.

    Being assassinated so secretly that you wouldn''t even notice with your limited power, or being betrayed by a trusted colleague.

    When a hero who would have been difficult even if he fought in the form of a dragon came as an assassin, I wondered what the master had done to bring such a person.

    It was truly fortunate for Wirdi that Baron Belchekov, whom he finally met, was a lazy villain who, even after obtaining the dragon, at most committed sex with women and stole little treasures.

    Because I was finally able to meet the master I had served for a long time.

    I still remember it.

    Even when his identity was revealed, he didn''t care and shook his waist to satisfy his desires.

    Wirdi, who was fascinated by the fact that he did not seek power by using the dragon, but simply thought of it as a masturbation tool that could be conveniently fucked at any time, swore in the name of the dragon to follow any order from the baron.

    The name of the dragon itself has a magical effect.

    The feeling of being deprived of one''s freedom and being bound.

    Recalling that mind-bogglingly ecstatic sensation, Wirdi once again reached his peak.

 Chapter 36: Infiltration as a Maid (11)

    Chapter 36: Infiltration as a Maid (11) Rattling, rattling.

    The carriage continued to shake violently.

    If it had been running on a well-maintained road, the carriage would not have shaken so much, no matter how medieval it was. It''s a world with magic, and the Baron has a lot of money, so he rents a nice carriage. Although it is Wirdi money.

    The Baron was irritated that there was no harvest from this social gathering and ordered them to pass through the forest in between to get back to the mansion as quickly as possible.

    The coachman was not cursed with subordination like I was, but in a class-based society, a curse was not necessary for nobles to give orders to commoners. What can he do? The noble told him to pass, so he had to pass.

    No matter how well-paved the path in the forest is, it is never as good as a highway. My butt hurts from the loud shaking of the carriage, but in the meantime, the Baron sleeps well, resting on my thigh.

    And I was holding my head next to him.

    "Uuuuu~"

    Crazy guy. Are you asking me to masturbate naked on the terrace just because I talked to a guy?

    Someone must have seen it. Although the terrace and banquet hall were separated, the terrace itself was outdoors.

    Moreover, I hated it at first, but later on, the excitement of being ordered to do something so shameful made me really focus on masturbating. I pinch my own nipples, shake my waist and poke holes.

    Anyone who saw it would have thought that outdoor masturbation was a pervert''s hobby.

    Well, since it''s a game, to be exact, no ''person'' has ever seen me like that...

    Even though I understand it that way in my head, the feeling of the wind and gaze touching the part that was always hidden is still vivid in my mind. Unresolved shame comes from the emotional realm.

    It was a truly embarrassing experience, but it was a social club I wish I had not followed.

    Still.

    It wasn''t that there were no results.

    The Baron ordered, ''Tell them there was nothing,'' but while keeping that order, he had countless ways to convey that there was something strange.

    First, how to convey the situation in writing. Of course, this didn''t work. In any case, it seemed to be because the contents did not match the Baron''s orders.

    Second, how to convey it through gestures. This didn''t work either. Even though I could make a gesture referring to the Baron, I couldn''t make a gesture that suggested something suspicious.

    So, the third method was used: following the Baron''s orders. However, too much.

    As soon as I saw his face, I said, ''There was nothing.'' Even when the other person said hello, they just repeated that there was nothing. If this is repeated three or four times, anyone is bound to notice something strange.

    It was a loophole that could be figured out if you thought about it a little. If Wirdi had been here, of course this simple method would not have worked.

    But I''m caught up in not being able to tell you specifically what''s strange... I have to trust that it will take care of itself.

    It rattled. Less... Okay. Less... Sigh...

    Suddenly the carriage stopped. Inside the carriage, everyone can''t see outside because the curtains are closed to prevent the Baron from sleeping.

    "What''s going on?"

    I went out of the carriage and asked the driver.

    The coachman answered with a troubled look.

    "Yes. Because there are obstacles... "

    Looking ahead, just as I said, there was a fallen tree blocking the middle of the paved road.

    If the road had been wider, I could have turned around a bit. After all, it''s a narrow path in the forest, so you can''t pass without removing obstacles.

    Narrow roads, unnaturally fallen obstacles. It was obvious what would happen in the future.

    "Cook." Wow. It''s a woman!"

    As promised, An uninvited guest came.

    It looks like a cross between a pig and a human, and is huge. And green skin.

    It was an orc, a regular customer of fantasy.

    Orcs that appear in various media can be roughly divided into two types.

    One is a Western-style orc who loves battle and knows honor.

    And the other is a Japanese orc who is stupid and gets crazy whenever he sees a woman.

    I wanted to make a humiliation game, so which orc did I choose? As soon as they see me, their eyes turn, and they run towards me. You can tell without me having to say it.

    Kwaang!

    "Oops."

    I carelessly avoided the orc''s charge and crashed into the carriage.

    Now that I think about it, I have to protect the Baron.

    I don''t want to protect him, but I don''t know what Wirdi will do if the Baron gets hurt.

    "W-what?!"

    A baron came out of the carriage with a half-asleep look on his face. It looks like we don''t understand the situation yet.

    "Stay in!"

    She pushed the baron''s head into the carriage and took out her decorative sword.

    Because there was no such thing as a proper weapon. The decorative sword did not have a sharp edge and the tip was blunt, but it could still function as an iron club.

    "Cow."

    "Kuuuk."

    "It''s a woman." "Woman."

    But the situation only got worse.

    Orcs keep coming out of the forest on both sides. It was an appropriate number to call it a group of orcs.

    Before I knew it, the coachman had been attacked by another orc and was lying unconscious. Does the fact that he doesn''t kill even though he is a man mean that he has some other purpose?

    The Baron is only a hindrance in battle, and there are many opponents. In order to succeed in this situation, it was necessary to attack first before being surrounded and reduce the number as much as possible.

    That was the only better way during this time.

    "So, Soira! Where are you going? Protect me!"

    Baron''s orders.

    The Baron must have mistaken my attempt to attack first as an attempt to run away, and gave the order to stay by his side.

    An order that is followed regardless of my will.

    I could not move and just watched as the orcs surrounded the carriage.

    "Cow."

    "She''s a stupid woman."

    "There is no running away."

    "Fuck... "

    The orc''s words, which I didn''t even know, made me angry, but what more could I do when we were already surrounded? The weapon wasn''t normal in the first place.

    Still, I couldn''t just let it go. Anyway, I had to act to protect the Baron, as he ordered.

    Click.

    The sound of the carriage locking the door was heard.

    Okay. Just stay quiet. That''s the only way to help me. Still, it''s an expensive carriage, wouldn''t you endure it for a little while?

    And if you hold on, Wirdi may come and save you. I don''t know how long I''ll have to endure, but it''s hard to think that Wirdi won''t know about the Baron''s crisis.

    Boom. sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I swing the decorative sword once. Fortunately, the shape of the sword was consistent, so there was no abnormality in the center of gravity. There will be no problem in swinging it.

    "Cook." Are you rebelling? "It''s fun!"

    "Is it fun? I''m dying. "Can''t I just send it to you?"

    "Cuckoo. It is interesting! He jokes well too! I liked it!"

    It''s not a joke.

    If you like it, how about just sending it to me? I think about it, but it can''t be possible. The Orcs gradually began to narrow the siege.

    "Cook." Attack!"

    Orcs attacking all at once.

    Orcs are incomparably stronger than goblins. This is not an enemy you can roughly defeat.

    The escape route has already been blocked, but you still have to move and deal with them without being surrounded.

    Deep!

    "Kkuu!"

    Give a quick stab to the first one that runs at you. Since they are so thick, stabbing them is more effective than swinging a blunt sword and striking them. It''s better, at least.

    "Kkuek!"

    "It hurts!"

    Then, the second and third guys who attack her are also stabbed. It''s blunt, so it doesn''t stick properly, and it just hurts...

    Still, I guess I can endure this much?

    Perhaps because the weapons I heard were flimsy, the orcs were not carrying weapons and were approaching with their bare hands. The goal seemed to be capture. I can roughly guess what will happen after that.

    Of course, an ordinary human being is hit with an orc''s bare hands, but a human is hit with a blunt weapon, but it is the same.

    I can''t win because I can''t do more damage than the pain, but I can at least endure it...

    Click! Snap!

    "Ugh! Soira! What are you doing! "Come here and protect me!!!"

    Ah Mr. What is it?

    The force of the curse makes you ignore the orcs in front of you and head towards the carriage.

    The carriage was fine.

    It''s just that an orc who was trying various things to figure out why it wouldn''t open happened to touch the lock.

    The orc didn''t know it was a lock, and it didn''t open from the outside, but the Baron was so scared that he screamed.

    And of course, there are consequences for looking away while dealing with an enemy.

    Pow!

    I felt a shock ringing in the back of my head, and my eyes went dark.

    Don''t you faint too often these days?

    ˇŞ-

    As soon as Wirdy sensed the Baron''s crisis, he abandoned his work and ran.

    If I had broken the seal and flown in search of my original power, I would have arrived where the Baron was in an instant.

    ''I told you not to open the seal!''

    A command I heard a while ago.

    Wirdi, who absolutely obeyed his master, could not disobey the order. Even if it is related to the master''s well-being.

    Because of this, Wirdy was only able to achieve a speed within the human limit based on his sealed abilities.

    To other people, that alone would have been astounding, but to Wirdi, it just felt infinitely slow.

    And to the place where Wirdi arrived.

    There were no people, just a broken carriage, two sets of men''s clothes, and one maid''s outfit.

    With a choker.

 Chapter 37: Flora and the Massage Parlor (1) *

    Chapter 37: Flora and the Massage Parlor (1) * While Soira worked as a maid, Flora was left alone and could not control her boredom.

    she spent the first few days lying around in her room.

    She read books and try not to get out of bed until the sun rises in the sky.

    And she spent the next few days walking around the city.

    Grab some snacks or have fun watching a performance taking place in the square.

    Previously, in the royal palace where Flora lived, she had never enjoyed entertainment like this because she was desperate for a war against the Demon King''s army. She could have had fun with Flora for a few days.

    She also spent the next few days doing small requests at the guild.

    She was still afraid of being asked to go out of the city by herself, so she took care of small errands that could be considered F-rank.

    Everyone likes to see hard-working pretty girls, so during these few days, Flora was able to network with some good people.

    Well, there were some people who touched her body secretly, but those people were ''good people'' who had no problem with Flora, so let''s omit the detailed explanation.

    The important thing is that after a few days, she had nothing more to do.

    Flora fell into a swamp of boredom.

    "Yes... I''m bored~"

    The sigh that comes out as soon as she wake up in the morning. To relieve her boredom, she worked hard for a few days to handle her F-ranked requests, but now she started not giving her requests to Flora in the guild.

    He said, ''Wouldn''t she be able to become E rank only if she accumulates performance in F rank as well?'' She definitely had a point, so she couldn''t say anything and had no choice but to return to her dorm.

    Now, even when she lies down in bed, her eyes don''t close.

    I read the book so many times and ate so much snacks that I was worried that I had gained weight these days.

    Flora was unable to do this or that and just rolled over in her bed.

    Suddenly, a piece of paper caught Flora''s eye.

    It was a flyer she received while watching a performance in the square.

    ¨C Toriten message. Popular massage chain store opens! Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Flora saw her flyer, a memory came to her mind and she searched through her bag.

    A leaflet with the same content comes from deep inside the bag.

    "Ah! There was this!"

    Although Soira had taken care of it, Flora had completely forgotten about the massage shop flyer.

    But now she remembered.

    There won''t be anything to do anyway. She left Flora''s dorm to get a massage for the first time in a while.

    Toriten Massage.

    The building with a simple sign was clean and without any special features.

    She didn''t seem suspicious, at least not outwardly.

    Jalang-

    When Flora entered, the male employee at the reception desk responded immediately.

    "Welcome! It''s Toriten Massage!"

    "Yes? Yes. "I came after seeing the flyer."

    "Ah. Did you bring any flyers? Anyone who brings a flyer will receive a free upgrade to the course for the first time."

    "Is this the flyer?"

    "Yes. I checked the flyer. "You can get a full body massage course for the price of a half body massage course, what would you do?"

    "Full body massage course?"

    "Ah. It was your first time. The full course uses special oils and aromas, and you can also receive a sesame service."

    "Hmm... I''m not sure, but I''ll take it. "Is this the price?"

    "Yes. Received! Then, go into the locker room on the left, change your clothes, and go to the bathroom. Our staff will be there shortly."

    After listening to the instructions, the clerk asked Flora one more question as she moved to the changing room.

    "Ah. I''m asking just in case. Would you rather receive a massage from a female or male employee?"

    In this world that fully reflected Soira''s taste for humiliation, there were two main types of massage.

    One is normal, a massage that relaxes muscles and makes the body soft.

    And the other is a massage that makes the body feel good in a slightly different sense from the first.

    That''s what the employee meant when he asked what gender he wanted.

    If you want only female employees, you are the customer who wants the first massage. If you want only male employees, you are the customer who wants the second massage.

    But Flora''s answer was neither.

    Flora thought for a moment.

    "Hmm... Either way is fine."

    She left a vague comment and disappeared beyond the dressing room.

    The employees left behind were confused.

    Which one do you want? Does this really mean it doesn''t matter either way? No, she said it was her first time getting a massage, so it''s possible she didn''t understand the meaning of the question. But she can''t ask outright, ''Are you here to hit me?''

    At first glance, she gave off the air of someone from a noble family, but if he made the wrong choice, he might be in trouble.

    So, after thinking about it for a while, the employee finally decided to go in on his own.

    Normally, he would have sent a female employee for safety.

    A woman who would be upset if a man offered to touch her body would likely not be upset if a member of the same sex touched her. That was the safe option.

    However, Flora''s unknown charm pushed him to make a bold choice.

    It was because of Flora''s penalty, but there was no way a single clerk could know that. He just acted according to his instincts.

    "Customer. Are you ready... Wow?!"

    After some time passed, the employee who followed Flora into the bathhouse was surprised.

    It was because Flora was standing there dazed with her naked body.

    "... Ah. "Are you here?"

    "So, sir? There must have been a change of clothes prepared in the locker room... "

    I made a bold choice this time, but in the end, I only had time to handle the counter. Although he had experience as an assistant massaging a woman wearing a massage gown, this was his first time seeing a woman''s naked body in front of him.

    Even though he worked at a massage parlor, she had clear skin that he had never seen before. Shiny pink hair that I can''t even imagine how they take care of it. The sight of her waist-length hair exquisitely covering her lewd parts stimulated him imagination, making it impossible to take his eyes off her.

    Flora answered calmly, not sure if she knew the employee who was glancing at her body and appreciating her body.

    "Did you have clothes like that? What? "Isn''t she getting a massage with her naked body?"

    "... Customer? Have you ever had a massage anywhere else?"

    "Yes. "At that time, everyone received it naked."

    The massage Flora was talking about was the massage her maids gave her when she was a princess. Of course, since they were all women, there was no reason to cover up.

    However, Flora, who had heard from Soira that there was no need for her to say that she was a princess, did not explain that fact.

    So, naturally, her employees thought that Flora had come to get a massage with ''those intentions'' from the beginning. She said it wasn''t even her first time getting a massage.

    The employee was half-confident, but decided to do one last check just in case.

    "Okay. "Then it would be rude if I wore clothes too."

    The staff took off their clothes made of material that they did not mind getting wet, which were made to provide service in the bathhouse.

    Of course, there were no clothes in there, and the bathhouse consisted of naked men and women facing each other.

    "... Oh, my."

    Flora''s reaction to the sight of her naked body and the erection of her employee was limited.

    In the first place, Flora did not know much about the concept of ''erection''. She knew it in terms of knowledge, but the only time she actually saw a dick was when she was kidnapped and humiliated.

    There was no way the thieves who molested women had erectile dysfunction, so all the dicks Flora had seen so far were erect.

    So, even when she saw the employee''s erect dick, she did not realize that it was because she felt sexual desire. For Flora, that state was no different from the basic state of a man.

    Of course, it only seemed like an invitation to the staff.

    "Customer. "Please wash lightly first and then come out, and we will begin the massage service."

    The employee said, suppressing as much as he could his groin, which was already starting to feel stiff. In my mind, I was already laying Flora down and fucking her with my dick, but she tried to remember as much as she could that this was a massage parlor, and she was a masseuse.

    Even if he provides obscene services, there is a clear difference between a masseuse and a prostitute. One of the differences is that there is a specialized technique called massage. The employee engraved in his heart the words he heard from a male senior just a few days after getting the job.

    Massage comes first before anything lewd. First, massage.

    The employee was desperately trying to endure it while repeating that, but Flora just looked at him with suspicion.

    "Customer? "Do you need anything?"

    "Yes? No. So, you don''t help me take a bath?"

    It was natural when taking a bath in the royal castle.

    Of course, I didn''t say anything behind the scenes.

    ''Don''t say she was a princess.''

    Soira''s advice was clearly correct. Even if she is a princess of a ruined country, there are many perverts who want the premium of being a princess.

    But at least for this moment, his handshake only served to encourage misunderstanding.

    "... Ah. Ah! Yes. "I will also help you take a bath."

    He didn''t need to check anymore.

    The employee thought so. He stretched out his hand to Flora''s soft body.

 Chapter 38: Flora and the Massage Parlor (2) **

    Chapter 38: Flora and the Massage Parlor (2) ** "I''d like to start by spraying water, but can you use drying magic?"

    "Drying magic?"

    "Yes. It takes a long time to dry hair, so if there is no drying magic, the hair will be helped after the course is over."

    "Okay. "I can use drying magic, so it''s okay."

    "Yes. "I understand."

    The employee checked the temperature of the water in the bathtub.

    It''s warm. The temperature of the water prepared to properly relax the body was set to a temperature that would have a good effect on the subsequent massage.

    "Please sit here. "I will help you start by taking a bath."

    Following the employee''s words, Flora obediently sat down in front of the prepared chair.

    There was a mirror in front of the chair so that you could wash yourself thoroughly while taking a bath.

    The chair was small even considering Flora''s short stature, so she naturally sat in a squatting position.

    From the angle of the employee standing behind Flora, Flora''s crotch was clearly visible through the mirror.

    "...!"

    Pink, clean vertical lines.

    It was clearly a place where large objects had passed in and out countless times, but as if at some point, Flora''s vagina was regaining its innocent appearance.

    Faced with a scene in front of him that he wanted to film and keep, the staff had to try to exercise as much restraint as possible.

    "Sprinkle water."

    Take a bowl of water from the bathtub and sprinkle it on Flora''s back.

    Warm water falls along the skin to the floor.

    If you spray water on it, it falls off. It was an obvious fact, and it was the first time for the employee to know that a scene he had seen his entire life could be so obscene.

    Take another bowl and sprinkle it on. I sprayed it in every nook and cranny, carefully checking with my eyes to make sure no part was wet.

    Lastly, carefully pour water onto the eye-catching pink hair. The scalp requires more care than other skin.

    If you damage your scalp by pouring too hot water, your beautiful hair will be ruined. Just imagining such a thing gave the employee the sad feeling that the work of art would be ruined.

    After spraying water all over my body, her wet hair stuck to her naked body.

    The sight of her closing her eyes tightly to prevent the water sprinkled on her head from getting into her eyes was so cute that an employee couldn''t find words to express it.

    ''In this state, wouldn''t it be okay to do something slightly different?''

    As a member of the royal family, she was born with good genes and has a beautiful body that has been maintained consistently since birth. It was difficult for the employee to shake off such temptation in a situation where such a body was lying defenseless in front of him.

    They secretly grab with their hands the cocks that have been erect since they showed each other naked.

    I shook the erection, which was bigger and harder than ever, a few times.

    ''Ugh, stimulation... ''

    Stimulation is delivered as sensitively as when masturbating for the first time. I''m sure it would feel good if I shook up my ejaculation like this. This customer has his eyes closed now, so there is no need to worry about being caught. A little bit...

    "Excuse me... "

    While I was struggling with the temptation in my heart, Flora spoke to me. The employee was shocked, thinking that he had been caught secretly shaking his dick.

    "Ah. Yes! What''s going on?"

    "My body is slowly cooling down, and I am getting cold. Could you please sprinkle some water on my body again?"

    Fortunately, it seemed like he wasn''t caught.

    "Sorry. Because I don''t have much experience yet. "I''ll spray it right away."

    Chowak- Chowak-

    "Hehe. So that was it. For some reason, you seemed very nervous. I''m fine, so please take your time."

    Flora said with a smile as she poured water over her naked body again. The reason the employee was nervous was for a completely different reason.

    While worrying about her own desires, she left the guest cold. As a masseuse, the employee felt very ashamed.

    ''For now, I have to focus on helping with bathing.''

    Because the massage room is not cold. Once the massage begins in earnest, you will be able to leisurely explore this body.

    There is no need to rush.

    The employee repeated and took three credit bubbles in his hand.

    "I''ll apply foam."

    "... Sigh."

    Flora felt tickled when the employee touched her and her body trembled.

    It''s a common reaction. The employee continued to apply foam and left.

    Starting from the shoulder, above the shoulder blade, along the slender backplate, sweep all the way down to the well-developed hips.

    Of course, I don''t use foam towels or anything. Because that''s not good for your skin. In this case, it was a little confusing as to whose skin it was not good for.

    Once you have confirmed that the back is covered with white foam, the next step is the arms. Be careful to apply foam even to the inside of the elbow, which is easy to miss.

    And...

    The only area left on the upper body is the front of the body.

    The employee touched Flora''s body with trembling hands.

    First, the stomach.

    Apply the foam as if sweeping over your soft but lean stomach. No, was it just stroking it like applying foam? The employee was already confused about which side was which.

    A cutely positioned belly button. However, in terms of washing the body, it is just an area where dirt can easily accumulate.

    Insert your finger and swirl it around to get enough foam.

    "Ah... "

    ... I decided to ignore any strange moans as much as possible.

    A little further down from the navel is the pubic bone, and further down is the most private part.

    Since it is a precious part, it must of course be washed cleanly. However, the employee thought that it was not time to put his hand on it yet, so he changed the direction of his hand that had reached down to his belly button and started moving back up.

    With a small chest.

    Flora''s breasts were smaller than Soira''s, but they were still big enough to be easily massaged.

    Apply foam thoroughly, not leaving out everything from the armpits to the small bumps at the end of the chest.

    As I inadvertently applied the foam several times, the presence of the bumps became slightly larger in the end... The staff decided not to worry about that as much as possible.

    I feel like if I worry about it, I won''t be able to do massage.

    Once you''ve finished the chest, the upper body is finished. Now we move to the lower body.

    It is difficult to wash the lower body from behind. I had no choice but to move to the front of Flora and face her.

    ''And... ''

    I felt it when I looked at it in the mirror, but when I saw it with my own eyes, I couldn''t help but admire it even more.

    Even though it was just a massage, the employee was able to massage her body to his heart''s content, praising his past self endlessly for deciding to pursue massage as a career.

    Usually, I sweep the foam down from my thighs, but for some reason today I felt like I wanted to do the opposite and start from my toes.

    The staff was the type of person who ate their favorite food later.

    Lift Flora''s foot and rub between her toes thoroughly.

    Even though it was an area that many people expressed tickling, Flora showed no reaction.

    She looked quite familiar.

    I haven''t started the massage yet, but I gradually mixed in acupressure and washed her feet, enjoying the softness of her calves, and then moved up to her thighs.

    Soft thighs that sink in when pressed with her fingers. The breasts were a little disappointing, but because of that, the charm of the thighs stood out even more.

    However, there is no part of the thigh that deserves careful cleaning. Thinking regretfully about the foam painting that ended in an instant...

    Parts to be cleaned with care.

    I looked between the crotches. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The employee may not know this, but it is a secret part that maintains a neat pink color even though it recently went through severe hardship.

    The part that was halfway to the chair was filled with water sprayed from the upper body, so in a way it looked as if the water came from inside the body.

    ''... What am I thinking?''

    He seemed so excited that he even had strange thoughts.

    The employee carefully pressed both sides where the thighs and groin meet with his thumbs.

    "Hmm... "

    Flora lets out a weak snort. It was not a sound made out of sexual pleasure, but a sound made out of pleasure from a massage.

    However, it was the same thing to the employee in the sense that it was obscene.

    Coincidentally, everything else had been washed. I couldn''t put it off any longer.

    Rub all of your smooth labia in one palm.

    "Ang?"

    "... Ah! No, are you surprised?"

    "Yes... I was surprised, but it''s okay. Please continue."

    It would be a lie if she said she didn''t have lewd thoughts, so she was a numb employee, but Flora didn''t seem to care much.

    Because Flora really didn''t care about being touched.

    The employee who received ''permission'' began to become increasingly bold.

    The touch, which was just rubbing with the palm, gradually caressed the pussy in more detail using the fingers.

    Lightly rub the vaginal opening with your middle finger, and rub the clitoris with your thumb.

    "Yes? Ugh?"

    With his other hand, he moves between her buttocks under the pretense of applying foam.

    I push aside the soft flesh that is tightly interlocked and touch the cute anus in the middle with my fingers.

    "Hyaaa? There... ?"

    "It''s the part that gets dirty easily. You have to wash it thoroughly."

    Under the pretext of washing up, he makes fun of Flora''s anus.

    In this world, there is no such thing as stool remaining or being deposited near the anus. Of course, it was for someone to enjoy anal sex. Still, the impression that it was a ''dirty part'' still remained.

    Therefore, even though Flora did not mind having her body touched, she still felt ashamed of having her dirty parts touched.

    Flora''s body, which had already been developed as it was intended for thieves, had forgotten its role in blocking intruders coming from outside, and was preparing to welcome intruders by opening a narrow hole.

    In the end, Flora, who had two fingers pierced, and a bean ball rolled around in one finger, ended up.

    "Yeah? Huaaa... Ah?"

    I couldn''t go.

    Because the employee suddenly felt mischievous and stopped caressing.

    "The foam application is over. Now, let me rinse off the foam and wash my hair."

    "Well, well, there... "

    "Why are you doing this? "Is there anything uncomfortable?"

    "Oh, that, um... Oh, it''s nothing."

    Even Flor could not easily say, ''Please let me go.''

    After washing her hair and leaving her agitated body alone, Flora and her staff moved to the massage room.

 Chapter 39: Flora and the Massage Parlor (3) **

    Chapter 39: Flora and the Massage Parlor (3) ** A long, sparkling path was forming beneath Flora''s feet as she walked to the massage room.

    This was partly because I only dried my hair with dry magic rather than clean magic because I heard that it was better to keep the moisture still, and partly because my body, which had not yet subsided from excitement, was constantly spitting out love juice.

    The employee knew that fact, but decided not to point it out. Because she had to be sexier that way.

    Eventually she arrived at the massage room.

    The massage room had a bed with a hole in the face, so you could lie down comfortably, an incense burner that produced aroma, and several other interior features.

    The employee and Flora began preparing for the massage while showing their naked bodies to each other.

    Massage gowns were also available in the massage room. The employee quickly hid the clothes from Flora''s eyes.

    "You can lie down here. "I''ll message your back first."

    "Yes."

    Flora obediently listens to the staff and lies down on the bed.

    When she put her face into the hole, her gaze naturally focused on the floor, making it impossible for the employee to see what she was doing.

    After seeing Flora''s appearance, the staff began preparing step by step.

    I take the erogenous massage oil that my senior told me about and turn on the aroma that causes mild excitement.

    Clap. Cheolpuk.

    First, apply the oil liberally all over Flora''s body.

    He saw his senior use oil a few times, but he never learned how to use it properly.

    He roughly guessed the amount she thought would be enough and poured it out.

    If he was caught by his senior, he might be scolded for spending too much, but he was afraid of getting scolded a little when such a sexy woman was lying around, so he didn''t have the qualifications to be a man.

    The oil, which sensitizes her skin and makes her feel slightly warm, is gradually absorbed into Flora''s body.

    "Let the massage begin. If you''re sleepy, it''s okay to sleep."

    "Yes~"

    Flora, who was already starting to feel warm, felt a little sleepy as he said.

    But she didn''t fall asleep. Because the arsenic that had been irritated earlier was too throbbing for her to fall asleep.

    Her body, which had stopped just before climax, was overcome by the desire to sleep thanks to the effect of the oil, and her body''s senses were made as sensitive as possible.

    "... Ugh."

    The employee''s hand grasped her foot. A proper massage, different from the short massage you get while taking a bath.

    However, Flora''s sensitive body cannot distinguish between the pleasure of her muscles relaxing and sexual pleasure and accepts them all as the same pleasure.

    "Huh... Joy... "

    When you touch it, it makes a sound. The staff calmly massaged Flora''s body, which felt like a musical instrument.

    From her feet to her calves, to her thighs, to her hips.

    Enjoy her soft buttocks to your heart''s content.

    I massage it with both of his hands and hold one side at a time and try to open it.

    A small hole located between the hip bones.

    It is not originally a hole for accepting something.

    ''Is it true?''

    Can we believe that that pink hole that twitches as if exposed to the outside air, as if waiting for stimulation, is simply for excretion?

    The employee put his finger on Flora''s anus as if possessed. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wrinkles that make you flutter just by touching them.

    Even employees who were not familiar with women could tell that the movement was full of anticipation.

    Kuuk.

    Press your finger down with force.

    It is different from the caress in the bathtub where you simply press down.

    It is clearly intended to insert the finger, twisting it to insert it deeply.

    "Huh... "

    Finally, the tightly closed castle gate opens and lets in the intruder.

    Once I got in, it was easy after that.

    You can move your finger around to open the hole, and you can also bend your finger to stimulate the intestinal wall.

    "Yes, ah, ah ?"

    Every time she moves her fingers, Flora''s entire body trembles.

    Her arms, which were comfortably draped across the bed, tightly gripped the edge of the bed to try to stop her trembling body, but with a single movement of her fingers, her resistance lost its strength.

    Crunch, rattle.

    Just by inserting and withdrawing her finger once, by simply bending her finger a single word, the beautiful girl''s body was trembling, and the staff member was dumbfounded and only moved his finger.

    While the employee let go of his mind and continued caressing her, the oil that had been soaked in his hand was flowing through his fingers and into her anus.

    "Hot? hit? huh???!"

    The oil that already sensitized her senses had come into direct contact with her mucous membranes.

    The more sensitive sensuality made her feel the shape of her stomach that I would never have felt otherwise.

    Even the foreign matter wriggling at the tip is clearly visible.

    "Tsk, tsk~~~~???"

    Push!

    Flora''s body became rigid and trembled greatly.

    Even employees with little female experience could easily understand what that meant.

    Carefully remove his stuck finger.

    My body, which reacted sensitively to the movement of her finger withdrawal, trembled once more.

    Although Flora had completely unleashed her sexual desire in the bath, her sensitive body was complaining that her buttocks were empty.

    "Ha... Ha... That... Excuse me... "

    "Yes. What''s going on?"

    The employee pretended not to understand Flora, who begged in a sweet, tempting voice.

    In fact, the staff was also extremely excited.

    The aroma spreading throughout the massage room was also affecting the staff.

    The large erect penis was already dripping with her pre-cum.

    The only reason the employee was able to avoid attacking Flora on the spot was because of his senior''s advice.

    -You shouldn''t release her all at once just because you''ve made her body heat up. It is released little by little, and then it comes on just before the massage is over. And the important thing here is not to completely loosen it, but to adjust it so that it leaves just a little bit.

    ¨C Why?

    ¨C It makes me feel sad. If I had just a little more time, I could have refreshed myself. I feel like doing this. That regretful feeling makes me come again next time. So next, and next. I''m slowly training as a teaching assistant.

    ¨C Just a little... Can I do it?

    ¨C Wow. It''s not whether you can do it or not, but if you can''t do it, you''re not a man. Do you know how much trouble this is? I''m not doing this to just anyone. I''m going to fuck this woman no matter what I do. She only does that to women like that. Do you understand?

    ¨C Okay! Thank you, Senior!

    ¨C Okay. You have become a bit of a masseuse now. Then, you know? If you''re a bitch, let''s eat together. Isn''t it all about helping everyone?

    ¨C Of course.

    Not only is she pretty and has a nice body, she actively puts her body forward and is even sensitive. The employee thought he had finally found the woman his senior had mentioned.

    So.

    ''Gradually... Gradually... So that I can come again next time, unfortunately... ''

    The employee, who did not have the confidence to adjust appropriately, decided to endure it here.

    I could tell just by hearing that sad voice that I was feeling sorry for the current situation.

    It was obvious that if I put my dick in it now, my legs would spread right away. You can do whatever you want with that soft body.

    But then what?

    My body felt refreshed, and I felt good. He said and left the massage parlor. I don''t know if I feel like it again someday, but there''s no reason to come back.

    It shouldn''t have been that way.

    The employee thought that this moment was the most important moment.

    This is an important moment in whether you can train this female as your own.

    So the employee endured it. I calmly proceeded with the next massage.

    Even if you turn your body and look at the front of your body that is clearly exposed.

    Just look at the erect nipples and the private parts that are soaked with liquid, not oil.

    When you lift your thighs to massage your hip joints, the closed crack opens slightly, and you can catch a glimpse of the hole leaking love juice.

    With superhuman patience, the staff was able to complete all massages without incident.

    After a while, the staff and Flora left the massage room together.

    This time, I was wearing a massage gown.

    "Ah. Are you finished?"

    "Yes. "It had just finished, and I was leading you to the locker room."

    A female employee who was looking at the counter instead of the employee discovered the two.

    The female staff also knew what services the massage shop provided.

    However, the time the two spent on the massage was too short to be considered such a service, so the female employee thought they had just had a normal massage.

    Behind Flora''s gown, an employee''s hand was massaging her buttocks.

    Just lightly squeezing her elastic buttocks makes her body tense, and just gently tracing her anus with his fingers makes her body tremble.

    In that state, slowly move to the locker room.

    The employee explained to Flora while maintaining a gentlemanly attitude. Although my heart was shaking violently.

    "Now you can change your clothes in the locker room and leave. "you paid before the massage."

    "Yes... Sigh."

    The employee squeezed Flora''s buttocks one last time and then pulled her body away.

    "Really. Massages are more effective if you continue receiving them... What would you like to do? Would you like to make a reservation?"

    "... "

    Nod.

    Flora nodded her head with her cheeks turning red.

 Chapter 40: Flora and the Massage Parlor (4) **

    Chapter 40: Flora and the Massage Parlor (4) ** The next day.

    Flora visited the massage parlor again.

    ''Because there''s nothing else to do. It''s because I''m bored.''

    Flora thought so.

    ''It felt good... Still, I wish he had done a little more. ''Would you like more if I go this time?''

    She also thought this.

    Perhaps if she had been any other woman instead of Flora, she wouldn''t have fallen so easily.

    She was able to go along with her employee''s plan because she had no objection to Flora''s ''pleasant behavior''.

    "Welcome!"

    The person in charge of the counter today was the same employee from yesterday.

    Because it was a boring and uninteresting job, several employees took turns doing it every day, but the fate of the lowest level person taking over the uninteresting work was similar in any organization.

    However, in this case, the employee was lucky.

    ''A female customer came and gave me a message as usual.''

    None of the many male seniors had seen Flora, and only that one line was written on her material.

    No one imagined that the female customer was such a beautiful girl.

    I knew of only one female employee who looked after the counter on her behalf, but she also had no interest in women.

    "Well, I came to get a massage today too... "

    "Yes. Are you the one who came yesterday? However, from the second time onward, you will not be able to upgrade the course for free. Is that okay?"

    "Yes. That doesn''t matter."

    The money she earned while working on the quest to eliminate thieves with Soira was not enough to be reduced by getting a few massages.

    "Yes. Then, please select the course you would like to receive. "The message I received yesterday was a full body massage course."

    "Are there other courses?"

    "There is also a full body massage course that is divided into upper and lower body. Although it is a bit cheaper, there is also a course where you only get a massage without a bath. There are several other courses available. Still, I personally recommend that you take the same course as yesterday."

    "Same as yesterday... "

    "Yes. "It''s the same course as yesterday."

    Flora''s cheeks turned a little red as she thought about something.

    That look was the shy look of a pretty girl thinking about something dirty, so her employee''s heart was already pounding as he thought about what was to come.

    The reality was a little different. It''s true that she was embarrassed, but she was embarrassed to have her anus touched rather than because it was dirty.

    Even though Soira said so much, Flora still did not think that touching her body was particularly erotic.

    Still, on the outside, she looked just as embarrassed.

    "Then... "I''ll do the same thing as yesterday."

    "Yes. I received the fee. Then the locker room is over there."

    The staff did not ask who I wanted to perform the procedure this time.

    I was planning on preventing anyone from telling other employees that they would get a massage.

    Fortunately, Flora didn''t notice, and she disappeared beyond the dressing room door.

    "Then... "

    The staff member packed some tools in the massage room in preparation for Flora''s return, and followed her into her bath.

    After a while, Flora, who was leaking love juice from her private parts just like yesterday, and the clerk moved together to the massage room.

    Of course, both were naked.

    When Flora entered the massage room, she could immediately notice something different from yesterday.

    "It smells different?"

    "Yes. I changed it a bit. "I heard it''s a scent that makes you feel comfortable. What do you think?"

    "Hmm... After listening to it, I feel a bit more at ease."

    As Flora smelled the refreshing scent, her restless body seemed to calm down.

    In her mind, the caress she received in the bathhouse was still burning in her mind, but on the contrary, her body was calming down.

    "Then please lie down here. Ah. Today, would you please lie down facing up first? "I thought I would change the order a little."

    "Yes."

    Flora lay down on the bed, naked, without any suspicion.

    Just like yesterday, the employee soaked his hands in skin-sensitizing oil. However, the amount is less than yesterday.

    "I''ll start the massage. First, let''s start with the arms... "

    The staff member started massaging her body little by little, starting from the extremities.

    After finishing her limbs, it was time to message her torso, where all the important parts were concentrated.

    Flora''s skin was becoming sensitive due to the effects of her oil, but on the contrary, she did not notice that her body was becoming sensitive due to the soothing scent.

    This was also because the amount of oil the employee used was less than yesterday, so the effect of the oil appeared weaker and more slowly.

    "Excuse me from the top."

    The staff''s hand grasped Flora''s slender neck.

    If the staff had been hostile towards Flora, she could have been completely suppressed like this.

    It would never happen, but the thought of him holding everything in his hands as a beautiful girl like this made his genitals erect even as he smelled her soothing scent. Although that will never happen.

    Even as he was thinking that, his hands calmly relaxed the muscles on the side of her neck, then massaged the area near her collarbone and moved down. sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Unlike the upper part, where hard bones can be felt under soft skin, the chest feels so soft that it feels like it''s going to be buried somewhere.

    Massage the muscles along the edges.

    "Huh... "

    A light snort comes from Flora. She didn''t mix the heat with the sound yet. It sounded like she was just tickled.

    He then massaged the soft fat around. Knead it with enough force to change its shape so that the stimulation reaches deep into her breasts. However, just enough so that it doesn''t hurt.

    Stretch your fingertips just barely enough to touch the skin and sweep up from the edge of the chest to just before the pink bump in the center.

    The tickling sensation becomes sexual pleasure in the erogenous zone. After swiping a few times, I focused my consciousness on the most sensitive nipples, which had not yet received any stimulation.

    Kwaak.

    "An?"

    Pinch by surprise.

    Sensations that would normally be felt as pain become pure pleasure at this moment when sexual sensations are extremely concentrated.

    The process was repeated a few more times, and when the erect nipples were able to clearly assert themselves through the scent''s effect, the employee went further down.

    After massaging her soft stomach and sides, go to the private area below her navel.

    He spreads the beautiful genitals with his two fingers, which amazes me no matter how many times I look at them.

    A hole I couldn''t really see yesterday.

    The employee tried to insert his finger into the hole that was properly moistened by massaging her breasts.

    "Hiyang?"

    Cut open the narrow flesh and insert your finger deep into it. Unfortunately, it didn''t have the feel the staff was hoping for. She wasn''t a virgin.

    ''She was wearing an adventurer''s outfit, and it seemed like she was... ''

    The employee himself knew that his greed was excessive, so he was not too discouraged. It was disappointing, though.

    "Ugh?"

    After stirring my vagina a few times for no reason, I pulled my finger out. A transparent thread that extends from the vaginal opening.

    If you''re still wet like this even with the incense on, you''re ready. The employee decided that way.

    "Now, please lie down on the other side. "I''ll give you a ''back'' massage."

    "Behind... "This is it."

    "Yes. "In the back."

    The employee placed special emphasis on the word rear. Flora did not know what that meant.

    "Please wait for a moment. "I''ll change the scent."

    From a refreshing scent that soothes the body to a lewd scent that excites the body like yesterday.

    The incense burner is lit, and a new scent covers the existing scent.

    "I''ll start from the bottom."

    From the feet, calves, thighs, and then buttocks.

    "Wow."

    When her buttocks were grabbed, Flora let out a loud moan.

    She hasn''t done anything yet. I just got my butt squeezed.

    This was because the body''s senses, which had slowly become sensitive with a small amount of oil, were suppressed by the power of the scent, and then exploded several times as the scent changed.

    "Yes... "

    Just like yesterday, the employee spread Flora''s buttocks and looked for the hole.

    I inserted the tool I had prepared into the small hole that was already twitching in anticipation of pleasure. A narrow tube and a wide open counterpart. It was a commonly referred to funnel.

    Pour the viscous liquid into the funnel.

    A weak medicine that makes your body feel hot. In this world that Soira touched, it was an item as easy to obtain as a potion. It was a drug that many women were wary of, but it was easy to figure out that this woman was strangely defenseless.

    "Huh... "What is this?"

    "Ah. This one? It''s a medicine that cleanses the inside. Originally, we had to charge a separate fee, but since you are likely to become a regular, we will provide you with special service."

    "Service... Sigh. I see."

    Flora believed what the naturally virtuous employee said.

    "It will take a while for the medicine to take effect, so I''ll do the rest of the message in the meantime."

    The staff then massaged Flora''s body until the medicine was fully absorbed.

    "Ha... ? Sigh... ?"

    A body sensitized by oil, a scent that arouses excitement, a weak medicine absorbed directly through the mucous membrane, a body that is continuously stimulated. Insensitivity was also a combination that made the lower part wet.

    Flora''s eyes were already so relaxed that it was difficult to see her focus, and a hot sigh was coming from her mouth.

    ''I guess this is enough.''

    The employee thought it was time to use the dick that had been growing since he changed the scent.

    Put your hands under her lying stomach and lift it up. Flora naturally supported her body on her arms and knees and stuck out her hips.

    The employee also climbs on the bed and sticks his dick in.

    I flinch.

    Flora''s body flinched as the tip of her cock touched her vaginal opening.

    However, the feeling of her flinching was slightly different.

    I wasn''t shaking from her excitement or sexual feelings.

    Flora was in a state of extreme resistance to penetration due to the fear she felt when she was captured and raped by her thief.

    The employee didn''t know the situation, but he knew with his instincts that if he put it in now, it would go to waste regardless of whether it was a teaching assistant or a weak drug.

    So he quickly changed his goal. In this position, go to the other hole, slightly above it.

    Fortunately, this time there was no reaction like before. The excited response that the employee had originally expected came back.

    ''... ''Do you like anal?''

    The employee, who had no way of knowing Flora''s situation, made that mistake.

    Anyway, as long as I can fuck it, that''s fine. The employee decided to take it easy and penetrated Flora''s body through the tightly tightened hole.

 Chapter 41: Flora and the Massage Parlor (5) ***

    Chapter 41: Flora and the Massage Parlor (5) *** Soooook.

    After passing through the entrance (commonly called the exit), which is tightened with great pressure, the inside is gently wrapped, but it is not entangled like the wrinkles of the dense vaginal wall.

    However, the pressure that made you wonder if it would be like this even if you squeezed it with your hand gave a different kind of pleasure to the dick.

    Actually, the staff didn''t have enough experience to tell the difference.

    "Haang? Ahhh?"

    Not only the body that had been anxious for a long time, but also the barrier that absorbed the medicine directly was so sensitive that it was not inferior to the vagina at this moment. It was literally the backside.

    The employee grabbed Flora''s hips and shook her waist vigorously.

    Creak. Creak.

    The massage bed, which was made without assuming shaking, made a creaking sound.

    As he moved his waist faster in response to the sound, the creaking sound became faster, and the moans that came out of Flora''s mouth also became faster.

    In that state, the employee attacked Flora.

    Flora, who was barely able to support herself on her elbows, easily lost her stance and fell under her staff.

    "Sigh? Ah yes? I can''t sleep???"

    Only then did Flora come to her senses slightly as she was pressed down by her employee''s body. Soira said there was no sex.

    Phut! Paang!

    "Whoa... After... No, you can? "It''s getting tight like this?"

    The employee asked mischievously, but did not stop shaking.

    He pressed his chest against Flora''s back, buried her face in her pink hair, and moved only his hips.

    It was a difficult position for him, but he didn''t lose his dick. Flora''s anus was gripping the top of his glans tightly and not letting go.

    "Huh ? You shouldn''t have sex ? Soira ??"

    ''Soira? Is it your colleague''s name?''

    It''s a woman''s name. If this kind of beautiful girl were to be a colleague, she would definitely be pretty as Soira. The employee seemed to have an evil plan in mind, but for now he was too busy concentrating on the female body in front of him.

    "This is not sex."

    "Isn''t ?? sex, tsk??"

    "Sex is for having a baby, right?"

    "Yes? Ah yes??"

    "Where is my dick stuck now?"

    "That... That... "

    "Could you tell me where she is stuck?"

    Paang!

    "Hwaaaaang??"

    As Flora struggled to get her words out, her employee urged her on, plunging his cock all the way into her. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Flora said in a hurry, struggling with the sudden deep penetration of the dick.

    "Anus?"

    "Well said. But from now on, say this. "It''s anal."

    Paang!

    As the cock plunged deep into her again, Flora couldn''t help but obey.

    "Anal ?? The employee''s dick is stuck in the anus ???"

    "That''s right. And you don''t get pregnant through anal. It''s not sex. Right?"

    "Haa? ha? hmm?"

    Flora was already so crowded that she couldn''t even hear the staff.

    The staff didn''t like the sight of Flora not being able to answer.

    He was now overcome by the feeling that he was dominating this beautiful girl, and since she was not used to this, she was not able to control the feeling properly.

    The employee stroked Flora''s lower abdomen and lowered her hand to find a small bean.

    Then, the large erection that escaped her epidermis was pulled hard with his fingers.

    "Huh?!? Huaaaaaof of?

    "This is not sex. Right?"

    "Yes?!!! No?? No, clothes????"

    Flora simply repeated the words she heard with her pale head, not even realizing what she had heard, but the employee was satisfied with that.

    "That''s right. Therefore... "

    As the employee started squeezing the clitoris, the feeling of ejaculation that had been barely suppressed was released as the anus became tighter.

    Burrrr!

    "Haaaaang????"

    At the same time as semen was poured into the intestines, Flora also reached climax.

    The employee did not stop holding her back even in the middle of ejaculating. With the intention of pouring out every last drop inside Flora.

    Flora couldn''t think about anything as her orgasm surged, and the pleasure rose again.

    All she could do was twitch her body and beg for the owner of the cock to stop her movements.

    Eventually, after finishing her ejaculation, the employee crushed Flora and relaxed her body.

    The pleasant sensation of your whole body being pressed against soft skin.

    On the other hand, Flora felt a sense of stability as she felt the heavy weight pressing down on her.

    "Hmph? Ugh?"

    Unlike before, when he pulled it violently, the employee gently moved her clitoris around and whispered in Flora''s ear.

    "Is it so. This isn''t sex. It just feels a little good. Therefore... "

    More. I can do it, right?

    Gulp.

    Flora swallowed her mouth involuntarily at the voice that seemed to ring directly in her head rather than in her ears.

    The same pleasure as before, once more?

    Will it be okay? It felt like her hair would turn white, she would not be able to think of anything, and she would become strange.

    Flora recalled what Soira had told her.

    ...

    If something bad happens, blow it up. If possible, don''t kill him. Weakly. Wind magic would be appropriate.

    Something dirty?

    Ah. Should I explain from there? Therefore... Hmm... What the thieves did to you.

    Umm... I think I understand. Okay.

    Understand? Really? I really should be able to trust you...

    ...

    What the thieves did to me.

    After being kidnapped, every day was painful.

    They were not given proper food, and they were sometimes beaten if they did not do so well.

    Dangerous pregnancy... No, that''s not it. Sex was also forced.

    A large dick was stuck in my vagina, and while I was in pain, I felt a strange sensation and my mouth started making strange noises. Then the thieves became more happy and harassed them even more.

    Okay. It was painful.

    I didn''t feel as good as I do now.

    Therefore...

    ''Isn''t this something dirty?''

    It''s okay to do as much as you want.

    Flora turned her head and kissed the lips of the employee who was whispering in her ear.

    Chureup. Chureup...

    Because she learned to use her tongue when asking for favors.

    A technique learned by repeating countless times in a short period of time involves wrapping, sucking, and mixing the employee''s tongue.

    When her breathing became painful, Flora removed her mouth.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    She took a deep breath and looked into the employee''s eyes.

    The emotions swirling within were somewhat similar to the emotions the thieves expressed toward Flora.

    However, the way emotions were expressed was completely different. Because Flora felt that way.

    "More... Please do it?"

    Flora asked with a lewd smile that made you fall in love at first sight.

    She has a smile that could make even the dick that just ejaculated stand up.

    Today''s massage took a much longer time than yesterday.

    ''Good. It was a total success!''

    The employee was secretly happy.

    After that, Flora stopped by the massage parlor a few more times.

    And every time she stopped by, her staff guided Flora, so he could enjoy her body to his heart''s content.

    Small but soft breasts, silky pink hair, and a moderately fleshy buttocks and back hole.

    Flora refused to insert the front part of Hansako, but the staff happily said that she would be able to eat it in no time.

    The future was not as hopeless as the employees thought.

    Beyond enjoying it every time at a massage parlor, recently when I ran into her in town, I immediately massaged her breasts and there was no response.

    Even if she is a woman who, based on common sense, allows herself to be used in the special environment of a massage parlor, I don''t think she would allow it in the same way outside, especially in a place where someone might see her.

    In other words, Flora, who doesn''t say anything when suddenly touched from outside, is proof that she is already in love with him, and soon she will be able to do it anywhere, including her front hole.

    Maybe she will even allow her womb, make her pregnant, and get married.

    If I could marry a beautiful girl like this, even if my first meeting with her was a massage, it would be a romantic affair.

    The employee was heating up the happiness circuit like that...

    ''Hmm... It''s nice to feel good, though. She''s getting tired of massages. She also takes money... Should I find something else to do?''

    Flora had no such thoughts at all.

    In the first place, there was no way that an employee who had never experienced seducing a woman with a massage could capture her with just a few massages.

    And, although Flora appears innocent on the outside, she was raised and educated as a royal. He was so thorough that the tying and severance seemed heartless.

    Massage feels good. Sometimes I feel better when I go there. That''s it.

    I never thought about what it would be like to have employees or that it wouldn''t be possible without them.

    It wasn''t a big deal for Flora to have her breasts touched on the side of the road, so she just didn''t care.

    When will the staff realize their mistake?

    At the very least, the best luck he could hope for would be to find out before he causes trouble.

 Chapter 42: Return (1) **

    Chapter 42: Return (1) ** Fortunately, this time, I didn''t get eaten while I was unconscious.

    No, are you lucky?

    Now that I think about it, I don''t think it would have mattered even if that was the case. She''s not a virgin anyway.

    Rather, face-to-face play is welcome.

    The only downside is that I can''t enjoy it.

    It would be nice to check out the flashback room later, or watch a character other than me get eliminated.

    Flora... Hmm... How can I do well in a situation where I feel bad?

    By the way.

    When I came to my senses, the first thing I saw was a green butt.

    It would be correct to think of it as the orc''s butt that was fought last.

    I thought I was going to get raped on the spot.

    Seeing as he didn''t kill the coachman and only knocked him unconscious, it seems like he had some other purpose.

    My body shaking regularly, my stomach carrying weight, and my butt being massaged by a large hand... Let''s skip this for a moment.

    It seemed like I was being dragged somewhere on the shoulders of an orc.

    I looked around carefully so as not to let anyone know that I had come to my senses.

    Orcs one by one... Anyway, several.

    It seems that the Baron was eventually dragged down from the carriage. You can see the Baron being carried on the shoulders of another Orc.

    There was also a coachman next to him. It looks like all three of us were caught.

    Since I was the only one with combat skills, I guess there was nothing I could do.

    In the end, I guess Wirdi didn''t come in time.

    That''s you stupid baron. He could have just kept his mouth shut, who knows? I wonder if I could have endured it.

    Seeing him unconscious with a big lump on his head makes me feel relieved.

    However...

    Why is everyone naked?

    I can somehow understand that I am naked.

    Because they are Orcs who are crazy about women. I wonder why I didn''t commit it right then and there, but I guess I can take it off anyway. And I wish you would stop massaging your butt.

    But the baron and the coachman are also naked.

    Are there gay orcs? I don''t remember adding such terrible settings... If that were the case, I would just feel sorry for the coachman. As for the Baron, I tell him to suffer.

    Okay. Let''s say I understand that.

    Why are orcs naked too?

    The same goes for the green club in front of me, and the green club I see elsewhere.

    Apparently, during the fight earlier, he was wearing a straw on his crotch. Before I knew it, I was naked.

    So, everyone here was naked.

    Why?

    I don''t know why, but the fact that he wasn''t carrying a weapon was a chance.

    Even the Baron is fainting now. No one could stop me.

    "Kku!" Sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Puck!

    She slammed her elbow hard into the orc''s back.

    The orc, who was only holding me roughly, dropped me due to the pain that suddenly struck me.

    It was as planned.

    Orcs are not very agile considering their size. He won''t be able to catch me running away with all his might.

    It''s a bit uncomfortable to be naked, but I don''t think they''ll give me clothes just because I''m being dragged along here.

    She should have put some clothes in her inventory. She packed her underwear for a change, but she didn''t even keep her outer clothes.

    Still, whatever. It will work out somehow.

    "Goodbye! "I''m going!"

    Only then did the orcs understand the situation and tried to catch me, but it was too much for them to catch me as I was already ready to run away.

    As I ran away, damaging the grass, the orc decided that it was impossible to catch up with me and became angry.

    "Ouch! Cowardly! "Stand there!"

    Stand tall.

    Huh?

    A familiar feeling.

    The curse of obedience was activated, and I stopped with the familiar feeling of losing control of my body and rolled on the ground in the same running position.

    Why?

    The orc that followed me late saw me standing still on the ground and made a similarly confused expression.

    But I didn''t miss it.

    And then he was captured again. This time he massaged my butt harder. It hurts. Can he stop massaging it?

    The place we arrived at after being carried by the orcs was a cave that had a dark and damp atmosphere at first glance.

    There were all kinds of animal bones hanging here and there, and there were also a lot of torches hanging in places of unknown meaning.

    There was a unique orc there to welcome the orcs who took us.

    A guy who is one head taller than the other orcs and is holding a staff with an ominous aura.

    I think it''s a description I made sometime ago.

    Right. He was an orc shaman.

    Among those that look roughly humanoid, there are quite a few monsters with a unique type called shaman.

    Last time it was a goblin, this time it was an orc.

    But he was also naked.

    Is this because it has some magical meaning?

    I''ve never heard that orcs become stronger because they''re naked, so it seems like this tribe has some sort of magical belief.

    The orc who brought us exchanged a few words with the shaman and then split into two parties.

    The baron and the coachman went in different directions from me. It seems that they were probably divided according to gender.

    And after going a long way into the cave...

    "Ah... Ah... Yes... "

    "Haaang, ugh. Heh... ?"

    "Aang? Ang?"

    Paradise. No, a terrible scene unfolded.

    The sight of countless women being attacked and raped by orcs.

    It was a sight that reminded me of the first time I met Flora.

    However, the difference was that some of the women here enjoyed sexual intercourse with orcs.

    A typical monster that violates women. Guys like orcs and goblins. Otherwise, a common characteristic of those with a lot of tentacles is that they have a weak phlegmatic effect on body fluids.

    You may wonder if that makes sense, but it is ''common sense'' in the gaming world.

    So, from now on, I too will be dragged into that orgy scene where bodies are intertwined... Write it. My mouth is watering.

    I can feel the bottom slowly getting wet.

    The orc who was massaging my butt without getting tired of it also noticed this.

    "Female! "I''m in heat!"

    Squeak.

    "Ugh."

    The hand that was massaging her buttocks begins to caress her pussy.

    The fingers, which were comparable in size to a small human male, felt like using a dildo.

    Creak, creak.

    It was a body that had started to get wet from the beginning. Just by being thrust a few times, I can feel my body starting to secrete love juice in earnest.

    "Lol. "I am first!"

    He kept carrying me around, so I guess he had an ulterior motive.

    The orc who was carrying me grabbed my waist, lifted me up, and placed me on top of his waist.

    Since we were naked from the moment we moved, there was nothing between the orc and me.

    Looking down.

    "And... "

    There was an extremely large and thick object.

    The orc dick I saw while moving was comparable to a club, but it didn''t seem to be even erect.

    To exaggerate a bit, a cock the size of Flora''s forearm was firmly erected, waiting for a new cock sheath.

    What would happen if you got pierced by something like that?

    I didn''t think there was much need to be curious. You''ll find out soon.

    Even now, the body held by the orc was moving little by little and being aimed.

    What? Needless to say.

    I was aiming my cock to fuck my pussy.

    And even now, when the lubricating oil flowing from the hole mixes exactly with the pre-cum gushing out from the end of the pillar.

    Puuk.

    "Eugok?"

    Without stopping, it penetrates all the way to the vagina in one blow.

    A pitiful moan came out of my mouth without any time to hold it back.

    Overwhelming pleasure that comes one step late.

    Technique? As if that were a necessary grasping technique for those who are not confident in their size, they expand the vagina to a size that easily exceeds that of a human and stimulate all parts at the same time.

    "Tsk. Ugh ? Ugh ?"

    Every time it hits me, I can''t breathe.

    The compressed internal organs force the muscles to contract, and then the vagina squeezes out the strength it does not have and tightens the cock, and the pressure that tightens the cock becomes pleasure and colors the mind.

    An infinite chain where the more you get stuck, the more stimulation you get.

    "Kukukuku. This female is good!"

    Hehe? Haaak? Uggeugeut?"

    I didn''t even have time to reply, but the orc was smiling calmly, and I was a little annoyed.

    But in this state, where my waist is held, and a cock is stuck in my vagina, I can''t resist at all.

    Also, I was so excited about this situation of being helpless and unable to do anything.

    "Ugh, extreme. Ahhh??"

    With his body still held by the orc, he reaches his climax by stretching out his legs.

    Softly.

    However, even the convulsions seemed to be just a different type of pleasure for the orc, and he moved his arms without stopping.

    Moreover, another orc approaches and sticks out his dick.

    "You. Too long! "I do it too!"

    "The front is mine!"

    "Then I will do the above!"

    What are you talking about? Even if just one dick is stuck in me, I can''t breathe. What else can I do?

    "Suck it!"

    Ugh?

    A command the orc would have said without thinking.

    However, I don''t know why, but my body, which has been cursed with subordination, forces itself to open its mouth and accept the orc''s cock even though it is difficult.

    "Eww. Ugh! "Eup!"

    I really don''t know why, but I think I can tell one thing from what''s happening.

    This. Even if you''re not a baron, don''t you follow any orders?

    Are you screwed?

    Although there are none.

 Chapter 43: Return (2) ***

    Chapter 43: Return (2) *** The pain of my internal organs being crushed soon disappeared, and only pleasure came.

    It was due to the weak effect of the orc''s bodily fluids.

    "Ugh, okay. Hmm, ?"

    I couldn''t express it out loud.

    There was no way that a dick that was so large that even the vagina could hold it could fit properly into the mouth.

    The orc who was invading my mouth was fucking me, but he could only go a little further from his glans at best.

    No, just by that alone, my jaw was already wide open as if it would fall off.

    If this wasn''t a game, I might have already missed it.

    However, in night games, it is common sense that dicks of any size can be sucked.

    Fortunately, I was able to keep my jaw from falling off, and the orc was able to enjoy my mouth.

    Even if a monster is crazy about sexual desire, it is an orc that is intelligent in its own way. Wouldn''t it cool down if my jaw suddenly fell out?

    When you''re thinking nonsense even when you''re in the thick of it.

    Burrrr!

    The orc began to ejaculate.

    I really heard a roar. It wasn''t an onomatopoeia, it sounded real.

    A huge amount of semen poured out.

    I didn''t have enough to drink. To use an analogy, it feels like putting a 2L bottle of water in your mouth and drinking it down.

    When faced with the risk of suffocation by semen, the body reflexively blocked the throat, and the semen that could not enter naturally flowed back out.

    "... Hehe! Wow! Cough!"

    It seems that some of the semen that was forcefully entered before blocking the throat entered the respiratory tract.

    I didn''t know that I would have the experience of being lifted by semen.

    I sneeze violently and spit out semen that almost enters my respiratory tract.

    Some of them may not have been able to find their way back, and they can feel a thick liquid coming out of their noses. Evie, you''re dirty.

    Still, it''s better than having your lungs covered in semen. It sucks, but it hurts.

    It was clear that my face was literally covered in semen right now.

    The dick slipped out of my mouth while I was ejaculating, scattering the remaining semen all over my face.

    Maybe even the hair was dressed in white.

    But even in the meantime, I can feel my body heating up.

    My face is flushed with heat, and my vagina is itching.

    Now, I can only think of an orc''s dick that is so large that it expands the vagina as a pleasant size that can scratch an itch.

    The mild effect that was not effective with Cooper''s solution seems to be effective as it is absorbed in large quantities through semen.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    My body is hot. I felt like I would die from the heat if I didn''t release the heat through my mouth.

    For some reason, the orc''s dick in front of me started to look lovely.

    Even though I ejaculated a little while ago, it''s a massive cock that doesn''t even show that.

    I thought that if I licked that, the hot feeling would go away a little.

    There was no reason. It just feels like that.

    "Ha... Under... Ha-eup."

    However, the orc who gave me orders and bit his dick did nothing.

    I had no choice but to go first and put the cock in my mouth.

    The orc was looking at that with a grin, but he had no time to worry about that.

    As soon as she put the dick in her mouth, the orc''s body scent filled her mouth and her body became more sensitive.

    Paang! Paang!

    "Eup? Upgrade?"

    As I was sucking the dick with my upper and lower mouth at the same time, it felt like my torso was being pierced by a dick.

    Ah. I think it wouldn''t be so bad to just be pierced like this.

    If I die from a dick, that would be okay too¨D¨D¨D

    Paang!

    "Big?"

    Thoughts that had been flying out of nowhere are returned to their original places by a strong piston.

    Ugh. What was I thinking?

    Still, it doesn''t mean you''re going to die. Even if my tastes are a bit strange, they aren''t that extreme.

    Is this also the fault of weak medicine?

    I wouldn''t like it if I really died, but I was so overcome with the feeling that I didn''t need anything else as long as I had this to the point where I thought, ''I don''t mind dying.''

    Beautiful!!

    "Ugh??"

    This time, the orc that was poking her pussy ejaculated.

    At the same time, the pleasure that comes flooding in reaches me??

    ...

    ... Phew.

    My brain, which had been completely white, is coming back little by little. sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With this, I was assessed both above and below.

    The orc that was stuck below ejaculated later than the one that was in the mouth... For a moment. So you''re saying my pussy doesn''t feel as good as my mouth? How does that feel? They are both my bodies, but there is something a bit different about them.

    Still, there was a clear difference between the top and bottom.

    Unlike the mouth where I was ejaculated first, there is a hole in the vagina that I cannot control.

    Uterine bulb.

    Semen continues to fill up through a hole that cannot be closed.

    Just like when you ejaculate in your mouth, your stomach swells as if you are pregnant due to the overflowing amount of semen.

    It is no different from being pregnant in that the uterus is full of something.

    The orc ejaculated to the last drop and let me go as if he was satisfied.

    Whisk.

    "... Hehe."

    I, who was supporting my body on one of the orc''s dicks, fell to the floor.

    My body hurt after falling on the stone floor, but I didn''t have the energy to complain.

    It was just moments ago that my hair turned white from the pleasure of having my uterus invaded by a strong stream of water, no, a stream of semen.

    As she fell, the cock she had in her mouth fell out, and she fell helplessly on the floor.

    A surprising sense of helplessness overtakes my body.

    Ah, I guess it''s okay now.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to just stay here and live like this?

    Anyway, I saved it a while ago... It''s okay to have some fun. This is what the game was designed to do in the first place...

    My whole body was so tired that I could think of that, and the female inside me was craving a cock.

    Weak effect. It''s scary.

    "... Ugh."

    Rumbling.

    Just by taking a small breath, I can feel the semen in my stomach escaping.

    How much did you ejaculate?

    My belly is so bulging that I have never seen it before.

    Let''s press it with our hands out of curiosity.

    Push!

    "Tsk?"

    The whitish semen came out like a tide.

    The difference is that this comes from the vagina.

    However, just as it did when entering the uterus, it leaks out without much resistance when coming out.

    Ah. If someone sees me right now, it must be very sexy.

    A beautiful girl who lies naked on the floor and pushes out the semen filled with her uterus with her hands?

    Is white semen flowing from your vagina?

    Hey. If I were a man, I wouldn''t be able to stand it.

    Okay. Just like that...

    "Kuuuuu... "

    "Kuu... "

    "This time it''s me... "

    Wow.

    In the blink of an eye, orcs were gathered around me.

    What about other women?

    Now that I think about it, I stopped hearing the other women''s moans a little while ago.

    Could it be that this all came to me?

    Anyway, that''s a bit... It seems difficult.

    I thought it would be crazy to deal with those two. Deal with all the orcs here?

    Wouldn''t it be too much?

    However, contrary to what I thought, the uterus was squishing and sending signals.

    As if she regretted the semen that escaped. As if asking for it to be filled quickly.

    "Hehe, ha... "

    As I look at the dicks surrounding me, my body gets hot again.

    The weak effect caused by the monster''s body fluids is not addictive.

    But... When people experience something good, they want to keep experiencing it.

    Okay. This is also like that.

    It''s natural.

    Therefore. Wouldn''t it be okay to enjoy it a little bit?

    There is no way out anyway. I am naked and unarmed, and there are too many orcs to count.

    There''s an old saying that if you can''t avoid it, enjoy it.

    With a heated head, I look for excuses.

    Okay. This can''t be helped.

    Get up from your seat.

    Cheolpuk.

    The unbelievable amount of semen created a small puddle of semen where I was.

    Are you saying I was lying there just a moment ago?

    My whole body is covered in semen.

    Every time semen flows down due to gravity, the body, which has become sensitive due to the weak effect, feels as if it is being stroked by a finger.

    The orcs didn''t do anything until she got up and stood on her two legs.

    As if asking what I should do.

    That is correct. There is no chance of winning if you fight here.

    But you can do other things.

    It seems that the weak medicine has penetrated into the brain. I could see that thoughts only flowed in one direction.

    But. I didn''t feel like I hated it.

    Standing still, she spread her arms wide and smiled.

    The graying hair, the voluminous breasts, the slim waist, and the space between the legs where something keeps dripping.

    So that it can be seen clearly without covering any part.

    Ah. I can''t see me right now, but I''m sure it looks extremely lewd.

    "Kwoouk!!"

    And immediately, I was pushed down by the orc that attacked me.

    For a moment. Don''t crush it though. It''s heavy.

    Phew!

    his dick is being driven into me so hard that I can hear a sound in my head.

    However, there was no pain when it was first inserted.

    And one in your mouth and one in your hand.

    There was also an orc who masturbated by rubbing his glans against her chest.

    There''s a woman lying down somewhere else, and she clings to me and masturbates.

    Does that mean I''m that attractive?

    The brain soaked in aphrodisiacs happily accepts even these little things.

    "Yes? Eup? Hmm?"

    My mouth is blocked, so even my breath that escapes through my nose feels itchy.

    A little more.

    Give me some more dick¨D¨D¨D¨D

 Chapter 44: Return (3) *

    Chapter 44: Return (3) * How long has it been since I was in a good mood, and the orcs were in a good mood, and everyone was in a win-win situation?

    "Kuu! It''s time!" Sea?ch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    An orc ran up and announced the time.

    What time?

    I''m having fun while I''m having fun.

    I was appalled by the orcs who broke the good mood, but I guess it was important to the orcs.

    "Kwuu"

    "It''s a shame."

    "It''s time already?"

    "Oh... "

    The cocks that made me feel good just a moment ago disappear before my eyes.

    I don''t know what time is. Is it more important than sex?

    I looked at them with regret, but the orcs also turned away from me as if they had no choice.

    There seems to be some important reason. But what does that have to do with me?

    "Woman, come here."

    The orc who told me the time grabs my arm and helps me up.

    For a moment, my heart raced as I thought it might be a new dick, but it was nothing.

    He started taking me somewhere.

    "Wait, where are you going?"

    Even if you ask, there is no answer.

    I don''t want to tell you anything, so let''s just follow along...

    "... "Where am I?"

    A wide space appeared.

    It''s not comparable to Wirdi''s rare that I saw a while ago, but it''s still a large space for a cave. There was an orc shaman in the middle of it.

    "Cow. "Did you bring it?"

    The orc shaman who was in the midst of a mood frowned when he saw me covered in semen.

    "Female. It stinks."

    Ugh. Is that so?

    It doesn''t smell bad to me, but it looks different between them.

    Sigh!

    As the shaman gave instructions, another orc poured water on me from somewhere.

    It was cold.

    The semen that was stuck to my body fell off, and when my head cooled down in the cold water, I started to come to my senses.

    Ah...

    You committed it.

    What were you thinking?

    They say it''s okay to die from a dick, or that all you need is a dick...

    It was a frighteningly weak effect.

    The good news is that she just thought about it and didn''t put it into action.

    It was tempting, but honestly, anyone can do that, right?

    So, I didn''t really create dark history. Right?

    Let''s say so...

    Just when I was sinking in a sense of self-destruction.

    "Dream. Get ready!"

    "Get ready!"

    "I will prepare!"

    Following the orc shaman''s words, several other orcs busily moved around.

    I looked at it closely to take my eyes off my past.

    Draw a circle on the floor, draw another shape inside it, and draw another shape inside it.

    This is a magic circle, right?

    Although it was crooked, it had a clear magic circle shape considering it was drawn by an orc.

    I thought monsters only used magic. Could you use a magic circle?

    It was newly discovered that it was not true. When I played before, I used Orc! See! Kill! Because it was. There was no time to look closely.

    A magic circle that slowly begins to glow as the shaman chants something.

    Through that small light, I could see a little bit beyond the shaman.

    One strong man and one fat man.

    The coachman and the baron were there.

    It seemed like they found me there too.

    The Baron tried to scream, but before he could, he was hit on the back of the head by the orc next to him and his mouth was shut.

    Whenever I see him getting beaten, my heart sinks. He''s an orc who almost made me renew my dark history, but honestly, looking at him like that makes me feel grateful.

    Eventually, the entire magic circle began to glow, and the orc shaman raised his voice.

    "Cow! Now we have startedˇŞ-"

    ˇşThere you are.ˇ»

    Kwaaang!

    Grumble! Kurung!

    Before the shaman could finish speaking, a woman''s voice rang out in the air, and the ceiling shattered.

    Huge boulders, the diameter of which was as tall as I was, fell.

    "Kkuek!"

    "It''s collapsing!"

    "Avoid!"

    Orcs are frantic and running in all directions.

    However, as the ceiling collapsed, there was no place to escape, so some were crushed to death.

    Boom!!

    A large rock fell next to me. It was the biggest risk of death since I started playing this game.

    Still, I wish I could live.

    Let''s carefully raise our heads and take a look to see what happened.

    Tak.

    Wirdi landed lightly on the ceiling, which was open so that the sky could be seen.

    Comforting the shaman.

    Just the motion of falling from above reduced the Orc Shaman to a pulp. After all, it is a dragon.

    Wait, Wirdi?

    Quickly hide yourself behind a rock.

    Although it is said to be the Baron''s fault, it is all the same for not being able to protect it. If you get caught, you don''t know what will happen.

    "Master, I have come."

    "Oh, oh! Wirdy! "Are you here?"

    The Baron was pleased.

    "Hmm. Hmm. Why did you come now! "Let me be like this!"

    I started to get angry for no reason.

    It would have been nice if you had come to save me. What about the honor of a nobleman?

    No matter how many times I see it, I don''t understand what honor is.

    "Forgive me for being late. Master... "

    Wurdi, just like Wurdi, is dying again.

    "Done! I will go back and discuss this! Quickly take me to the mansion!"

    "All right. However... "

    Wirdi looked around.

    "What else?"

    "Where is Soira? Probably around here... "

    "Hey. Does that bitch matter now? This is what I am doing! That''s it, so take me quickly!!"

    "... All right. "Please catch me."

    He must have seen me when the magic circle glowed, but the Baron seemed to want to leave right away and couldn''t think of anything else.

    What on earth happened while you were away from me? For now, let''s not imagine...

    Understand!

    Wirdi hugged the Baron and kicked the ground hard.

    With just that, it can jump several meters and disappear beyond the hole in the ceiling.

    Did you go?

    You went, right?

    Phew...

    Only then did she get up from behind the rock she was hiding under.

    She thought she was going to die.

    She almost died when the rock fell, and her heart sank when she looked around.

    Still, I survived.

    Fuck you for surviving!

    Other orcs were either crushed to death or ran away when the ceiling collapsed. The only ones left here were the coachman and I.

    The coachman also survived. He was someone I didn''t have any ill feelings towards, so I''m glad he''s still alive.

    I guess the series of events was too stimulating for the average person. I approached the coachman who was in a daze and spoke to him.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "... Ah?"

    Even when spoken to, the coachman was unable to come to his senses for a while, and only after some time had passed did he respond.

    "Are you okay? If there is no answer this time, I will leave it behind."

    "Ah. It''s okay!"

    The eyes, which gradually became more focused, slowly looked downward, and then quickly raised their gaze to the sky.

    "Well, but... Excuse me... "

    "Yes? Ah... "

    Now that I think about it, I was naked.

    The wind coming through the open ceiling cools the water-soaked body.

    I could see that my nipples were stiff, not because of excitement, but because I was cold.

    Would it be a bit provocative for someone who is not used to women?

    There are a few pairs of underwear in the inventory, but...

    "I lost my clothes... "

    "Yeah, that''s right. So do i. Haha... "

    I decided to pretend not to know.

    I thought it would be more fun that way.

    It was a bit amusing to see the coachman glancing at my body while looking away.

    Pretending not to do so, he quickly glances over her breasts and vagina. Do you think she didn''t notice?

    It even felt cute compared to the Baron who openly massaged her breasts and buttocks.

    Hmm... Well, the effect of the weak medicine may not have completely disappeared yet.

    "I''m trying to run away now, what are you going to do?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Would you like to go together?"

    "... ! Yes, yes. Please!"

    What on earth happened to me in a place I don''t know?

    The desperation that clung to me, forgetting to even look at my body, was heartbreaking.

    "Then I will go up first. Please follow me."

    "Yes!"

    In the collapsed cave, it seemed like you could get to the ceiling if you climbed on the rocks well.

    However, it is possible because I am a character with high abilities, but it would be difficult for the coachman, who is an ordinary NPC.

    Even if it''s an NPC, you can see it, so why leave it alone?

    I guess I should help here.

    Jump up the rock first and hold out your hand to the driver.

    Then the coachman holds my hand and comes up. No matter how much there is a weight difference between us, strength is enough in the game.

    Climb the rocks one by one.

    The coachman, who was very nervous at first, seems to have become more relaxed now, and his gaze moves here and there.

    When you bend down to extend your hand, you can see her chest bobbing due to gravity, and your gaze rests on the tip.

    When you lift your leg and step on a rock to climb it, you can catch a glimpse of it.

    I could clearly see that there was a battle between the feeling of being able to spy on a woman''s body and the feeling of not being able to look at the benefactor who helped me with those eyes.

    So I''d rather just let them watch.

    I would have said something if I felt too bad about it. That''s kind of cute.

    As I pretended not to notice, his gaze gradually became more explicit.

    He comes a little closer and looks at me, and when I go up, he comes right below me and looks up.

    A man who openly steals and a woman who knows but pretends not to notice. No, if I say it this way, it seems like I''m a bit perverted.

    Anyway, our strange relationship continued until we climbed all the rocks and escaped through the ceiling.

 Chapter 45: Return (4)

    Chapter 45: Return (4) After climbing all the way up the cave, I parted ways with the driver.

    Their horses are well-trained, so even if the carriage breaks down, they will be nearby if you look for them.

    He was sad that he had to break up with me to go get the horses, but it seems he chose the latter between the naked pretty girl and his family''s livelihood.

    What. It would be an obvious choice since the pretty girl doesn''t even have a hint of who she is.

    So the coachman went to find the horse, and I decided to go back the same way the orc had taken me.

    Unlike the coachman, I was conscious while being transported here. I roughly remember it to some extent.

    Really. First, put on your underwear first.

    There''s no one there anyway, and being in nature as I was born has its own charm, but it''s uncomfortable to have my heart shake.

    This thing keeps bothering me because it has a bit of weight.

    Still, it''s better to have it than not have it.

    In reality, there would be pros and cons to either big breasts or small breasts, but in virtual reality, is there a reason to choose small breasts? sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If it''s your preference, I have nothing to say.

    Anyway, even though it was uncomfortable, I hid my breasts inside my underwear, which made me feel happy when I looked at them.

    Since it''s annoying, I equip it through the equipment window.

    It is very convenient as you do not have to go through the troublesome process of individually locking the hooks and putting the breasts together.

    If there''s one thing that''s disappointing, it''s that it''s plain underwear without any decoration.

    In the first place, I didn''t pay attention to the design because it was an emergency underwear that I kept for the purpose of changing into if I had to go far to do a request.

    Still. Huh. The purpose of emergency has been achieved.

    Although I was a little far away, I was able to safely return to the place where I encountered the orc.

    The wreckage of the carriage was strewn about, and the tree that blocked the road was still there.

    And our clothes.

    Two sets of men''s clothes and one set of maid clothes that I was wearing.

    I picked up the maid''s clothes and arranged them in my own way.

    I already fell away from Wirdi, but I have no intention of returning to the mansion.

    Just make sure you don''t hear someone say, ''Why is Baron Belchekov''s maid there?'' So you don''t get caught later.

    While removing the apron and frills of the maid uniform, I also tore the sleeves.

    It''s a little messy, but at a glance, wouldn''t it look like a black sleeveless dress?

    At least it would be hard to think of her as a maid working in a mansion. This is it.

    No need for a headband, no need for a choker.

    In particular, did you say that the choker was proof that she was Baron Belchekov''s maid? Wow. I hate it just thinking about it. What I hate more is that it felt good during sex.

    Anyway, okay. With this, you won''t have to go into the city with your underwear on.

    If I had done that, I would have been immediately taken to the security guard.

    What... The security guard is also somewhat of a cliche. If it were normal, I think I would have seriously thought about it, regardless of whether I would have actually gone in with my underwear on. For now.

    "Tired... "

    Really. I''m exhausted.

    So many things have happened so far.

    I got caught by the baron in the morning, had sex with him, and left for the social club in the afternoon.

    Even in social circles, I was caught in some strange trap and ended up masturbating in public.

    And immediately took a carriage to the baron''s mansion, and this time an orc appeared.

    I was captured by the orcs, raped again, and barely escaped.

    This happened in less than 24 hours... ?

    Looking at the position of the sun, it wasn''t even lunchtime yet.

    Just yesterday, at this time, I was having fun in the mansion.

    I can''t believe it. Really, really, a lot happened...

    Even if you don''t sleep, you only get some debuffs in the game, and your body doesn''t actually feel heavy.

    But if you go through something like this, it''s natural that you''ll be mentally exhausted.

    I want to rest.

    With just that thought, I led my tired body and trudged forward.

    Tap, tap, tap...

    How long did it take?

    As I was walking along the road in the opposite direction from the Baron''s Mansion, I encountered two knights.

    Curved armor that clearly shows the lines of the body while covering the entire body. Both were women.

    In this world where weight and enchantment performance are proportional, wearing armor that covers your body means one of two things.

    Either they were too poor to buy armor that was exposed and had high-level magic, or they used high-quality magic metal that was light even though they used a lot of metal to cover their bodies.

    Why is that light and sturdy thing that often appears in fantasy?

    What did they say? Myth... Yes, Mithril.

    In the past, the spelling was changed because of copyright, but as we changed it so much, we now see the changed spelling more often. The same goes for WM.

    Several magic metals appear in WM, and Mithril is a fairly expensive metal.

    At least not just anyone could make armor and wear it.

    However, it is unlikely that knights riding well-trained war horses will have money, so it would be more appropriate to see them as the second.

    Those rich-looking knights stopped their horses when they saw me.

    "For a moment. "Can I ask you something?"

    Oh. For a knight in a caste-based society, she was a very gentlemanly person. Since she''s a woman, should I say I''m ladylike?

    Be nice to good people. Let me also answer sincerely.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Wasn''t there a loud noise around here a while ago? "Do you know anything?"

    A huge sound?

    Is that the sound that came from Wirdi collapsing the cave?

    There are points to be made, but I have many thoughts about whether I can say it as it is.

    Hmm... I don''t think they would believe me if I answered the truth like, ''The dragon who was working as a maid collapsed the cave to save his master who was captured by the orcs.''

    It would be better to hide the truth to some extent here.

    "Are you saying that''s a big deal? I heard it too. As I was walking down the street, I was startled when suddenly the ground shook tremendously and there was a loud noise."

    "Vibration? So does that mean you were close to where the sound came from?"

    "Yes? Yes. It must have been closer than where the vibrations were not felt... ?"

    Why are you asking that? It smells like annoyance.

    The two knights talked to each other in a low voice, and then suddenly invited them to accompany them.

    "We are in charge of scouting for the White Falcon Knights. While moving to the training area, I suddenly heard a loud noise and went out to investigate what was happening. If it''s okay, could you guide us there with you?"

    "Yes? But I don''t know the exact location?"

    "Are you okay. You just need to take me to the place where you felt the vibration."

    Ugh, it''s annoying as expected.

    Normally, I would have helped such kind people even if it was a little annoying, but right now it''s so hard... Let''s also refuse.

    "I''m rushing down the road right now... "

    "If you provide guidance, I will make a sufficient case at the level of the Knights. Are you busy? "If it''s not a long distance, I can take you by horse."

    "It is the honor of a lifetime to be able to help the drivers."

    A reward from a knighthood with the wealth to wear armor made of magic metal? I can''t stand this.

    Moreover, Danda gave me a ride on a horse. I was wondering how long it would take to walk to the city, but this is a bit of a hassle, but it is a benefit in the grand scheme of things.

    It was an obvious snob''s attitude to anyone, but the knights didn''t care and accepted it willingly.

    "Thank you. "Our main unit will arrive in a little while, so please wait a moment."

    As he said, not long after, the sound of numerous horses'' hooves was heard.

    Two female knights and knights wearing armor of the same design.

    The blond-haired female knight who was leading saw the two knights standing still and ordered the knights following to stop.

    "Did you find it?"

    A restrained tone of speech without intonation that makes you think he might be angry.

    The two female knights saluted, not caring if they were familiar, and then explained the situation.

    "They say this person here was close to the epicenter of the sound. As per the manual, I have proposed compensation and protection to the destination in return for cooperation. Is that okay?"

    Since it was too much of a reward for just guiding me to the vicinity, I was a little concerned about whether they had such authority, but I guess it was a manual for the knights.

    A knighthood that gives clear rewards to collaborators, isn''t it attractive?

    After hearing my introduction, the blonde female knight looked at me closely.

    The blonde hair tied in a ponytail sparkled beautifully in the afternoon sunlight.

    Her icy blue eyes are like those I''ve seen before...

    When was it...

    Ah! I remembered.

    It was clearly a characteristic of the family in charge of the military among the three ducal families of the empire. A blonde eye with a distinctly heterogeneous color, different from the common blonde eye of fantasy.

    When the episode changes, the power structure of each country and the approximate development of the story proceed in the same way as the previous episode, but proper nouns change randomly to reduce the feeling of cheating as if the player has become a regressor.

    If you want to feel like a regressor, you have to pay WM points and buy the ''Regressor'' option. I didn''t buy it.

    Because the name had changed, I didn''t even notice when I heard the name of the knights. This time it''s called the White Falcon Knights.

    No wonder. In order for all the knights to wear armor made of expensive magic metal, they would have to be at the level of the duke''s knights.

    While I was internally convinced, the female knight also nodded, wondering what she saw in me.

    "Good."

    Although the words coming out of my mouth were still cold.

    So I was promised a reward, got on the back of a knight, and took charge of guiding him.

    To the orc cave I escaped from.

 Chapter 46: Return (5)

    Chapter 46: Return (5) "Orc."

    "It''s an orc."

    "Orc?"

    I really only tried to guide you to the nearby area. And I tried to fall out.

    But for some reason, the orcs in the cave have come out of the cave and are wandering around.

    The knights discovered it.

    Did they escape in a hurry because the cave collapsed? A club still shiny with someone''s bodily fluids is rattling around in his groin.

    I hope it''s not just my bodily fluids. That''s black history...

    The leader of the White Falcon Knights, which consists of only female knights, must have hated seeing that. He frowned and ordered.

    "Deal with it."

    The knights who received the order began to move busily. A female knight with a rank of perhaps vice-captain gives specific instructions.

    "It just worked out well. You were on your way to training anyway, right? Let''s think of this as training. Amy, Leavell, Isor. Dismount from your horse and use of magical power is prohibited. If you''re scared, it''s okay to leave."

    Due to the playful and provocative tone, the nominated members also received comments as if they were joking.

    "Hey, there are knights who even use magical powers on orcs."

    "Vice-captain. "I think I can do it alone, right?"

    "I don''t need any armor there, do I?"

    The vice-captain stopped the last female knight from actually trying to take off her armor.

    "Done. Because it takes a long time to wear it again. Just do it. Instead, I will give you 3 minutes. That will be enough, right?"

    "It''s not enough, it''s too much."

    And as said, it took less than 3 minutes for the orcs outside the cave to be annihilated.

    "Vice-captain. Now that I think about it, was it necessary to take down three of these against the Orcs?"

    The vice-captain chuckled and responded to what a female knight said.

    "Because I have a busy way to go. Ruler. When you''re done, get back on the horse. It looks like someone is being held nearby, but as a knight, you can''t pretend to not see it. It''s okay. Leader?"

    "Yes."

    The leader still answers in a blunt tone. Since the other members were familiar with it, the vice-captain seemed to do most of the commanding.

    Hmm...

    Now I just want to go back quickly. There doesn''t seem to be any sign of that happening...

    I can''t help it. Now that things are like this, I have to go in the direction of finishing it as quickly as possible.

    "There was a cave nearby. Could it be there?"

    "Oh. "Is there anything you want to point out?"

    "Yes. "I pass by this area sometimes, and I remember there was a fairly large cave."

    "Then it is possible that orcs settled there. "Can you guide me?"

    "Of course."

    Fortunately, the place where I encountered the orc and the cave were not that far away.

    The knights who found the cave sent several scouts, and when those few brought out several unconscious women and reported, others also entered the cave.

    And a few people went deeper, and the rest took care of the fallen women. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone was eager to help the victim, but everyone seemed a little reluctant to see the orc''s body odor permeating the cave, the various bodily fluids on the floor, and the orc''s semen that stuck to the women''s bodies.

    "After... "It''s harder to save people than to kill orcs."

    "Vice-captain, can I use magical power now? "This smells terrible."

    "No. This is a common occurrence when dealing with monsters. It''s better to get used to times like this."

    The vice-captain who said that also blushed, perhaps under the influence of the monster''s bodily fluids, but seemed to be holding it in well.

    The other members seemed to be less experienced, so some of them were constantly pulling on their collars to cool off, and some young-looking female knights were rubbing their thighs.

    I was fine because I didn''t go into the cave.

    Right now, I''m an ordinary woman with no fighting skills. Because that''s the setting.

    After some time, the scout in charge returned after exploring to the end of the cave.

    "There was a large space deep in the cave, and there were signs of a recent collapse. The sound we heard seemed to have come from the cave collapsing."

    "Is it? I''m glad it was like that. Thank you for your hard work."

    The vice-captain seemed relieved when he learned that the roar was not from a monster or something else dangerous, but from a cave collapsing.

    Actually, it was a dragon who did it.

    Anyway, the investigation is over, and I have completed the work I was asked to do.

    The vice-captain must have not forgotten me either, so he called the supply manager and tried to give him a reasonable reward...

    "... "

    "Captain?"

    The leader of the knights approached me and started looking around me again.

    Suddenly.

    "Heh?!"

    Suddenly grabbing your arm or leg. What? Are there reds here too?

    But I didn''t feel any particularly boiling sexual desire, so I stayed still.

    Her touch did not go to the harsh places but stayed on her limbs.

    After looking around and feeling it for a while, the leader nodded and said.

    "Test. Do you want to see it?"

    "Yes?"

    "All, Captain?"

    I was the one who heard this out of the blue, but the vice-captain is even more surprised.

    What. What is it that I suddenly feel bad about taking the test?

    I also roughly understood how this knighthood worked. I looked at the vice-captain with eyes demanding an explanation.

    As expected. The vice-captain explained the details.

    "I mean, do you want to take the test to join our knighthood?"

    "Yes? Me?"

    "Iknow, right. Captain. Is it true?"

    Nod.

    The leader just nodded.

    Suddenly you''re a scout. Why?

    The Duke''s Knights. If I had planned to play normally, it would have been a great connection, but unfortunately I wasn''t that interested this time.

    When I politely decline, I can feel the leader looking sullen.

    There is a secretly cute corner.

    Still, I couldn''t let go of my regrets, so I called the person in charge of supply.

    "Compensation. Bring it to equipment number 3."

    "Yes! Yes? "Equipment number 3?"

    "Yes."

    What on earth is equipment number 3? The supply manager walked away, doubting his own ears several times.

    Will you help me this time too? Vice leader?

    "Equipment number 3 is... Actually, the name is equipment number 3... "

    What? In fact, does this mean that it is a device with tremendous performance that can chew up even one hit? I wish it was like that.

    And what the supply manager brought.

    "... Clothes?"

    It was clothes.

    Design that sticks to the body. Now that I can see this design, I guess I''m getting used to this episode in my own way.

    "Uh... This... ?"

    "Clothes. It''s comfortable."

    I am the vice-captain again... Before looking, the vice-captain opened his mouth first.

    "Equipment number 3 is called equipment number 3, but it''s actually closer to everyday wear. No, I should say it''s closer to a uniform. It is equipment made so that knights can wear it comfortably on a daily basis."

    "Daily clothes? "Why do you do that to me?"

    I''d rather give it to you in money.

    "No. However, there is a reason why this is called equipment; the performance is good anyway."

    "Is the performance good? Casual clothes?"

    "Yes. I don''t remember all of them, but some of the features I remember include anti-pollution, size control, temperature control, automatic repair, waterproofing, and sweat absorption. There is more than this."

    Uh. What. That.

    There are a series of functions that would be very convenient to have in everyday life, right?

    Adjustable size means that you can wear it without difficulty even if your waist size does not match due to an unexpected accident, and if it is waterproof and absorbs sweat to prevent contamination, it means that you will not feel uncomfortable because your clothes are dirty even if you roll around during an adventure.

    Needless to say, temperature control and automatic recovery.

    It would not be strange to say that it is truly the ultimate everyday wear.

    Originally, I was thinking of getting some weapons or armor, but looking at this level of performance, I don''t think most equipment would be worth it.

    No, if I just sell those clothes in the first place, wouldn''t I be able to buy some of the later equipment?

    It was such an unprecedented performance. Even though it''s everyday clothes.

    The leader personally brought me the clothes that the supply manager brought.

    "Silen Lame. Please take care of me."

    "Yes? Ah. This is Soira. Please take care of me."

    As I was suddenly shouting loudly, the vice-captain sneakily approached me and whispered in my ear.

    "The leader''s ''please take care of me'' really means that I am asking well. "You declined the test, but I''m asking you to come later if you''re interested."

    Was this a bribe in that sense?

    However, there is nothing wrong with me if I have a relationship with the White Hawk Knights, an order of ducal knights. Not wanting to go in means not wanting to be stuck in one place, not that you don''t like the knights.

    "You gave me something this good, so I can''t refuse it. "I''ll see you later when I have the chance."

    "Yes."

    Only then did the leader get away from me and return to his original position.

    He was a unique person in many ways.

    "Really. There was also a conservative escort to the destination, right? I''ll add two members. If you ride in the back, it will be quick."

    "I really don''t know if I can take it this far."

    "Because it''s true. Still. I''m also curious to hear that the leader is scouting. "How great of a person are you that you give me this much?"

    "Haha... "

    I just want to have fun while being violated.

    After that, without any special events, he returned to the original city on the back of a horse.

    Originally, I would have had to go to the city where the social church was held and then take a carriage back.

    I met the White Falcon Knights by chance and received a lot from them.

    Clothes that look like they can last a lifetime if you take good care of them, and even a connection with the knight commander.

    Did you say Silent Lamb?

    I have to remember that.

    Just thinking about it, it seems like there would be more things for me to get help for, not less.

    If this were martial arts land, it would have been called Giyeon, right?

 Chapter 47: At That Time, the Magic Division (1)

    Chapter 47: At That Time, the Magic Division (1) At that time, Barei, one of only three dukedom princes in the empire...

    "Shit. I''m done!"

    I was shaking.

    Although it was unintentional, it was a magic tool that was used in front of the emperor of the empire. Baray still couldn''t figure out what it was.

    "I''m going to die. I''m going to die. After losing the right to succession and being kicked out of the family, he would be beheaded by an assassin sent by the empire... "

    Baray, who had a thorough personality, seemed to be going crazy over that fact.

    Since there was no problem until today, a considerable amount of time had passed, I think it was not a very special magic, but if so, I had to find evidence that it was definitely not a dangerous magic.

    Baray had that kind of personality.

    ''Now that you think about it, His Majesty recently suddenly ordered the number of night guards to be reduced from two to one. Could it be that it is a magical effect? So for what? No, that can''t be possible. That can''t be possible. No, that might be true... ''

    In fact, there were some parts of Baray''s thoughts that were correct, but he didn''t have a chance to know that.

    Because of this, Baray became more devastated day by day. And finally.

    "So you ended up coming to me?"

    "Okay. "Don''t you know something?" Sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The beauty with twin tails standing alone with Barei with a sullen expression is Luca.

    She is the princess of the Marti family, which is in charge of magic among the three ducal families, and she is also the commander of the imperial magic division.

    Personally, Barei was a bit reluctant to meet Luca. There were several reasons, but one of them was the wizard''s unique, eccentric personality.

    And another one.

    "If something like this had happened, you should have come to me right away. "No matter how hard you look, you won''t be able to see it once."

    "No, you''re probably busy too, and I''m sorry... "

    "What is there to be sorry about? You are welcome anytime. "What do you want me to do?"

    Luke leans into her body and pushes her breasts, which have grown beautifully unlike when she was young.

    Despite being at the center of power, the three ducal families are friendly to each other, and the three heirs are of similar age, so they grew up as childhood friends.

    Now that Baray has another lover, his relationship with Luca has become a bit estranged.

    As you can see, the reason was because Luca liked Barei.

    He was not unaware of her outspoken appeal, and it was natural for him to feel burdened by Luca, who made a fuss even though she had a lover.

    Again, Barei grabbed her Luke''a by the shoulder and pushed her away.

    Luke is obediently pushed away even though she has a dissatisfied expression on her face. In her eyes, I could see the determination that she had not given up yet.

    "So, do you think you understand?"

    "Joy. Okay... Let''s see. "Wait a moment."

    Luca gathered a few tools and began examining the beads that Barei had brought, which appeared to be nothing more than transparent beads.

    After muttering a spell that Barei couldn''t understand, looking at it with something like a magnifying glass, or tapping it.

    "Ah, this is that too."

    "How is it. "Do you think you know anything?"

    Baray is pleased with the response that he seems to know something.

    "Recently, difficult-to-recognize magic tools are being discovered like this. Some are disposable, and some are semi-permanent if you just inject magical power into them. However, there is something in common... "

    "What is it?"

    When Luca paused after saying only that, Barei urged him on.

    "They are all just dirty things. Things like being able to listen to everything the user says, being able to touch the body from a distance, being committed openly and not even noticing the person being violated, being a weak drug that leaves no traces and is not even noticeable... "

    "... "

    Baray was speechless for a moment at the explicit words coming out of the beautiful woman''s mouth.

    How did she accept that silence?

    "I have a few samples posted as well? How is it. Are you interested? Baray, you could take a few of them out."

    "W-what are you talking about! "I''m not interested in that!"

    "Okay? I also used a few as an experiment, and they are amazing! There are also glasses that can see through any clothing and see the naked body. "You usually wear glasses at work, so no one will notice, right?"

    Barei heard those words and inadvertently let his imagination run wild.

    For example, Luca in front of me.

    Even though Luca is completely covering her body with an experimental robe, we know that she has a feminine body underneath the robe because she looks so appealing.

    The skin that is always covered will be pure white, and the curves that have been thoroughly managed as a craftsman will be beautiful.

    When I was very young. If you weren''t curious about what the body you once bathed with before secondary sexual characteristics would look like now, you weren''t a man.

    Or the Emperor, whom I always see on business.

    People used to say that she did not look like a woman because she was the culprit of working overtime, but when viewed objectively, the emperor was clearly a woman full of charm.

    A voluptuous breast full of motherhood, and a dress that exposes half of the upper part of the breast. When reporting, it was not uncommon for my gaze to inadvertently fall between those breasts. Perhaps she is familiar with the emperor as well, although she mostly pretends not to know and passes by.

    Plus the charisma she possesses as the ruler of an empire. The emperor herself also possesses fighting power, so if he lets his mind go, he suddenly finds himself overwhelmed. Even though she has that kind of charisma, if you were to strip her and make it clear that she was just a female, she wouldn''t be that conquered.

    Or the first princess with pure charm.

    Although she was educated and raised as a member of the royal family, the 1st princess grew up with an innocent side and even these days, she sometimes plays pranks on Barei. Although she was very busy, it was also a time when she could enjoy it like a child.

    Although she was a pure first princess, the genes she inherited from the emperor were still intact, and she boasted of her beautiful appearance and excellent body with voluptuous breasts. She always kept it secret, though.

    I want to be the first to leave a mark on that pure appearance. Anyone could have such a desire, and Baray was no exception.

    Also, for example...

    Barei, who had numerous delusions in a short moment, suddenly came to her senses when he realized that Luca was looking at her with a smirk.

    "So Bareido was also a man? "You thought I wasn''t interested in women again."

    "Oh, no. You really don''t need it? "Don''t say anything weird."

    "Really?"

    "Really!"

    Honestly, I was interested. There were a lot. However, everyone is bound to show off in front of their childhood friends. Baray maintained the attitude of not being interested at all.

    The successors of two of the three ducal families that control the empire gathered together, but what happened was an ordinary battle of pride.

    "I don''t think so~ Well, I''ll put it that way."

    "It''s not real... "

    "Okay, okay. That being said, there is actually one more thing these magic tools have in common. "It''s not something the magic tools themselves have in common."

    When Luca finally changed the topic, Barei quickly jumped on the bandwagon, thinking he was alive.

    "What is it?"

    "They all say they got it from a suspicious person. Some people bought it, some just got it, and some said they picked it up after it was spilled, but they all got it from the same person."

    "... "Are you saying that person is spreading it intentionally?"

    "It would be correct to look at it that way. I don''t know why you do that... "

    "Can you tell me what to wear? Whatever the purpose, I need to hear it first."

    "Okay. To be honest, it''s hard to see because everything is covered, but I made a montage, so I''ll give it to you when I go. By the way, will you be okay?"

    "Huh? "What?"

    "This is it. "I heard you wrote it in front of His Majesty the Emperor?"

    Luca lifted the transparent bead.

    "... Ah."

    "Your Majesty is a rather beautiful person. Still. Do you want to do something dirty while writing about this?"

    "Oh, no... Under. What should I do? "Isn''t this really going to kill me?"

    She laughed as she saw Barei''s fidgeting, which was something Luke didn''t usually see.

    "You don''t have to worry so much. After what I found out, the magic contained in this bead was nothing special. It just adds a little more persuasiveness to the words. If she were an ordinary woman, she wouldn''t know what kind of fraud she would get into, but she''s the emperor, right? At most, it would only have had the effect of making you wonder, ''Is that so?''"

    Hearing that story, something came to mind for Baray. That day, she strangely seemed interested in her words to rest.

    "Phew... So was that effective? Thank god... "I won''t die."

    "I guess you can guess something? I''m glad it wasn''t a big deal."

    "Okay. Thanks to this, she took a breather. Thank you."

    Baray said his thanks and was about to leave. Because she still had to deal with the work that was piling up.

    "What. Are you just going to go?"

    "Uh. Why?"

    "Because I helped. "You have to help me with my research too, right?"

    Upon hearing her words, Barei reacted as if he remembered something she had forgotten.

    "Ah... Right. It did. Why did I forget? It''ll be over soon, right? "I''m busy."

    "Okay. "I need to prepare a bit, so go into the inner room and wait a moment."

    As Baray entered the inner room where no one could see, Luca revealed a dark corner to her cheerful atmosphere.

    "You may not need it... Because I need something like this."

    And after carefully locking the door so as not to be disturbed, she followed Baray into the room.

 Chapter 48: At That Time, the Magic Division (2) **

    Chapter 48: At That Time, the Magic Division (2) ** As the division commander of the Imperial Wizards, Luca had authority befitting his name.

    It was also her duty to personally test some of the magic tools said to be being spread around by a suspicious man.

    Although the discovered magic tools were all specialized for dirty work, there were many effects that could have had a huge impact if used for other purposes.

    Understanding what effects there were and coming up with ways to deal with them was a natural task for one of the empire''s leading wizards.

    ''Okay... It''s natural... ''

    However, even though she has such a duty, Luca is also a woman who holds youth in her heart. It was also inevitable that she wanted to use the magical tools that came into her own hands in slightly different ways.

    ''Because you can''t know the exact effect unless you try it first... ''

    And the effect is definitely great.

    "What research can I help you with today?"

    "I will continue the research I did last time."

    "That again? I feel reluctant for some reason... "

    "Are you still prejudiced against wizards? "We''re just a little curious."

    "No, it''s not like that, but... Something, should I say strange... I feel that way."

    "It will all look strange to someone who doesn''t know."

    "Is that so?"

    "That''s it. That''s it. "Take it off quickly." You said you were busy?" Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah. It was like that. I got it."

    With just one use, she knew Luke and could do whatever she wanted with the man she loved.

    The magic tool that Luke A used in her experiment was a magic tool that enchanted a specific space.

    The effect is that the designated person within the designated space will take the user''s words for granted.

    It could also be said to be the scope and development of the ''effect of adding credibility to words'' of the beads used by Baray.

    And because of that effect, Barei thought that he was now helping Luca with her magic research.

    It seemed like he was feeling ''somehow strange'', but while Barei was illiterate in magic, Luca was an expert among experts in magic.

    If you insist that ''that''s how it is'', it wouldn''t be a problem to boil the barei under the influence of magic.

    Eventually, Barei became naked in front of Luca.

    He, too, has been treated with respect as the duke''s prince. Even though his daily job was indoors, he had a moderately muscular body.

    Even though Luca was excited by seeing the naked body of the man she loved.

    ''Barei''s lover can see this body even if he doesn''t do this... ''

    I felt ashamed of myself for being able to see things like this only after cowardly borrowing the power of a magic tool.

    "I took it all off. What should I do now?"

    Still, that''s it. This is it. Luca decided to let go of any feelings of shame or self-blame and enjoy the moment for now.

    "You did it last time, right? That... No, wait. "You haven''t even stood up yet."

    Normally, just showing her genitals to a woman would have been an element of excitement, but now Barei was taking this situation for granted.

    Since there is no reason to have an erection under natural circumstances, the penis remains small.

    However, this was also expected by Luca, who had already used magic tools several times. What happens next.

    "I can''t help it. Ruler. "Touch it."

    She takes off her robe and unbuttons her top, exposing her breasts.

    Although it is not as voluminous as the Emperor''s, her breasts are still attractive enough for a woman.

    She had already ordered Barei to fondle her several times, but she couldn''t help but feel her face getting hot every time she took out her breasts.

    "This... Am I right? I know it needs to be set up. Why should I touch you?"

    "Ugh. How many times are you going to make me explain this? "A man gets an erection when he makes a woman feel good." If you want to end the experiment quickly, make me feel good quickly."

    "Ah... "It was like that."

    Despite Luca''s absurd words, Barei nods her head.

    She walked up to her Luca and massaged her Luca''s breasts with both hands.

    "... Sigh."

    "Don''t make strange noises. "It would be embarrassing for me to react like that to every obvious thing."

    "Uh, there''s nothing we can do about it?! It''s sensitive!"

    "Okay? So that must mean I''m doing well."

    Barei paid attention to her Luca''s reaction and caressed her breasts here and there more delicately.

    She repeats the massage from gentle to firm, constantly changing her intensity and position, so you don''t get used to it.

    She held and kneaded it tightly, as if exchanging heat between her palm and her breast, and persistently stimulated her nipples.

    Lukea felt both pleasure and pride at her skillful technique.

    When she first used magic tools, Barei did not use any techniques.

    She just squeezed and kneaded her breasts, grabbing and twisting her nipples.

    At that time, Luke was disappointed by her poor barlay technique, but she also felt happy because she noticed that she had little experience massaging women''s breasts.

    Because it also meant that she didn''t do this with Baray''s lover.

    In other words, all the techniques that Baray uses now are the result of practicing with Luca''s heart.

    Hand movements learned solely to make women feel good.

    On the one hand, her touch, which was specialized for Luke''s erogenous zone, was precisely exciting Luke''s.

    "... Aang?"

    Eventually, the small nipples began to harden.

    Barei noticed this and brought his lips close to hers, sucking on her nipples and chewing them lightly with his teeth.

    When she sucks, a gentle stimulus sweeps through her body, and when she chews, a sharp stimulus hits her.

    For any other woman, she might have been in pain, but for Luca at least, it was a technique tailored just for her.

    "... Huh... Ugh... ?"

    It didn''t take long before Luke closed her eyes tightly, and her body began to tremble.

    She enjoyed the afterglow of a light orgasm and when she opened her eyes, Baray''s large penis caught her eye.

    As she said, Luca felt her lower body tingling again as she saw her genitals being erected.

    I want to ask you to attack me right now and fill my womb with Barei''s baby seed, but...

    Still, since she was a virgin, she wanted to be accepted proudly, not in such a cowardly way.

    She may already be late, but she was Luke''s last remaining pride.

    So.

    "Ruler. This is it for today."

    "This? What is this?"

    The experiment Luke held out to her was a translucent cylindrical object.

    There was a hole on one side, and a winding space stretched across the middle of a cylinder.

    To put it simply, it was Onahole.

    "It is a combination of the analysis of that suspicious man''s magic tools and my research results."

    "Okay? So what is this?"

    "Hehe. You will know when you experience it. "Sit there."

    As instructed, Lukea lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties in front of Barei, who was sitting on a chair.

    Before Barei''s eyes, both the lightly grown red pubic hair and the inner skin underneath were revealed.

    "... "

    She had helped Luke with his research a few times, but this was her first time seeing a pussy.

    "Obviously, this is necessary for research, so it''s only natural." For some reason, Barei couldn''t take his eyes off that scene.

    "... "

    And the shame was Luca''s fault. Because she was sane and exposed her genitals.

    Still, it was necessary for this ''experiment''.

    She held the Ona Scepter tightly and placed its side against her lower abdomen.

    Hole downward, blocked side upward.

    When I pressed her Ona Hole to her lower abdomen, the Ona Hole disappeared into her lower abdomen as if it were being absorbed.

    "... Ugh, tsk... "

    After a brief hot sensation, the onahole rose again.

    However, the shape changed slightly.

    The space in the middle changed to a more curved and dense shape, and a round empty space appeared on the other side of the hole.

    The shape, which was obscene no matter who saw it, was exactly like the appearance of Luca''s vagina.

    "Wow, wow... This is mine... "

    Luca looked at the figure without thinking.

    A picture of her own vagina that she would never have seen if she had lived a normal life.

    Observing the shape of her own vaginal folds, G-spot, and even her uterus through the translucent ona hole was more embarrassing than I could imagine.

    "Then let''s experiment... I will... "

    Gulp.

    She takes the ona hole and approaches Baray''s cock.

    Spray the prepared gel on your dick. The slippery gel covered Barei''s cock like love juice.

    Fit the hole of the onahole on top of it and swallow the dick slowly, very slowly.

    "Ugh."

    "Huh... Ugh?"

    Barei and Luca let out groans at the same time.

    It was because of the wrinkles in the onahole that kept the dick warm.

    It was because of the feeling of something thick penetrating her vagina, which was rumbling in her lower abdomen.

    The magic tool to be tested this time.

    Onahole, which transfers the senses to the modeled object.

    It was the culmination of his desire to have sex with her while keeping her virginity.

 Chapter 49: At That Time, the Magic Division (3) ***

    Chapter 49: At That Time, the Magic Division (3) *** Tsk boop. Zboob.

    "... Yeah, shit... Phew... "

    The sound of muddy water echoed in an enclosed space where no one could enter.

    A man and woman close together, the sound of water echoing between them, and the occasional moan.

    Everyone could have guessed what was happening, but what was actually happening was different.

    The man who was supposed to be moving back and forth and inserting his meat stick was just sitting quietly in his chair.

    Otherwise, the woman who thought she was climbing on top of the man and using the mill just made a noise and waved her hand.

    In general, this position is called a granddaughter or a granddaughter.

    It may feel good for men, but for women, it was a service that offered nothing other than mental satisfaction.

    However, it was the woman who was desperately suppressing her moans while feeling the greatest pleasure.

    ''Sex... Was it this good?''

    Every time she shakes the Ona hole in her hand, the feeling of the dick penetrating the Ona hole is transmitted straight into her vagina. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Luca was unable to come to her senses due to the sensation she was experiencing for the first time in her life.

    There is no such thing as a hymen in Onahole.

    Of course, there was no pain like the first experience, and only the feeling of the dick cutting through the flesh was converted into pleasure.

    Every time I shake the Onahole, a dizzying pleasure travels up my spine.

    Just by slightly shaking the angle, the position where the cock touches and the tip of the glans is inserted can completely change, allowing you to experience a different kind of pleasure.

    When the feeling in the vagina relaxes and the strength of your grip on the Onahole changes, the place where the dick touches changes.

    A new feeling of pleasure every time you fuck.

    It was too strong a stimulus for a virgin''s body to handle.

    A transparent thread extends down Luca''s groin to the floor as he squats with his legs spread in the shape of an M.

    The love juice that was supposed to be wrapped around her dick and serve as a lubricant to make it easier to penetrate her vagina was being wasted on the ground.

    But even that was just a source of sweet excitement for her virgin Luke, whose head had melted into the cock.

    "... Ugh, ugh... Hmm... Hmm, ?"

    Cover and rub her entire labia with her hand that is not holding her ona hole.

    Just by putting her fingers together and rubbing them for a moment, her love juices fill her palm.

    Tzu-up.

    Making a lewd sound, he pulls Barei''s dick out of the onahole and smears his own love juice on the palm of his hand.

    It is warmed by body temperature and lukewarm temperature, slippery love juice washes away the gel that was on it and takes its place.

    In an instant, Barei''s cock became shiny with Luca''s love juice.

    Tskboob...

    Insert your dick into the onahole again.

    The shape of the pussy, the folds inside the vagina, the position and shape of the uterine opening, and the flowing love juice are all Luca''s, and I feel pleasure.

    Then isn''t this sex?

    Luke felt like his head was going to explode from the feeling of the cock underneath him and the excitement this situation created.

    Meanwhile, Baray was not in a very relaxed situation either.

    The anxious moans that continue to tickle her ears, the wrinkles of Ona''s hole becoming slippery with plenty of gel and love juice.

    Even though she couldn''t tell that those wrinkles were the vaginal contents of the beautiful woman in front of her, she could tell that the pleasure she felt was far beyond what she could get from her normal masturbation tools. ˇµ

    Baray, as a healthy man, had at least touched such an object.

    The unfortunate thing was that Baray only considered this situation as cooperation in an experiment.

    After a long time, a beautiful woman of Luke''s age was giving me a daughter-in-law, but in her head, she couldn''t relate this situation to something lewd.

    In Baray''s opinion, there was nothing special about this situation. It just feels better than the research I usually do.

    There were countless men who had in their hearts Luca, who was talented, came from a good family, had a beautiful face, and had a quirky personality.

    A very small portion of the Imperial Wizards even had a man who made an effort to see Luca in person.

    Such a woman exposes her vagina and even her womb.

    Baray did not know how precious this situation was.

    "Eww... "Luke."

    "Hang, haa... Ugh... Huh... ? Baray, do you think it''s cheap?"

    Nod.

    "Okay. Then... "

    Tskboob! Tskboob! Zboob!

    The speed of shaking the onahole becomes faster and the interval between the sound of love juice splashing becomes faster.

    From the beginning, semen extraction was a way to cooperate in this experiment. At least that''s what Baray knew.

    Ejaculating quickly was also good for the experiment.

    So, it is natural to shake the onahole harder.

    But...

    "Wow, hot? Ahhh? Aang? Ang?"

    "Ugh... "

    The faster the speed of shaking the onahole meant that intense stimulation was applied not only to Barei, whose cock was being squeezed, but also to Luca, whose senses were linked.

    Lukea could no longer hold back her moans and was screaming loudly in the room, and Barei also let out the voice he had been holding back.

    "Black? Huaaa? Now, wait a minute... Rest... "

    Last spurt to reach ejaculation.

    However, Lukea, being her virgin, did not have enough patience to continue waving her hands in her maddening pleasure.

    In the end, it was Lukea who stopped Barei''s hand and advised her to rest for a moment before ejaculating...

    Tak.

    "Huh?"

    Barei held Luca''s hand as she stopped in the middle of her ejaculation.

    Creak, creak, creak!

    "Huh?? Crane? Ugok? Sleep? Stop??"

    Just like that, she shook Lucia''s hand violently. She is with her ona scepter in her hand.

    Of course, even in this world, unless magical power is specifically used, the strength of men and women is greatly different.

    Tighten with a stronger grip, shake with faster arm movements, and shake the onahole without getting tired with stronger stamina.

    Luca''s head instantly glows from the pleasure that is incomparable to when she shakes herself.

    "Haaang? Aang?? Awesome? Huaaa??"

    Her pleas for him to stop were short-lived, and Luke could only tremble as he fell on top of her spilled love juice.

    It''s just that one of her arms is lifted and held in the grip of her barei.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, that condition did not last long.

    "Aaaaang????"

    Not long after, semen spurts out powerfully from Barei''s cock.

    The semen mixed with Luca''s love juice filled in the onahole flows half into Lukea''s womb, which is embodied as an onahole, and half flows out together with her love juice.

    Even though nothing went in, the feeling of her womb being filled.

    At that timing, Luca also reaches its peak.

    It was a genuine orgasm that she couldn''t feel while playing with her hands alone.

    "Whoa... Phew... Uh, Luke? Are you okay?"

    Barei, who was looking into the distance for a moment, soon came to his senses and took care of the fallen Luca.

    From Baray''s perspective, it seemed like he suddenly collapsed during an experiment.

    "Eww... Swimming... Ehehe?"

    Her eyes, which were always sparkling with academic enthusiasm, became unfocused, and drool flowed from her mouth.

    It was a face that I could not bear to show to others. She was showing it to the man she was in love with.

    It was only after a little, or rather a long time, that Luke came to her senses.

    I had no idea that Onahole, which I tried to experiment with a light heart, would be this intense.

    "Hmm... That... "

    Luke A hesitated to speak.

    No matter what kind of behavior he showed, Barei would ignore it as part of her experiment, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t ashamed.

    "Hmm, hmm. Thanks for helping me today. It seems like enough data has been collected. You can go back."

    "Luke... Are you okay? "She suddenly collapsed."

    "Eww... Are you okay! Because it''s no big deal."

    "Okay? If that''s the case... Can I leave the cleaning up to you? Some time has passed. "If I don''t go back quickly and do the rest of my work, I''ll have to work overtime again today."

    "Okay, okay. Go back quickly. Ah... "

    As Luca was about to send Barei away by waving her hand, an object caught her eye.

    Luca Onahole (working title) that I was holding and shaking just a moment ago.

    It was incredibly embarrassing to lose her mind, but it felt good enough...

    "Just. Baray."

    "Why again?"

    "That... Would you like to take it and use it some more? I need a little more experimental data... "

    Baray did not refuse.

    After Baray returned.

    Luca suddenly remembered, "There is still work to be done."

    Pick up a crystal ball that was lying on the desk.

    Inside that crystal ball, which was a magic tool for recording, was the same obscene behavior that Luca had shown just a moment ago.

    The sight of her attracting a man, exposing her lower body, giving him a full-on massage, imitating her own, and trembling to the point of collapsing.

    I took that crystal ball, which would have been socially fatal if it were distributed outside, and took out another crystal ball.

    It was the same magic tool for recording, and the contents were already recorded inside.

    The content was a naked Luca explaining the Onahole magic tool.

    ¨C Luca Marti. He is the successor to the Marti family and the division commander of the Imperial Wizards. Let me explain the magic tool I made this time...

    In the video, Luke A was showing her ona hole turning into her own vagina, one by one, with her inner skin exposed without touching a single thread.

    If this also falls into someone else''s hands, there will be dire consequences.

    But Luke, her eyes losing focus, stared blankly at the pair of magic tools...

    It was placed in a strictly sealed box and transmitted somewhere using magic.

    That''s where she said, "Because it was something she had to do."

    After the box containing Luke''s social life disappeared somewhere, her eyes regained their sparkle.

    "Huh... Huh? What was it? It felt a little strange... "

    It''s my first time experiencing this, so I''m exhausted.

    Luke A thought that way, and she brushed aside the momentary feeling of discomfort.

 Chapter 50: Flashback Room â€“ Baronâ€™s Trolling (1) **

    Chapter 50: Flashback Room ¨C BaronˇŻs Trolling (1) ** Rumbling!!

    With a loud noise, the ceiling of the orc cave shattered.

    "The ceiling is falling!"

    "Orcs die!"

    "Kwaeeek!"

    Many of the orcs gathered in the cave were crushed to death by rocks the size of houses falling from overhead.

    The orcs desperately tried to run around and avoid the rocks, but except for a few lucky ones, the rest became stains on the floor.

    And I was one of the lucky few. Although it''s not an orc.

    "I thought I was going to die... "

    A large rock that would have fallen on my head if it had fallen a few more steps to the side.

    Luckily, the rock fell on the oak next to me instead of on my head, and I was able to survive by hiding under the rock.

    The cave suddenly collapsed. What happened?

    What is that female voice I suddenly heard? Now that I think about it, it was like a voice I heard somewhere.

    Tak.

    A maid fell through a hole in the ceiling that showed the sky.

    A maid with characteristic silver hair. It was Wirdi.

    As soon as I saw Wirdi, I lowered my head, which I had put out to survey the situation.

    Since the Baron was also captured, I thought he would definitely come to rescue him, but I had no idea he would appear so dramatically.

    I don''t think it was my fault that the Baron was captured. It''s all my fault for trolling.

    Still, it''s that Wirdi. I don''t know what they''ll do if I couldn''t protect the Baron.

    "Master, I have come."

    "Oh, oh! "Wirdi!"

    The Baron was pleased with Wirdi''s appearance.

    "Hmm. Hmm. Why did you come now! This is what happened to me! That bitch you confidently accepted doesn''t help either! Didn''t I, the honorable head of the Belchekov family, suffer this humiliation from monsters and such? When I return, I will leave you alone... "

    I started to get angry for no reason.

    And it''s long. I don''t know what you want to say, but I just know that you''re angry.

    Why do you do that to the person who came to save you?

    But unfortunately, the Baron''s long-winded anger was a simple stress relief for him, but it was a golden opportunity for someone else.

    "First! Those bitches in frat houses too! ... !"

    The Baron''s voice, which had been talking for a while, suddenly stopped.

    Because of the blade hanging around his neck.

    Before I knew it, there was an orc behind the Baron who had survived the collapse of the ceiling.

    Do orcs use blades? Looking at what he''s holding, it looks like he''s using it.

    "You. Ha, surrender! "Or die!"

    Although he stuttered, perhaps because he intuitively sensed Wirdi''s strength, the orc conveyed his demands to the end. That''s great.

    The idea is good.

    He is considered to be quite smart among orcs, as he immediately thought of taking him hostage after hearing him call him master.

    But my thoughts were short.

    If a person is as strong as Werdi, there is no point in taking him hostage by holding a knife to his neck.

    Because it is possible to run up and snatch the blade at the moment you apply strength to your hand to slit your throat.

    Even if it''s too late and his head dies, it can be put back on if the hair hasn''t completely fallen off his body.

    Dragons are such unreasonable creatures.

    So I didn''t take this situation very seriously.

    It''s probably similar to Wirdi.

    You may be displeased with the fact that your master has been taken hostage, but what about the sense of crisis?

    However.

    There was only one idiot who accepted this situation as a desperate crisis.

    "We, we, werdi! Stop now! If this continues, I''m going to die!!"

    A fool like that?

    With those words just now, the Baron went from being just a thrilling situation to a situation where his life was at stake.

    I have never seen Wirdi refuse the Baron''s orders. Even the things that Wirdi wants.

    He probably made an oath on his name.

    I don''t know why he did that, but if he did, it would be impossible to disobey the Baron''s orders.

    Even if it involves the Baron''s own life.

    In other words, since he gave the command to stop, he was no longer able to do things like snatching the blade that were mentioned earlier.

    The dragon''s oath is different from the curse placed on me.

    Due to the magical meaning of the dragon''s name and the characteristic of casting it on oneself, it has much stronger coercive power.

    At least until he hears another command, Wirdi should really stop.

    However, the orc pointing his sword at the baron seemed to have no intention of letting the baron give another order.

    "Kukukuku. Well done!"

    "Yes, yes! Now let me go... "Wow!"

    Bah!

    The orc confirmed that Wirdi had indeed stopped and punched the baron.

    When the orc''s large fist hit the back of the baron''s head, the baron fell to the ground.

    That thing isn''t dead, is it?

    No, I''d rather be dead. If that were the case, since the ''master'' is gone, Wirdi''s dependence will be lifted, and I will be able to sneak away while aggro Wirdi, who is going crazy for revenge.

    But unfortunately, the Baron seemed to be alive.

    Even though Wirdi''s face was full of anger, he was standing still.

    The orc handed the baron over to another orc who survived the rockfall, and then approached Wirdi.

    "Cuckoo. "She is a good female."

    Lift Wirdi''s chin with just two of his fingers and look him in the eye.

    "... "

    Even though the orc''s dirty fingers touched his clean skin, Wirdi only made an expression of displeasure and did not move.

    No, he couldn''t move.

    The last command Wirdi heard was ''Stop.''

    Ahh!

    The maid uniform that Wirdi wore was torn like a piece of paper.

    Wirdi, a beautiful girl with silver hair and long eyes. Her naked body was fully exposed among the orcs.

    Nevertheless, when she saw Wirdi motionless, the orc laughed.

    "Kukakaka! I can''t move! Female. "I can''t move!"

    I don''t know why, but it seemed like she at least noticed that Urdi couldn''t move.

    Upon hearing her laughter, her orcs began to gather one by one to come to Wirdi.

    Ah. Shit. But if they are gathered together, I can''t sneak out?

    The only exit she can see is a hole in the ceiling.

    I think I can climb up if I step on the fallen rock, but I don''t think the orcs will pretend not to see me in the meantime.

    Go back the way you came and escape?

    I''m on my way after being humiliated by countless orcs along the way?

    I can''t use that road either.

    If this happens, there is no way out...

    "... "Huh."

    At the moment I was thinking about her escape, Wirdi had become a toy for the orcs.

    "Soft! This female is good!"

    The soft and smooth skin is massaged with rough hands.

    "Your breasts are small! Cuckoo. It''s tiny!"

    She was teased for having small breasts by an orc who massaged them arbitrarily.

    "It sparkles! "I feel good!"

    He violently grabbed her silver hair and tore it off.

    "This place is small too! Tighten well!"

    Her legs are spread, and her hole is penetrated with a finger and her tightness is assessed.

    Still, as expected, Wirdi could not move.

    Wow... That thing sucks?

    There was a sense of immorality in the scene where a small body was surrounded by large figures and played with like a toy.

    Oh. It was lifted by an orc.

    The legs are spread in a large M shape, and the orc in front puts his face between the legs and caresses his genitals.

    The orcs next to me are caressing their chests.

    The orc holding Wirdi on his back was pulling his face and licking his lips.

    A large amount of saliva flows down the tongue and enters Wirdi.

    As the monster''s body fluid, which has a medicinal effect, went directly into the stomach, Wirdi also began to feel short of breath little by little, and liquid other than saliva began to be felt on the orc''s tongue licking her pussy.

    No matter how dragon you are, you can''t beat the effect of estrus.

    Because it is a gay game world. sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am first!"

    "It''s disgraceful."

    "I want to do it too."

    The orc who had taken the Baron hostage and was the first to approach Wirdi grabbed Wirdi''s armpits and hugged him from the front.

    Her cheeks are red, but her expression still shows anger.

    Still, the orc looked at Wirdi as if he were unable to move, and put his hand under Wirdi''s knee.

    The legs naturally spread wide apart and the space between them is clearly exposed.

    A crack from which obscene liquid continues to flow due to the orc''s saliva.

    Meanwhile, the orc adjusted his cock.

    The action of moving the body little by little and aiming the cock at the pussy hole. Since this happened to me just a little while ago, the scene replays in my mind and my body gets hot.

    Phew. Phew...

    Let''s calm down. There is no use in getting horny here.

    If you don''t escape...

    If not...

    You can get stuck more, right?

    Okay. Like that...

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!"

    Finally, Wirdi''s body went down, and the bulky orc''s cock pierced Wirdi''s body.

    The orc''s dick was a size that even I found difficult to accept.

    Wirdy''s stomach was so protruding in the shape of his cock that it was clearly visible even from this distance.

    In the meantime, Wirdi didn''t say anything, as if he had nothing to say to the orcs.

    Phut! Bang!

    That had nothing to do with the orcs.

    All that mattered was whether this hole was a pleasant hole or a loose hole.

    And at least Wirdi seemed to be classified as a pleasant hole.

    Wirdi''s eyes were half-closed as the orc''s cock shook violently and scraped his stomach.

    Hey. That looks perfect.

    When I was gazing at Wirdi''s appearance like that...

    Chin.

    "... "What is it?"

    "Me. "I do it."

    Before I knew it, the orc behind me had discovered me.

    Ah.

 Chapter 51: Flashback Room â€“ Baronâ€™s Trolling (2) ***

    Chapter 51: Flashback Room ¨C BaronˇŻs Trolling (2) *** "Ugh, ugh, ugh"

    "... Tsk. ...Wow,"

    In a large cavity with an open ceiling, we were being violated.

    I missed the timing to escape while hiding and was captured by the Orcs. I also became the Orcs'' plaything next to Wirdi.

    When I was first dragged out, Wirdi''s eyes glowed dangerously when he saw me, but he was soon obscured by the thick cock in his mouth.

    As a bonus, the Baron was being raped in a common corner.

    To a female orc.

    ... I will not describe the details.

    The important thing is that the orcs must have noticed something and tightly covered the baron''s mouth with a gag.

    In other words, Wirdi could not escape.

    I can''t beat an orc with my bare hands. I can beat an orc with my bare hands, but I can''t move.

    For the Orcs, there were just two toilets lined up.

    ¨C Boom! Puck!

    Every time the orc''s thick thighs hit his buttocks, it sounds like he''s being hit.

    In fact, every time it is penetrated, a shock that feels like it will shatter the uterus extends all the way to his head.

    I guess I should say I''m glad I didn''t get sick thanks to the orc''s bodily fluids.

    Instead, the mind-boggling pleasure makes my body tremble every time.

    "... Ugh?"

    How many times has it been already?

    Wirdi, who was being fucked next to him, clenched his lips between his teeth and trembled.

    I desperately try to suppress the sound, but what comes out between my lips is clearly an orgasmic moan.

    It seems stupid. You won''t be able to escape anyway. It''s better to enjoy it.

    "Ang? Ah heung? I like it there?"

    As for me, I had already wrapped my legs around the orc''s waist.

    But this cock feels so good.

    All the orcs gathered in this wide cavity have dicks of a size that cannot be compared to that of humans.

    He has strong muscles, so he can lightly push me.

    Moreover, his stamina is superb, so he doesn''t cool down after one or two shots.

    Truly non-stop sex.

    As a woman, it''s a loss if you don''t enjoy this situation, right?

    Right, Wirdi?

    Although she looked at Wirdi while licking the cock hanging next to her face with her tongue to ask for consent.

    "..."

    The way he was still trying to endure the pleasure with his eyes tightly closed seemed to be different from mine.

    It''s incredible mental power.

    Even if I were to exaggerate a bit and take a semen bath, I received an amount of semen that didn''t seem like this much, and yet Wirdi was still not giving in.

    After all, a dragon is a dragon.

    But it''s only a matter of time.

    Because all females in this world eventually succumb to pleasure.

    Maybe we''ll get lucky and hope that the baron''s gag will be lifted, and new orders will come.

    Yes.

    Really, maybe, that possibility is not out of the question.

    It looks like the Baron wants to escape from here to the point of crying tears of blood. It seems like he now realizes what mistake he made.

    By the way.

    Whose will it be?

    This is a long-awaited opportunity to enjoy it.

    I can''t believe I wasted this opportunity. That''s too bad.

    I don''t like Wirdi, but I have to help here.

    Well, it''s okay to say thank you. Think of it as affection as a human toilet.

    While being pinned on my back by the orc, I crawled towards Wirdi with his arms.

    "Kkuik?"

    "...?"

    Both the orcs and Wirdi reacted with surprise at my sudden action.

    I don''t care about those reactions.

    Tak.

    I took over Wirdi from the orc who was holding him down.

    Anyway, there is still a dick stuck in her pussy. The orcs, who knew they couldn''t escape, were just waiting to see what I could do.

    And I... Doing it like this...

    Squeak!

    "... Ahhh? Ugh, eup?"

    A short but clear female sound came out of Wirdi''s mouth.

    I''ve been holding on like that until now.

    He looked like he didn''t understand the English language.

    It''s a simple thing.

    A woman knows her body better.

    That is, because they have the same body structure, the assumption is that a place that makes me feel good as a woman will also make the other woman feel good.

    However, the human body is not that similar, so of course there are some differences.

    It''s a weakness I feel strongly about, but for the other person, it''s often just an ordinary erogenous zone.

    The typical weak points, such as the clitoris and G-spot, are probably the same. However, there are countless differences, such as which part of the vagina is weak, or whether the armpits or nipples are weak.

    And I knew Wirdi''s weaknesses intimately.

    When Wirdi clings to me and caresses me in the mansion.

    This is no different from the fact that Wirdi honestly confessed that the part he touched in order to exploit my weakness was where he felt.

    Therefore. Like this...

    If I place my cock in the area where Wirdy was touching me and forcefully drive my cock in... Tskcha.

    ¨C Snap.

    "...???!! Hehe????"

    The inner female that was holding back opens her eyes.

    A technique is added to accurately hit the weak point of the orc''s large penis.

    Is there any woman who can withstand this combination? Probably not.

    "Ang? Tsk? No? Noaaaaang??"

    Once a moan has been released, it cannot be taken back.

    Every time I raised and lowered her arms, another weakness was stimulated, and she just cried helplessly.

    And then.

    "Hmm? Yes? No? I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I don''t like it???"

    He closes her eyes, stretches her legs, and walks away.

    It looks really nice. Now I want to have some fun too.

    Even now, she gently shakes her buttocks with his dick stuck in them.

    A signal to move.

    The orcs also noticed the signal. The hand holding my waist was rougher than usual.

    Was he excited by the disheveled appearance of Wirdi, who had only shown a rocky response so far?

    It''s a bit disappointing that they''re not excited to see me, but I''ll bear with it here.

    To be honest, even though I, a woman like her, hate it, I hate Wierdy, who suffers from the pleasure of being a female that she can''t help.

    "... Yes?"

    She enjoys the feeling of the cock entering slowly.

    The feeling of being pierced little by a huge meat stick that penetrates the narrow vagina.

    A strong piston feels good, but this feeling when first inserted is also good.

    However, compared to the huge orc''s dick, a human woman''s vagina is too short.

    Soon the glans reaches the cervix at the end of the vagina. Feeling like your stomach is full.

    And. Come. Come. Come...

    ¨C Pow! Sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "~~????"

    A piston that gets stuck intensely.

    As if the initial leisurely insertion was to measure the length, it is difficult to even breathe as the cock is being pounded without stopping.

    "Hmm? Ang? I like it? That''s it?"

    Which is better. Please tell me where to put it.

    Pleas that confess one''s weaknesses do not reach the orcs.

    Orcs don''t care how much a woman feels, they just want to feel good.

    So there is nothing we can do.

    If I want to feel good, I have no choice but to shake my waist to make the orc''s cock feel good.

    "Quook! This is good!"

    "Aang? yes? there?"

    Her waist arches in accordance with the timing of the cock constantly moving in and out of her vagina.

    The feeling of the unfamiliar large muscle touching a new place every time.

    Is Wirdi also enjoying this feeling?

    I raise my head and look at Wirdi.

    "Eunggok? Grumble? Ugh?"

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t see his facial expression because of the dick stuck in his mouth again.

    However, the love juice that poured out every time the cock stuck in her vagina came out clearly showed that Wirdi, as a female, had become the recipient of male semen.

    Okay. There''s nothing you can do if your dick gets stuck anyway.

    There is no choice but to quietly submit to the owner of the cock.

    That''s in this world.

    Because it is a female''s duty.

    And.

    There was a magic circle that was quietly, very quietly stealing Wirdi and my magic power.

    The magic circle that had become invisible when the ceiling collapsed began to shine again.

    ˇŞ

    "... "What is that?"

    After hearing that a huge amount of magical power had been observed, the White Falcon Knights, who were passing nearby, set out to investigate.

    However, what they saw was a huge mass of tentacles that did not seem to belong to this world.

    No, it''s not exactly something I''ve never seen before.

    Because it matched the appearance of a certain devil that I had only seen in the dictionary.

    But who is the devil?

    Unlike demons who live in a physical body on the same continent, demons exist in hell.

    It may or may not be possible for hundreds of wizards to gather the magical power to summon even a single trace of it.

    How on earth did they summon a demon that size?

    "Come to your senses!"

    A single voice reprimands the knights who were mesmerized by such an absurd sight.

    The voice of leader Silen Laim, which is difficult to hear properly.

    However, as difficult as it is to hear, the morale of the knights rises just because the leader himself speaks.

    "I don''t know why it''s here. But now that you''ve found the devil, there''s only one thing to do! Do you understand?"

    ""Yes!!""

    "Considering the size of the devil, it is judged that there is no chance of victory with the current equipment. The youngest will escape first and report this, and the rest will maintain camp and retreat slowly!"

    ""Yes!!""

    The size and strength of demons varies greatly depending on the magical power they absorb.

    Looking from a distance, there were only two women caught by the devil''s tentacles, a woman with purple hair and a woman with silver hair.

    Even if we assume that both of them have the magic power of a court wizard, there will be no problem in retreating.

    The judgment of the leader of the White Falcon Knights, Silen Reim, was rational and rational.

    Sometimes reality goes beyond imagination.

    A while later, when the youngest member of the knights returned in a hurry with reinforcements.

    It was a scene where the number of women being grabbed and raped by tentacles had increased from two to dozens.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    End the flashback.

 Chapter 52: Soira and Massage Shop (1)

    Chapter 52: Soira and Massage Shop (1) Finally, after many twists and turns, I managed to return to the original city.

    The first thing I did after returning to the city after being without rest for over 24 hours was.

    "Ah. Soira. "Did you have a good trip?"

    "Hello Florana, I''m going to sleep for now!"

    It was about sleeping.

    Let''s get some rest too.

    ...

    Tweet.

    I woke up to the sound of birds chirping in the morning.

    Yesterday, I arrived in the city before evening on a horse provided by the White Falcon Knights, so that means I slept for nearly 12 hours.

    Do you know how tired I was?

    My condition is good thanks to sleeping while starving until dinner. I feel like I slept well for the first time in a very long time.

    I reached out for the maid uniform hanging next to the bed...

    Ah. There is no need for maid clothes anymore.

    After spending a few weeks at the Baron, it has already become a habit and I try to get dressed as soon as I wake up.

    Okay. There''s no need to get dressed up or work.

    Then wouldn''t it be okay to be a little more lazy and sleep one more time?

    It''s not as good as the bed of the baron who spent a lot of money with his almost infinite financial resources, but it''s still soft enough, and I''m trying to close my eyes again while hugging the blanket.

    "Soira. Are you awake?"

    Flora spoke her words.

    Right. I was sharing the same room with Flora.

    I could pretend to be asleep and ignore it, but I was so startled by what I just said that I lost sleep.

    I had no choice but to get up. Even if I try to sleep again, I don''t feel like I can sleep.

    "Flora. "It''s been a while."

    It''s been a while since I saw Flora...

    ... It looked a little leisurely.

    The number of books I couldn''t see around the bed increased. The same goes for books and rides that you don''t know what they are.

    It was neatly organized, so I didn''t get the impression that it was very dirty, but I could tell that a lot of things had increased.

    Flora, lying face down on the bed among all that junk, was truly an unemployed person with nothing to do.

    "I was so bored without Soira."

    "Okay... "I think I know that."

    "Huh? "What?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    After staying with Wirdi for a while and complaining, I guess I got into the habit of spitting out whatever was on my mind.

    I''m not the main character in a novel, and it''s not a good habit...

    Wait, I''m the main character of this game, so isn''t that wrong?

    Something is confusing?.

    Growling-

    As I was tilting my head with an ambiguous feeling, the belly clock rang.

    I skipped dinner, and it''s morning, so I''m probably hungry.

    Now that I think about it, didn''t I even eat lunch yesterday?

    Eating in the game doesn''t make you gain weight, but skipping a delicious meal twice has cost you your life.

    "I''m going to go have breakfast. Do you want to go together?"

    "Yes!"

    I took Flora, who looked leisurely, to the restaurant.

    While eating, we talked about what had happened.

    "You worked as a maid? "It seemed like it would be very difficult."

    It''s a story about disguising yourself as a maid to infiltrate the baron''s mansion.

    "You performed like that while I was away? "I''ve never seen it before?"

    A story about an interesting performance that Flora saw. Sea?ch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Dragon maid? Soira. No matter how much I don''t know about the world, I don''t think that''s a good thing... "

    A story about Wirdi... No, why don''t you believe this?

    Anyway, after solving the problem I had not encountered in a long time, I headed to the adventurer''s guild.

    I couldn''t speak properly because I was under a curse, but I still told you that there was something suspicious, right?

    Isn''t it a reward for considering the mission a success?

    I think I can get it if I do it well.

    "I won''t be able to give you the compensation I originally promised."

    Ah. Also?

    The guild''s receptionist looked into it a little more and added an explanation.

    "The request was to investigate the background of the subject, right?"

    "I did."

    "However, according to what I received, Ms. Soira only investigated that there was a motive behind it, and she was unable to investigate what exactly the motive was. "It''s not a mission failure, but it''s also difficult to call it a completion."

    "It''s not a failure? Then?"

    "Fortunately, the client did not set a deadline, so you can go back and investigate or complete it for only 1/4 of the original fee."

    "A quarter? Why write it down like that?"

    "It happened because the client placed more importance on knowing the identity of the person behind it. "This was not coordinated by us, so you will have to contact us directly."

    You want me to meet you in person and talk about compensation? With nobles?

    It would be better if the compensation that was said to be annoying wasn''t taken away.

    Is it possible to report it now?

    Hmm. Ah.

    "In the mansion... During... "

    It doesn''t work either.

    Things went well when I chatted with Flora. When I open my mouth to report, nothing comes out.

    What kind of mechanism is this?

    In any case, it would be difficult to report properly unless this curse is resolved.

    Should I go back to the mansion and investigate again? Can not. No, I won''t!

    "It can''t be helped. "I''ll take that and end the request."

    "Yes. Then the conservatives are here. I will pass it on to the client."

    The bag I received from the receptionist was much lighter than I had originally expected.

    What a waste. If I had been able to get everything properly, I could have had a full set of equipment...

    Still, it is a fact that I cannot deny that the investigation is incomplete, and if you think about it that way, you may have to consider it fortunate that the request was not treated as a failure at all.

    "Soira. What are you going to do for your next request?"

    "Uh, Flora? Hmm... "

    Next request, next request...

    Should I?

    I accepted this request with a light heart, but it was really hard.

    Who would have guessed that a dragon would come out of nowhere and grab you?

    Although it was a small amount of compensation, I also received some money from previous bandit extermination work. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to get some rest.

    Really. I also have to remove the curse.

    I don''t think there will be that many people who will give orders on the first try, but I don''t know when I''ll get caught and stop playing.

    I might have to pay more attention to saving until I do this.

    "I had a bit of a hard time this time. "I''ll take a break and then take a request."

    "Hmm~ Are you taking a break again?"

    "What the heck, really. I guess that''s true for Flora."

    Because he must have rested every day while I was away. It''s okay to get bored.

    But I also want to rest because I want to rest... What should I do...

    As I was thinking about it, Flora said that she had a good idea.

    "Really. Then, would you like to get a massage?"

    "Massage?"

    "Huh. There''s a place I told you about last time. "I felt good when I received it."

    The other day? Ah... Come to think of it, I think she said something like that before she left.

    Honestly, it''s obvious what I''ll get into if I go to a massage shop in WM, which I created as a night game.

    I feel bad for letting Flora go even though I knew that. Hehe. If you check the flashback room later, there will probably be some embarrassing scenes.

    What my colleagues experienced is also registered in the reminiscence room.

    And what I''m going for is... Hmm...

    Do you think it doesn''t matter?

    I''m sure something bad will happen to me. Still, since I am a customer, I don''t think there is any need for it to be difficult.

    I was exhausted from being raped continuously, but I felt better after a good night''s sleep.

    Besides, this isn''t raped, is it? I''m leaving knowing everything.

    "Good. Where is the massage shop?"

    "Okay! "I know, so follow me!"

    Uh. Are you going to go right now?

    ...

    Guided by Flora, I arrived at the massage shop while I was still busy.

    "Is it here?"

    "Huh. Let''s go in quickly!"

    "Uh? To be in such a hurry... "

    -Tingle!

    "Welcome! Ah. "You came again?"

    I don''t know how long I''ve been here, but as soon as I walked in, the employee at the counter recognized Flora.

    "Yes! "I''m here!"

    "Thank you every time. Ah. The person over there... "

    "Hello. "He said the massage here is good."

    "Ah, that''s right. We are proud that our massage skills are second to none wherever we go. So, did you come to get a massage today?"

    "Yes. Is it possible now?"

    "Now... Yes. There are no reservations in the morning. What course would you like to take?"

    "Course?"

    "We have a variety of courses available at our message shop. Would you like to take a look?"

    The menu handed out by the staff had descriptions of various courses written on it.

    There are so many... What should I do?

    "Flora. What did you do?"

    "I had a full body massage course."

    "Okay? Then I''ll take this too."

    "Yes. All right. Do you prefer a male or female masseuse?"

    "A masseuse? Uh, just do whatever you want."

    Why do you ask about gender? Weren''t you just doing something dirty?

    "What would you do, Flora? Are you doing it today too?"

    "Yes! Same thing!"

    "All right. "If you come in first, we will help you."

    With those words, Flora and I entered the dressing room.

    "Flora. "What are the clothes here?"

    "Clothes?"

    "It''s here. These clothes."

    "Well? "I''ve never written anything before?"

    "Really?"

    I don''t know what it is, but if you don''t know Flora, who seems to have been there a lot, you probably don''t need it.

    I took off my clothes in the locker room and entered the bath.

    -Slap!

    The bathtub is so full of water that you can hear the sound of water lapping.

    It''s not easy to find a bathhouse like this in this world. The facility seems to be a good massage shop.

    The water is warm too.

    I guess I can take a bath here first, right?

    Then, wash your body before entering the bath...

    -Drur!

    At that time, the door opened and someone came in.

    "Excuse me."

    "Excuse me."

    Two naked men.

    Uh. What is it?

    What?!

 Chapter 53: Soira and the Massage Parlor (2) **

    Chapter 53: Soira and the Massage Parlor (2) ** I was about to take a bath when a man suddenly came in, and I was surprised.

    Of course I''m surprised. What woman isn''t surprised?

    But the men seemed surprised to see me surprised.

    "Why are you so surprised? Come on, youngest. "Didn''t you explain?"

    "Yes? Uh... Yes. This person is a regular, so I thought he might have heard about it... "

    "Ugh. Hey. Even if the regular explained it, you should have explained it again. That''s what being a professional is."

    The taller of the two men scolded the other man and bowed down together.

    "Sorry. Our staff surprised me by not explaining it. If it''s okay, can you explain it to me right now?"

    He was very polite. Even I, who was startled by the man who suddenly came in and hid in the bathtub, wanted to calm down and listen to the story.

    It''s bad manners to go into the bathtub without having washed up yet, but I was really surprised. What should I do?

    "Yes... "Tell me."

    "Yes. The full body massage course you two chose also includes a body washing service. So the two of us came in to wash our bodies."

    You said that? Ah. Is that why it is called a course and not just a massage?

    Okay. That aside.

    "Then why are you two not wearing anything? "We are the ones doing the washing up?"

    "Yes? Even if you say so... "Is this how our service works?"

    "Ugh... "

    Is that so?

    Isn''t it because you just want to come in naked?

    I gave Flora a look asking if it was true.

    Nod. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Is it real?

    If so, that would be the case... It''s strangely embarrassing.

    Take a deep breath. Hu, hu, ha... Hu, hu, ha...

    I calm my startled heart at the sudden intrusion of a man and think calmly.

    You knew that if you came to the massage parlor, you would end up doing dirty things anyway, right?

    I was just surprised because I never thought it would be this timing.

    It''s no different from playing a horror game, knowing that a monster will appear, but being surprised because you don''t know where it will come from.

    Huh. So it''s natural to be surprised. It''s natural to be embarrassed.

    Good. It has been organized.

    "Okay."

    Sigh-!

    Get up from the bath.

    What covers the body disappears, and the naked body is revealed. It''s natural because it''s a bathhouse.

    I feel my eyes focused on the water droplets flowing along the valley of my chest. Even though he is a professional, he is still a man.

    I stood next to Flora without paying attention.

    "Flora. "You shouldn''t have explained it to me in advance."

    "Sorry, I thought you knew Sora."

    "Ugh... "

    While Flora was complaining, the men approached cautiously.

    "Um, sir? "Then can we start the service?"

    "Yes. "Go ahead."

    Because we all know what service it is anyway.

    I feel like a switch is being flipped in my head.

    From the usual Soira to the Soira who does dirty things.

    "Yes. Then, the regular customer will be handled by the same employee. And if you are new here, I will provide service."

    "You can just call me by my name."

    "Yes. Soira. Please come this way."

    As called, I went and stood in front of the tall man. I saw you talking to another employee earlier, so I think this person is a senior. Since it''s annoying to say it for so long, let''s just say I''m a senior employee too.

    As I stood in front of a senior employee who was a head taller than me, I naturally looked up, and the senior employee looked down at me.

    I can see the way they look at me shifting for a moment.

    Well, I''m still immature at processing gaze. They say women can see everything.

    However, he seemed to be inexperienced in massage, so he guided me to my seat while sneaking a peek.

    "Please sit here and wait a moment. "I will prepare it soon."

    A small chair placed in front of a mirror. In reality, this is a combination you often see when you go to older bathhouses, but I didn''t expect to see it here too.

    Now that I think about it, I''ve looked in a mirror in my dorm many times, but I think this is the first time I''ve looked at my body so slowly.

    Soft flowing light purple hair and blue eyes like the sea.

    A smooth line that goes from a moderately voluminous chest to a narrow waist and a strong hip.

    Huh. As expected, I think this avatar was chosen well. I rotated it randomly.

    I''m not sure, but judging by the men''s reactions, it looks like the inside is made of quite a masterpiece.

    Really, how did I end up playing with such a sexy body?

    It''s the best.

    As I was praising myself like that, a senior employee who had finished preparing approached me.

    He takes a seat behind his back, holding an unknown liquid in both hands.

    "Let me begin. It might be a little cold."

    "... Hehe."

    When I put my hand on my back, I was surprised that it was colder than I expected.

    Right. I just went in and came out of the bathhouse. My body hasn''t cooled down yet.

    Paying no heed to my reaction, the senior employee used his palm to broadly caress my back.

    No, is it correct to say that it was spread here?

    The liquid I was holding in my hand must have been a liquid for washing my face, and there was a white foam left where my palm passed.

    A large palm meticulously touches various parts of the back, checking for any unstained areas.

    Unfortunately, the touch did not show any sinister signs yet.

    Does a professional mean a professional? Or is it that massage and eroticism are separate things?

    However, for me, who had already been switched on with the intention of doing something dirty, it was just a shame.

    So.

    Sigh.

    "... !"

    I spread my legs slightly.

    So that I can see gently widening cracks in my reflection in the mirror.

    Still, it was a senior employee who didn''t react for a while, but I could feel him flinching at some point.

    This guy. You were spying after all, weren''t you?

    I pretend not to notice and stretch my legs.

    At first glance, it looks like you are just stretching, but pay attention to the angle at which your legs are spread.

    I can feel the speed of applying foam on my back slowly slowing down.

    Hehe. Can you bear to do this?

    "Hmm. Hmm. Please continue to excuse me."

    "Yes~"

    The hand that was resting on the back reaches forward and applies foam to the arm.

    It was still a delicate touch, but somehow it seemed to be in a hurry.

    In an instant, the arms and shoulders are finished, and the hands move to the next area.

    Mulkyung.

    "Huh... ?"

    A chest that cannot fit in one hand in the palm of your hand.

    I caress my chest meticulously, as if I''m going to make sure no part of it is left untouched.

    At the same time, is it to claim that if you touch it with the palm of your hand instead of holding it with force, you are somehow applying foam?

    However, the switch had already been activated, and the excited body felt like a different caress, whether it was rubbing the skin or kneading it.

    "Flaw... After... Umm... "

    I can''t help but let out the hum that comes from deep inside my chest.

    No, rather, it pushes back with force.

    So that dirty sounds can be heard better.

    Although it''s a little embarrassing to let Flora, who I always went with before receiving the last request, complain. After all, I took him with me for this purpose.

    And when I took a quick peek, it looked like they were enjoying themselves in their own way.

    This girl. Pretending to be nothing and enjoying everything?

    What is worse is that you really think you are nothing.

    Anyway, the important thing is this.

    The senior employee''s hand went down her chest and reached her pubic bone.

    Just move the finger touching the labia as if tickling it.

    "Hmm... Ah... "

    "This is an area that is easy to forget when washing alone. "Please excuse me."

    "Okay. Yes... ?"

    That''s right. Who takes the clitoris out of its shell and rubs it like this just to wash the genitals?

    No, I might even be able to take it out somehow.

    Like this, shit. The rubbing thing. When to masturbate... Huh.

    The finger that was rubbing the clitoris touches the vaginal opening.

    Snap. Snap.

    A liquid other than water was clearly coming out of the hole, but the senior employee moved his finger without paying any attention to it.

    "Whoa? Ah... Ugh?"

    A sexual sensation that is neither too strong nor too weak comes with a pleasant feeling.

    Is it really a masseuse? The addition and subtraction of power is exquisite.

    "Huh... Phew... Huh?"

    But that sleight of hand did not last long.

    The hand that had been patting the genitals a little, as if claiming that the purpose was really to wash it, soon moved to another direction.

    "... "

    He looks at me with a dissatisfied expression.

    What''s this. After letting, it get heated up.

    The senior employee slyly pretended not to see my expression and washed my legs.

    Although it felt good to touch her thighs and legs. It still feels like incomplete combustion.

    Even after applying the foam, I just washed and got out of the bath without any problems.

    Two couples, a man and a woman, enter the massage room naked.

    Flora''s face was already bright red, and her love juice was flowing down her legs.

    I was touched a few times and that was it. Looks like you had a perfect time.

    "Ruler. Soira, please come into this room."

    Even after seeing me like that, the senior employee calmly led me to a different massage room than Flora.

    Joy. Even if you pretend to be calm, you can see the blood rushing to your dick.

    I guess we''ll does it right this time, right?

    Every time I deliberately touch my skin while walking, a reaction comes back.

    Every time that happens, lust builds up little by little in the way they look at me.

    I can look forward to it, right?

 Chapter 54: Soira and the Massage Parlor (3) ***

    Chapter 54: Soira and the Massage Parlor (3) *** The senior employee who fell for my temptation got very excited as soon as he entered the massage room that couldn''t be seen from the outside and attacked me...

    "Please lie down on the bed and wait a moment. "It will be ready soon."

    ... I didn''t.

    But those eyes were clearly full of lust.

    Nevertheless, I could tell from the way he calmly prepared for the massage without showing it.

    This guy.

    You know so well!

    Go into the massage room and hit rice cakes?

    No, that''s third rate.

    If I want to make rice cake, I can do it anywhere. Because I am a pretty girl.

    But why do they come to the massage parlor?

    That''s because there are situations that can only be enjoyed at massage parlors.

    Due to the nature of massage, women have no choice but to allow their skin.

    Using that gap, he gets closer to you little by little, pretending not to be like that, to excite you, and eventually makes you spread your legs.

    Going through those steps is the erotic point of a massage shop.

    I''m already out of breath, and my cock is soaring into the sky with no intention of hiding it, but that attitude is as if he''s calmly saying, ''Are you just going to give me a massage?''

    The senior staff was truly professional.

    I admit it.

    Then I also have to match the rhythm.

    Let''s lie down on the bed calmly and wait as if we don''t know anything.

    Ah. Wait a minute.

    "Can you please give me one more pillow here? "My chest is pressed." Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... Yes."

    Did you just flinch?

    ...

    "Hmm, hmm. I''ll apply the oil first. It is an oil that has a warming effect on the body."

    "Yes~"

    A slightly cold and slippery liquid pours down on my back.

    Some of it flows down the side, along the side of the chest and onto the bed, while most of it flows down the spine to the hips.

    ¨C Chabak.

    Just when I think a lot has passed, a senior employee''s hand touches my back.

    A massage that spreads oil on the back and presses the muscles with the palm of the hand.

    The massage technique is definitely not ordinary. Does a professional mean a professional?

    To be honest, until I came here, I thought massage was just an excuse to seduce women and have sex with them.

    Why? Massage shops like that often appear in night games, right?

    But being able to receive a proper message somehow feels like a benefit.

    Ah... I feel good...

    "... Yes... "

    Before I knew it, my heated body had calmed down, and I was just enjoying the massage.

    The man''s firm palm pressing firmly against the skin, which felt warm due to the effect of the oil. Surprisingly, in addition to the erotic sensation, it also makes me feel at ease.

    This... Skinship?

    "I''m going to use acupressure from now on. It might hurt a little."

    No way. How much does a massage hurt? Pot?!

    The pain of splitting the muscle in half along its grain comes flooding back.

    "It hurts, it hurts!"

    "Yes, just wait a little longer."

    "No really, huh?!"

    I flinch.

    A feeling of not being able to control your body.

    I can feel the sensation of the curse being triggered again.

    No, why?

    Because of ''be patient''? Does that also fall under the command?

    What is this, it hurts!!

    Erotic is shit. Every time I receive acupressure, pain rushes through my muscles.

    However, my body cannot move because of the curse.

    You can''t twist your body to avoid it, you just have to endure it.

    If I were a masochist who enjoys pain, I would enjoy this, but I am a masochist who enjoys mental humiliation rather than pain.

    I... As soon as the massage is over... I''m going to solve this... Really... Ugh.

    A time of pain passed like that.

    "The acupressure is over. You''re holding it in well."

    You told me to hold on...

    I feel like I''ve been fooled by two fingers for an enormous amount of time, and now I don''t have the strength to say anything.

    It''s filthy to say it like this.

    It was just a time of pain.

    "I''ll move on. Please sit down."

    For some reason, the curse didn''t activate this time.

    Still, there was no reason not to listen, so I obediently sat up.

    "I''ll massage your arms first."

    After saying that, I started kneading and massaging from the tip of my arm.

    The hands that extend from the hand to the forearm, shoulder, and armpit.

    Mulkyung.

    "... "

    It touched the side of my chest.

    Thumbs up. The same massage as the one you used to get from your fingertips.

    However, when the area is near the chest, the sensation is different.

    The sexual sensation that had cooled down due to the pain gradually warms up.

    A hand extends from behind the back under the armpit and cups the chest.

    Soft.

    As your fingers move, your breasts change shape.

    Even though it''s my breasts, it''s always an erotic scene.

    As my palms, which are shiny with oil, massage my breasts here and there, my breasts gradually become shiny and shiny.

    The erect nipple at the tip was just waiting to be stimulated, but the senior employee did not touch it right away.

    I only examined the fat part of my chest, massaging it as if I was looking for something.

    "Hmm... "

    "There are nerves in the chest, and there are muscles underneath them. It''s an area you don''t usually know about, but if you press here like this."

    ¨C Kuuk.

    "Tsk... "

    A strange feeling that I felt for the first time.

    Apparently, my fingers only lightly pressed the skin of my swollen chest, but I felt a sensation pierce through my chest and into my heart.

    What. Was the chest massage real and not just a rumor?

    -Cluck, cluck.

    "Huh... Ah?"

    It''s not like your finger goes deep.

    To the point where my heart doesn''t hurt. I''m just gently massaging it to that extent.

    The pleasure felt in the chest is so heartbreaking that it makes the entire chest vibrate.

    It feels like my whole heart is being controlled by a single movement of my fingers.

    "And after touching me like this... "

    -Wow!

    "Huh ??!"

    Suddenly, my nipples were grabbed tightly.

    The body that has become accustomed to the gentle massage suddenly cannot hold back the pleasure penetrating the whole body and ends up crying and spitting out love juice.

    Since I''m naked now, there''s no way to hide that sight.

    Sigh.

    The senior employee traced the bed with his fingers and then put his thumb and index finger together.

    A long, flowing silver thread.

    Both my senior staff and I knew that it was not the oil that was originally sprayed.

    "... I think I had enough of a chest massage. "Can we move on?"

    "... "

    The switch had already been turned on when my nipples were grabbed, so I didn''t say anything and just laid back.

    Chin.

    Lean against the chest of the senior employee behind you.

    A man''s chest, different from my soft and soft chest.

    Give your full weight, raise your head and face your face.

    Chureup...

    Eyes meet, faces get closer, tongues intertwined.

    "... Umm... "

    They may push their tongues out against each other, or they may suck the other''s tongue.

    It was clearly a skill he was used to kissing.

    I had quite a bit of technique with my hands as befits my job as a masseuse, but what about my back?

    In that state, he put his hand behind his waist and grabbed the senior employee''s cock.

    I flinch.

    How long have you been patient? Lightly stroke the rock-hard erection with your hand.

    That alone causes a clear liquid to gush out from the glans.

    Part your lips slightly and whisper softly at a distance where you can reach the other person''s lips by just extending your tongue.

    "... "Fuck me."

    "... !"

    Understand!

    He is pushed on his back and falls forward.

    As my upper body fell down in the same sitting position, my chest was pressed against the ground and my buttocks were raised to the sky.

    Phew!

    A cock that gets penetrated without even having a chance to correct its posture.

    The vagina, which was already wet, easily swallowed the cock that entered.

    "Yes?"

    There is no time to lift the upper body, and the dick stabs the uterus.

    He supports his weight with his elbows and struggles against the man''s objects that are not even in his field of vision.

    I''m being fucked in such a doggy position.

    Even in the position where my waist is held so that I can''t move, I can feel the cock pushing in and changing position little by little.

    A spark of pleasure flies in my head.

    I feel good.

    Recently, I''ve tasted dick a lot while dealing with barons and orcs, but either way, the technique was terrible.

    A sex that doesn''t care about the woman, and that it''s enough as long as she''s satisfied.

    However, the cock that was now inside was treating my body with respect while trying to conquer it.

    A movement to find weak points by changing positions little by little.

    If I happen to find a place that feels good, I attack that area persistently.

    This is what it means to be good at sex.

    I understand one thing.

    The masseuse not only had good hand skills, but also had good back movements.

    "It''s not over yet."

    "Hmm... Ha... Yes... ?"

    When I was about to acknowledge the skills of a senior employee, a voice sounded as if it had read my mind.

    ¨C Punch.

    I tried to ask what he meant, but the senior employee didn''t pay any attention and just held my arm.

    As both arms were pulled back, the back was bent like a bow.

    This posture... Ugh?!

    "Huh? Ugh... ? Ugh ?"

    A feeling of pleasure that cannot be compared to when I was bending over came upon me.

    Every time the dick is inserted, it scratches the roof of the vagina.

    Along with the G-spot, the erogenous zone of most women.

    When being penetrated, the glans head hits hard and then pushes up.

    When pulled out, scrape it off with the glans cap.

    The feeling of being violated by something hard and thick in the erogenous zone where pleasure rushes in just by pressing it with a finger.

    "Ugh... ? Black ?"

    I don''t even feel like holding back my moans.

    Her mind is filled with thoughts of the cock going back and forth in her pussy.

    When I come in, my whole body feels filled with happiness, and when I leave, my body trembles with the anticipation that it will fill up again.

    It seemed like the only part of my body that felt sensation was the lower part of my body.

    Anyway, it''s too sensitive. I thought about whether the oil I applied earlier might have some effect, but then it disappeared.

    Then what do you think? I feel so good right now.

    "... "Huh!"

    "Huh... ?"

    The senior employee ejaculated at the end of the strong piston.

    Without saying a word to me who would receive the semen.

    Did you think I might refuse to cum if you told me?

    That can''t be possible.

    It feels so good...

    Still, I felt embarrassed, so I received semen about three more times after that.

    Shall we do it one more time at the end? I thought so, but he looked like he was going to cry and told me that the course was over and that I should go out and get ready to wash up.

    Those words triggered a curse, so I couldn''t do any more and came out as if I was being chased.

    The uterus isn''t even full yet.

    The technique was good, but the stamina was a bit lacking.

    As I came out after washing up, I ran into Flora, who had just finished her massage.

    Flora, too, had something white flowing between her legs. Looks like she had a good time.

    She left her massage shop, being seen off by a senior employee who looked thin and looked at him strangely.

    And she thought.

    Either you get humiliated or I attack you. Either way, I have to break this curse quickly.

 Chapter 55: Curse of Dependence (1)

    Chapter 55: Curse of Dependence (1) "You have to go to the temple?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    Shortly after leaving the massage shop.

    When I said I had to go to the temple, Flora expressed doubts.

    It''s a bit of a random story.

    But I couldn''t explain the situation. If someone gets in, it''s game over that day.

    Still, it would be okay to explain it without the important parts.

    "I was cursed while requesting this time. "I think if I don''t do it, I''ll be in big trouble."

    Flora was very surprised when she heard it was a curse.

    "Oh. Curse? Soira, are you okay? Didn''t I just ask you to get a massage for no reason? "I should have gone to the temple first."

    "No, I didn''t know it would be this serious either... Anyway, I feel fine. "As long as it doesn''t activate, there''s no problem."

    I only thought that I would be forced to have sex because of the curse, but I never imagined that I would not be able to have the sex I wanted.

    So we have to solve it quickly.

    It would be better to be caught by some thug and reduced to a sex slave.

    If you get tired of having fun, just return to the save point. I welcome being humiliated like that again.

    But it would be a big deal if you couldn''t have sex.

    I wonder if something like that could possibly happen. Still, it''s a world where dragons appear out of nowhere, so I don''t want to be at ease and get stabbed.

    The purpose of playing this game in the first place is to be insulted, and if you can''t do that, there''s no point in playing the game.

    So, I became a little anxious.

    "So, I''m going to go to the temple to get some healing. Do you want to go with me?"

    "To the temple? Hmm... Okay! I also went to the front of the temple, but I never went inside."

    "You said you were bored? "Why didn''t you go in?"

    "People were busy working on something. "I felt sorry for going in even though I had nothing to see."

    "Is the temple busy? Well, anyway. Let''s go first. "I don''t think I can get it even once."

    "Good!"

    I walk ahead, and Flora follows slightly behind, smiling.

    He told me bluntly that he was very lonely and bored during the few weeks I was away working on a request, and he didn''t want to leave, like a puppy.

    If it had a tail, it would have been wagging a lot.

    I petted the dog Flora because it was cute.

    "?"

    When I stroked her head without saying anything, Flora didn''t show any sign of dislike and tilted her head as if asking what was going on.

    Isn''t it really cute?

    As I stroke the hair along its grain to keep it from getting messy, the silky hair flows along my fingers.

    Softness that is comparable to my own hair.

    I know that the character itself is brand new, created less than a few months ago, and has been receiving various adjustments as a player character, but Flora is just a resident of this world, right?

    Even though he looks young, he is an adult who has aged well, and he has been through some rough times recently, so I am a little envious of him being able to maintain this condition.

    I felt embarrassed and stroked him.

    ...

    "Look. "Do you look busy?"

    Just as Flora said, the temple, which was supposed to be quiet, was bustling with noise as numerous people came and went.

    "What happened?"

    She got curious and asked a few people who seemed a little leisurely.

    When I first spoke to him, I reacted as if I was annoyed, but when two pretty girls smiled and asked me questions, did I show interest?

    My mouth opened quickly.

    The answer I heard was this.

    "Why is the temple so busy? Well, I don''t know. "Is there a high-ranking person coming?"

    "They say something important was discovered outside the city."

    "They suddenly asked me to clean the unused room."

    Hmm...

    "How is it? "Do you think you know anything?"

    "Hmm... To summarize what I heard... Could it be that something was discovered outside, and an investigation team is coming to investigate it? There are high-ranking people there."

    If everything you heard is true.

    "A high-ranking person?"

    "I don''t know either. I think someone who can prepare at the temple would be a high-ranking priest. Or maybe it was a nobleman who donated a large amount... There is too little information."

    "Yes. "I''m curious."

    "What. Anyway, the important thing is that you''re not so busy that you can''t even take care of my curse. That''s enough. Let''s go in."

    Fortunately, contrary to how busy it looked, there were not many people who had business at the temple.

    Most of them seemed to be workers.

    Thanks to this, I was able to get to the reception desk without waiting too long.

    "What brought you here?"

    "Because I was cursed. "I came to receive forgiveness."

    "Do you know what kind of curse it is? Would you like to give me a Haeju potion?"

    Curses are not that rare in this world.

    Because the curse that the goblin shaman placed on Kiven in Koris Village was also a curse. It is a curse to even use low-level monsters like goblins.

    There are many different ways to curse. Haeju potion is the most commonly used method.

    However, the curse placed on me this time is not such a low-level curse, but a curse placed by the dragon himself.

    At best, it won''t be solved with a potion.

    "No. Because it''s a rather strong curse. "I want to do it myself."

    "It''s a bit expensive to do it yourself, do you mind?"

    "Yes."

    Even though it is expensive, there is nothing you can do about it. Fortunately, I have quite a bit of money.

    "Then go inside. Another sister will guide you."

    After passing the large door and walking a little, a nun was waiting.

    "I heard the story. Please come this way."

    Since I was bored just walking, I decided to ask something I was curious about. Even Flori was curious.

    "Isn''t the temple a bit crowded?"

    "It''s a bit like that, isn''t it? So, we are providing guidance like this. "It''s a bit messy due to renovations here and there."

    "Is something going on?"

    "Yes. "They say a saint is coming?"

    "A saint?"

    Saint.

    There is no need for a long explanation.

    Although the power within the church is less than that of the Pope, its authority is equivalent to that of the Pope.

    If the Pope is in charge of operating the religious order, the saint is someone who can communicate directly with God, even if it is difficult.

    In WM''s other scenario, ''Corrupt Church'', people become seedlings by corrupt priests or are brainwashed from an early age and are forced to become ''happy'' or end up with a very bad ending, but the current scenario is ''Invasion of the Demon King''s Army'' ˇ´ brˇµ

    At least the condition won''t be abnormal.

    The fact that such a saint came would mean that something big had happened.

    "No, what happened that made the saint come in person?"

    As soon as I asked, the nun opened her mouth with the feeling that she had been itching for so long that she couldn''t wait to tell someone.

    "This is a secret. I heard that a magic circle that summons demons was discovered in a cave some distance away from the city."

    "A magic circle?"

    Uh. Maybe.

    "Yes. Fortunately, there are no traces of a demon being summoned, but the fact that the magic circle was found means that someone drew the magic circle, right? Anyway, summoning a demon is a big deal. "The saint decided to come in person to check and take care of it."

    Magic circle... I think I saw something in the orc cave... Oh, no way. Probably not.

    Can orcs really be able to use such advanced magic circles?

    "Summoning a demon is a sinister word. So, when will you come and be so busy?"

    "Ah. It will take some time for the saint to come."

    "How much?"

    "About a month?"

    "A month?"

    "Yes. Because the issue is an issue. They say it could be dangerous, so the saintess is staying in a large city nearby and an advance team is investigating to see if there are any risk factors."

    After saying that much, the nun added with a wistful expression.

    "Oh my, this is really a secret. Can''t you tell me where you heard this? "The date of the saint''s arrival is truly a secret."

    "Ahaha... Yes. I''ll keep it a secret. "Don''t worry."

    "Recently, everyone has been busy, so I haven''t had anyone to talk to. Maybe that''s why I''m talking a bit too much.

    Ruler. Just go into the room you see over there. "I will be waiting outside the door."

    "Ah. Is it okay for anyone other than the person under the curse to enter?"

    Flora, who had been quietly listening, intervened.

    "No. It''s not like that. "Your group can go in."

    I went into the room with Flora, who said it was a good thing and swept her heart.

    Did you not want to fall like that?

    For some reason, it seems like I''m sticking with it even more than before I left to carry out the request. sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When I entered the room, there was a man working.

    There are two decorations that indicate his position as a priest. It meant a mid-ranking priest. This person will do it.

    For a city of this size, he was a fairly high-ranking priest.

    I''d probably have to go to a bigger city to find a more outstanding priest.

    "You''re here. I was waiting. "You came to curse me?"

    "Yes. "It''s a pretty strong curse."

    "What kind of curse is it?"

    "Hmm... "

    Can I say this?

    He is a priest who appears to be sincere on the outside, but you never know.

    As I hesitated to speak, Master Haeju continued as if he understood.

    "Ah. It''s okay. I know that sometimes there is a curse that is difficult to talk about with the opposite sex. Still, it''s easier to figure it out if you have a clue than if you don''t know anything at all. "If there is a curse symbol, can you show it to me?"

    Pattern. I can show you that.

    I think it''s okay since you won''t be able to tell in detail what effect it has just by looking at the pattern.

    I rolled up my top and lowered my skirt.

    If it was a pattern, it was on the lower abdomen. A pretty heart pattern.

    Then Haejusa was greatly surprised.

 Chapter 56: Curse of Dependence (2) *

    Chapter 56: Curse of Dependence (2) * Hae-Sa, who was momentarily embarrassed, calmed down and looked closely at the pattern.

    The location of the pattern is the lower abdomen.

    The pattern, whose location and shape is commonly called a uterine tattoo, had the effect of making the otherwise smooth skin look strangely erotic.

    However, this pattern seemed familiar to Haesa Temple.

    As the game becomes more popular, have erotic curses increased?

    There was no sexual feeling at all in the touch that gently touched the patterned skin.

    "This... "It looks a little different from the commonly seen patterns, but it is the curse of subordination."

    "Would you like to know?"

    "Yes. The number of things I have actually seen is just a handful. "It''s not so rare that you can''t see it."

    "A curse of this magnitude isn''t that rare?"

    "To be precise, there are several types of curses of dependence. The coercive force of an order, its scope, and its duration are all different. What I saw was a weak and short-lived curse of dependence. However... "

    Master Haesa said that and looked closely at my pattern.

    Look closely at the pattern from a distance where your breath almost touches it.

    However, if you say that the part with the pattern is easier said than done, it is my lower abdomen, right? Also, because of its location, there is a uterus underneath it?

    If it''s this close, it''s still a bit embarrassing...

    Heedless of my feelings, Master Haeju continued speaking.

    "... This curse has strong coercive power, a wide range of commands, and a very long duration. Where on earth did you get this curse? In most cases, it would be difficult to get a curse that is half as effective as this."

    "Uh... Would you believe me if I told you that I was caught by a dragon?"

    "Yes? Haha. You''re good at telling jokes. Why would a dragon curse a human? "If you put a claw to my neck and give me an order, I will obey everything even without a curse."

    As expected, no one believes it.

    No one can believe what kind of image people in this world have of dragons.

    Even Flor, who would believe most things when I told him, didn''t believe me, so I told him everything.

    In some sense, isn''t this the ultimate information control? Even if I tell the truth, no one believes me.

    "Still... Certainly, I agree with the idea that you would have to be a dragon-like being to be able to use this curse. Or maybe a devil or high-ranking demon? At least it''s not someone you would encounter in a normal life."

    "So, how is it? Is it possible to do it?"

    "Really. I came here to tell you, but I had a long conversation. "It''s been a really long time since I''ve seen this level of course."

    Haesa scratched his head as if he was embarrassed.

    "To conclude, a complete solution is impossible."

    "Yes?"

    "The standard is too high. I may say it myself, but there is probably no one in this city who can do it as well as I can. Yet this curse is too strong. "It''s impossible to do it completely at my level."

    Then what should I do?

    Should I load it at all? Or do you just cover your ears?

    No, wait. Didn''t you say it was a ''complete'' group of people?

    "Are you saying that they are a complete bunch of doers?"

    "Yes. It''s not completely impossible, but it can temporarily weaken it. "It could be said that it is partially possible."

    "What happens if that happens?"

    "Compared to now, the force, scope, and duration will all be greatly reduced. I can''t guarantee how much it will decrease, though. At least it will be a lot better than it is now."

    "Can you at least do that? Honestly, if I''m not careful, my daily life could become difficult."

    "Sure. Please stay still for a moment."

    Stop.

    At those words, a curse was activated and my body stopped. Fortunately, it wasn''t noticeable because I was still in the position with my lower abdomen exposed.

    Master Haesa placed his hand on the pattern and recited an incantation.

    Maybe it''s a prayer. Because it''s a temple. If you use divine power, that might be possible.

    He muttered for a while, and at some point the pattern began to heat up.

    It''s also pink.

    My lower abdomen was glowing pink and heart-shaped.

    Isn''t this a bit too emotional?

    "Hmm... "

    As the stomach of the uterus with the pattern on it heats up, it feels like the uterus is also heating up.

    It feels like my hand is pointing downward without thinking.

    However, the ''stay the same'' command is still effective, so fortunately, I was able to avoid becoming a crazy bitch who suddenly started masturbating while receiving treatment.

    Maybe he had anticipated this and spoke in such a commanding tone?

    No way. Probably not.

    "It''s done. You can move now."

    While he was thinking about random things, Haejusa finished his work and wiped the sweat that had formed on his forehead.

    To me, he just put his hand on his stomach and mumbled something, but it looks like he accomplished a lot of work.

    When I looked down at my lower abdomen, the pattern was definitely gone.

    "The pattern is gone? "Has it been done?"

    "As the curse weakened, it became less visible. If the curse is activated, it may appear again."

    "Oh... "

    "Would you like to test to what extent the curse has worked? "This is my first time seeing a curse of dependence that I couldn''t handle, so I''m curious what happened."

    "If it''s a test, how?"

    "What was the trigger for the curse before? Try the worst thing, and if it doesn''t work, you can consider it solved."

    A trigger that was activated before?

    The orders the Baron gave pass through my mind.

    Take it off, suck it, stick your ass out, stay still, come here, go to work...

    Uh. There is no middle?

    If I ask you to order me to take my clothes off, I''ll be the only one who becomes a strange woman.

    Here, I will start from the weakest and work my way up little by little.

    "The worst thing was that it was difficult to talk about. "Let''s start with the weakest."

    "Is that so? Then please excuse me. Please sit down."

    "... "

    My body doesn''t move.

    "What? "It doesn''t activate?"

    "That''s strange. Usually, when a curse is weakened, the upper limit of the enforced command is gradually lowered. "Maybe the direction of the command is limited."

    "Direction"

    "Yes. For example, it is not activated for other orders, but only orders to protect the person who gave the order are followed... That sometimes happens."

    "It''s directional... Can we try some experiments? "I think it''s safest to know now."

    "Of course. Then, I will do it with a few conditions attached."

    Master Hae-ju picked up a screw that was rolling next to her. But why is the screw rolling around here?

    "I''m going to throw this over my head. Please protect me."

    Swish-

    "... "

    Clink.

    The body still didn''t move. It didn''t seem like it was a case of protecting the person who gave the order as an example.

    After that, I tried several experiments, but there was no case where the curse was activated, and my body was forced to move.

    But it is said that the curse clearly remains.

    I''m really anxious if I don''t find out what the effect is...

    Only under what circumstances does it activate?

    I think about it carefully.

    When Wirdi cast this curse... Hmm... Therefore...

    Ah. Is that it?

    "Well, that might be rude. Would you like to try this?"

    "Which one is it?"

    "Please tell me to take it off."

    "Yes?!"

    This time, he calmed down the startled Master Haeju and added a detailed explanation.

    "The person who placed this curse is a little... Because he''s an unusual pervert. I thought maybe I could have walked stronger in that direction."

    "Hmm. Hmm. Okay. The opponent... Certainly, it is a possibility. Still, it''s a bit awkward for me to give such an order... "Can I ask a friend there?"

    "Me?"

    She stayed quiet and reacted as if she was surprised when Flora suddenly called her, but since she had no reason to refuse, this time Flora gave the order.

    "Soira. Take it off!"

    Woe!

    As soon as he heard those words, his hands moved freely, and he took off his entire top, leaving only his lower abdomen visible.

    Her large breasts bounce even though she is wearing a bra.

    "Oh, how about it? Did it work?"

    Unfortunately, Haejusa had already closed his eyes, so he couldn''t see me like this.

    What a waste. I thought the reaction would be fun.

    "I think this is right. "Her body moved as it pleased."

    "What kind of curse is this... Anyway, I''m glad I found out, wow?!"

    "Why are you doing that?"

    "Clothes, clothes! Now wear it!"

    Oh, come to think of it, I was still rolling it up.

    I knew the force was over when I took off her top, but I forgot to put it back on. Sea?ch* The N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The curse was not activated at the command to put it on.

    "If I''m right, this is..." "

    "... I guess so. It seems to only be activated for obscene things."

    "... "

    -Boom!

    At a time when both of us were at a loss for words, there was a loud noise above our heads.

    That sound made me speak again.

    "What was that sound just now?"

    "Ah. Did you know that several parts of the temple are being renovated these days? I often heard voices like that while renovating, wondering if there was a lot of work to be done. "It sounds like construction work, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    "I''m glad if it''s nothing special. And, anyway. I can see that the curse has weakened. I''m telling you this because the curse isn''t activated anymore, but it was difficult because just hearing it in a command tone forced my body to move."

    "To anyone?"

    "Yes."

    Haejusa expressed his doubts.

    "That''s strange. Usually, this kind of curse restricts the person in charge of command to prevent anyone other than himself from taking command. Usually it''s included in the curse, but when I just saw it, there wasn''t anything like that... Were you ordered to have some kind of magic tool with you?"

    "A magic tool? Wait... "

    At that moment, the choker that the Baron had made me wear came to mind.

    I threw it away while escaping from the orcs.

    "Uhm... "There is nothing to point out."

    "Then perhaps it was a magic tool that had the effect of limiting who could command it through the Curse of Subordination. It seems that because it was missing, the curse was cast on anyone. It''s still like that now. Do you still have that magic tool?"

    "No. "I threw it away without knowing what it was."

    "Hmm... If so, you''d better be a little careful. For me, it is impossible to do more than this. Moreover, even though it is only suppressed for a moment, it may return over time. If you want complete forgiveness, you would have to be at the level of a saint... "

    "If it''s a saint, does she mean to come next month?"

    "Ah. You''ve already heard it, right? You''re right. Until then, you said you''re in the next city, so it might be a good idea to visit if you''re in a hurry. Only... "The saint is a high-ranking person, so I don''t know if she will meet me."

    "I guess that''s something I''ll have to do something about. "I was grateful in many ways today."

    "No. I, too, was grateful for this rare experience. Goodbye."

    When I parted ways with Haejusa and left the room, the guide was waiting, looking bored.

    "It''s over."

    "Ah. Customer. Are you finished? How was it?"

    "Now that it''s like this, I''m going to meet the saint."

    "Yes?"

    That''s how it happened.

 Chapter 57: Curse of Dependence (3)

    Chapter 57: Curse of Dependence (3) Haejusa said that only by becoming a saint can my curse be completely lifted.

    Honestly, I think the curse at its current level of weakness is perfect.

    Since it only responds to lewd commands, it won''t stop you from having sex. It''s absolutely the ideal curse I wish for.

    But as time goes by, it might go back.

    Then, you might end up having sex when you don''t want to have sex and not being able to have sex when you want to.

    The front one is a bit ugly, though.

    Anyway, to prevent something like that from happening, you have to go see the saint in the next city.

    I still don''t know how to meet someone as high as a saint, but whatever. Once we get into it, won''t something work out?

    "So I have to pack my bags."

    "Jim?"

    "Okay. Load. "Because I''m leaving this city."

    "Are you leaving? "Didn''t you just come back after meeting the saint?"

    "No? Flora, if you want, I''ll think about it. "There''s no reason to come back, right?"

    "Hmm... "

    Flora''s eyes look distant for a moment. It seems like he is thinking of his own reasons to stay in this city.

    The conclusion came quickly.

    "I see? "There is no particular reason to be in this city."

    "Yes? So, I need to pack my bags, so I can stay in another city."

    "But I don''t know how to pack..." "

    Flora looked around her bed in her quarters.

    Although they are stacked neatly, there are tons of books and toys whose purpose is unknown.

    As for what he was planning to use, there was even a flower pot with medicinal herbs growing in it.

    Even at first glance, it seemed like it would be difficult to organize.

    "Have you never packed your bags?"

    "Nothing."

    But. Since she was a princess, the maids would have done everything for her at the castle, and after leaving the castle, she would have been caught right away and met me, so she wouldn''t have had a chance to pack her bags.

    I could do it, but...

    "Good. Then, I will teach you how to pack. They said it would take a month for the saint to move anyway. There won''t be any conflict just because you''re a little late." Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Really? Thank you!"

    At best, what is the best way to pack? Flora''s eyes were sparkling as if she was hearing an extraordinary vision.

    Is this also a noble lady clich¨¦? Do you long for adventurous work?

    Anyway, there is nothing wrong with being motivated to learn.

    First, we decided to teach the basics of theorem.

    "First, throw away the things you don''t need."

    "Something you don''t need?"

    "Okay. "I won''t use it."

    "I won''t use it. "I won''t use it."

    Flora walked around for a while picking out unnecessary items while muttering something like a spell.

    And...

    "I organized everything!"

    Flora''s burden was not even reduced by half.

    I expected it to be like this, but...

    She picked up a dried herb leaf.

    "Flora. When are you going to use this?"

    "They say that among the monsters, there is one that uses scary poison. "I need it because it would be a big deal if we ever meet!"

    "Okay. It''s necessary in times like that. Except that the monsters that need this herb are rare monsters that are hard to find even on the front lines. We''re not going to the front lines, are we? Throw it away."

    "Hmph... "

    "''If you leave it, it will be used someday'' is the same thing as saying it is useless. "Rearrange it."

    "I''m scared of Soira... "

    "If you learn organizing, it will come in handy even outside of adventure. "You have to learn it properly."

    By the time I finished cleaning up Flora, the sun had already set.

    Still, wouldn''t it be an amazing feat to get someone who had never organized anything before to finish organizing it all in one day?

    "This is enough. "When we go on an adventure, we''ll have to pack smaller than this, but since we''ll be staying here this time, this is enough."

    "Is it done now? "We don''t have to abandon any more of our children, right?"

    Flora was half crying... They say I''m already so attached to these.

    "Okay. Okay, let''s eat something. "It would be perfect to eat, wash, sleep, and then leave tomorrow morning."

    "What about Soira''s luggage?"

    "I don''t need to pack. "I didn''t really buy anything in the first place, but I have inventory."

    In this world, inventory is treated as one of the innate abilities.

    Ability that activates passively, such as swordsmanship talent or magic talent, and an active ability of a different series.

    Similarly, abilities that can be activated actively include enchantment and detection. They can do similar things with magic, so their abilities aren''t that highly regarded.

    It is difficult to say that inventory is a good ability because its capacity and weight vary depending on the person, but it goes without saying that it is convenient, so inventory is the number one ability that the public envies.

    I bought it with WM points.

    "What. That is! Then all I had to do was add mine!"

    "No, I didn''t mean to bother you... What if I carry everything, including Flora, and we break up? Like the last request, we aren''t always together. "You should know how to pack by yourself."

    "That''s true, but... "

    Time passed again as I tried to comfort Flora, who was sulking.

    Now it was completely dark outside, and only the light coming from the houses lined up on the street illuminated the street.

    The time has arrived for citizens who have finished their day''s work to lift their tired bodies and enjoy the joy of the end of the day.

    To put it simply, drunkards began to take over the restaurant.

    We sat in between them and ate.

    If I had come a little earlier, I would have been able to eat with ordinary people and then go to my accommodation.

    Flora seemed to know that too, looking a little sorry.

    "There is no need to be sorry. Just eat quickly and go."

    "But because of me, even Soira is in such a noisy place... "

    "Well, if you travel around here and there, things like this happen every day. I''m used to it. So it''s okay."

    "Really?"

    "Really. Let''s eat and go quickly."

    Having said that, waiting for the food we ordered to be served in a crowded restaurant was not short-lived.

    And if there was a beautiful girl like us among the drunkards, it was bound to attract attention.

    Chin.

    "Sister, there are no seats in the restaurant. Can we sit together?"

    A man who looked like a disposable extra spoke up.

    He was already putting his butt on the chair next to me while asking if he could join us.

    There is no space to begin with. That''s because there were a lot of people, but if you looked around, there weren''t any empty seats.

    It was a refreshingly blatant flirtation.

    It was an event I expected.

    Crowded interior, beautiful girls, drunk people. It''s an obvious formula, right?

    But I didn''t really feel like it now.

    I was hungry.

    I like eating rice cakes, but at least when I''m hungry, I want to eat rice first.

    Since I had just placed my order, my mind was filled with food.

    "No. Nope. Find another seat."

    I slowly slapped away the hand that was reaching for her chest.

    I might have been able to deal with it after eating. It was a bad time.

    Then the extra got angry and slammed the table, as if he had heard a huge insult.

    ¨C Boom!

    "Ok? Don''t be expensive. "Let''s play for a little bit?"

    Now she doesn''t even have an excuse to eat.

    I just refused to act with obvious intentions. Why the sudden acceleration?

    I was so dumbfounded that I looked closely and saw that her face was bright red and her eyes were already slightly dilated.

    Unfortunately, I got caught by a drunkard with a bad temper.

    The restaurant, which was already noisy, became quiet as if there was something good to see.

    Flora is also watching carefully.

    No. Why are you paying attention? If you just use low-level magic, you could blow up a truck of drunkards like this.

    And the clerk who was delivering the food also froze... Wait. Isn''t that our food?

    It looked like he was stopping to bring food for fear of being caught in a commotion.

    So that means we''re not getting food right now because of this guy.

    I need to end the situation quickly, right?

    Anyway, the other person is a drunkard. If you provoke them even a little, they will give you an excuse to blow it up.

    I said something a little harsh on purpose.

    "Hey. Go away. Can''t you see that I can''t even eat right now because of you? "If you turn it off now, I won''t let you see your ugly side."

    "What?! This bitch!"

    Actually, it wasn''t a very harsh statement.

    My speech, which has been trained through all kinds of online games, is capable of spewing out much thicker profanity, but I spoke in a very mild manner, considering that Flora was listening, but that alone made the extra, who was heavily drunk, angry.

    -Whisk!

    -Tak.

    I catch the randomly swung fist with one hand.

    I''ve even grabbed a dragon, but I can''t even catch a drunkard''s fist.

    "Uh. Uh? Don''t you let go of this? This? "Evil!"

    He stood up and broke his arm.

    At best, it''s just a slightly twisted extra who doesn''t know what to do and is floundering.

    I was planning on beating him up, but I don''t think it''s worth dealing with him because he feels like he''s bullying him when he''s this weak.

    Boom!

    He removed the person with a wave of his hand and threw the extra towards the open restaurant door.

    Cradangtang!

    Extras rolled several meters and thrown out of the restaurant.

    The extra, whose head was thrown at me and rolled away, looked at me in despair.

    And then I noticed the gazes of people around me.

    An expression when looking at a pathetic person, an expression when looking at something funny, a mocking expression that asks if you can''t even write a letter to a woman.

    Among the people who laughed at extras like that, I didn''t see anyone who could beat me, but that wasn''t important.

    "Damn it!"

    The extra must have been unable to bear her gaze, so she turned around and ran away.

    I can finally eat now.

    "Here, has the food been served yet?"

    "Yes, yes! It''s here!"

    Fortunately, the rice was still warm.

 Chapter 58: Curse of Dependence (4) *

    Chapter 58: Curse of Dependence (4) * The man who was running away after being humiliated by Soira thought with a still sober mind.

    This can''t be happening. Go.

    He was a man who was confident in his own strength while doing the difficult work of repairing buildings.

    His routine was to do odd jobs during the day and relieve the fatigue of the day by drinking cold beer at night.

    Then I saw two pretty girls, so I just talked to them for a moment.

    Well, I tried to do a little friendly skinship, but isn''t that kind of greeting at a bar?

    The man whose thoughts continued to be incoherent gradually began to think in a strange direction.

    Okay. This can''t be happening.

    Something strange had happened.

    Common sense suggests that such thin and delicate forearms can have the strength to throw a strong adult man?

    It was because he was drunk that he stumbled. That''s why she lost her footing and rolled, she wasn''t strong.

    The man thought so.

    In this world where magical power exists, it was not uncommon for women to be stronger than men, but since women who could use magical power rarely worked in construction, men had never actually seen such women.

    So the man decided to dismiss the fact that he had been overpowered and thrown out by the woman as something wrong. The fact that the man had not yet sobered up also contributed to the illusion.

    When the thought reached that point, the man, who already had a low boiling point, began to burn with anger again.

    ''At best, I tried to talk to him. ''I can''t say thank you, but you''re embarrassing me like this?''

    The man decided to go to his friends to get revenge.

    It was a shameful thing to gather other people to get revenge on a woman, but the man had no such consciousness.

    ...

    Fortunately, the man who was able to gather his friends in time was able to find Soira on her way back to her lodgings after eating.

    Because he was in a hurry, he could only gather six people, but since he has seven of them, he will be able to get revenge on Soira and get some tuition in return.

    The man thought so and drove Soira and Flora into the alley.

    His lower abdomen was already aching as he thought about what kind of ''tuition'' he would receive.

    However, Soira''s reaction after hearing the man''s red-faced speech was blunt.

    "So. "You''re holding me like this for just that reason?"

    "That''s all. "If you hadn''t done something strange, I wouldn''t have suffered such humiliation!"

    "Humiliation? At best, I just rolled on the floor a little. And I didn''t do anything strange. "I don''t think I''m quite sober yet, so how about I just leave without being embarrassed further?"

    "Under. Are you scared? I guess so. Good night. If you apologize politely even now, this big-hearted body may forgive you."

    "Forgiveness?"

    Soira was dumbfounded and asked back, but the man took it as a sign that he was willing to apologize.

    "Okay. Maybe you can forgive me. "If you take off your clothes and bow down there!"

    At those words, wahaha, the man''s friends burst out laughing.

    It was a gang that got along with each other anyway. It was the same for men and friends to be mean.

    Amid the laughter echoing in the alley, Soira just laughed helplessly, as if she was dumbfounded.

    "I am indeed. It''s so absurd... Flora. "Go first."

    "Soira. Are you okay?"

    "It''s okay then. "I can go and wash first."

    "Okay. "I''ll wait for you at the accommodation!"

    Soira sent Flora first. From what the man said, it seemed like he wasn''t interested in Flora.

    In the first place, arguing with Soira was no different from taking out his anger on her drunkenness, but it was true that the man was not interested in Flora.

    Because small breasts were not to the taste of a man named Flo.

    If Flora had found out, she would have been hit with a magic blow and ended up kissing her floor. Luckily, the man didn''t say that out loud.

    Flora also knew Soira''s skills, so she didn''t worry too much and just went back to her quarters.

    Then, the only people left in the alley were Soira and seven delinquent-looking men.

    The men secretly surround Soira and block her escape.

    Looking at that, Soira just thought that if she had brought her sword, she could have avoided this.

    "Sister. Now do you look this way too?"

    A man who didn''t like his relaxed attitude rushed at him, clenching his fists behind his back.

    "Hey. Do it in moderation? Because I have something to do after it''s over."

    "Okay. "You have to save the energy to have a good time."

    "But who comes first?"

    The other men just giggled when they saw that.

    ¨C Pow!

    Until the man who rushed in first was killed with a single punch.

    ¨C Shake.

    In an alley that suddenly became quiet, all that remained was the sound of a man falling to the ground.

    "I don''t think I need to see it."

    Soira did as he said, and without even looking at the charging man, he knocked him down with one punch.

    The men hesitated at the unexpected result, then realized that they were far outnumbered.

    "Fuck. Hit it!"

    They all rushed in at once.

    Even though she was surrounded and attacked by several men, Soira seemed at ease.

    Even though they lost to dragons and orcs recently, dragons were out of the question and orcs lost because they had a big burden on them, not because Soira was weak.

    Not only was it a shame to compare the character''s abilities to that of an ordinary person, but he also learned fighting skills in real life, so there was no reason to lose by grappling with men who were no better than bullies.

    ...

    The alley, where the sound of blows had been echoing for a while, became quiet again.

    The only person standing is Soira.

    There was one more person who came to his senses.

    "What. "Why don''t you open your mouth like that and then attack me?"

    It was the man who first made a fuss at Soira and then rolled on the floor.

    The man was clever enough to see the other friends rush in first and run away first, so he hid behind them.

    I got tangled up with another man who was hit by Soira and rolled on the floor with him, but at least I didn''t get hit.

    The man sat on his butt and muttered in disbelief.

    "Well, what is it? This. This can''t be happening!"

    "This can''t be happening. "You are just weak."

    Soira shook her hands and walked towards the man step by step, as if she was taking care of her troublesome business.

    "Huh, stop! Don''t come any closer! Go away!"

    "What are you talking about. You were the one who called me and stopped me when I was going well, right? Let''s see the end."

    "Ugh... "

    Trudging. Truly.

    The sight of Soira, a seemingly ordinary pretty girl, approaching, seemed to bring fear of death to the man. In reality, I only got hit a few times at most.

    As the distance got closer, I felt even the little remaining intoxication disappear due to the rising fear.

    In the face of extreme fear, the man''s simple brain began to work desperately.

    And what the man finally remembered was something he had heard while working at the temple during the day.

    There was a worn part on the floor, so the floor was being removed and work was being done.

    The space between the lower floor and the thinner floor was close enough to eavesdrop on conversations taking place downstairs.

    It was not uncommon at a construction site, especially at a site where people working in the building worked without leaving. Sea?ch* The n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So, as always, the man was going to listen with one ear and let it go with the other.

    If it weren''t for the sight of a pretty girl pulling down her skirt through a screw that was accidentally loosened.

    The woman, who was so pretty and big-breasted that you could admire her just by peeking through a narrow gap, was talking to a man across her desk with her lower abdomen fully exposed.

    He inadvertently enlarged the hole to get a closer look, and when the loosened screw fell downstairs, the man''s heart dropped, but luckily he was not caught.

    I can''t remember the details of the conversation because I was suddenly peeking at my breasts that had been removed and smeared just before that, but I strangely remembered the conversation.

    ¨C For obscene things...

    ¨C ... Just by hearing something in a command tone, it is forced...

    So you can do dirty things just by giving orders? With such a pretty girl?

    She was startled and fell on her face, hitting her head loudly on the floor, but the pain wasn''t important.

    Because the man was struggling to remember the fact, as if he had been told a great secret.

    And now.

    The memory, which I had completely forgotten under the influence of alcohol, came back to me as I sobered up with great fear.

    It is not clear whether the monster-like woman in front of her is that woman, but she is at her best.

    The man closed his eyes tightly and screamed.

    "Stop!"

    ...

    Flowing silence.

    The sound of footsteps gradually getting closer stopped.

    I open my tightly closed eyes little by little.

    A fist visible in front of you.

    "Hee, hee!"

    I was startled and pulled my upper body back, but there was no sign of my fist coming any closer.

    When I looked ahead again, I saw Soira standing still in the same position with his fist outstretched.

    "Hehe, hehe."

    The fear had not yet subsided, so I pushed the fist in front of him with my trembling hands.

    Still, Soira didn''t move.

    Next, I reached out to the chest that had been attracting my attention ever since I saw him during the day and when I met him at the bar at night.

    ¨C Mulkeong.

    Elastic and soft texture.

    For a man who had only ever hugged a prostitute, it was a fantasy-like sensation.

    The man who absentmindedly massaged a few more times came to his senses and cheered.

    Haha! It wasn''t a big deal!"

    "... "

    I stopped this woman. I can dominate this woman!

    The man laughed for a while and acted faithfully to his desire.

    "Hey. Apologize sincerely. "You know how, right?"

    "... "

    Without saying anything. Yet Soira slowly, following orders, takes off her clothes one by one.

    While admiring the sight, the man could feel his cock becoming erect like never before.

    And because I was so excited, I didn''t notice that the corners of Soira''s mouth turned up slightly.

 Chapter 59: Curse of Dependence (5) ***

    Chapter 59: Curse of Dependence (5) *** The curse of dependence that cannot be relieved and only weakens.

    A curse that exerts coercive power only for dirty things, and can be used by anyone as there is no designated commanding authority.

    Under the influence of that curse, I am taking off my clothes one by one in front of Hanryang, who can be blown away with a single punch...

    I was smiling.

    Okay. This is it!

    This is the humiliation I wanted!

    Baron?

    To be honest, it felt good to be beaten by the Baron. However, the fact that he was a baron also bothered me.

    Because he''s a thief who took my one-time girlfriend without my knowledge.

    Orc?

    The experience of becoming a bitch addicted to the orc''s bodily fluids and lusting after his dick was definitely pleasant. But orcs are naturally strong... I felt a bit regretful because it felt like I was being fairly raped.

    This is the situation right now.

    Is your opponent strong? No, I am much stronger. You can literally win even if you come by truck.

    So can I rebel? No, I still can''t resist. Because of this curse of dependence.

    I could already feel my panties getting wet as I was in a situation where the strike zone of my uterus was hit squarely.

    Even the corners of my mouth keep turning up.

    No. Come on, Soira. Don''t get caught.

    If they catch me smiling, they might think I have something hidden and run away.

    I continue to take off my clothes while desperately suppressing the corners of my mouth that keep rising.

    Finally, I became the same as I was born and stood barefoot in the alley.

    But the curse has not yet been lifted. All the man asked for was an apology, and I heard how he apologized when we entered the alley.

    The man was just looking at me blankly, probably fascinated by the naked body displayed in front of him.

    He slowly kneels down on the dirty floor in front of him.

    Put his hands together politely and bow his head.

    He even gives a suitable closing line.

    "... I''m sorry for daring to be so arrogant. Please forgive me... "

    In fact, the force of the curse was lifted when his head was bowed.

    You may have really had to wait in this position for another command before receiving at least some of it.

    However, now that the duration of the force has been greatly reduced through Haeju, the effect of the curse has ended just by taking a stance.

    And there was no need to say those lines.

    Because the only order was to apologize.

    Just saying I was sorry was enough.

    However, the line was intentionally more humiliating. Because it sucks that way.

    Ah, my back is shaking from humiliation.

    The vagina is already hot, and I can feel it secreting love juice.

    ¨C Yes.

    I felt like something heavy was being placed on the back of my head.

    You can''t see it when you lower your head, but judging by how hard it feels, it''s probably a shoe.

    Right now, I''m kneeling naked and my head is being stepped on.

    ¨C ... Jureuk.

    I am extremely excited. Ha... Under...

    "After... Hehe. Why was this bitch so fussy? "Tell me more."

    "A lowly female... Ha... For bothering you... Sorry... I will do anything... Please forgive me... Phew... "

    I haven''t suffered anything yet.

    The situation alone makes me so excited that I can''t even speak properly.

    "Haha... Okay. I have to do something. So, if everything goes well from the beginning, that''s fine. Isn''t that right?"

    "... "

    ¨C Kuuk.

    More weight is placed on the foot that steps on the head.

    My head was already pressed to the ground, but it actually didn''t hurt that much.

    Because this is a game world and there is such a thing as ability points.

    But... The humiliation I felt in my heart was amplified several times, and as a result, my lower mouth was already moist.

    "Ugh... Uh, what is it? What''s going on?"

    At that time, another man''s voice rang from behind.

    Starting with that voice, the presence gradually increased.

    "Oh my head... Huh?"

    "I broke my arm, right? Look at this... What''s the matter. "What is it?"

    It seemed like the men I had beaten had woken up.

    Because I don''t really have any grudges and I didn''t get beaten too hard.

    "Ok. Did you wake up? Look. "The woman you beat up, I subdued her beautifully and brought her to her knees."

    "That''s terrible. "If you could, I would have fucked you three times already."

    "Hey. It doesn''t matter who among you is stronger, but what really happened?"

    "Is it true? Because I didn''t let him move. Do whatever you want."

    "Really?"

    ¨C Puck.

    A dull impact rings in the buttocks.

    It looks like he was kicked. It didn''t hurt as expected.

    However, the man said that I couldn''t move, but he didn''t really think so.

    It was partly because the curse had been lifted, and I didn''t tell you not to move in the first place.

    Still, I stayed still as I said.

    Because the body that has already been switched on cannot be satisfied without being properly humiliated.

    "Hey. "Do you think this is real?"

    -Squeak.

    "... Sigh."

    The finger that was randomly inserted digs into the vagina.

    ¨C Creak, creak.

    "Ugh... Tsk... "

    Haha. Look at this. "He got wet like this?"

    I got caught.

    I was caught soaking my pussy while looking so humiliated and miserable.

    A feeling of chills running down my spine came over my body, but at the same time, my love juices also poured out.

    "You mean we got hit on by this bitch? To a bitch like this?"

    -Pow!

    He kicked her in the side and rolled on the floor.

    Before she could regain her position, she was grabbed by the hair.

    "But still, this is what happened. "It won''t matter if we play together as originally planned, right?"

    "Of course. "Let''s pay back what we got hit with."

    "You see where we hit."

    Haha. "Did you call that a gag?"

    "The subject made me laugh!"

    The men started taking off their pants one by one, talking about whatever they wanted.

    "Eup!"

    The cock is stuffed into the mouth while being held by the hair.

    "Suck it as carefully as possible. "You know when you set your teeth, right?"

    The body responds to the command to suck the cock and performs fellatio by carefully playing with the tongue as if serving the cock of a loved one.

    No, I have never loved a man. I think so.

    "Hey. Are you the only one enjoying it?"

    "The one who eats first is the owner. If you tease him, you eat too."

    "It will happen even if you don''t say it. "Put your butt up!"

    -Slap!

    Lift the hit buttocks high with the palm of your hand.

    Even though they didn''t know about my curse, it was still effective.

    But now that I''m extremely excited, I''m not sure if the reason I lifted my butt up was because of a curse or if I did it myself.

    "Hey. How long has it been since you last met a woman like this?"

    "It''s been a while, but this must be the first time in your life."

    "Oh, don''t be a damn thing."

    -Phew!

    The cock, which had been scanning the labia a few times, penetrates all the way to the uterus.

    Is your dick as big as the hard work you do? I''m not sure what the correlation is.

    The man shook his waist as if he was hitting his uterus, as if he was taking revenge for being hit by me.

    "Are you the only ones having fun? Hey. Grab this too."

    A new cock appears before my eyes as I desperately serve it with my mouth.

    But my mouth is already full.

    Grab it with your hand and shake it as instructed.

    There is a cock in the mouth, in the vagina, and in both hands.

    The cocks of these idiots are no match for a proper fight.

    "Huh? Eup? Ugh?"

    Since my mouth is covered, I let out a moan that cannot come out properly.

    The exquisite timing of the cock pushing into the mouth every time it was inserted gave the illusion that the mouth had become a pussy.

    "Yes? Hmm?"

    In terms of dick size, it is nowhere near that of an orc.

    The techniques were nothing compared to massage parlors.

    But at this moment, this situation sucks so much...

    "Ugh, it''s suddenly really tight?"

    "You really are a pervert bitch. "Are you happy about being raped?"

    Even the mocking tone, as if it was pathetic, only incited excitement.

    Just a moment ago, I was looking down with that gaze.

    It''s so exciting to see the situation turn around with just a few words.

    Sigh. Ugh... ?

    -Push shoo!

    "Wow. "He''s already gone?"

    "Fuck. "It gets tighter because it goes suddenly!"

    -View!

    Of course, he just cums without any consideration for the woman.

    The piston to pour out every last drop into the uterus brings additional stimulation to the extremely sensitive body.

    "Whoa... It''s amazing. "It''s the best pussy I''ve ever fucked?"

    "Damn. "It''s just that you have premature ejaculation."

    "No, it''s real? "Fuck you too."

    "I was already waiting... Uh, what is it? Fuck. Did you pack it inside?"

    "Of course."

    "Ana, this crazy guy doesn''t even think about who he wants to use next?"

    "Because it''s none of my business?"

    "Ha fuck. "I don''t have a body that''s good for not fucking."

    ¨C Creak, creak, creak!

    The new man roughly inserted his finger into the vagina and started prodding it violently.

    The semen that flows out of the uterus is scratched by a finger and comes out.

    "Ugh, eup?? hehe?"

    Intense stimulation comes upon you.

    My sensitive body was able to feel every detail of the fingers moving inside the vagina.

    A finger scratching the shallow part of the vagina.

    If there wasn''t a difference in abilities, the delicate inside the vagina might have been injured.

    "Sigh? Huh?"

    The attack power wasn''t enough to hurt me, but instead it became a stimulus to scratch each and every wrinkle of my vagina.

    "Oh~ Cleaning for Onahole too~"

    "Damn the cleaning. "Do you want to be fucked by a man''s semen?"

    Just when I thought a certain amount of semen had come out, the dick was stuck in my vagina again.

    "Ugh?"

    Still, I tried to at least pretend to rebel and tried to avoid it.

    "Stay still!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Voila!

    I was only hit hard on the buttocks, held tightly, and fucked again.

    There were still many men waiting for their turn.

 Chapter 60: Curse of Dependence (6) **

    Chapter 60: Curse of Dependence (6) ** An unbecoming heat was rising in a dark alley where not even the moonlight could properly shine.

    "Haaa...? Haa? Tsk? Hehe...?"

    The men who aggressively fucked me at first, saying they wanted revenge, seem to have calmed down after cumming a few times.

    A few people brought new drinks and were drinking while watching the sex scene.

    A few people were still clinging to me, quenching their desires.

    There were also a few people who heard my moans echoing through the alley and were blocking the approaching idiots.

    Is there a desire for exclusivity in the end?

    You don''t really need to know that.

    All I can think about now is the dick inside.

    ¨C Sigh. Cheolpuk.

    Every time I drop my waist onto the waist of the man riding on top, I hear the sound of thick love juice splashing.

    The pussy tightening to serve each time the cock entered was giving me tremendous pleasure.

    "Hey. "The sight kills me?"

    "Oh my. I even laid down my clothes on the floor, so I could have sex from underneath. How do you wash that?"

    "Is laundry important now? You too, try this. I''m really sick of it."

    Following the command, ''Fuck yourself on top of me,'' he raises and lowers his butt in a squat position without stopping.

    It''s not as intense as when a man fucks me, but as I move, it hits my weak points better, so it feels better in different directions.

    And of course, every time I lower my back with force.

    -Slurping, sloshing.

    The large breasts bounce like waves.

    The man underneath was looking at this with enjoyment.

    It''s funny how people''s eyes follow me as if I''m possessed every time my heart flutters.

    Phut! Bang!

    Shake your waist a little harder with a sense of service.

    The image of the vagina twisting and tangling around the dick clearly appears in my mind.

    What would it feel like to have sex with a pussy like this?

    There is no way for me to know what it feels like to be fucked, but at least I was able to know the feeling of being fucked.

    The one that gets fucked also feels incredibly good.

    If your dick touches a weak spot, and you inadvertently pull your back, your dick will land on a new spot in your vagina.

    If you flinch in surprise at the stimulation you feel in a new area, that movement will tighten your vagina.

    When the vagina is tight, the area of ??the vagina that sticks to the dick also increases.

    Then I feel good again and my back...

    Shake your waist in a trance in a cycle of pleasure.

    "100 million! Wait a minute, this is too strong... !"

    "Hot? Ugh? Please wrap it? inside?"

    The hand of a man who has reached his limit grabs my thigh.

    The glans implanted all the way to the vagina is aimed straight at the uterine opening.

    Whoops. Semen poured out.

    That feeling makes me climax at the same time.

    "Fuck, I''m cumming!"

    "Huhhhhh???"

    The feeling of hot semen welling up in your stomach is a new feeling that you will never get tired of no matter how many times you experience it.

    A sense of surrender that the most precious place as a woman has been conquered.

    The satisfaction of filling up an empty space that I normally didn''t even know existed.

    And, most simply, the pleasure of stimulating erogenous zones in places that cannot be reached.

    The pleasure of combining various senses in a complex way is indescribable.

    Since this is also a game, you can enjoy it without worrying about pregnancy. It''s a little disappointing.

    I closed my eyes, trembled, and enjoyed the afterglow of the climax.

    "Whoa... It feels like my balls were pulled out all the way. "I won''t stand anymore."

    "Baby, are you dead already?"

    "Okay, okay. You are good Anyway, I''m done. "You should enjoy it more on your own."

    "If you''re going to do that, just look out for it. There are a lot of your premature ejaculation friends over there."

    "What are you saying, you crazy person?"

    At first, the men were rushing to fuck me, but as time went by and the number of ejaculations increased, they gradually became calmer.

    And now, after ejaculating, there are men who leave me alone and talk among themselves.

    Are you saying this is wise man time?

    I''m still not good enough.

    This time, the man laid me down on the floor and brought his cock to me, probably thinking he was going to do it on top.

    Even if you''re an extra you''re meeting for the first time, if you interact with your genitals this much, you''ll get to know their faces.

    This man... The cock was greatly curved. Thanks to this, he didn''t feel like it was reaching the uterus, but he was a man who liked the way it stimulated a completely different area than other dicks.

    He is the man who fucks me until the end while other men fall away one by one.

    Let me give you a little service.

    I wrapped my arms around the man''s neck and wrapped my legs around his waist.

    An attitude as if two loving lovers were making love.

    Even now, the semen that another man had ejaculated was flowing out of my vagina, and the man''s glans was working hard to scrape off the other man''s semen.

    Isn''t the important thing the atmosphere?

    While other men were chatting with satisfaction, we had loving sex, even though it was only about positions.

    The man seemed very satisfied with my service. The amount of semen that entered the uterus was different.

    But I was a little disappointed on my part. Even though it wasn''t my taste, it was done as a service.

    As expected, it didn''t feel as good as being humiliated. The level of excitement is different.

    Next time, I shouldn''t provide services.

    ...

    And after more time passes.

    Completely satisfied, the men left me in the alley.

    I was left behind, my whole body covered in white semen.

    When he left for the last time, he even urinated and said, ''I used the toilet well.''

    Are they crazy?

    It would be nice if you guys could cum comfortably, but what''s the point of urinating so dirty?

    What. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t a little excited about that misery.

    Anyway.

    Use clean magic to cleanse your body.

    The white semen that sticks to it, the urine that leaves yellow marks on it, and the still warm semen that is still leaking a little from the lower mouth. Everything disappears in an instant.

    It''s a little disappointing, but it can''t be helped.

    Otherwise, it feels uncomfortable.

    Even if it''s just semen on it, there''s a strong feeling that urine is dirty.

    I got up and stretched.

    I felt like my body, which had been sore from acting out of character, was relieved.

    Still, I felt perfect thanks to the acting.

    The humiliation was really...

    Even now, thinking about it, I feel my pussy getting wet again.

    But no. Because Flora will be waiting.

    I was satisfied enough today. Let''s stop and go back.

    I picked up my clothes that had been thrown away in the corner of the alley and put them on.

    As the men who blocked us disappeared, the homeless people in the alley slowly approached us with lustful eyes, but we had already had enough for today.

    I roughly kicked them out.

    Whatever you see, you can leave it alone. When will people who live in places like this see a beautiful girl like me?

    I put on my clothes slowly, shaking my hips little by little, as if I was intentionally showing off.

    It''s like a complete striptease. No, what do you call wearing clothes? Dressing show? Fashion show? Anyway.

    ...

    When I arrived at the accommodation, Flora, who had washed up first, was waiting.

    "Soira. Late! "I said it would come quickly."

    "Sorry. As I played with it, it became a bit fun, and I enjoyed it without even noticing the passage of time."

    "Did you come here alone to do something fun?"

    "Uh? Uh... Is that how it works? No, wait a minute. "It wouldn''t have been very fun for Flora."

    Because Flora hates penetrative sex. S~ea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking at her at the massage parlor, it seemed like she didn''t dislike sexual pleasure itself.

    "Anyway, let''s go to sleep quickly. Because I''m leaving early tomorrow morning. "I''ll take a shower and come back."

    "Are you going to come really soon this time? "I''m waiting for Soira to come?"

    "Okay. "I''ll just take a shower and then come back."

    Although it is said that the body has become physically clean through clean magic, the mental feeling that dirt has been spilled cannot be refreshed unless the body is washed directly.

    This is like a habit that has become familiar from reality.

    She had nothing to do other than go take a shower anyway.

    Because the shower room was inside the accommodation.

    Even Flora is making a fuss.

    Still, while she was moving to the shower room, she felt strange gazes on her.

    It wasn''t a face she remembered. Are they the ones who stole what happened in the alley?

    It bothered me a little, but she didn''t try to block the way or attack me, so I decided to ignore it.

    Flora also told me to come quickly.

    While washing her body thoroughly, we make plans for tomorrow.

    First, I wake up early in the morning and eat breakfast.

    And she has to set off for the next city where there is a saint...

    How do I get there?

    The simplest, most convenient and fastest way is to take a carriage to and from the city.

    Although it costs some money.

    Alternatively, if you receive an escort request from a merchant moving around the city like when you come to this city from Coris Village, you can receive a fairly reasonable amount of compensation compared to the difficulty of the request. You can also build adventurer guild achievements.

    Instead, you have to follow the schedule at the top, so it takes a lot of waiting time, and you can get caught up in troublesome work.

    They all have advantages and disadvantages, so it''s difficult to choose.

    So should we decide to go faster?

    Although it costs a bit of money, it is not that burdensome.

    How much money do you make while fighting bandits?

    These days, I go for massages, and this time I even had a massage therapist do it for me, so I''ve been spending a lot of money...

    Still, it''s not difficult to ride a carriage.

    I left the shower room, thinking I would make the final decision after discussing it with Flora.

 Chapter 61: Meeting and Reunion (1) *

    Chapter 61: Meeting and Reunion (1) * "I guess it doesn''t matter?"

    "..."

    I talked to Flora about how to get to the next city, and the response was as expected.

    I think he may be too dependent on me.

    Is it because he is conscious that he doesn''t know much about society?

    It''s already been more than a month since Flora was rescued by me.

    Don''t you think you would have known to some extent by this point?

    It''s not like Flora is a bad person.

    However, she still thinks it would be okay to leave all the decision-making power to me.

    But when I look at those bright eyes, I feel like no matter what I say, it will come back to me that it doesn''t matter in the end.

    Ugh. I can''t help it. I''ll have to take you tomorrow and let you know.

    What information should be gathered to make a decision.

    "Then we will decide tomorrow what to do. Let''s sleep first."

    "Okay~"

    I packed up all my luggage and laid down on the bed in a room that felt empty compared to the daytime.

    Close your eyes and look at the ceiling.

    Actually, you don''t need to sleep.

    This is a game world, and I am a player.

    There is a system in place where if you blink once, time disappears, and it is morning.

    But today I had a good time.

    After moving your body in a good mood, you can wake up more refreshed in the morning by sleeping rather than spending the night.

    I slowly fell into sleep, puffing out my chest in anticipation of what would happen in the next city.

    ...

    The next morning.

    After a quick meal served in the morning at the hotel, the first thing we did was check out the carriages that regularly travel around the city.

    "Even to the next city. The fastest carriage is at noon. However, this carriage may be a little narrow, is that okay?"

    "Is it narrow? Are there a lot of people?"

    "Yes. Strangely enough, the number of people going to the next city has increased. It wasn''t usually this crowded. "If you are going for travel purposes, it might not be a good time."

    Those were the broker''s words.

    The carriage might be too narrow... The broker apologized and said he would reduce the fare a little, but since it was really only a small amount, he said he would think again and left the carriage brokerage office.

    "What are you going to do now? "Weren''t you planning on riding a carriage?"

    "They said they would give a discount on the price, and I don''t think it would have been bad if I had paid the same price. Follow me. "Let me tell you one thing."

    "What?"

    "What to do when you are wondering whether to ride a carriage or accept a request."

    I took Flora to the adventurer''s guild.

    The Adventurer''s Guild is especially crowded in the morning.

    Requests that the client asks the guild for are posted on the bulletin board all at once the next morning, so it is crowded with adventurers trying to receive even better requests.

    "There are so many people!"

    "Yes? There are a lot of people in the morning. Let''s go over there. Because the request we need to see is over there."

    The Adventurer''s Guild did not collect fees on a daily basis, so there was at least a classification for requests.

    The place we are going to visit is the bulletin board where escort requests are posted.

    There were many requests on the bulletin board asking me to escort a certain master or to escort a certain precious person, but those were out of my interest.

    What you need to look for is the request above.

    "Ruler. Flora, I will teach you how to use escort requests when moving around the city."

    "Oh~"

    When I tell him how to use the request, his eyes light up.

    It seems like a clich¨¦ for a well-bred child to admire an adventurer.

    "First, look for the top escort request among these."

    "Top, escort... Found. Gather over there."

    "Okay. Similar types of requests are clustered together on the same bulletin board, so it''s good to refer to them. Now, among them, choose only the ones whose destination is the next city."

    "The city next door... Next city... But Soira."

    "Huh?"

    "What was the name of the city next door?"

    "Uh... "Didn''t I tell you?"

    "I didn''t do it."

    "Zercier. It''s the city of Zelsia. By the way, this city is Brezen, so remember it if you want to come back later."

    "Zercier... Bresen... Good. "I remembered."

    "Then look for the request again."

    "If you would... "It''s over there."

    "There are three? There are surprisingly many."

    "What should I do now?"

    "There are three, so you can take a closer look. First, just find out the departure time and pay."

    "Uh. "There is no ship departing today?"

    After hearing that, I also checked the request, but the earliest departure time for the request was tomorrow.

    "What a waste. "If I had to go today, I would take the request and go there if possible, even if the pay wasn''t very good."

    "The quick request leaves tomorrow? "Can''t you wait a day?"

    "That''s right. If we didn''t have money, it would have been a good idea to wait a day or so and decide to do another request on the same day. But it''s not like we don''t have money, right? "It''s more of a waste to wait."

    "I see... "Then are we finished looking into requests?"

    "Okay. "There are no requests with departure times that match ours, so this is the end."

    "What if something leaves today?"

    "If that''s the case, find out the remuneration and see if it''s a trustworthy top... There must have been more things to do, right?" Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not easy even for adventurers... "

    "What. That''s because I take care of it very meticulously. There is usually no major problem even if you receive a rough request, but very occasionally you can get involved in troublesome matters. It''s a good idea for you to find out as much as possible."

    "I don''t know. Okay."

    "Then it was decided to take a carriage this time. Let''s go catch the carriage again."

    "Do I have to go again?"

    "Don''t make that face. "After making a reservation, let''s go eat something delicious until noon."

    "Good!"

    The look of annoyance suddenly brightens when you hear someone telling you to eat snacks.

    Oh my. Cute guy.

    ...

    "There are so many people!"

    "Flora, I think you said that at the Adventurer''s Guild too."

    "But it''s a lot!"

    "That''s right... "

    A little before noon. When we arrived at the place where the carriage was, we were a little tired of seeing more people than we expected.

    All these people riding in a carriage?

    That''s right. There isn''t just one carriage... Is it enough?

    Fortunately, I was able to get away somehow.

    ...

    ¨C Rumbling. Rattling.

    We won the game of guessing.

    My thought, ''If I choose a small carriage, wouldn''t I be able to ride more comfortably because there are fewer people wanting to ride it?'' Was at least half correct.

    Only half.

    It was true that there were few people willing to ride. Unlike other large carriages that seemed to have no place to sit, everyone was sitting in this small carriage.

    However, the idea that you could ride comfortably was wrong.

    The small carriage was not as well-equipped, so it was shaking a lot.

    ¨C Rumbling. Rattling.

    It''s hard to sleep properly when you''re shaken like this.

    I thought about having a conversation with Flora, but there was no point in talking when everyone was quiet.

    It only takes a few tens of minutes to admire nature while looking at the blue sky, but you get tired of it quickly.

    I''m bored, so let''s observe other people.

    It might be a bit rude, but I can''t help it because I''m bored.

    Next to me is Flora, and on the other side is a man.

    Even though there are few people, the carriage itself is small, so people are sitting so close that their thighs are close to each other.

    The faint smell of sweat was a little unpleasant, but whatever. Because it''s a common thing.

    On the other side are a man and a woman who appear to be a couple, and a middle-aged man. And...

    There was a suspicious person wearing a robe that covered his entire body and a deep hood.

    There are already so many people that the air is warm with body heat, but there is one person who doesn''t even think about taking off his hood.

    It looked suspicious to anyone.

    Are you a wanted person?

    No, there is no way a wanted person could confidently get on a carriage through a brokerage house.

    I was curious as to why he was hiding his body like that.

    ¨C Kwaak.

    As I was absentmindedly continuing my thoughts, someone placed a hand on my thigh.

    There is no need to say it is someone. It was a man sitting next to me.

    To begin with, it is a world where public security is worse than reality. This was a common occurrence.

    I was just going to leave it alone because it was more annoying to react.

    A hand slowly comes up.

    From the thigh further inward, to the groin.

    I could have just accepted it since I was bored anyway.

    I caught the hand that came under my skirt.

    If you were going to commit a molestation in a place like this, you must have been prepared, right? I was curious about the pervert''s reaction.

    Should you pull away and pretend nothing happened? Or will it come out more confidently?

    However, the pervert''s response was beyond my imagination.

    "... "Stay still."

    Stop.

    The curse is activated, and the body stops.

    Is this guy one of the guys who were in the alley yesterday? Or is he the guy who saw it?

    Anyway, I passed. The coercive power of the curse will soon disappear, but give it high marks for using it.

    When I let go of my hand, the pervert''s hand became bolder and dug deeper under my skirt, finally pointing my finger to the precious spot between my legs.

    The rough hand that pushes in knowing that it cannot be stopped.

    "Is that enough?"

    Unfortunately, I was stopped before I could reach it.

    The person wearing the hood on the other side was looking this way.

 Chapter 62: Meeting and Reunion (2)

    Chapter 62: Meeting and Reunion (2) Although the voice was forced down, it was clearly a female voice.

    When a voice rang out for the first time in the quiet carriage, all eyes were immediately drawn.

    "..."

    The woman wearing the hood down said nothing again after that one word.

    Still, the man who was reaching for my arsenic pulled his hand away when his gaze was focused, so from the woman''s perspective, the goal must have been achieved.

    Although I was a little disappointed that an event that was supposed to provide some temporary enjoyment during a boring carriage trip ended in vain, I was now more curious about that woman.

    I still couldn''t see beyond the hood, but I nodded my head and expressed my gratitude.

    The woman also nodded her head slightly.

    It looks like he''s looking this way.

    ¨C Rumbling.

    At that time, the carriage shook violently and the inside of the hood appeared for a moment.

    Because it was only a moment, I couldn''t see it in detail, but I could still tell that she was a beautiful woman with distinct features.

    Why does such a beautiful woman wear a deep hood?

    No, I know that in a world with such poor security, being beautiful just by itself can be a source of trouble. It''s a waste.

    But we are not in any relationship. If I had to be honest, I was in debt, so I couldn''t tell others to do this or that.

    One incident passed, but there was still a long time left. I''m bored, but I guess I have to wonder why I have to hide that pretty face with a hood.

    For your information, the reason I thought she would be the most interesting was that this woman was also royalty somewhere and was moving around while hiding her identity.

    And I remember and recognize Flora, whom I saw at a diplomatic post somewhere when I was young. From there, the adventure story with Flora as the main character begins.

    ... What. Of course, that didn''t happen.

    We arrived at our destination without incident. Unfortunately.

    ...

    I boarded a carriage at noon and drove non-stop, arriving around sunset.

    If time is like this, there is one thing to do first.

    I found a place to stay with Flora, looked up information about delicious restaurants, and finished dinner.

    What should I do now?

    It''s still too early to go to bed. However, if you go to see the saint now, the temple will not be open.

    Other stores were also slowly closing, so there was no point in shopping...

    Should I just skip the night?

    When I was worried, Flora spoke to me.

    "Soira. "Can I ask you something?"

    "Huh? Okay. "What is it?"

    "What does the saint do?"

    "Huh? "There were no priests in your kingdom?"

    "There was. But I don''t know much about the title of saint. "I guess it''s just that he''s a high-ranking person?"

    "But. Usually that''s enough. Hmm... How should I explain it?"

    "If it''s difficult to explain, it''s okay to do it later."

    "No. It''s not that difficult. Okay. "You know about God, right?"

    "I know that."

    God really exists in this world. God of life, god of nature, like this.

    And for the part he is in charge of, he can truly demonstrate almost omnipotent power.

    The god of life can save a person who is on the verge of death as long as there is still life left, and the god of nature can turn a completely charred forest into a dense jungle in an instant.

    How is that possible?

    Actually, it''s God, he''s an NPC with administrator authority in this game world.

    Do you think people are going to die? Just change your stamina level to the maximum.

    Did the forest burn? You can roll back to before the burning or overwrite it with data from the jungle.

    An entity that has the authority to modify data. To a being without authority, he would appear to be nothing more than a god.

    And the gods have more information than ordinary NPCs, so they also know that this world is a creation.

    Instead, I believe that it was the Creator God, not the game program, who created the world, but whatever. It''s not that different.

    The gods think of themselves as managers of the world with authority delegated to them by the creator god.

    And thinking also means that you have your own ego.

    "A saint is a human being who was directly chosen by God and can communicate with God."

    "Oh, oh... "

    "I didn''t understand this properly."

    "Lol... Yes."

    "Now look. Does this mean that the religious order exists to serve God? But there are people who can communicate directly with God. What will happen?"

    "Uh... Should I ask you to tell me your story?"

    "That''s right. Or you could make a wish, or ask a question and try to get an answer. Anyway, there are a lot of people who want to communicate with God through saints. But there is only one saint per church."

    "Ah. Then she will come to power?"

    "Yes. I understand that well. And since God wants to take care of a saint who can communicate more than other humans who cannot communicate, her divine power cannot be compared to that of other priests. So, he is a very great person with power and strength."

    "I see! Uh... "

    "Why? "Do you have any other questions?"

    "Then how do we meet such an amazing person?"

    "Hmm... "

    Actually, I''m worried about that too.

    Would a saint really meet someone like us? Even if she meets me, will she even curse me?

    "I don''t know either. Let''s go first. Wouldn''t there be some way if we go to the temple tomorrow? If not... Let''s go and think about it then."

    In the worst case, even if she is not completely healed, if she is healed periodically, the curse will not be restored to an unbearable degree.

    However, in that case, it costs too much money, so I want to do it completely if possible.

    Of course, you won''t know unless you go tomorrow.

    After chatting with Flora about various things on the bed, I went to bed at the right time.

    Morning.

    We woke up earlier than yesterday, when we were scheduled to leave the city, and came to the temple without eating.

    Because I couldn''t think that we would be the only ones who wanted to meet the saint.

    Even so, I guess my thoughts still went away.

    They said they would show up early, but the temple door was wide open and the front of the temple was crowded with people.

    This. I think it''s already too late.

    When people gather, street vendors naturally follow. I decided to have a quick breakfast at the street vendor set up like that.

    There were so many people anyway that it didn''t seem to make any difference if I went right away or late.

    One person waited in line, and the other spent time buying and carrying snacks.

    As expected, there were many people who came to meet or see the saint.

    How did I know that there were quite a few people who were dragged away in front of me while begging to see her saint?

    There was a typical aristocrat who got angry and asked if he knew who I was, and there was also a faithful church member who said he would donate as much as he wanted to the temple and asked me to at least see him.

    The former was dragged out by the knights sent by the lord to manage the crowd, and the latter was politely explained to wait as the saint''s sermon was ready.

    At least they don''t want to block it.

    And then my turn came.

    "I want to meet the saint."

    The receptionist''s expression was the same when she heard what I said, but I could feel the feeling of ''again?'' From her expression. Sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m sorry, but the saint does not accept requests for personal meetings."

    "I know that. I am under a severe curse that cannot be healed unless I am a saint. "How, is there no way?"

    "Even if you say that... "I don''t have the authority, so there''s nothing I can do."

    "Then can you at least convey the words?"

    "That is... "

    The receptionist looked troubled, but I wasn''t just recklessly telling the truth.

    Here, it''s a game.

    It''s an in-count chance with a heroine who is obviously a saint, but it''s really impossible to meet her.

    No matter how difficult it is, there must be at least one way.

    When you have a fight with that kind of belief.

    "What''s going on?"

    "This person here keeps... Oh, saint?!"

    "Saint?"

    A woman appeared behind the reception desk.

    Accompanied by a group of knights wearing stylish armor.

    The receptionist also said that, and given the circumstances, this woman must be a saint.

    Above all, that large pocket of sacred power proves it.

    Look. We can meet. I thought there must be a way?

    "Sister, I''m sorry, but no matter how you say it, personally... Huh?"

    After hearing the situation from the receptionist, the saintess, who was about to gently decline, suddenly stopped.

    He looks very surprised and looks at me, Flora, and the receptionist in turns.

    "Why are you doing that?"

    "Ah. Ah... It''s nothing. Huh. I cannot meet you personally. Please understand."

    "Is that so... "

    "Well, by the way!"

    There is nothing you can do if you have been told directly by yourself that you cannot do it. I guess this wasn''t the way to go. As I turned around and was about to leave the reception area, the saint spoke urgently.

    "If it''s necessary for official duties, I can meet you. If it''s okay with you, could you speak to our knight commander?"

    "Yes? Yeah... "

    What. What''s going on?

    While I was panicking about something unexpected, the woman who was right behind the saint heard something from her in a whisper, and she approached me.

    "I am the knight commander. "Can you give me a moment?"

    "Uh. Yes. Of course."

    In any case, it is a good thing if you can contact a saint.

    She introduced herself as a knight leader and was about to follow the knight when someone else interrupted her.

    "Now, wait a minute!"

    Who is it this time?

    When I turned around, there was a person with a hood pulled down deeply.

    But the voice was familiar. She was the woman I met in the carriage yesterday.

    "Are you a colleague?"

    Despite the suspicious hooded outfit she suddenly appeared in, she just asked that with the calmness of someone who lives here.

    What should I do? Although I''m not her colleague, I still owe her a debt. Looking at the situation roughly, it seems like this woman also has business with the saint.

    I look again at the hooded woman.

    I don''t know why, but those eyes are very desperate.

    Hey, I can''t help it. Debt is debt. Let''s pretend to pay it back.

    "Yes. This is my colleague. "Can we go together?"

    "... !"

    "Okay. Then, please follow me too."

    Our group of three, including the woman wearing the hood, followed behind the female knight.

    The hooded woman didn''t say a word, but she was incredibly grateful with the look in her eyes.

    What on earth is the story?

 Chapter 63: Meeting and Reunion (3)

    Chapter 63: Meeting and Reunion (3) The female knight who introduced herself as a knight commander took us to a room with nothing special.

    However, it is said that that room is the saint''s office.

    It is understandable that this room, the saint''s office, is ordinary.

    This is not even the capital city where the church''s headquarters is located; it''s just a rather large city. It can be said that just preparing a clean room was enough to provide an office for the temple.

    What I found puzzling was why a saint needed an office. I think I said it before, a saint has high authority because of her special nature, but that doesn''t mean she has high authority.

    Did she ever make the saint work so much that her office was needed? The saints I''ve seen so far are usually of high status, either moving around and acting as the face of the church, or becoming a member of the hero party with powerful divine powers.

    It seems like the saint in this episode is a bit of a unique character.

    In the room where the saint had not yet arrived, there were four people forming a subtle relationship: me, Flora, a female knight, and an unknown hooded woman.

    It wasn''t a very friendly atmosphere.

    Why on earth did you call us?

    I asked the female knight, but she just told me to wait a moment.

    And finally.

    ¨C Dalkak.

    "You''ve been waiting a long time, right?"

    The saint has arrived.

    Now you can hear the story.

    "What? "Who is that person?"

    The saintess tilted her head when she saw the hooded woman she had not seen before.

    You are already in the same boat. Let''s go to the end.

    "He is our colleague. "I was away for a while earlier."

    "Ah... "

    The saintess looked around at the three of us for a moment and then made an expression on her face that she recognized something. Did you get caught?

    "Hmm... Okay. All right. "Then I will check it first. Do you have business with me?"

    "Yes. "I have something to ask you."

    Fortunately, it seems that the fact that the hooded woman was not originally our colleague was not discovered.

    When she was about to ask for relief from her curse, the saint stopped her.

    "I can''t do you a favor personally. If that happens, there will be a huge number of people asking for the same favor."

    That''s right.

    "But I think I can ask for a favor first and then repay the favor."

    Ah. Are you going to come out like that?

    Surely. If you say it is a repayment for a favor, it becomes justification.

    "What request?"

    "Uhm... Wait a minute. Leader. "Can you give me a list of things we need to do?"

    "Here it is. "Saint."

    The saint took the list given by the female knight and began to look through it.

    It didn''t take that long.

    "Ah. This would be nice. It''s not difficult, but it''s annoying... Huh. "It was something I hadn''t done yet because I had a lot of other things to do."

    "This?"

    "Yes. Would you like to read it?"

    When the saint read the selected part of the list she had given, she found a brief explanation of certain things.

    ''Report of D-class dungeon appearance''

    ''A dungeon has appeared in patrol area 36. Judging by the amount of magic, it is judged to be a D-class dungeon. In my personal opinion, I think it''s better to deal with it before it grows.''

    "Dungeon? Aren''t dungeons usually handled by the adventurer''s guild?"

    "Usually it is. But this dungeon... Would you like to see the location?"

    "Location? ... Ah."

    I didn''t know where it was because it just said it was a patrol area, but when I looked at the map that came with it, the location of the dungeon was in the mountains. And deep in the mountains.

    "It''s difficult to come and go because it''s such a remote location, and since it''s only D grade, the rewards are low, and there are no adventurers who take requests, so we took on the responsibility."

    "That''s right... "

    The guild has a lot of guts to hand over the work to a saint. I guess she didn''t expect a saint to come to the temple.

    "We are also reluctant to accept this request. If you do this, I will repay your request in the way you want. How do you feel?"

    "Can we discuss this for a moment?"

    "Of course."

    I took Flora and the hooded woman to a corner of the room so that the saint and the female knight could not hear them.

    "That''s right, what do you think?"

    "I do not care. "It''s my first time in a dungeon, so I''m a little excited."

    "Flora is like that. That... Hmm. What should I call you?"

    Because I can''t keep calling her a hoodie. I asked directly.

    "You know. "Call me Asil."

    "Is it your name?"

    "Okay. And there is no need to raise your voice. From the looks of it, it looks like we will be doing this request together."

    "Then I will do that. But, joining together means that you also agree to receiving the request, right?"

    "It seems there is no other way. I can''t help it. "I have something I must ask of you."

    When Asil said that, he seemed quite desperate.

    "Good. Then you will receive a request."

    Finally, after receiving her confirmation from Flora and Asil, she informed the saint of her intention to accept her request.

    As if the saint already knew, she handed over the prepared materials while we were talking naturally.

    But. They are people who have come to see a saint, so there is no possibility that they will not accept her request.

    "Really. How do I report the request?"

    "You just need to bring me an item from the last treasure chest in the dungeon. "There is a way to check, so I will process the report using that."

    "Yes. I''ll see you later then."

    "Goodbye."

    The two of us, no, now there were three of us including Asil, left the temple and headed to the restaurant first.

    We had something to say to each other, and more importantly, it was lunchtime while we were meeting the saint.

    Food is an important matter.

    Perhaps because so many people had gathered in front of the temple, we sat across from each other around the table in the strangely empty restaurant.

    However...

    "You know. In the future, we will be working together even if it is just for one request. Wouldn''t it be okay to take off the hood?"

    "Hmm. That''s right. "I forgot because I was always using it."

    Asil looked around and pulled back his hood.

    As I glanced at from inside the carriage, she was a beautiful woman with distinct features.

    However, there is something interesting.

    "... Huh? Ah. "This?"

    Asil, noticing our gaze, grabbed a handful of her own hair and lifted it up.

    Her hair, tied in pigtails near her neck, seemed like ordinary silver hair at first glance.

    If you look closely, the color changes to blue, green, red, and yellow depending on the angle.

    Well, it may be rude to compare it like this, but it shined in various colors like oil in the sunlight.

    "It''s because I have a somewhat unusual constitution. Everyone looked at me curiously."

    "Ah. So you were wearing a hood? Are you worried about the gaze?"

    "Did you say Flora? That... What. "You''re half right."

    Asil seemed reluctant to explain in more detail.

    There''s no need to dig into what you want to hide. She received the food at a good time and changed the topic as she started eating.

    "If we want to party together, we need to know what we can do, right? "I fight on the front line using a sword and a shield."

    "I am a wizard. Um, so... "Is it called a rear-guard position?"

    After Flora and I introduced ourselves first, Asil also started introducing himself.

    "I am also a vanguard. The weapon used is a gauntlet."

    "Gauntlets? "Are you a deacon?"

    "Uhm... To be exact, it''s a bit different. It would be better to see it in person."

    After finishing our meal, we went out to a suitable vacant lot.

    He said he would show me in person.

    Asil confirmed that there was no one around this time and took off his hood.

    I guess I''m the type that pays a lot of attention to eye contact.

    ¨C Slurp.

    I thought he was just taking off the hood, but he took off the robe and put it down.

    A loose shirt that goes down to the thighs, and pants so short that only the ends of the hair are visible, hidden by the shirt.

    The clearly exposed thighs look healthy.

    And, um... I didn''t know it was above the lob, but the mid is amazing.

    Even if you look at it, it''s bigger than I.

    The saint was also quite voluptuous.

    If you think about it, I also have big breasts, so I get to see big breasts one after another.

    Asil did not notice my gaze and continued speaking.

    "Let me just say this first. "I am a spirit warrior."

    "Spiritist? Or a deacon?"

    "Spirit Fist. What. Just watch. Gnome."

    When Asil called her name, her earth rose, and she took the form of a beautiful girl.

    An earth spirit with beautiful blonde hair. It was a gnome.

    Gnomes are usually depicted as bearded dwarves, but this is a game. It''s natural that she''s a pretty girl.

    The summoned gnome looked at Asil.

    ¨C Pong.

    He jumped into Asil''s chest and disappeared.

    No, what?

    "What? It disappeared?"

    "No. It''s not gone. This... "

    Asil puffed out her chest and spoke in a slightly proud manner.

    "It''s a merger!"

    Asil said that, her hair starting to turn golden little by little.

    Eventually, all of her hair turned blonde, and she clearly didn''t look like a gnome.

    But is that all?

    "Amalgamation?"

    Spirit dye?

    "Of course, changing colors isn''t everything. Soira. Cut a path here with that knife."

    Asil rolled up her arms and held them out.

    I don''t know what it means, but I''m sure everyone has an idea.

    ¨C Keying!

    Even if she was injured, her forearm, which she cut with enough force to only slightly cut her skin, was fine.

    No, the sound and feel of her strokes were stranger than that. It''s not like flesh, it''s like cutting something harder, like a rock... Rock?

    I think I know something.

    When I looked at Asil, she explained it herself.

    "That''s right. By combining with a spirit, you can display the spirit''s attributes. "That''s the Spiritual Fist."

    "No, that''s something I''ve never heard of before..." "

    "You said you had a unique constitution, right? Thanks to that. "I am probably the only spirit wielder in the world."

    Anyway, does it make sense for something to be this unique?

    It''s been a while since I peeked at the status window.

    ˇ¸Asilˇą

    ˇ¸Race: Half-human, half-humanˇą

    ˇ¸Strength: 10ˇą

    ˇ¸Stamina: 10ˇą

    ˇ¸Dexterity: 11ˇą

    ˇ¸Intelligence: 10ˇą

    ˇ¸Magic power: 12ˇą

    His abilities were normal, although his magic power was a bit high. Considering that 10 is about the level of an adult male who exercises moderately, a score of 10 for a woman was high for a woman, but an adventurer should do at least that much.

    But, half man, half man? Was there such a mixed race?

    No, can spirits get pregnant in the first place? It''s sex, it''s a gay game, so you can do it.

    My doubts were resolved after reading what was written below. sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ˇ¸Special Features: Meta Character ¨C Possessed Person (Early 21st Century)ˇą

    A possessed person?

 Chapter 64: Meeting and Reunion (4)

    Chapter 64: Meeting and Reunion (4) Meta character.

    It literally refers to a character that has meta elements outside the game world.

    Famous ones include regression, possession, and reincarnation.

    Among them, Asil means possession.

    What does this mean?

    The NPC named Asil means that the AI ??thinks of itself as a possessed being from another world.

    Since it says it is the early 21st century, Asil probably thinks he was living in the early 21st century and suddenly became possessed by the game world.

    Of course, in reality, it is just an AI that was created the moment I started the game.

    To talk about something else for a moment, it is said that there has been a lot of legal and ethical discussion about whether it is okay to give AI living in the game world the perception that it is a modern person.

    As you can see, the conclusion was that it was okay because AI does not have human rights.

    Of course. There can be no such thing as human rights for data other than people, right?

    As society develops, AI rights for AI have emerged, but it is said that they do not conflict with them.

    Coming back, with such a meta character, I can understand even the ridiculous race of mixed race between spirits and humans.

    Asil, like me, created a game character and became possessed by it. Even though he just believes that.

    I lowered the status window a little further and read the abilities section.

    ˇ¸Mixed raceˇą

    "Inherit the strengths of the two designated races. Mixed blood, which is generally impossible, is also possible."

    ˇ¸Mental barrierˇą

    "Resistance to mental magic becomes stronger."

    ˇ¸Fighting talentˇą

    ˇ¸You receive a bonus to your fighting skill-related proficiency.ˇą

    ˇ¸Charmˇą

    "It''s easy to be liked by others."

    ˇ¸Deep sleepˇą

    "You can relieve fatigue with a short sleep, and your recovery speed improves while you sleep."

    What''s this. Five abilities?

    The inhabitants of this world have at most two abilities, and five abilities, with three being the limit, despite miraculous odds.

    Before I was possessed, I tried to tease my daughter by calling her a game character.

    But WM''s point is sobering.

    Didn''t I just randomly rotate the characters to make this world a game? There are only a few abilities.

    However, if you have this much ability, there will be quite a penalty.

    Even if you don''t know because you didn''t set it up. There must have been something given by force.

    Let''s also read the penalty list.

    ˇ¸TS (meta)ˇą

    "The gender is different before and after possession. This penalty can only be applied to meta characters."

    ˇ¸Vulnerability to alcoholˇą

    "I get drunk quickly and cannot remember what happened while I was drunk."

    ˇ¸Unconscious exposureˇą

    "Your actions become more defenseless, and you are more likely to expose your skin without your knowledge."

    ˇ¸Rapid developmentˇą

    ˇ¸The body''s sensitivity increases quickly.ˇą

    There were four penalties.

    But, wait. TS?

    So, does that mean he was originally a man?

    Well, they say pretty female characters are usually created by men.

    If it is set in the early 21st century, there was no virtual reality, and it is not that it is incomprehensible.

    Then... Hehe. An interesting thought occurred to me.

    If it''s TS, you don''t know a woman''s body, right?

    That''s such a shame.

    So, wouldn''t it be nice if I could help you out?

    After Asil''s self-introduction, plotting a sinister plan in his head, Flora and I showed the formation we usually fight in.

    A party where I block from the front and Flora uses magic from the back.

    "Soira is a tank, right? But why are you holding up such a small shield?"

    "No. "I am a dealer."

    "He was a dealer?"

    Flora is stronger at adding dill, so I just don''t add it.

    After answering Asil''s small question, we returned to the restaurant.

    There were a moderate number of people in the restaurant, unlike before.

    After seeing the situation, Asil put on his robe and hood again.

    Flora, unable to contain her curiosity, asked directly.

    "Asil, why do you cover yourself like that?"

    "Because I don''t want others to see me."

    "That''s too bad. You know, she was pretty."

    "I don''t like that. Because I don''t want to be seen as a woman."

    "Yes? "You know, you''re a woman, right?"

    "... That''s right."

    Asil muttered bitterly and closed her mouth.

    Now, she doesn''t deny that she has a woman''s body, but does she hate being recognized as a woman?

    I can get a rough idea.

    You are dissatisfied with being a woman. This is the early stage of TS disease.

    I need to refer to this when making plans.

    "Uh? Soira?"

    At that time, a familiar voice was heard from somewhere.

    Where did you hear this voice?

    "Soira! Hear, hear!"

    A voice that seems memorable, but barely comes to mind.

    When I turned my gaze towards the direction where the voice came from, the memory suddenly came back.

    "... Sophie?"

    At the same table were Runon and Kiven.

    Why are you here?

    ...

    I asked Flora and Asil for a moment''s understanding and joined Runonne''s table.

    When I heard the story, it was said that the city where Kiven said he would become the city''s guard was Zerthier.

    So, when Kiven saw the security guard recruitment notice and came up to the city, I came along.

    "No, Kiven is the one taking the security guard exam, so why are you here?"

    "Runon said he wanted to become an adventurer."

    "Runon?"

    Runon is an adventurer?

    No matter what, the most important thing for an adventurer is skill. If Runon is talented in swordsmanship, it cannot be said that he is not talented as an adventurer.

    But... Why is it so unclear?

    It''s not my place to argue.

    Let''s move on.

    "Then what about Sophie?"

    "I will become an alchemist."

    "Why are you there again?"

    Rather, isn''t an alchemist named Sophie a bit dangerous? It looks like he''s going to be throwing bombs made through alchemy.

    Sophie continued speaking, paying no heed to me as I was about to ponder whether this was okay.

    "I did a few experiments while reading and learning from the book Runon gave me as a gift, and it was so much fun to experiment."

    This is what Sophie said.

    Sophie, the hunter''s daughter.

    From a young age, she followed her father around the forest to collect various herbs and mushrooms, and sometimes helped her father clean up the game he hunted and manage the materials he collected.

    However, when I read the book Runon gave me, I found that the management methods for such materials were systematically organized and written.

    It was so fun for Sophie to learn that she had been doing it that way since she was young, and realized that the material management method she had been following had meaning and that it was a better way to do it.

    And it was a natural process for Sophie to fall in love with the alchemy of mixing such materials to create new effects.

    It is said that Sophie''s ability to concentrate and alchemy, which requires no errors in the alchemy process, go well together, so she seriously considered becoming an alchemist.

    "Okay? "I''m glad you found the job you want."

    I understand that. Why did the alchemist come here?

    "Huh. I heard Kiven is going to the city. I also came along because I wanted to buy some new materials. There were some materials that were not sold in the village. And... "Runon is going, but I can''t be the only one left in the village, right?"

    "Sophie... "

    Runon and Sophie holding hands on the table, looking at each other affectionately.

    I feel sorry for Kiven, who must have continued to see that. Maybe he didn''t like Sophie too?

    I looked at Kiven, wondering if he could give me some comfort.

    "... "

    Surprisingly, there was not much reaction.

    "Kiven. Are you okay?" Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ok? "What?"

    "Well, these guys."

    You like Sophie. Although he couldn''t say it, Kiven seemed to understand roughly.

    He smiled and gave a light answer.

    "Do you know how much these two have been hanging out since you left for the city? Now I''m used to it too."

    "Okay... ?"

    Is it so easy to get used to seeing the girl you like dating someone else? I don''t know because I haven''t experienced it.

    "But why are you in Zerthier? "When you left the village, you went to Bresen."

    I told Kiven, who asked back, my purpose very briefly. Except for the parts that cannot be said.

    "I received a request from the temple and wanted to conquer a dungeon."

    "Dungeon?"

    It was Runon who responded to my words.

    "Okay. Dungeon. It''s D-class, but the location is a bit annoying, so our party decided to do it."

    "Hey, Soira. "Can I go there too?"

    "What?"

    The atmosphere suddenly becomes cold.

    "Uh... Well, I also worked hard on requests from the village and rose to D rank. However, one of the conditions for rising to C rank was clearing the dungeon once. Sora also said that he was going to the dungeon, so it wouldn''t be a good idea to go with him... Peel... So... "

    Runon''s voice gradually became quieter as she caught my gaze, perhaps realizing that her words were a bit shameless.

    "So now. Are you asking me to take the bus again?"

    "Bus?"

    "Ah. It''s no big deal. Anyway. "Are you going to get carried away again?"

    "Well, it''s not like that... "

    "Then what is it?"

    "... "

    Perhaps because Runon felt pathetic for not being able to say anything, Sophie intervened.

    "Soira. "Can''t I help you just once?"

    "No. I accepted it with the thought of repaying the debt I owed for letting you sleep last time. You don''t owe me anything this time. Besides, I''m not alone anymore. "I have members in my party, so there''s no reason to increase the workload by arbitrarily taking on a load."

    "... "A lump of luggage?"

    I strongly expressed my intention to refuse, but Runon seemed to see another possibility there.

    "Well, it''s okay to be a porter! There is no need for compensation, and I will carry all the luggage. Therefore... "How can it not work?"

    "Really?"

    Hmm... Postgraduate student... This is not a free servant.

    Considering that the destination is in the rugged mountains, a porter may definitely be helpful.

    "Good. "I''ll ask our party members first."

    "Thank you! Thank you, Soira!"

    "There is no need to be thankful. "If they say no, you can''t do it anyway."

    ...

    "Are you okay?"

    The approval was so simple that it was ridiculous.

    Although I expected it to be Flora.

    "You know. Are you okay too?"

    "It''s not a distance you can cover in one day. They said they would do all the chores for free? Even when you stay overnight, they will do all the preparation and cleaning up for you, right? Then it''s okay with me too. Because that''s really annoying."

    This is an unexpected development.

    "Well, then Soira. Are you taking me too?"

    "Ugh. I can''t help it because I also said something. "We''re leaving tomorrow, so pack your bags."

    "Of course!"

    As I was looking at Runon''s happy face at being a free servant, something suddenly occurred to me and I asked him.

    "But what are you going to do with Sophie and Kiven? Kiven has to take a test, and will Sophie come along?"

    "No, I''m not going."

    "Okay? Last time I saw you, you seemed to be good at shooting bows."

    "Lol... Thank you. But right now, I want to focus on alchemy because it''s the best part of the book."

    "Okay. Then only Runon is coming, right?"

    "That''s how it goes."

    "Good. Then, I''ll see you at the east gate tomorrow morning. If they are later than us, they leave it behind."

    "You''re an alumnus, right? Okay."

    Unfortunately, Runon was not late for the meeting time.

    And when we arrived in front of the dungeon deep in the mountains, carrying all of our luggage.

    Runon was already looking like he was regretting his decision.

    But it''s already too late.

    Graduate school, or rather Soira''s party, cannot leave this dungeon until it is finished.

 Chapter 65: Meeting and Reunion (5) *

    Chapter 65: Meeting and Reunion (5) * "Are you going straight in?"

    As I was about to enter the dungeon right away, Runon asked.

    "Why. Are you tired already?"

    "No, that... "I don''t have to do any maintenance or anything like that?"

    "Normally I would do it. You are the only one tired from our party right now. You just walk. "There is nothing to maintain."

    Runon, who had come deep into the mountains carrying a large baggage, looked like he wanted to rest a little.

    There is no way.

    Still, it''s worth praising the fact that you didn''t act harshly about how difficult it was to get this far.

    Me, Flora, you know. It would have been difficult to carry three people''s luggage plus his own luggage, but he must have steadily developed his basic physical strength.

    Well, Kiven has been training sincerely since then. There must have been someone right next to you to set an example.

    Asil seemed to have similar feelings about Runon.

    At first, the indifferent gaze that only saw him as a convenient porter sparked some interest.

    "I thought it would spread in the middle. "It looks like you have some stamina."

    "Haha... "I just did it with a friend."

    "Okay? "Then can I go without stopping?"

    "Off... Yes."

    It was Runon who was stuck and was deprived of rest time.

    I should have known how to use some tricks like that. It''s okay to show off in front of a woman.

    In any case, the porter won''t have a hard time moving forward while being cautious of the surroundings inside the dungeon.

    Without hesitation, I entered the cave-shaped dungeon.

    "This is a dungeon."

    "What. Is this your first time with Flora? Maybe Soira? "You''re not the first, are you?"

    When Flora was impressed by the dungeon she first entered, Asil even doubted my career.

    "Of course not me."

    The number of dungeons I destroyed must be in the triple digits. Of course, it''s not the current episode.

    "Uh. "The road is blocked?"

    After walking along the straight road for a while without any interruption, a stone door appeared before his eyes.

    What. There is a door?

    "This might be annoying... "

    "Uh? Soira. Why? Does it bother you if it''s a door?"

    "It''s annoying. Dungeons with such devices are likely to have special gimmicks. It would be convenient if it was just a dungeon where you just kill the monsters that appear."

    While we were talking, Asil pushed and pulled the stone door with force.

    But no matter how I tried, the door wouldn''t even open.

    "This won''t open? Everyone, take a look around your area. There must be a device that can open the door."

    After a while of exploring, Flora reported that she had found something.

    "You know what, there''s something here!"

    "Oh. Did you find it?"

    What Flora found was a button the size of a fist. It wasn''t very noticeable because it was the same color as the surrounding area, but it wasn''t meticulously hidden either.

    As if hoping someone would find it.

    "Hey, isn''t this suspicious? Are you being too open about it?"

    "No. We haven''t even properly entered the dungeon yet, right? It seems that if you press this and go inside, the dungeon begins."

    Asil solved Runon''s doubts.

    It''s convenient because there''s someone besides me to explain things.

    "So you mean I just have to press this?"

    "Okay. It''s a D-class dungeon. I don''t think something will happen, but you never know, so be careful."

    "Yes!"

    Kuuk.

    ¨C Coo coo coo...

    Flora pressed the button and a heavy sound rang out.

    And the stone door blocking the road... It doesn''t open?

    "Back!"

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!

    At the same time Asil, who was watching his back, shouted, a huge stone wall fell behind him.

    White dust rising.

    "Cough. Cough... "Is anyone hurt?"

    "I''m fine!"

    "This way too."

    "I barely survived... "

    Flora, Asil, and Runon answered in turn. Good. Everyone is fine.

    But our situation was not that good.

    Because the way out of the dungeon was completely blocked by a stone wall.

    "This. "I guess it''s a gimmick that you can''t go out unless you clear it?"

    "It seems like that, but... Soira. "Get out of the way for a moment."

    ¨C Boom!

    Asil, who had become blonde by merging with the gnome, swung her fist, but her sound was loud and no scratches were made on the wall.

    That''s not an exaggeration; it''s as powerful as a fairly blunt weapon. It doesn''t work at all.

    "If it were an ordinary stone, it should be smashed with this. As expected, the dungeon gimmick seems to work. "You can''t break this."

    Dungeon walls cannot be destroyed. This is natural unless it is a game with a special concept.

    So, it meant that the unbreakable wall was part of the dungeon.

    "Then I can''t help it. Let''s move forward calmly."

    "Well, by the way, Soira."

    "What''s wrong, Runon? As expected, where did you get hurt?"

    "No, that''s not it... "

    At the place Runon pointed to, there was a stone gate blocking the path ahead.

    ... Still blocked?

    "Wait. The fact that the door didn''t open means there''s still some gimmick left... !"

    Between the stone wall behind and the stone gate.

    A magic circle large enough to exactly cover the space appeared and shined on the floor.

    It''s too much to say it''s a trap from the beginning!

    When the light that appeared in an instant disappears in an equally instantaneous moment.

    "... ?"

    "There''s nothing?"

    There were no monsters that suddenly appeared, and no parts were damaged by arrows or poisonous needles.

    What was it?

    "Ah. Ah... Ah!!"

    "Runon. Noisy. Make a fuss even though nothing is happening... "

    E.

    My words to reprimand Runon for being noisy didn''t come out until the end.

    Because Runon''s appearance was clearly strange.

    Runon is. I was naked.

    "Wait, it''s the same for us too?!"

    "Oh. Soira. "This is amazing!"

    "... Ugh!"

    All four of us were showing our skin.

    Even the private parts. Everything.

    All that remained was the sword and shield hanging from his waist.

    But that alone was not enough to cover the body.

    Looking at Runon''s bright red face as he looked away, it was clear that everything had already been seen.

    And there was a brief commotion.

    Specifically, Asil tried to stab Runon in the eye with a bright red face.

    Rather than covering your body, you are trying to eliminate people from seeing your body. Is that the mindset of the TS character?

    "... He. Let''s leave it and go."

    Asil, who had failed to deal with Runon after me and Flora''s desperate dissuasion, turned his head and insisted.

    "Oh, that''s not it. "I wonder if there might be a way out at the end of the dungeon?"

    "No way... "It''s not like it doesn''t exist, though."

    "But you know, why are you turning your head like that?"

    "Everyone... That''s because I''m naked. "Aren''t you ashamed?"

    "Am I okay?"

    "I''m fine too."

    "But cover yourself... "You can see it all!"

    "Because I''m naked."

    "Because I don''t have any clothes."

    "Damn, why are there all these dungeons?!"

    Asil was still looking away from us, covering his chest with one hand and kicking the floor to express his anger.

    Flora walked around without shame, and Runon kept his head up from the ceiling so that we wouldn''t be seen.

    And I was looking at the magic circle.

    It''s been a while since I called up the status and looked at the effects of the magic circle.

    ˇ¸Curse of the Deadˇą

    "You cannot wear any armor in this dungeon. The weapon does not have to be a broken straight sword."

    Ah. Is that your meme?

    The game was legendaryly popular in the past, and was remade even after VR came out, producing countless deaths.

    The characters appeared as an homage to the curse of the game, in which they were called dead because they cleared the game without wearing any armor.

    ... A curse that makes it impossible to wear all clothes.

    This changes in different games.

    I think the reason the sword and shield remain is that they are treated rather than armor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ... Aren''t shields included in armor? Thank you for leaving it.

    "Ruler. Stay calm. Anyway, it can''t stay like this, right? It won''t be long since it''s D grade anyway. Wake up quickly and go out and get dressed."

    "Is there really no other way?"

    Asil seemed reluctant to move like this.

    "Doesn''t exist. Our clothes themselves are gone in the first place? Due to the nature of this dungeon, I think it will be returned only after clearing it."

    "Shit... I think it would be okay if that guy disappeared... "

    "Let''s go quickly and stop talking nonsense."

    In the end, it was decided that Flora would hold her hand and lead her with Runon''s eyes closed.

    Because you and I are avant-garde.

    Fortunately, the monsters that appeared were nothing special.

    The ones you see right away are representative of insignificant monsters. Only goblins.

    But...

    ¨C Boom!

    "Something strange about these guys?!"

    Asil spoke while still covering his groin with one hand and smiting the goblin who was attacking him with only one hand.

    It was nice to see the breasts swaying naturally due to the waist applying force.

    I couldn''t tell that I was spying on it.

    I answered by cutting the clinging goblin with my sword and slashing it with my shield.

    "What''s strange?"

    "Guys coming out of dungeons usually carry at least a club, but these guys aren''t carrying anything. Yet, he is strangely belligerent. Wait, hey! "Don''t open your eyes!"

    Runon, who was trying to look at the situation with narrowed eyes when he heard that it was strange, was caught by Asil and scolded.

    Oh my, that''s pitiful.

    "You don''t even care about him?"

    "Huh? Well~ in my own way~"

    "Not really, is it okay?"

    I often get embarrassed in unexpected situations, but since I''m in the game for doing naughty things, I''m not embarrassed to be naked. At first, I thought they were all NPCs.

    And Flora... What... You know?

    "Aren''t these completely perverts?"

    "Wow, that''s harsh. "It''s not rare to see each other naked during adventures, right?"

    Like this time, you get caught in a strange trap, you are shown washing up outside, or your equipment is destroyed during battle. There are surprisingly many cases of unintentional exposure, even if not nakedness.

    "Well, I still hate it!"

    "Don''t be like that. Huh?"

    As I get closer, they look away.

    Now that I think about it, I guess the reason we keep avoiding eye contact is that we don''t see well either?

    I pretend like nothing is wrong, but I feel my eyes keep moving to the side or down.

    Is this the man who was deceived?

    "Why do you keep looking away? "With the same women."

    "No, that. Even if it''s between women, it''s a bit... Yes... Isn''t it... So... "

    It''s cute how her voice gradually becomes quieter as she naturally pushes her breasts. Oh my goodness, I can''t believe that Asil had this side.

    Something big is at stake for me too. Something bigger than me.

    Suddenly, I felt heartbroken and grabbed it.

    Casting.

    "Hya?!"

    Oh. Cute scream.

    Asil quickly slapped my hand away and widened the distance.

    "What, what, what are you doing?!"

    "Huh? Are you embarrassed? Hey, it''s not rare for women to meet each other, right?"

    Of course, it is rare.

    But there is no way Asil, who believes he was originally a man, would know that.

    My eyes, which had been wandering here and there to find an excuse, settled on one place.

    "Well, still. "It''s a shame to do that when you have a man!"

    Ah. Are you going to come out like that?

    "That''s true. Ruler. Did you get enough rest? Let''s go quickly."

    I pretended to agree with Asil''s words and walked away from him.

    A sigh of relief is heard from behind.

    But it''s too early to feel relieved.

    Traps that remove clothes, monsters that appear with bare hands instead of weapons, and ''erotic trap dungeons'' that appear with a low probability no matter where you look.

    Of course, these are the WM settings I entered when I started.

    Here, my plan to teach Asil the joys of womanhood has only just begun.

    It looks like I don''t know about Asil with the setting TS yet.

    A woman''s body feels incredibly good?

 Chapter 66: Erotic Trap Dungeon (1) *

    Chapter 66: Erotic Trap Dungeon (1) * Operation name ''TS Amta Plan''.

    The terrifyingly evil plan has only just begun.

    "The road was divided?"

    As we made our way forward, we encountered two paths. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In each direction, the doors were standing firmly as before.

    However, what was different from before was that the door was shiny pink instead of stone.

    Eww... It felt like skin and gave me goosebumps when I looked at it.

    Such sentiments were shared by Asil and, more rarely, by Flora.

    "Ugh. What is that again?"

    "I feel bad about being shiny... "

    "What? "What are you saying?"

    Only Runon, who couldn''t see the door because his eyes were closed, couldn''t understand the situation and was confused.

    "There''s something like a step in front of the door."

    "Isn''t there another strange trap hidden here? Be careful."

    "Let''s find out if there is another way."

    I tried everything from simply pushing and pulling the door to trying to smash it with Flora''s magic, but the door still didn''t move.

    "Do I have to press this again? "What kind of dungeon is this?"

    Asil complains that if it''s a dungeon, there should be an easy way to find hidden elements and proceed.

    Since it''s a game, it''s not strange if there are elements like that, but... Skipping the erotic trap dungeon, there''s no way you could do such a waste.

    "What can I do with something like this? From the looks of it, it appears to be a stepping stone. Is there anyone who can climb it?"

    "Wouldn''t it be dangerous?"

    "Hey, do I really have to die? It''s a D-class dungeon. No matter how strange the structure is, there won''t be any death traps."

    "Me! I want to try it!"

    From the moment she saw the footrest, Flora, whose eyes lit up like a puppy receiving a new toy, raised her hand.

    "Okay. Flora. Give it a try."

    "I''m really anxious... "

    Flora climbs onto the scaffolding. Asil followed closely to protect Flora. Although she did not climb the scaffolding.

    And Runon, whom Flora left behind.

    Runon just stood there dazed because Flora, who had been holding his hand and pulling him, went to step on the step.

    The sight of his eyes still tightly closed seemed a little playful.

    He whispered into Runon''s ear.

    "You''re closing your eyes, right?"

    "Soira? Huh. Of course."

    "Asil and Flora are far away now. Even if you slightly open your eyes, you won''t notice. How do you feel?"

    "... Even if you tempt me like that, it won''t work."

    Did you just do it?

    Runon tightly closes his eyes, saying he cannot see a girl''s naked body without permission.

    But if you thought it would end like this, you were mocking my playfulness.

    I stand up and put my mouth to Runon''s ear.

    Whisper quietly, clearly, and stickily to sound like ASMR, which was popular in the past.

    "I know that? "Asil has bigger breasts than me."

    "... "

    "Runon, have you ever seen my breasts? Although it wasn''t bare skin. Is there a bigger heart in front of me now than what I saw then?

    I''m following Flora, and it''s amazing how she sways every time she takes a step.

    She covers it with her arms out of embarrassment, but at best it only covers her nipples a little bit from her big breasts. Even if the angle is slightly off, the pink areolas are clearly visible.

    "He probably thinks he has everything covered, right?"

    "... "

    "You know from what I saw at the restaurant, that Asil is a bit shy. I always wear a rough robe and a hood to hide my body.

    But now, I am exposing my bare skin that no one can see. Don''t you want to see that inside? You might be the first man to see Asil naked.

    But so what? If you squint just a little, you won''t even notice. "If you don''t get caught, from your perspective, it''s the same as if nothing happened, right?"

    "... "

    "Flora is small too, but she definitely has breasts. Because it''s smaller, it looks prettier. Even when I stand up, I don''t fall down at all.

    Moreover, he doesn''t seem to be shy at all. The chest, the buttocks, and the bottom too.

    I''m raising my leg to climb up the step, but don''t you realize that from here you can clearly see the hairless bottom? Or are they just trying to show that they know?"

    "... "

    "What about me? I''m getting in shape again. You know something about Runon, right? Still, he lived under the same roof at one point.

    If you open your eyes just a little, you can see everything. What should I do? I''m fine. This is a dungeon, right? Originally, it was said to be the perfect place to die if you closed your eyes just to see some naked bodies. "It''s unavoidable in a situation like this."

    "... "

    Runon is keeping her mouth shut and not listening, but she''s probably imagining us naked in her head.

    I can see blood slowly flowing into my dick.

    Because we''re not the only ones naked.

    Are your eyes still closed?

    If he doesn''t give in even after tempting you this much, I have to admit that it''s amazing in its own way.

    However, it hurts my pride as a woman to not even look at her.

    ¨C Grandpa.

    "... !"

    Before parting my mouth, I licked the outer shell of my ear one last time.

    Runon is startled as if electricity has passed through him.

    My chest is hit by my struggling arms.

    "Yes?"

    I didn''t feel any sexual sensation at all, but I made her snort on purpose.

    "Oh, sorry!"

    Runon, who realized what touched his arm in response to my reaction, hastily apologized.

    But that''s not where I am.

    I guess he guessed where I was based on the position of the voice, but he was lowering his head into the air a little to the side of my position.

    I said that much, but I guess you really haven''t opened your eyes.

    Or it could be a bluff to avoid being discovered that he is keeping his eyes open, but given Runon''s personality, it''s hard to think that would be the case.

    Is he a eunuch?

    It''s not like that, seeing as it''s clearly erect.

    What. That''s enough.

    I was tempted enough. I gave them enough opportunities.

    Once you leave here, don''t expect to have another chance to see these beautiful girls naked.

    "Soira! "Come here!"

    "Why. You know. Do you understand something?"

    Leave Runon there and follow Asil to the footrest.

    Asil and Flora were already on the scaffolding.

    "Ok. There''s something I want to experiment with. Come up and see."

    Following Asil''s words, I climbed onto the scaffolding.

    ¨C Rumbling.

    The entire scaffolding goes down, and you can hear the sound of some device operating.

    Because it''s a sound you couldn''t hear down below. This must have been the first time it worked.

    "Now Flora go down alone."

    "Yes."

    Flora got off the scaffold, but there was no reaction from her.

    "Now if I go down... "

    -Roaring.

    As I go down to Asil, the footrest comes back up, and I can hear the sound of the device operating again.

    "Good. "I understand now."

    "What is it?"

    "This is a footrest that responds to body weight. That''s also for two people."

    "For two?"

    "It didn''t work when me and Flora went up there. But when it got to Soira, it worked. Also, when she went down to Flora Bay, she didn''t go back. In other words, it works with about the weight of two adult women."

    "I''m an adult too!"

    "Ah. Sorry. She didn''t mean Flora was young."

    Two adult women. So does that mean she knows me?

    "And the scaffolding over there?"

    "Probably so."

    I could clearly hear the device operating, but the door did not open.

    It seemed to be a device that could only be opened when both footrests were in operation.

    "Then it would be perfect for the two of us to go up here, and Flora and Runon to go up there."

    "I see... Because he''s a man. "Flora can make up for what''s lacking."

    "Flora. "Take Runon up there."

    ¨C Rumbling!

    As expected. When Flora and Runon were placed on another platform, a louder noise than before sounded and the road opened.

    But this time, a different problem arose.

    "... What should I do? "If someone comes down, it closes again."

    In other words, the party was divided into two.

    "Then how about we put our luggage on it? "This would also be quite heavy."

    "Are you trying to send just one person down a different path? No matter what, it''s too dangerous."

    "That''s right."

    You can''t leave your luggage alone, and it''s dangerous to have just one person carry it. It seemed like there was no choice but to be divided like this.

    "What do you want to do? Since I know everyone here, most problems can be resolved. "Is that okay?"

    "I''m fine!"

    "Soira. Did you say he was Runon? "Can porters fight?"

    "What... "I may not be able to clear a D-class dungeon, but I will be able to guard my body to the point where I don''t die."

    I didn''t see his skills after meeting him again, but the growth I saw in Koris Village would have been at that level.

    Or not? It must be my fault for neglecting training. It''s a D-class dungeon, do I have to die?

    "Then let''s split up and proceed like this. There is no other way. Flora seems to be quite strong as she uses magic, so I guess she''ll be fine."

    "Did you hear? Runon, Flora, you proceed down that path. See you at the end of the dungeon."

    "Okay!"

    "Huh. You too, be careful."

    So I parted ways with Runon and Flora and stepped beyond the door with Asil.

    "It''s dark, so I can''t see anything."

    "Wait a minute."

    Asil sent her gnome back, and she summoned the Salamander.

    A beautiful girl with red hair and a sharp face.

    Asil combined with Salamander is perfect. She did and snapped her fingers.

    ¨C Hwareuk.

    "... Ugh."

    "This... I feel bad."

    Then, the inside of the dungeon became brightly lit due to the flames that appeared in the air.

    Up, down, left and right, all the walls were the same pink as the door.

    Now that I see it, my bare feet on the ground felt a little warm.

    An unpleasant feeling, as if you were stepping on the skin of a living thing.

    At this point, I''m even confused whether I should be thankful that the wall isn''t shaped like an internal organ, rather than being uncomfortable that it''s pink.

    But we can''t stop here.

    "Soira. I take the lead."

    "Okay. Because I have no light."

    I follow behind Asil, who leads the way.

    Perhaps because only the woman was left, Asil lowered her arms that covered her body and walked forward without hesitation.

    You can''t even imagine that there is someone behind you who is looking at your body with a nice S-line and plotting a sinister plan.

    I''m not really interested in women.

    There is great interest in how this man-turned-woman falls into female pleasure.

 Chapter 67: Erotic Trap Dungeon (2) **

    Chapter 67: Erotic Trap Dungeon (2) ** The last scene Asil remembers from modern times was the ceiling of his room.

    I''ve never been hit by a truck, I''ve never been stuck in one game and achieved 100% of the challenges, and I''ve never sent a 5,700-character complaint because I was sick of the ridiculous plot of a novel I was reading.

    I created a character carefully just to play a newly released game, and because I spent too much time making the character, I ended up putting off the game until tomorrow and going to bed.

    And when I opened my eyes, I found myself under an unknown ceiling, having become a character I had created myself.

    The panic didn''t last long.

    I just pinched my cheek, tried headbutting the tree next to me, and a big lump formed, and I rolled around on the ground. The panic didn''t last long.

    And he acknowledged the situation quite quickly.

    The subject of possession was relatively common in the web novels Asil used to read.

    It was surprisingly easy to admit that I had been possessed.

    If you look at the presence of the lump throbbing in your head, it was definitely not a dream.

    Then the next problem came to mind.

    ''Me. ''I made it a female character?''

    If you''re a man, isn''t it the national rule to play a female character?

    At least that was Asil''s preference.

    If I had known I was going to be possessed, I wouldn''t have done it. Asil normally liked women.

    The good news is that I didn''t want to waste time progressing the story, so I applied various strong abilities.

    With the "Mixed Blood" Ability, I chose to be half-human and half-spirit to have high spirit affinity from the beginning. As a spiritist, you can use spirits without having to choose one yourself.

    The "Mental Barrier" Ability allows you to completely block various status abnormalities such as confusion and fascination. It''s annoying to use status recovery magic or items every time.

    I tried to quickly raise my proficiency with the "Fighting Talent" Ability and make the battle easier. I also found the female character fighting with her well-stretched arms and legs attractive.

    If you had the "Charm" Ability, it was easy to build up favor with various NPCs. Because you can do a lot with the trustworthiness of NPCs.

    Recovery speed was also increased with the "Deep Sleep" Ability. Honestly, I get tired of hearing the same sound effects over and over again every time I sleep at an inn.

    He was a complete character who had Ilshin''s combat power, took care of recovery, was resistant to status ailments, and could easily receive help from other NPCs.

    However, there was also a penalty set to increase the ability like this...

    ''... Huh?''

    I couldn''t remember.

    I definitely remember it was there, but I couldn''t remember.

    Asil was very uneasy about that, but no matter how much he thought about it, it didn''t come to mind.

    Asil, who had been struggling for a while to remember the penalty, eventually decided that the inevitable could not be helped and took action.

    The goal is to return to the original world.

    Having decided on a purpose, Asil set out to somehow gather information.

    And after going through her own adventures, she heard that the saint could communicate with God, and she came here to ask God directly how to return to the original world.

    In this eerie, shiny pink dungeon.

    -Knock... Knock...

    Asil, who was lost in her old thoughts, suddenly came to her senses when she heard the sound of water.

    ''No way. No matter how boring it is, you have to concentrate properly in the dungeon.''

    Unlike when I was very nervous and stepped forward, no matter how I walked, only the same scenery appeared.

    Just a straight pink cave.

    Meanwhile, a pounding is heard from behind. Bruises. The sound of my bare feet keeps getting on my nerves.

    Several months have passed since Asil became a woman.

    I thought she had gotten used to a woman''s body in her own way...

    It seems like she couldn''t adapt to another woman''s body at all.

    Her white skin and large, shaking breasts that she had seen at a glance kept flashing before her eyes.

    Moreover, from Soira''s point of view, there is nothing to be embarrassed about since they are just women, so she does not cover it up properly. Asil thought so.

    She felt guilty because it felt like she was spying on a woman''s body. She was also embarrassed.

    In real life, the only soft and soft things she had ever touched were liquid monsters, but after being possessed, she was able to fondle her breasts without permission for months. Her breasts were so voluptuous that she couldn''t even grasp them with her hands.

    She thought she was getting used to her breasts.

    Her breasts felt completely different.

    She said that this was why Asil was walking in front of Soira. Because she has to walk with Soira behind her.

    ¨C Knock... Knock...

    Asil is suffering from the anguish that keeps rising, and Soira is smiling even though she knows all of her circumstances.

    The two finally faced a scene different from before.

    ¨C Knock... Knock...

    Still a straight pink road.

    But now liquid was dripping from the ceiling like rain, and the liquid pooled on the floor was soaked.

    "Soira. What do you think?"

    "You have no choice but to go, right? There is no other way."

    "No matter how I look at it, it looks suspicious... "

    But what Soira said also made sense. So far, the road has been straight and there have been no forks in the road.

    I thought it might be a dangerous liquid, so I took some of the water droplets that fell on my palm and applied it to my forearm.

    It was nothing. At least my skin wasn''t poisoned and turned blue or burned.

    The spirit currently being combined is Salamander. When combined with a spirit, abilities temporarily increase. For example, combining with a gnome increases physical defense, and combining with a sylph increases physical attack power. I don''t know why it happens like that, but I guess it happens because it''s a game.

    There was no effect to increase defense on Salamander. Therefore, even if a bare Soira touches water droplets, it will be harmless.

    Asil continued her steps.

    -Snap. A slap.

    Walking through a puddle of water.

    The number of water droplets falling from the ceiling gradually increased, and here and there, instead of droplets, streams of water flowed like water leaking from the ceiling.

    Asil and Soira were already soaking wet as they were literally walking barefoot with nothing to block the stream of water.

    Getting wet itself was a common experience in this fantasy world.

    "... Is this okay?"

    I thought I was walking on flat ground, but in fact there was a slope, and the water level in the puddle at the bottom was gradually rising.

    The puddle had already reached Asil''s calf, and it was so cloudy and milky that the bottom was not visible.

    But the end of the puddle is still not visible.

    If things continue like this, I don''t know how far I will be locked out.

    However, the fact that there was still no other way did not change, so I had no choice but to keep walking.

    Finally, when the entire lower body is submerged.

    "... Wow!"

    Asil, who was ahead, let out a loud scream.

    "You know. "What do you have?"

    "Woah, there''s something in the water!"

    In the murky water, something grazed Asil''s calf.

    Looking closely, I saw that tentacles that looked like seaweed were sticking to the skin and falling off as Asil continued to walk.

    Asil, who had been distracted by just walking, felt a shiver run down his spine from an unexpected touch.

    Eventually, Sora, who was following behind, carefully passed the place Asil had mentioned. The tentacles stuck to Soira''s legs and then fell off.

    "... Ugh. It doesn''t feel very good."

    "Right? I agree."

    But the tentacles did not end with just that.

    As you go deeper, the amount gradually increases.

    The length gradually became longer, and when the water level reached the navel, there was a constant sensation of sticking and falling throughout the legs.

    "... Phew... " S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ha... "

    The entire lower body was wrapped in tentacles, and the private area between the legs was no exception.

    A pool of slightly lukewarm temperature, perhaps due to the unpleasantly warm cave floor.

    The tentacles that kept clinging to my lower body were gradually becoming a source of pleasure.

    Because there are so many tentacles. It must be a coincidence that one or two of them touch the genitals.

    Although she thought about it that way, the feeling of it sticking to her clitoris and falling off made Asil''s waist tremble, regardless of whether it was accidental or not.

    Moreover, for some reason, I feel more out of breath than usual and my body feels sensitive...

    Soira, who was following behind her, had already noticed that this puddle was a weak puddle and that her tentacle was intentionally touching her vagina, but she had no idea what was happening and just moved forward defenselessly.

    Because this world Asil knew was not a 19+ game.

    I never imagined that there would be such an explicit dungeon called the Erotic Trap Dungeon.

    "Huh... After... "

    Little by little, the weak medicine seeps into the body, and the tentacles blatantly stick to it.

    However, the movement of the tentacles really changed little by little, very little, so Asil was late to notice.

    A strand opens the clam meat and passes through the soft flesh inside. Asil flinched.

    Two strands brush along the folds of the labia minora. Asil''s waist trembled.

    Four strands peel off the skin of the clitoris and lick the slightly erect bean. Asil''s steps stopped for a moment.

    Still, it''s such a blatant move.

    Even an insensitive Asil could sense that the situation was strange, but the tentacle was already moving little by little, caressing the vagina, rather than attaching and falling.

    No, it was attached to the entire lower body, constantly injecting soft stimulation here and there.

    Since I am naked, I cannot hide it anywhere, literally my entire lower body from my toes to my navel.

    ''It feels like my whole leg has become an erogenous zone...'' ''

    Fine tentacles move in and out between the toes, caressing them, and sweep like feathers over the calves, behind the knees, thighs, and even the vagina, providing stimulation.

    A feeling of pleasure that makes your whole body tingle.

    Even if you try to cover your vagina with your hands, it penetrates through your fingers and persistently stimulates your erogenous zones.

    ''Ah... This might feel good... ''

    A head dazed by a weak drug inadvertently accepts pleasure and ends up throwing it away.

    Even Asil, who had memories of being a man and was denying the pleasures of a woman, could only let out an excited moan in a situation where her vagina was being toyed with in real time.

    "Ha... Ah... Ugh... "

    Although she had masturbated since becoming a woman, she had never experienced a relationship with a man.

    Even though she had a female body, I couldn''t imagine having sex with a man.

    But what about now?

    I don''t know if it''s a tentacle or something, but at least it''s not a man, right?

    Then... There''s no need to reject it, right?

    The moment she recognized that fact, her body acknowledged her pleasure, even if only for a moment, and gently removed her hand that was covering her vagina.

    And.

    "Huh... Tsk?"

    All nearby tentacles clung to Asil''s vagina, as if they had been waiting for that moment.

    The large tentacle rubs violently back and forth, and the small tentacle sticks to the clitoris and vibrates slightly.

    It was an unknown stimulation to Asil, who had only ever masturbated by simply rubbing it with her fingers.

    "Ugh... Ugh... ? Ah... Ah, uh, ahhhhh??"

    It felt like sparks were flying before her eyes.

    ''Oh, something like this...'' I don''t know... ''

    She feels a real climax approaching, which is completely different from what she thought would be the climax when she did it alone.

    Asil''s body convulses from the immense pleasure she feels for the first time since becoming a woman.

    If I lost my mind like this, I felt like the pleasure would explode like gunpowder exploding from a small spark.

    What held onto my mind until the end was the man''s ego that denied the pleasure of being a woman.

    I could tell intuitively that the pleasure I was about to experience was completely different from that of a man.

    If you fall into this feeling, there will be no turning back.

    However, contrary to my willpower to endure, my trembling legs gradually lost strength every time a stimulus came, and I was about to collapse into a puddle filled with tentacles.

    ¨C Chin

    The arm extended from the side supported Asil''s body.

    "... Soira?"

    "Okay. It''s me. Wake up. "If you fall here, you''ll be in even worse trouble."

    "You... Fine... "

    ''Are you okay?'' Asil couldn''t finish the question.

    Red cheeks, a neck soaked with sweat, and a lower body covered in something just like himself.

    There was no way it would be okay even if I didn''t ask.

    Nevertheless, Soira''s efforts to save Asil gave her willpower to Asil, who had almost collapsed from the pleasure of being a woman for the first time.

    ''Even Sora must have had a hard time like me. They are taking care of me too. You can''t be the first to give up as a man!''

    And Asil, who came to her senses, gritted her teeth and endured her pleasure. She walked a while longer until she reached the shore opposite her.

    Although she almost left several times, she persevered and made progress.

 Chapter 68: Erotic Trap Dungeon (3) **

    Chapter 68: Erotic Trap Dungeon (3) ** If it''s a combination of tentacles and a puddle of aphrodisiac, I honestly think it would be polite to just leave.

    I have already gone two or three times.

    It seemed like Asil gritted his teeth and endured it, but I just enjoyed it.

    It didn''t seem like it would be blocked by the tentacles anyway.

    The only strong stimulation I could think of was lightly wrapping the clitoris and then releasing it, but that wasn''t enough to truly bring me to climax, as I was accustomed to pleasure. No matter how many times I had a weak climax.

    It wasn''t that difficult to help Asil to the opposite shore while accepting such gentle caresses.

    For some reason, Asil''s gaze seemed to be looking at a lifesaver...

    Looking at her, it seemed like she was afraid of the pleasures of being a woman.

    I understand.

    Unlike the shallow climax that can be easily felt just by masturbating, the real climax, where your eyes turn white, your back trembles, and your entire body''s nerves are focused on the vagina, gives you the pleasure of losing yourself.

    Among women, there are many cases where they are satisfied with shallow pleasure and do not go any further because they are scared.

    It would be scary for a man to experience such pleasure.

    I don''t know if it''s true, but there''s a saying that a woman''s pleasure is three times that of a man.

    I want to ask you later if it''s really true.

    Would it be possible for me to play as a male character? I don''t know because I didn''t look into it. But I don''t want to become a man just to find out.

    Anyway, it is understandable that Asil desperately refuses to reach climax.

    But was holding back the climax really a good choice?

    It is still unknown which would have been the more convenient choice.

    ...

    "Whoa... After... "

    ¨C Boom! Puck!

    Asil was fighting well even though her body was left in a half-heated state because it could not reach its peak.

    A pink slime that suddenly appeared.

    Asil, who lost attention due to the heat in his head, disguised himself in protective clothing and allowed the attack to attack the slime.

    Well, at least it''s a slime''s headbutt.

    The slime used all its might to headbutt Asil, but he stumbled. Other than shaking his body, it didn''t cause any damage and just left behind mucus that flowed down Asil''s body.

    Still, Asil''s body soaked in the weak medicine seems to feel that even the slime flowing down is enough stimulation, and a hot sigh escapes from Asil''s mouth every time the slime flows down.

    "Ha... Crane... Soira! Take this off me... !"

    "Sorry. I''m busy too."

    Of course, I wasn''t safe from the slime hordes, so I was already in the middle of a fight.

    What''s better than Asil is that he was able to maintain sufficient concentration even when addicted to the drug because he was used to the feeling of pleasure, and because he had a shield, he was able to defend himself safely even when attacked.

    After all, a shield is the best.

    Block the bouncing body headbutt with the shield, capture the core before it falls, and cut it with the sword.

    Because slimes won''t die unless you destroy their core.

    In that sense, it was also a monster that had an terrible compatibility with a fighter like Asil.

    -Puck! Puck!

    Asil is still vigorously blowing away the slime with her fists and feet, but it is not easy to hit the core buried in her thick slime.

    The slime that could not be killed has only become slightly smaller, but it still approaches Asil, and new slimes join in.

    I fought using the Salamander''s flames, but there was no noticeable effect.

    It didn''t take long before Asil was surrounded by a horde of slimes.

    No matter how slime is a monster with weak damage, if it is attacked by that number, it can suffocate to death.

    And... There seems to be a reason why this slime is pink.

    In the end, Asil couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted.

    "Soira! Get down!"

    "Uh? Huh?"

    Although she thought she was going to use some technique, she didn''t expect to be told to lie down.

    Still, I bowed down obediently.

    I''ve never seen anything good come out of holding on in times like this.

    ¨C Hwaaaaah-!!

    OK. Asil exploded. No, really.

    A hot breeze passes over her head.

    A fire broke out so large that the walls of the dungeon, which were dimly lit, looked pure white.

    I didn''t even get any damage from the slime no matter how many times I got hit by it, but this was a bit hot.

    The damage suffered from Asil was greater than that from the slime.

    After a while, when the fire died down, the slime that had gathered disappeared everywhere, leaving only Asil left.

    "After... Phew... "

    Asil, catching her breath, was released from her union and regained her original strange silver hair.

    "If I had that kind of technology, I should have used it a long time ago."

    "After... Huh... This... It looks like it can be used so easily... ?"

    "No."

    Just by looking at it, it looks very difficult.

    The merger was also resolved.

    Fortunately, unlike before, when it was completely dark, there was a partial light source in the dungeon from the part where the slime started to appear, so it seemed okay even if Asil did not have to merge.

    "It''s hard? Shall we take a break?"

    "Ha... Under... No. It gets better if you walk a little bit. Let''s go."

    However, Asil, who walked with dignity, collapsed before taking a few steps.

    "Hiya?!"

    Asil covers her groin and crosses her legs while screaming loudly.

    "What. What''s going on again?"

    "Well, something. "There''s something inside!"

    He looks embarrassed with an urgent look on his face, as if a bug has gotten into his clothes.

    It seemed like she knew roughly what was going on, but she pretended not to know and asked.

    "Calm down and talk. What? Where?"

    "That... Not... In... "Ah!"

    Asil was unable to finish his sentence and ran beyond, covering his groin.

    Although it was a little bright inside the dungeon, the visibility was not that long. Asil ran away and quickly disappeared from sight.

    And after a while, he wandered back.

    "... That... I''m really sorry to say this... "

    His expression was so fragile, almost like he was crying, that it was hard to believe he was a man.

    "Won''t you help me with this...?" ?"

    I nodded before hearing the details.

    Whatever it is, it''s going to be dirty. The erotic sensor inside me responded.

    ...

    Two women were entangled in a dungeon illuminated by a dim light source.

    Of course, it was me and him.

    Asil says, ''Something goes into the vagina and moves as it pleases.''

    Of course, I didn''t say it so explicitly. That''s roughly the content.

    He tried to pull it out on his own, but it was impossible to pull it out properly because it was not visible, and the irritation was so severe that it was impossible.

    So now we have this situation.

    Asil is sitting against the wall of the dungeon with her legs spread, and I am closely observing Asil''s vagina.

    ... I planned the female corruption, but I never imagined it would happen like this.

    What do I like when I have to look at a woman''s vagina or something?

    Even when I was forced to do 3P with Wirdi, all I saw was the clitoris and labia at most, but this is the first time I''ve seen the vagina spread like this.

    "Really. I''m really sorry! But this is terrifying!"

    But when I see a pleading face like that, it''s hard to scold me.

    I, too, have never experienced another creature entering my body and moving around on its own. I guess I could have put in a rotor at most. Really. If you put it in, it gets hot quickly because of the vibration. At least it wasn''t something to keep on.

    Anyway, the fear Asil is experiencing right now is an unknown fear even to me.

    I don''t feel like it, but it would be easier for both of us to finish it quickly.

    "Okay. Open your legs. "It doesn''t look right."

    "Yes... "

    Asil hugs her thighs and spreads her legs wide.

    The pink labia minora are visible between tightly closed pussy flesh.

    Even though it is not the intention, the clitoris, still under the influence of the weak drug, sticks out of its shell and waits for stimulation just by touching it with another person''s finger.

    ¨C Sluggish.

    When I reach out to see what''s in there in detail, a sticky liquid appears on the tip of my finger.

    A liquid that is different from slime, which is similar to massage gel.

    It was a familiar feeling to me.

    I unconsciously rubbed it along my labia.

    "Ugh... Huh... "

    A sweet moaning sound is heard from above.

    Could it be that her head got hot in this strange situation of spreading her legs and entrusting her pussy to another woman?

    The moan didn''t even show any signs of trying to hold back the sound.

    But that''s none of my business.

    ¨C Squeak.

    Without hesitation, he inserted his finger into her vagina.

    "Huh ?. Eww... "

    I stir around the vagina, which is so thick that even two fingers can''t fit in, with just one finger.

    This? It''s just a bump. These are vaginal wrinkles. Is there something jagged? Ah. This is the G-spot.

    "Hot... Ha... Ahhh... ?"

    Asil reacts sensitively every time you stir it around.

    As I continued to move my fingers, paying no heed to the sound, I was sure to touch something foreign inside.

    "Is this it?"

    "Eww... That... "

    "Why. Isn''t this it?"

    ¨C Rub and rub. Sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ugh! Oh, no! That''s not it!"

    "Then what is this?"

    "That... What should I say... Anyway, that''s not it... "

    ¨C Round and round.

    "Ah yes? Ah, okay! Because I got it! "I''ll tell you!"

    "You''re sure it''s not him? Then what is he?"

    "Uh... Hmm... That''s my... That... It''s a hymen... "

    "Ah... "

    Oops.

    Uh...

    Huh...

    Even I, who has a fairly high tolerance for dirty things, felt dizzy for a moment.

    I am a woman. Who can know what it feels like to hear, ''You are touching my hymen'' from the mouth of someone who has a woman''s body but a man''s mind?

    If I tell you that I know someone, I want to cut off ties right away...

    But that''s me.

    "... "

    "... "

    A moment of incredibly awkward silence passed.

    ¨C Flinch.

    "Uh, uh. Ah! Something moved!"

    "Yes, yes! That! "Please take it out!"

    With perfect timing, something stirred within Asil''s vagina. Good. Let''s change the mood with this!

    Instead of feeling like a thin film on the tip of my finger, I felt something round on my finger joint.

    ¨C Ugh!

    Hehe?"

    I applied force to my fingers and scraped out the vagina in a hook shape. Without setting your fingernails.

    I know how it makes your pussy feel when you do something like this, but I wasn''t crazy either.

    Because I wanted to end this situation as quickly as possible.

    ¨C Whoosh.

    When I strongly scratched the vagina with my finger, a round thing came out along with the love juice.

    It came out of the vagina and still wriggled intermittently, asserting its presence.

    It''s soft and has a pink core.

    "Nuclear?"

    "Eww... Hmm... "Nuclear?"

    "Huh. "It''s the core of slime?"

    Speaking of it being the core of slime, there was something to be said.

    The slime that initially stuck to Asil''s body.

    It slid down her torso... As Asil tried to burn the entire area around her, she probably hid in the nearest hole to avoid the fire.

    As for where the hole on the lower body is, well. Because it''s obvious.

    "No, does that make sense?"

    "What if I say that after actually experiencing it? Let''s just be thankful that it wasn''t the urethra."

    "Eww... "If this gets into the urethra, it won''t hurt like a urinary stone, right?"

    It''s scary to even imagine.

    Urinary stones that vibrate on their own?

    It''s better to die.

    Anyway, since I solved the problem that suddenly arose, I decided to move on.

    If you stay here, you never know when the slime will appear again.

    By the way.

    How did she know what it felt like to touch her hymen?

    She decided not to think deeply.

 Chapter 69: Erotic Trap Dungeon (4) *

    Chapter 69: Erotic Trap Dungeon (4) * After all the commotion.

    While walking along the road, we found a wide space and decided to take a break.

    As I was repeatedly attacked by slimes and puddles of weak tentacles, my stamina was depleted, and I was a little mentally tired.

    I still had enough energy, but when conquering a dungeon, it is normal to rest when you can.

    Because I don''t know when I''ll be able to rest again.

    So, as you know, I agreed to take a break without any other opinions...

    "... "

    "... "

    It''s awkward.

    Asil rarely made eye contact.

    I couldn''t tell if it was because I was embarrassed to look at a woman''s body, or if it was just because I was embarrassed about the situation just now.

    Even I couldn''t get it out of my vagina, so if I had to ask someone else to help me, I would have wanted to die of shame.

    I wish at least a monster would appear.

    I''ve conquered dungeons to the point where it''s annoying to count, but there''s never been a moment where I hoped for a monster to appear like this.

    But it was inevitable that it wouldn''t come out.

    My eyes wandered here and there for a while, unable to find a place to put them, but gradually came to rest on Asil.

    Even if you try to look somewhere else, there''s nothing to see because everything is pink, and if you think about it, you know it''s embarrassing, right?

    Sometimes you have to put an iron plate on your face.

    Asil sat hugging her knees and staring blankly into space.

    Looks completely mesmerized.

    I couldn''t even guess what she was thinking.

    Even with such a blank expression, the beautiful girl was a beautiful girl, and she became a picture in herself.

    The soft flowing silver hair still had the charm of constantly changing color depending on the viewing angle, despite the surroundings being stained pink.

    Her hair, tied in pigtails below her ears, fell down the front of her torso and covered her ample breasts, following her bowed posture.

    The exquisite feeling of not being able to see the nipple, even though it seemed like if I moved it just a little bit, caught my attention.

    Her breasts, crushed by her knees, made me want to massage them, even if it was the same woman.

    It was a wonderful picture in many ways.

    However...

    It looks like you probably don''t know.

    If you hug her knees, you can clearly see between her legs.

    Between her well-toned thighs and slender calves, I could see her groin area and the private part between it.

    This is a position that women who wear skirts rarely do because their bodies know that their panties will be visible if they do so.

    Is Asil doing this calmly even naked? Is it because she is not used to a woman''s body, or is it because of the ''unconscious exposure'' penalty?

    The private parts, which were wet from the stimulation a little while ago, were cleaned by the clean magic, but because they were actually clean, I was able to watch them become newly moist in real time.

    The sight of a faintly shiny liquid pouring out over a soft, pale pink color has an erotic feel that stimulates some instinctual part of me...

    ... Uh. Hold on.

    Why is it wet?

    There is no stimulation?

    After noticing something strange, I realized that my body was also heating up.

    Normally, when I''m excited, I can tell by the feeling of my erect nipples being pressed against my clothes or my panties getting wet, but it was late to notice because I was completely naked.

    I thought the reason everything around was pink was because the walls on all sides were pink, but when I looked closely, I saw that the entire room was covered in a light pink mist.

    Considering the state of my body right now, the fog probably has the effect of making my body estrous.

    However... One thing that concerns me a little.

    Should I tell you about this?

    No, if it were normal, I would have told my colleagues that the fog in this room was a trap and tried to escape quickly.

    At most, it just makes your body hot?

    Moreover, it is one of my goals to teach Asil pleasure.

    This. Wouldn''t it be okay to leave it as is?

    Wouldn''t it be more beneficial to my goals to leave it alone? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That''s what I thought.

    What. I really won''t let it go.

    More than anything, the situation right now is so awkward. It''s uncomfortable.

    It''s not like you can only do your plan here. First, let''s do something about this atmosphere.

    "You know. "You know."

    "... Huh?"

    "Wake up. "I have to get out of here."

    "Why? Wouldn''t it be okay to rest a little longer?"

    "The air is suspicious. "I feel like my body is getting hot."

    "Huh... After listening to it, it seems like that. "I figured it out."

    "Ruler. Wake up quickly. For now, let''s take a break in the next room."

    "Yes."

    Asil, who was getting up from his seat, looked somewhere and carefully signaled to me.

    "Soira. But I don''t think it will be easy?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s the enemy."

    As if they had realized that we had set a trap, monsters appeared from both the front and back passages of the room.

    Completely surrounded.

    It''s a good thing that it''s not a strong monster.

    "You know, slime is coming from here!"

    "This way... What? "They''re like sea anemones?"

    "Anemone?"

    "Ah. Hmm. "Guys with tentacles."

    Actually, I know. It roughly means that there is a pillar and tentacles hanging from the top.

    But it''s weird to know that in a fantasy world. I pretended not to know and made a mockery of it.

    "Soira. Can you leave that to me? "I don''t have a good chemistry with slime."

    "Okay. Then I''ll leave the tentacles to you."

    "Leave it to me. Sylph!"

    Asil, who divided the responsibilities, called the Sylphs and united them.

    But that thing can only be combined?

    I think it would be stronger if I just used elemental magic like a spiritist.

    Let''s ask after this battle.

    ¨C Sneaking...

    I faced the slime that was slowly approaching, writhing in slime, and adjusted my sword and shield.

    Although we were surrounded from front and back, simply in terms of numbers, we were less than before.

    If that''s the case then it wouldn''t be much of a problem.

    It won''t take long to get rid of it, but...

    Can we take it a little slower?

    I want to take a peek at how Asil fights.

    Won''t something nasty happen this time too?

    While using my shield to catch the slime thrown by the slime, I glanced in the direction I knew.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    I left the slime coming from behind to Soira.

    I''ll only have to deal with the sea anemones coming from in front.

    The only tentacles I saw were at the aquarium I went on a field trip to as a student, but I never imagined I''d see them here.

    It feels even worse when I see it in person.

    If it were a real sea anemone, there would be poison at the end of its tentacles. Since I don''t have any proper armor now, I had to be more careful than usual.

    Okay. Thank you, Sylph.

    I can hear the merged Sylph''s worried voice in my head.

    Originally, I couldn''t talk to spirits unless I raised them to a high-level spirit, but with the "Mixed Blood" Ability, I, who am half-human and half-spirit, can talk to even low-level spirits.

    However, I regret a little that I chose the concept of "Fighting talent" In a strange way.

    If I had just gone with the elementalist concept based on potential, I would have easily pushed it aside as elemental magic.

    Although you can handle spirits even without the Spiritualist skill, you cannot use the spirits'' abilities unless you combine them.

    Still, coalescence has its own romance.

    For example...

    "Ha!"

    I focus the green aura, visible only to my combined eyes, into my hand and swing the capital.

    ¨C Suddenly!

    Tentacles being cut as if cut by a sharp knife.

    When combined with a Sylph, it receives a large bonus to cutting attribute physical attacks. So much so that you can cut off tentacles with just your bare hands.

    This can also deal with tentacles.

    ¨C Suddenly! Suddenly!

    Cut the tentacles that keep coming at you with both hands.

    Although the tentacles'' attacks are numerous, they are linear.

    This amount is a burden, but if we keep cutting down, there will be a limit to the tentacles.

    One by one, the distance is gradually narrowed to the group of sea anemones that steadily extend their tentacles, regardless of the fact that the tentacles are decreasing.

    It is not impossible to attack from a distance while combined, but it consumes a lot of stamina after using it.

    Since the sea anemone''s attack is not that burdensome, it is easier to approach and attack.

    Cut off the tentacles flying towards your chest with your right arm and lower your head to avoid the bodily fluids that come out.

    I raise my arms to block the tentacles swinging towards my side. Quickly pull out your arm so as not to be caught.

    ¨C Wicked.

    The fact that the arm where the aura is concentrated on the property of cutting itself means that a soft tentacle can be cut just by pulling the arm out.

    Tentacles that reach out to wrap around your legs can be easily avoided by raising your legs at the right time.

    Before being possessed, he performs a fluid chain of movements that he would not have been able to do on Earth.

    The ability of "Fighting talent".

    As soon as you recognize the situation, you take appropriate action as if your body is being controlled by something.

    This feeling is similar to that feeling in a rhythm game I tried on a friend''s recommendation, where I didn''t even know how to play, but the combos were going on...

    Oops.

    This idea is forbidden!

    ˇ´You know! It''s dangerous!ˇµ

    As soon as I recognized my own movements, my body, which had been moving naturally, suddenly became awkward.

    And even that moment was too much carelessness for the countless flying tentacles.

    ¨C Puzzle!

    "Ugh!"

    It seemed like electricity was flowing through the tip of the tentacle.

    Before I could avoid it, I was hit by a tentacle in my chest, and a thrilling electric shock struck my nerves.

    The body that was struck by electricity hardens its muscles again, and tentacles gather again in the gap.

    ¨C It''s a joke!!!

    There are so many tentacles that it''s hard to count how many they are tapping on my body.

    I thought a thrilling sensation passed through my entire chest, but this time, a tingling electric current ran all the way to my stomach.

    Each one could be passed off as a stinging shock, but when they come together like this, it becomes intense pain in itself.

    "Off, off... Sylph!"

    ˇ´Okay! ˇµ

    ¨C Paang!

    It wasn''t the time to worry about this or that it would consume a lot of stamina.

    With the help of the Sylph, he performs long-distance elemental magic in the midst of flying tentacles.

    The tentacles that were rushing towards the exploding wind blade suddenly broke into pieces and flew in all directions.

    In that gap, I step back and collect myself.

    I let my guard down. We haven''t won everything yet.

    With my still tingling body, I straighten my posture again and move my arms lightly. There is no problem with movement.

    Good. I can still fight.

    My chest and abdomen, which had been intensively attacked by tentacles, still had a numbing sensation.

 Chapter 70: Erotic Trap Dungeon (5) **

    Chapter 70: Erotic Trap Dungeon (5) ** I don''t know, but it seems like something big is happening behind my back.

    Even though there is some distance, a bluish electric light illuminates the surrounding area like a camera flash and then disappears.

    And boom! When the sound is heard, it subsides for a moment, and then a little later it starts crackling again.

    Every time it crackles, a short groan such as ''Hi!'', ''Sssss.''

    Actually, if I felt like I had some free time, I was thinking of releasing a slime or two and having them attack me from behind...

    It seemed like a greater struggle was taking place than expected.

    Actually, I wasn''t that relaxed either.

    I don''t know how they figured it out, but they must have learned that vibrating is effective, and whenever they get the chance, these slime bastards cling to my body and try to vibrate.

    Originally, slimes would have been monsters whose main attack methods were to protect their fragile core with their mucus-like bodies, and to attack with body blows or to throw poisonous or acidic slime.

    The pink slime in this erotic trap dungeon was using its slime as a disposable shield and was trying its best to throw the nuke and attach it to my body.

    A pink nucleus flying out while vibrating.

    If it weren''t for the slime that was shed behind me as if to shed its skin, I wouldn''t have been confused whether what was flying towards me was slime or rotor?

    I think it would be more accurate to call it rotor slime rather than pink slime.

    However, regardless of the strangeness of this tactic, one effect was outstanding.

    Although the sword and shield combination is said to be good for dealing with slimes, there are limits to how it can respond to the violence of numbers.

    A huge quantity inversely proportional to the almost non-existent attack power.

    If they had tried to body-slam like regular slimes, they would have gotten in each other''s way and ended up having to deal with a few slimes multiple times. When nuclear weapons are thrown from a distance, numbers literally become violence.

    There was a lot of slime that I blocked, but the slime that I couldn''t block piled up, and slime was already sticking to all parts of my body and vibrating.

    Boo- Boo- Boo- Boo-

    Not only the chest, but also the armpits and nape of the neck.

    Although it is not an erogenous zone, several are attached to sensitive areas in their own way, gradually building up erogenous sensation.

    No matter how familiar I am with sexual pleasure, I have no choice if I am stimulated directly from the clitoris or vagina.

    If slime sticks to the genitals, the pleasure felt from the peas causes you to pull back, but there is no way the slime that sticks to it will fall that much, and the persistent vibrating stimulation makes you go away, and if you collapse with love juice, the slime piled on top of you caresses your whole body. I can see the future.

    ... It''s not bad, is it?

    But if you want to fuck me, you have to have the qualifications. A guy who can''t beat me can''t fuck me!

    In order to avoid slime attaching to the lower body as much as possible, if you focus on blocking the slime targeting the lower body, the slime will take advantage and attach to the upper body.

    I tried moving too hard to see if it would fall, but my chest only shook and the slime on my chest showed no signs of falling.

    The good news is that although it has high adhesive strength, it does not fall off like the one that stuck to Asil.

    Because the guy who slipped on my upper body didn''t end up sticking to my vagina.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    After fighting frantically for a while, the group of slimes had already decreased noticeably, but I couldn''t be too happy.

    Slime that threw away the slime that was similar to their body and threw only the nucleus.

    This is because the slime they left behind had gathered into one slime and was gradually swelling the body.

    It has already grown to a size where even if I stab it with my sword, the sword cannot reach the core.

    If we don''t do something about that guy, it could be game over here, right?

    D-grade dungeons are grade D because there are no life-threatening enemies, but their size was so overwhelming that one wondered if there was a problem in calculating the dungeon grade.

    The back is still crackling. It seems difficult to expect help.

    But even now, both the sword and the shield are busy blocking the slime that is throwing nuclear weapons.

    If you deal with the incoming attack right away, the giant slime will grow bigger, and if you don''t deal with the attack, it will likely retire quickly.

    After dealing with all the rotor slimes, there was no other way.

    "... "Isn''t this too much?"

    The giant slime had grown to a diameter of over 2 m.

    Boo- Boo-

    "... Haha."

    The slimes hanging all over the body vibrate as if to remind me not to forget myself.

    But what do I know about the slime situation?

    ¨C Tak. Tak.

    ¨C Kwasik!

    Shake it off with your hand and then step on the core to crush it.

    It''s slime only if it has adhesive properties.

    If you have some spare time on hand, it''s not a big deal to shake it off.

    The feeling of breaking a quail egg by stepping on it was not very pleasant.

    It''s stuck in all sorts of strange places.

    Between the breasts, collarbones, elbows, ribs, hips... It took some time to remove the ones stuck here and there, one by one, except for the area between my legs, which I desperately tried to cover.

    Meanwhile, the giant slime did not move from its spot.

    No, when I looked closely, it was getting bigger little by little as I was shaking off the slime.

    Since it was already huge, it wasn''t even noticeable that it had grown slightly.

    I looked up at the slime with an expression like a heroine with the shadow of a huge pillar in the middle of her face.

    "This size, I don''t know... "

    A giant slime attacked.

    It''s against the rules to hit while speaking!

    ...

    ¨C Cooung! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It is said that when a slime grows large, it can do all kinds of things with its slime.

    It seems that there is a slime among them that takes the form of a woman to seduce men.

    This slime probably didn''t like that, but it attacked in its round shape.

    ¨C Cooung!

    The pattern was simple. First, he throws his heavy body and attempts a body slam.

    Since it is as slow as it is heavy, it was not difficult to avoid it.

    The problem is as follows.

    If the body slam misses, a tentacle made of slime is pulled out from the body.

    ¨C Shoo!

    It tries to catch me by hitting the entire surrounding area with its tentacles, but rather than targeting me and hitting me, it literally swings at the entire surrounding area at random, so it is not that difficult to avoid.

    Shield?

    The shield had already blocked the tentacle once, but was taken away by the tremendous force and is now floating inside the slime''s body.

    That. Can it be recovered and reused?

    ¨C Shoo!

    Avoid the suddenly flying tentacles by rolling on the floor. It was dangerous this time.

    And when I''m completely out of the slime''s attack range, I headbutt again.

    ¨C Cooung!

    These two patterns are all.

    But since I had no way to attack the core, I couldn''t fight even if I knew the pattern.

    I have no choice but to wait to find out...

    "Soira! "Be careful!"

    "Huh?"

    ¨C Puzzle!

    "Hi!!"

    Suddenly, I feel a tingling shock on my buttocks.

    A sudden shock.

    It looks like Asil missed one.

    Although the damage was not great with just one attack.

    ¨C Sigh!

    In the space where the muscles stiffen due to the electric shock, the slime''s tentacles wrap around the waist.

    "Oh-"

    Without a chance to say anything, he is grabbed by the giant slime and lifted into the air.

    And in that state, he was devoured by the slime.

    Are you planning to kill me? Just stick your head out of the slime.

    From the neck down, he was trapped in the slime''s mucus.

    I flinch. I flinch.

    I tried to struggle to escape, but all I could do was twitch my fingertips.

    The giant slime didn''t like my rebellion.

    "-Ugh!"

    The first thing that caught my mouth was a tentacle of slime.

    Starting from that, tentacles reached out to me one by one.

    Through the inside of the slime''s body.

    The part of slime''s mucus that comes into contact with air is harder than other mucus.

    The giant slime was extending its tentacles inside its body, as if it could shape its hard parts at will.

    ¨C Sigh!

    The tentacles wrapped around my chest tighten strongly.

    My breasts, which had already become sensitive enough to hurt after being defenselessly stimulated during the battle with the rotor slime, ended up getting pleasure from the tentacles squeezing them so hard that they were out of shape.

    The hard part of the tentacle changed the shape of the chest here and there, and the mucus in which the body was trapped periodically tightened and stimulated the entire body.

    "Ugh?"

    The soft mucus of slime continued to flow from the tentacle in my mouth.

    It tasted like a lukewarm peach-flavored electrolyte drink. For some reason, I felt like I wanted to drink it over and over again.

    But the more I drink, the more I feel like my body is getting hotter.

    My whole body is hot, and my vagina and nipples are itchy.

    Still, I can''t scratch in this state where I can''t even move my fingers properly.

    "Hmm... ?"

    All I could do was make a fawning sound and wiggle my butt little by little inside the slime that was firmly holding me down.

    ¨C Sigh...

    A tentacle appeared before my eyes as I trembled from the unrelieved itch.

    Are you thinking of changing what you have in your mouth?

    For that matter, the bitten tentacle is not removed.

    And it''s a little bigger. I felt like I couldn''t breathe if something like this came into my mouth.

    The tentacles fluttered before my eyes, as if to show off their size and shape, and then disappeared below my field of vision.

    And soon.

    "... Tsk?"

    A thick tentacle touched my vagina, which was so itchy and hot that I couldn''t bear it.

    The tentacles were rubbing here and there, changing the angle little by little.

    The strangely sensitive vagina clearly depicted the shape of a tentacle that was only being rubbed without being inserted.

    Ah. This is the tentacle I saw earlier.

    The tentacle had no other purpose, but was a declaration, ''I''m going to fuck your pussy with this from now on.''

    I can imagine the thick, long tentacles, which were so impressive that they were imprinted even on a heated head, ravaging the vagina and pounding the uterus.

    When the pleasure that hadn''t even been inserted yet came so clearly that love juice spurted out just by imagining it.

    ¨C Phew!

    "-???"

    Without even a moment of hesitation, the tentacle was thrust all the way to the cervix.

 Chapter 71: Erotic Trap Dungeon (6) ***

    Chapter 71: Erotic Trap Dungeon (6) *** It is a giant slime that also uses its long tentacles for attack.

    It was natural that the length of the tentacle could be freely modified.

    But now I''m just using that great feature to fuck with me.

    ¨C Cook. Cook

    The hard tentacle tip moves back and forth and continuously taps the cervix.

    It seemed like they were protesting why it wasn''t opening when there was still room for more.

    "Eup, eup?"

    Sometimes it hits hard, sometimes it taps rhythmically, and it spins round and round like a drill, trying to twist open the lock that protects the baby''s room.

    My body was being heated to the point where it was different from when I inhaled the mist that had been sprayed in the room, as the slime with strange effects was being poured directly down my throat.

    The uterus had already gone down and was obediently waiting for the semen to be injected.

    However, what got stuck at the entrance was not a cock that would inject baby seed, but the wriggling tentacles of a giant slime monster.

    Porzio, which has not yet been properly developed, did not easily allow entry into the body by tapping, but the body addicted to the medicine poured directly into the body did not make an exception for the erogenous zone just because it was an undeveloped Porzio.

    "Yeah ? Cough, cough. Big ?"

    The movement of the tentacles, circling and licking around the round cervix, looking for gaps, is very stimulating.

    The sensitive body has already experienced several climaxes, but the tentacles do not stop moving.

    Because it''s not a human male''s dick that needs to rest for a while after ejaculating.

    I don''t know if this slime gets pleasure from violating me. Therefore, you cannot secure rest time by making the other person ejaculate first.

    It was just that the vagina was violated indefinitely until the slime''s inconceivable purpose was achieved.

    Just one. There is a way out.

    Because I am not alone. Sea?ch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If Asil helps us, we might be able to get out of here.

    But should I get out?

    The tentacles that are still rummaging through the vagina as if rummaging through a wallet are giving me pleasure as if the lower half of my body is nothing but the vagina, and the mucus that restrains my body is at first lukewarm, so it''s not like I can''t stand it if I think of it as taking a bath in hot water.ˇ´ Brˇµ

    Slime restraint tentacle rape? Are you giving up on this?

    But the important thing is that I have no choice.

    Whether the slime gets sick of me and spits it out, or whether Asil wins or loses, I have no part in it.

    I can''t stand this feeling of helplessness, like my body has become nothing more than a trophy...

    Instead of resisting the thrilling orgasm, I stretched out all the way to my toes and craved the pleasure.

    At that moment, there was a change in the movement of the tentacle that was continuously rubbing the uterine cavity.

    ¨C Grrrr...

    As if ejaculating semen from the glans, a small hole is made at the end of the tentacle and mucus is injected.

    Even the uterine bulb, which tried to protect the woman''s most precious place until the very end, could not stop the slime, which was purely liquid.

    Because it was originally an organ for receiving semen.

    Mucus builds up inside the uterus, which has helplessly allowed the slime to invade.

    "Ugh... Ugh... Hmm... ?"

    An amount of mucus incomparable to that of a man''s ejaculate enters the stomach.

    If it were possible to compare, would the orc''s ejaculation volume be similar?

    And of course, like orc semen, slime''s mucus has a mild effect.

    The erogenous feelings of the uterus, which have not yet developed erogenous feelings, are forcibly developed.

    Every time the tentacle, which has invaded the uterus and continues to penetrate the vagina to see if there is more to it, thumps back and forth, each and every vibration is converted into pleasure and lodged in the mind.

    And finally, the slime stepped into a new territory.

    "Ugh, huh, huh?!"

    It was like semen encased in mucus inside the uterus, but because I was stuck inside the slime''s body, it still didn''t change the fact that I was still a part of the slime connected to the slime''s core.

    In other words, the slime filling the uterus could also move at will.

    ¨C Rrrr!!!

    The slime vibrates, literally, and my uterus trembles.

    The stomach was so full of mucus that it swelled slightly, and it vibrated as if taking revenge on the rotor slime that had died.

    The entire uterus vibrates to the point where descriptions of the uterus gurgling or ringing seem ridiculous.

    "Hmm ??"

    It was impossible to hold back the climax.

    At best, it''s not like pouch stimulation that hits the cervix. From the vaginal opening to the inside of the uterus. There would be no female that could withstand the stimulation of occupying, squeezing, and shaking a woman''s entire genitals.

    Whether it be pain, fear, or pleasure. Whatever it was, it was enough stimulation to make the female submit to the male.

    "Ugeuk, that eup, huh, eup"

    Wait a minute, wait a minute. Please stop.

    It was so intense that I even forgot for a moment that this was a game and that I was enjoying it in order to be violated, and tried to pour out words of plea.

    I don''t know how many times I''ve already experienced the stimulation that comes from each vibration, which vibrates dozens of times per second, as if it were the equivalent of a piston on a dick.

    The slime stopped vibrating only when I reached the point where my entire body relaxed from the seemingly endless orgasm and I completely surrendered myself to the slime.

    "Huh... Ugh. Ha... "

    The slime''s tentacle falls out of the mouth.

    Did he realize that he no longer had the strength to resist?

    I don''t know, but if the tentacles hadn''t been covering my mouth, I might have screamed and begged for it to stop.

    You may not know if you are alone, but there is someone you know. That must have been such an embarrassing experience.

    Wait. Now that I think about it, what do you know?

    I couldn''t come to my senses due to the excessive stimulation, so I couldn''t even check what was going on with Asil.

    Apparently, I was fighting with things like sea anemones until I was caught by the slime...

    Above the neck it was not buried in mucus. I searched for Asil by turning my freely movable head here and there.

    Asil seemed to have disposed of all the sea anemones.

    Behind Asil, who was looking this way, there were countless corpses of sea anemones cut into pieces.

    And Asil was holding her chest and lower abdomen and looking this way.

    Ah. We made eye contact.

    ˇŞ¨C

    Asil couldn''t come to her senses as the scene unfolded before her eyes.

    It has been a long time since I disposed of all the sea anemones that provide thrilling electrical stimulation.

    At least they didn''t combine like giant slimes.

    My chest and stomach whined from the constant electrical stimulation, but it was within a tolerable range.

    What really caught Asil''s mind was the sight of Soira being raped by a slime.

    Her arms and legs were spread wide open, her breasts were changing shape here and there, and thick tentacles were constantly moving in and out of her clean, hairless crotch.

    When she saw the sight of the tentacle being molested, she naturally remembered the tentacle caress she had received while passing through the tentacle pool a little while ago.

    ''It felt so good just to skim past it, but what would it feel like to be stabbed by something that thick?''

    When he was a man, he thought of thoughts that he would never have thought of.

    Looking at Soira, who was suffering so much from the stimulation that her eyes were rolling.

    Looking at Soira, who couldn''t even moan properly due to the tentacle stuck in her mouth.

    Looking at the piston, which was visible even from a distance and made my stomach tremble.

    And finally, the tentacle stopped moving, and I made eye contact with Soira, who seemed to have come to her senses.

    Soira''s eyes were half-open. Anyone could see that he had just enjoyed the ultimate pleasure.

    Asil, who was even more excited because of her suspicious fog, inadvertently moved his hand to her lower body.

    However, his son, who had always been with him, was out of his reach.

    The items of the size that I was proud of were nowhere to be found, and there was only a little bit of pubic hair sticking out in its place.

    If I had moved my fingers down a little further, I would have been able to touch my newly acquired penis...

    At the point where he couldn''t hold his cock, Asil''s excitement subsided once.

    Even with such a hot girl in front of me, I can''t even jerk off, let alone fuck her.

    My body is just a woman''s body.

    There has never been a time when the truth I thought I understood after being possessed by this world felt so deeply.

    Even when I got my butt grabbed by a drunk passing by at a bar.

    When I wasn''t yet used to fighting, a group of goblins stood up and charged at me.

    Even though I was just walking down the street, I noticed the gaze on her chest.

    I have never missed the presence of a cock this much.

    Asil''s body, which was supposed to erect her cock, now only erected her nipples and let out her love juices.

    "Whoa... Ha... "

    Even though she couldn''t jerk off, her body was sufficiently excited due to the continued stimulation and fog.

    Watching such intense copulation in such a state, Asil could feel her excitement, which had once subsided, rising again.

    By the way.

    Was it the slime that was fucking Soira that Asil was getting excited about, or was it Soira that was being eaten by thick, hard tentacles?

    ''... !''

    When her thoughts reached that point, Asil slapped herself in the face.

    Before I knew it, the giant slime that was humiliating Soira was extending its thick tentacles right in front of Asil.

    It was as if he was tempting you, telling you that you too could share this pleasure if you just took one step.

    While Soira was grabbing her and forcibly fucking her, she didn''t know why she was trying to seduce Asil.

    However, Asil had already come to her senses and had no desire to be fucked.

    It was because of the fog that she had been in a daze just now.

    Asil thought so, she summoned Salamander again.

 Chapter 72: Erotic Trap Dungeon (7) *

    Chapter 72: Erotic Trap Dungeon (7) * ¨C Howling!

    The flames burn so intensely that the pink dungeon walls glow white.

    With the fire in your fist, you step forward strongly and transfer the impact to the tip of your fist, then throw it towards the target with all your might.

    A red aura visible only to Asil''s eyes flows violently from shoulder to elbow, and from elbow to fist.

    The aura, which did not lose its momentum even after finally reaching the end of the fist, converted the elemental power into physical power and spread straight out.

    ¨C Grumbling!!

    The result was a pillar of fire erected along an outstretched fist.

    ¨C Chii Iik!

    Even though the slime''s mucus is called a special slime, it is still a liquid.

    It seemed to resist a little when touched by a thick pillar of fire, like the one used by pirates in a certain cartoon, but soon it made a boiling sound and the slime shrunk violently.

    Of course, Asil''s stamina, which was summoning the flames of a Salamander so strong that it could boil the body of a giant slime over 2 meters in diameter, was also rapidly decreasing.

    There was a tense tug-of-war between Asil, who used all his body and mind to maintain a pillar of fire that would pierce the core of the giant slime, and the giant slime, who tried to defend the pillar of fire with a large amount of slime.

    Since Asil''s race itself is half of spirits, Asil can use elemental arts that are stronger than the level of the combined spirits based on his own physical strength rather than the elemental power consumed by an ordinary spiritist.

    If he didn''t spare his stamina, he could use even more powerful spirit magic than now.

    Although you will lose your mind and fall into a state of exhaustion after using it once, it is a powerful elemental skill that can blow away that giant slime with just one blow.

    However, this giant slime was so clever that it stuck Soira inside its body and was humiliating her, so that method could not be used.

    Normally, I would have thought, ''It''s your fault for getting caught!'' And rushed at the elemental jutsu with the mindset that it wouldn''t matter if I got a little burned, but...

    ''I also have a conscience.''

    In the battle between Soira and her giant slime, which maintained a stalemate even though she did not have the upper hand, Asil knew that it was the one sea anemone she missed that tipped the scales, so she took the damage from Soira. I couldn''t choose to do it.

    So, it became a situation where there was a tug-of-war between slime and fire targeting her core.

    In fact, Soira''s slime was so hot that she was literally getting her pussy pierced by a pillar of fire, so she thought it would end quickly.

    Unfortunately, Soira, who lost the power to speak due to the giant slime''s intense humiliation, was unable to convey those thoughts to Asil.

    We just have to endure it.

    As time passed, Asil''s flame burned to the point where the temperature of the giant slime gradually became as hot as boiling water.

    Soira noticed a significant change.

    ''If I''m good at this, I''ll be able to move it, right?''

    Soira''s body, which had been buried beneath her neck, slowly came out of the slime.

    This was because the size of the giant slime was noticeably reduced as it consumed a large amount of Asil''s slime to block the flames.

    Soira gritted her teeth one last time and, using all her strength, twisted her body and threw it out of the slime.

    ¨C Slurp.

    She didn''t have the stamina to fall, so she felt pain in her shoulder as she fell, but she didn''t have time to hesitate due to the pain.

    Because she had something to do with her last strength.

    "Asil! I''m out!"

    Asil and her giant slime, who were preoccupied with her tug-of-war among themselves, only then realized that Soira had escaped.

    And that meant that Asil was no longer sharing her power, and it was okay to pour it all out at once.

    For an opponent with high defense, one strong attack is more effective than several weak attacks.

    Asil recalled the common sense used when playing games in modern times and gave strength with the idea of ??blowing up the giant slime, which had become considerably smaller.

    ¨C Pow!

    The sound of an explosion, not the sound of burning flames, filled the dungeon.

    It was the sound of a giant slime no longer being huge.

    ¨C Tak. Widely. Degurrr...

    ¨C Shake.

    The core of the slime, completely charred by the tremendous firepower, rolled on the floor.

    Asil, who had used up all of his stamina, was knocked to the ground.

    At best, it was a victory achieved after an incredibly fierce fight that was fought against a horde of slimes.

    However, Sora, who created an opportunity by squeezing out his last strength, and Asil, who tried to deliver a powerful blow after an intense tug-of-war, without thinking about what would happen next, were so depleted of stamina that they were unable to stand up.

    "... Hey, you know."

    "... "Why?"

    "Wouldn''t it be dangerous if we stayed here?"

    "If you know so well, would you please move me?"

    "I was thinking of asking you to carry me because it''s dangerous."

    "Don''t talk nonsense... "

    Although we jokingly exchanged such words, it was true that the situation was not good.

    Both of them were in such a state that it was difficult for them to hold their own.

    It was a situation where even if just one common goblin appeared, there was no choice but to be humiliated.

    "... "

    Fortunately, perhaps because of the hordes of monsters from earlier, the suddenly appearing goblin did not have the luxury of devouring two beautiful girls at once.

    Well, no matter how many minor mobs there are, so many monsters have come out, so if there are still monsters to come out, this would be a D-class dungeon.

    Even though Soira was thinking that, she felt a little regretful.

    ''It was painfully intense, but it felt good to be eaten by slime... ''

    I had enough sense not to say those words in front of Asil, who literally did his best to save me.

    Is this because the tension that more monsters might appear has eased? As Soira lay on the floor, she felt herself losing consciousness and slowly fell into sleep.

    "... Soira. Soira?"

    Soira''s breathing became more regular. It was easy to hear regular breathing in the dungeon, which had become quiet as if there had been a battle.

    "... Ugh. Okay. I wouldn''t be able to move anyway. "It might be better to recover quickly."

    If she had any stamina left, she would have summoned Undine.

    Combination with Undine, which increases recovery along with magic defense, dramatically increases combat durability and speeds up recovery after battle.

    But now I didn''t even have the strength to summon the undine.

    Asil also imitated Soira''s calmness and closed his eyes obediently. sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was an instant before her exhausted body drifted into a comfortable dreamland.

    "... "

    "... "

    For a while, only two quiet breathing sounds could be heard inside the dungeon.

    And how long has it been?

    ¨C Sigh...

    There was a shadow coming towards the two.

    ...

    "... Umm."

    Asil''s eyes opened as she felt somehow at ease.

    A warm and comfortable feeling, like waking up after falling asleep in a massage chair.

    ''... Feeling comfortable?''

    Asil remembered the last time she fell asleep, a cold sweat ran down her spine.

    ''He must have fallen asleep lying on the floor of the dungeon. ''Comfortable?''

    Although Asil has the ability to "Deep sleep", It is an ability to improve the quality of sleep, not an ability to sleep comfortably in any environment.

    In other words, the current situation that feels comfortable means that something strange has occurred.

    Asil, whose thoughts were so far gone, slowly checked the situation.

    ''Arms, legs, hands, feet... There''s nothing strange about it. The breasts and genitals that the monsters in this dungeon were targeting so persistently were still intact... ''

    ¨C Casting...

    ''Strangely, my body doesn''t feel hot or anything. Rather, it feels like the tension is relieved... It feels somewhat comfortable... ''

    ¨C Casting...

    ''Feeling comfortable... Comfortable... ''Huh?''

    When Asil realized that the comfortable feeling he continued to feel was not a ''feeling'', he opened his eyes and looked around.

    "What... "This?"

    Asil''s body was lying on a flat plate slightly off the floor. The bare floor felt a little warm, but even more than that, the warm, soft board gave me the comfort of a bed.

    The body below the neck was covered by something thick, like a blanket.

    The reason it was expressed as something was because Asil really couldn''t figure out what it was.

    He had a warmth that could be described as cloth, was not humiliated in any way to be described as a tentacle, and was hard enough to be described as slime.

    However, to ignore it, it moves little by little and massages various parts of the body.

    Carefully lift her arm. She could move a little, but big movements were impossible.

    It looks like he was caught in this state.

    It was very comfortable for something like that.

    At least it didn''t seem like anything dangerous would happen right now.

    Wait. Where is Soira?

    "Soyeon..." Ah."

    Asil was about to go find Soira, but she soon let out a sigh of despair.

    It was because Soira was sleeping in the bed right next to it.

    I don''t know why I was held in such a comfortable place, but I knew why I woke up first.

    The two fell asleep similarly, but he probably woke up first, having recovered faster through "Deep sleep."

    I''m now used to the big difference in sleep time between party members and others.

    When Asil looked at Soira''s peacefully sleeping face, she decided not to rebel and just remain restrained.

    ''Even though my physical strength has recovered to some extent, it is still not perfect. Anyway, I have to wait until Soira recovers. Let''s get some rest too.''

    If she recovers a little more, she will be able to break the restraints at any time by calling on a spirit with attack power, whether it is a sylph or a salamander.

    So, you can enjoy this comfortable feeling for now.

    "... "

    As Asil stopped resisting, the blanket-like thing covering her body began to move little by little.

    ¨C Casting.

    The sight of her gently pressing and moving around the areas where her muscles were tight, such as her arms, legs, and shoulders, felt like a massage.

    The massage position was different every time. If I wanted to massage my forearms, I would massage my thighs. If I wanted to massage my back, I would massage my abs.

    However, even though Asil did not notice, there was one area that was continuously being massaged.

    Lower abdomen. Even though there was a slight difference in the time between the massage movements on Asil''s uterus, I continued to press the spot.

    Continue. Continue...

    Asil, who was relaxing and enjoying the coolness of the massage, still didn''t notice.

 Chapter 73: Erotic Trap Dungeon (8) *

    Chapter 73: Erotic Trap Dungeon (8) * "Ugh... "

    I opened my eyes wrapped in something warm.

    Did you fall asleep?

    The last scene I remember was the scene where I defeated the giant slime and fell to the floor.

    It looks like he just fell asleep.

    At that time, I really didn''t have the stamina to get up. It would have been closer to fainting rather than falling asleep.

    I passed out on the floor. Did Asil move it to a safe place?

    "Huh... Flaw... Soira, are you awake?"

    Just then, I hear Asil''s voice next to me.

    It looks like Asil gave me a piggyback ride.

    All I could think about was degrading Asil as a female. I was so touched that I thought it might be okay to postpone my plans a little.

    "Do you know? Asil moved me to a safe place, right? Thank you!"

    As an adult, you should know how to say thank you for things you are grateful for.

    Following that credo, she thanked Asil and turned her head in the direction where her voice was heard...

    "No. "I got caught too."

    Asil was stuck like a sandwich in something pink similar to the dungeon wall.

    What''s going on?

    ¨C Teok.

    The hand that reaches out to help Asil gets caught on something and stops in the middle.

    Looking closely, a certain amount of movement was allowed, but the limbs were restrained so that large movements were impossible.

    She didn''t notice because she wasn''t completely tied up.

    ¨C Casting.

    And when I recognized my condition, I felt sensations that I had not felt before.

    Something was massaging all over my body.

    Tuk. Tuk. Sometimes I hit it, and sometimes I press it.

    It wasn''t as authentic as the message I received in the city, but it was still not bad for a mechanical movement.

    "Hmm, what is this? "I don''t know what it is, but it''s not bad, right?"

    "You idiot... ! This too is a trap... !"

    "Eh? "This?"

    Is this something that just taps, presses, and massages?

    However, looking at Asil''s face turning bright red and her words continuing to stop, and she was breathing heavily, it did not seem like a lie. She had no reason to deceive me in the first place.

    Asil''s neck did not appear to be covered by anything that looked like a blanket.

    What Asil is going through may be different from mine.

    Let''s ask about things we don''t know. I don''t really like developments that are made by guessing and making mistakes.

    "Isn''t this just tapping and massaging?"

    "Huh... Yes... That''s it. It''s a problem!" Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t think I''m massaging a particularly strange place... "

    Of course, since I''m touching various parts of my body, I''m also touching my chest and pubic area. However, I did not feel any irritating elements that were clearly visible like that.

    "Ship! Oh, it stimulates my stomach... Ugh?"

    A ship?

    Surely. When I paid attention, I found that movements that seemed like random body tapping were often intentional tapping on the lower abdomen.

    "... "What?"

    As I focus my attention on my stomach, which is constantly being pounded, I feel something strange.

    "Huh, huh? "Huh?"

    What should I say about this? Is your stomach hot?

    ¨C Kuuk.

    "Heh... "

    My stomach is pressed once again.

    However, the sensation felt was completely different from before.

    It felt like my stomach was being pressed, and pleasure was blooming in my stomach...

    This feeling. I think I''ve felt it somewhere before.

    ¨C Kuuk.

    "... Sigh."

    This feeling of pleasure is felt as the deep part of the stomach is pressed and the lower abdomen tingles.

    "... Porzio?"

    That''s it!

    The same feeling I felt while being violated by a slime just moments ago. The pleasure of having the uterine cavity pressed.

    This was the same feeling as when Porzio was stimulated.

    ¨C Tuk. Tuk. Tuk.

    "Hot. Joy. "Wow."

    The movement of pressing the lower abdomen changed into a light tapping movement.

    My body, which had become aware of pleasure, felt pleasure as if my erogenous zone was being touched by a light stimulus like close friends tapping each other on the shoulder.

    When I realized where I was being stimulated, a memory came to mind.

    When I was looking for materials to have a great masturbation life. However, there were days when I searched for male-oriented media because there was no material that satisfied my taste among female-oriented media.

    There was a time when I was tired of facing all kinds of sexual desires that were unheard of in women, and at the same time, I couldn''t control my excitement and turned my clitoris with my left hand and the mouse wheel with my right.

    There was a doujinshi that was suspiciously sincere towards Porcio.

    Obviously, the teaching method described there... It was a method of continuously pressing on the stomach and the uterus to arouse sexual sensations and make the person go to the portico without insertion.

    If that method were really possible, it would be similar to the feeling I am experiencing now.

    "Good! I figured it out!"

    "What... Ugh ? I at least figured out a way to get out, huh?"

    "No. "This is, huh, a Porzio development trap."

    "Porzio?"

    "Huh... Isn''t this a commonly heard word? Sigh. "Uterine bulb, cervix."

    "Ah, uh... There was a word I didn''t know. No. "That''s not important!"

    "Calm down, Alsil. "At least you knew your life wasn''t in danger, right?"

    "I''ve known about that for hours! "How many hours do you think I''ve been suffering here?!"

    Unlike me, who felt a chill upon hearing this, Asil was having a hard time to the point where beads of sweat could be seen on her face.

    Asil had the ability to "Deep sleep", Right?

    Thanks to this, I may have woken up earlier than I did and felt this sensation for longer.

    "Every time I rub, I feel a prickly feeling. It''s dangerous." Ugh??"

    Oh. Gone.

    The way he closes his eyes and opens his mouth wide looks really dangerous. It would be impossible to go that far unless you really feel it.

    Even when passing through the tentacle puddle, Asil gritted her teeth and endured the climax, but it seems she couldn''t endure the stimulation that could have continued for an unknown number of hours.

    ¨C Swoosh

    "Yes... ?"

    Actually, I wasn''t that relaxed either.

    Because a chilling feeling was slowly creeping up my head.

    I knew intuitively that when this sensation reached the end, it would come and go and climax.

    "Ah? That''s Salamander! What you were doing. Can''t I do it again?"

    "Ha... Sigh... I keep losing stamina... It''s impossible... ?"

    Do you need stamina to use that skill?

    It certainly seems like waiting for his stamina to recover is far away, as he grits his teeth and struggles to hold back his climax. I know that feeling well.

    I, too, was run over by slimes so many times that I even fainted.

    In the end, it means that I have no choice but to use my own hands to escape from here.

    Phew. It can''t be helped.

    There''s no way I can wait for help inside the dungeon. Asil keeps going away, so he can''t escape on his own.

    And since I just woke up, I''m fine. If the pleasure builds up, and I start to climax, there will be no answer.

    So now is your only chance to escape.

    Gather the magical energy scattered throughout your body into both arms.

    Magical power is possessed by all creatures living in this world. So people in this world basically have higher physical specifications than people in real life.

    Because the magic power within your body strengthens your body even if you are not conscious of it.

    If you gather them into specific areas and strengthen them.

    ¨C Squeak!

    The tentacles that were binding the arms are lightly torn apart.

    As a result of gathering the magical power of the entire body into one place, the monstrous strength obtained is enough to take on huge monsters with a human body.

    A feeling of omnipotence, as if you could break through a rock with just one finger. Actually, it won''t be difficult.

    ¨C Squeak, crackle!

    Next, I remove the tentacles that were binding my legs and anything covering my body.

    "... "What, what?"

    From the outside, it may seem like you have casually destroyed your restraints and gained freedom. Asil was staring at me, unable to close his mouth.

    But there was no time to explain.

    "Tear it off. Be careful."

    ¨C Ahhh!

    The tentacles that were restraining Asil''s body were also torn apart. It was a little tougher than the tentacles that were tying me up, but at least at this moment, I was at fifty paces.

    Finally free from her restraints, Asil gasped in the afterglow of her climax, but she asked a question without hiding her embarrassment.

    "What? That power... ?"

    "Well, it''s like a secret weapon. "I did some doping for a while."

    "Doping?"

    "Okay. When doping is over... "

    Returns the magic injected into the arm back to the body.

    However, the total amount of magical energy rapidly consumed from the arm cannot be restored even if the magical energy is returned to the body.

    ¨C Whip it up!

    "Soira?!"

    "... This is how it happens."

    No matter how long it took for her to regain her stamina, she lost her stamina again and collapsed.

    A reaction that momentarily displays tremendous power.

    It''s a skill I learned while playing as a hero, but I didn''t use it because I didn''t like the feeling of helplessness.

    Unlike physical strength, if your magic power runs out, and you become unable to move, you really won''t be able to move a finger.

    I don''t know, but I can''t control my body at all to the point where I wonder if this is what being in a vegetable state feels like.

    I feel terrible though. It''s hard for the game to be over here, but I really liked the people I met during this play, including Flora and Asil.

    Even though there is a save slot, I can''t remember the last time I saved.

    So, it was a bit unreasonable.

    "... Are you okay?"

    "Are you okay. "Except I can''t move at all."

    "Is it getting better?"

    "It''s better if you just wait. "If you drink a potion, you''ll get better faster."

    "Where is the potion? "Both you and I are naked."

    "Yes? Therefore... "

    "Huh?"

    "Carry me on your back."

    "What?"

    "Pick me up. "I saved you, right?"

    "Ha, really... That''s true, but... "

    Asil scratched his head and continued speaking in a reluctant tone but saying he had no choice.

    "Okay. Since you saved me, I''ll give you a piggyback ride just this time. If I stay here, I don''t know what else will attack me... "

    There were many twists and turns to get me, who couldn''t move at all, onto Asil''s back, but he finally succeeded in carrying me.

    "... "

    "Huh? "You know, what''s wrong?"

    "That... Chest... No, no."

    As I was riding on Asil''s back, my chest was naturally pressed against Asil''s back. I can feel the nipples, hardened by the Porcio massage I was receiving a while ago, being pressed against Asil''s soft skin.

    Normally, when carrying a man on my back, I would be careful not to touch my breasts, or on the other hand, I would be careful to let them touch me, but since I couldn''t really move, I had no choice but to just let it touch me when it touched me.

    You can''t help what you can''t help.

    Asil seemed to know that, too, as he sighed softly and took a step forward.

    To the other side of the passage where you don''t know what awaits.

 Chapter 74: Erotic Trap Dungeon (9) *

    Chapter 74: Erotic Trap Dungeon (9) * We moved forward to find a space where we could rest a little.

    If it were a normal dungeon that was dark and had repeated passages and spaces like a cave, I would have been able to find a space that seemed safe and rest.

    However, I didn''t know if there would be a place to rest in this erotic trap dungeon, which only had one large room and a long passageway, emitting its own light, albeit weakly.

    I just hope that there is at least a room where the weak fog is not sprayed.

    Then wouldn''t it be okay to just rest in the hallway instead of having to go to the room?

    I had that thought in mind, so I already tried it once.

    As I stayed in the passage for a long time, tentacles came out from the walls on both sides and tried to grab me.

    The sight of wriggling tentacles reaching out from the otherwise intact wall... It would be better to be chased by a ghost in a horror game.

    Not only did it suddenly pop out from the wall that was thought to be safe, but it was also writhing violently, unlike the tentacles I had dealt with so far. The sight was so terrifying that it seemed like the result of research on how to make people freak out.

    I was so surprised that Asil left me there, unable to move, and ran away alone.

    Fortunately, the tentacles only protruded from the wall at a fast speed, but the speed at which they approached behind them was slow, so Asil came back soon and was able to take care of me and run away safely.

    But Soira will remember this. You know...

    In the end, the idea of ??resting in the passage was rejected, and I just walked down the street hoping that the next room would be okay. Of course, it wasn''t me who was walking, it was Asil.

    Hmm. Come to think of it, do you think it would be okay to forgive me at least once?

    "Excuse me. Soira."

    "Why?"

    "I''ve been to a few dungeons too, right? But this is my first time in a dungeon like this. "I just don''t know, but dungeons like this aren''t normal, right?"

    "I guess so? "This is my first time in a dungeon where the intention to harass a woman is so blatant."

    "No. "Say something."

    "Why again?"

    "Can''t you use some nice words? "I said it intentionally, but do I really have to say it like that?"

    "Hey, what do you think? "It''s between women."

    "No. That is. Really... Ugh."

    In the end, it was Asil who sank under the pressure of ''women are like this''.

    We can''t come out to TS now that we''ve already seen each other differently. It must be incredibly frustrating to think that even if you try, they won''t even believe you, right?

    It''s so fun to make fun of Asil like that.

    When I first put on the robe and hood, I thought he was a really heavy kid. I didn''t know there was such a taste for teasing.

    However... What? Just stay still.

    "You know."

    "... Why?"

    "I just had a scary thought."

    "What is it again?"

    "No matter how you say it, it''s true that this dungeon is going to hurt you from the front or the back, right?"

    "That''s true."

    "Then... What happened to Flora and Runon?" Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Flora is probably similar to us. The porter... Hmm... Uh... Uh... ?"

    "... "

    "... "

    Let''s not continue this topic.

    We implicitly agreed.

    Fortunately, I was able to quickly come across a new topic of conversation.

    "You know, wait a minute. "I think I can see the room."

    "Oh. Really?"

    "Look over there. "Don''t you see something like a door?"

    "Huh. Now I can see it too. If there''s a door, at least there won''t be any monsters, right? I guess I can get some rest now... "

    "Well. "I wonder what kind of trap there will be this time."

    "Trap? Ah. I don''t know. I''m tired of carrying you around too. No matter what, I''m going to rest."

    I walked to the door while having a trivial conversation with Asil.

    The door looked the same as before. The only difference was that there was a keyhole.

    "You know. Look here. It''s a keyhole."

    "It''s a keyhole. "I think I need a key?"

    "Looking at what this dungeon does, it seems like all you need to do is insert your dick into the key."

    "That... No. Done. Anyway, either way, we don''t exist."

    Asil was quick to give up. This is why people in the 21st century...

    "You know that one over there?"

    "Over there?"

    "There''s a path on the left."

    "It''s on the left... "

    Asil looked to the left as I spoke and frowned as soon as she saw it.

    "Is that a road?"

    "The road is the road."

    I didn''t lie. There was definitely a road on the left.

    Except that the road is narrow enough for a person to turn sideways to pass, and small tentacles are creeping out from the walls on both sides of the road.

    "No matter how I look at it, I can guess what will happen if I pass that road."

    "But look carefully. "There''s a key beyond that road."

    "Okay. They even prepared a table across the street and placed it clearly."

    "Because I knew where the keys were. I can go get it."

    "... Seeing you say that, Soira. "Are you going?"

    "Hmm... "I can''t move yet."

    "I feel so tired all of a sudden that I won''t be able to walk."

    "This happened while I was looking for someone."

    "... Shit. Then let''s at least get some rest."

    Don''t say nabben.

    Even though Asil was spitting harsh words, he carefully put me down and lay down on the floor of the dungeon.

    The sight of him lying down with his arms and legs stretched out was very exciting.

    After doing that for a while, he rubbed his stomach with his palm as if it was strange.

    "Ugh... I still feel like whining. Soira. Are you okay?"

    "Uh... Huh. I think it''s okay."

    "Really? Didn''t the same thing happen to me? Why do I keep feeling strange?"

    "Really, you may have suffered longer. "I didn''t even know I was pressing on my uterus until I found out."

    "Womb?"

    "Huh. I did not know? The place where that strange thing kept pressing. It was a uterus."

    "How do I know?"

    It didn''t even exist in the first place.

    Asil mumbled in a low voice, but it was loud enough to be heard in the quiet dungeon with only the two of us.

    "There was no womb?"

    "Uh? Ah. No. No. It means I didn''t know it was there. Yes."

    I couldn''t see Asil''s face when they were both lying down, but I could tell that their eyes were definitely wandering here and there.

    You''re so blatantly embarrassed.

    I didn''t ask any further questions, but Asil, who had been creating an awkward atmosphere by herself, eventually straightened up.

    "Because it seems like I''ve recovered somewhat. "I go and come back."

    "Huh? Okay. Be careful."

    I thought if I rested a little more, I would be able to move too.

    I am grateful that you will take care of it.

    "... Ugh."

    Asil got up with a lot of force, but when she saw the wall of tentacles in front of her, she could barely take a step.

    It definitely feels bad. Something that wriggles.

    After hesitating for a moment, Asil closed her eyes and slowly pushed her into the tentacle wall, starting from one shoulder.

    It was a great scene that the large breasts could not fit properly, so it was only by pressing the side breasts with the arms that the entire body could fit.

    Once the chest, which was larger than the head and buttocks, went in, the other parts went through the wall without any problems.

    But just now, it seemed like I couldn''t get in because of my chest, so I think the space between the walls got a little wider. Could it be an illusion?

    Asil''s figure, advancing step by step towards the key, was soon hidden from view by the tentacles extending from the wall.

    ˇŞ¨C

    Asil felt like he was sitting on a cushion of thorns for saying the wrong word, but he was already regretting it when he stepped into the wall of tentacles as if running away.

    You may know whether it is regretting the choice to pass through the wall of tentacles, regretting putting your thoughts into words, or both.

    But at least I was certain that I was regretting this moment.

    ''It tickles!''

    When they came through the wall, the tentacles were so small that you couldn''t tell if they were tentacles or bumps on the wall, but soon they grew to the size of a finger and started tickling Asil.

    Tentacles wriggled and stimulated anywhere on the body, including on the sides, between the toes, on the nape of the neck.

    Asil, who was defenselessly surrendering his body to the tentacles without even a single piece of clothing to protect himself, could not avoid the stimulation.

    "Ah, haha! Hehe!"

    I couldn''t help but laugh at the feeling of being tickled and just kept moving my feet.

    ''Still, this is better than what I had prepared for, right?''

    Asil thought so.

    But as Asil advanced towards her key, the movements of her tentacles became more and more artful.

    Rather than simply wriggling in the air and touching Asil''s body, it began to move little by little on its own.

    Haha. Hehe. Flaw. Hmm?"

    Huh?

    A tentacle swept up Asil''s clean crack as she moved her feet, holding back the laughter that kept coming out.

    Just that alone makes me sigh sweetly.

    On the contrary, Asil''s heart sank.

    Why do I feel this alone?

    It''s not like something huge has happened.

    She just gently swept it up with her finger-sized tentacles, as if skimming a falling water drop.

    A chilling feeling of pleasure coursed through her lower body to the point that her feet stopped moving.

    ''Was my body this sensitive?''

    No.

    After she became a woman, she masturbated a few times out of curiosity and even got some adult toys to try, but she had never felt such dizzying pleasure just from the light stimulation. ˇµ

    She didn''t breathe in the weak mist like she did when she was fighting the slime and the sea anemone and the tentacles, so why?

    The reason was simple.

    Because the anemone''s electrical stimulation forcibly stimulated and aroused the pleasure nerves in her breasts and vagina.

    Because she stimulated Porcio for several hours and opened his eyes to the pleasure of women.

    To put it simply... Because the body is developing into that of a female.

    But Asil''s thoughts did not reach that far.

    No, she wasn''t trying to think.

    That was a huge fear to Asil, who had not yet given up on himself as a man.

    ''Anyway, for now I need to focus on getting the key.''

    Asil tried not to think too deeply and took her steps one step at a time.

    However, the tentacles that sprouted on the way to the key felt scarier than ever.

 Chapter 75: Erotic Trap Dungeon (10) **

    Chapter 75: Erotic Trap Dungeon (10) ** Numerous tentacles ravage the defenseless female body, unable to wear even a single piece of cloth.

    Asil, who was forced to turn his body sideways to pass through the narrow wall, could not even cover himself with his arms and could only move forward step by step, hoping that the road would end quickly.

    However, the gathered tentacles did not block the path, but made it seem endlessly distant.

    "Ha... Under... Phew... "

    ''We have to get to the end quickly.''

    Not knowing why his body was so sensitive, or not trying to figure it out, Asil used that thought as a support and steadily narrowed the distance to the key.

    ¨C Chureup.

    "Hi! Hey... "

    One tentacle licked between Asil''s legs, the inner thigh where her healthy charm stood out.

    That alone was enough to make the pervert''s fingers even more erotic.

    However, this situation is completely surrounded by tentacles.

    Asil, who had already had her pussy and breasts caressed countless times by tentacles, was filled with delusions that the merciless caressing might begin again.

    ¨C Jureuk.

    Imagination of pleasure leads to excitement, and excessive excitement becomes pleasure in itself.

    In fact, the tentacle did not enter the inside of the thigh anymore and ended the caress with one lick, but Asil''s imagination ran wild and added a stream of liquid to Asil''s thigh.

    "Oh! No... "

    And what that meant, Asil, who had already been victimized several times, knew.

    ¨C Churrrrp!!!

    "Haaaaang? Ah, haeuang?"

    A tentacle senses love juice and rushes in.

    Unlike the smooth tentacles so far, tentacles with a smooth tongue-like surface rushed in, as if a feast had been brought to the beggar.

    They clamor to each other to lick just a little more of Asil''s love juice.

    He licks the thigh where the love juice is dripping down, and after licking up all the dripping love juice, he follows the trail up.

    Following the traces left by love juice, all the way to the vagina.

    ¨C Chureup, Chureup...

    If you lick this area, new food will appear.

    As if they had learned that fact, the tentacles licked the pussy fiercely.

    From the clitoris, the urethral opening, the vaginal opening, and the labia minora, wherever the liquid came out, the tongue tentacles rushed in and caressed it.

    Some tentacles were pushed by other tentacles and couldn''t get near the secret area, so they just licked the area as if they were feeling sorry.

    One of the tentacles that was pushed out licked the anus.

    "Huh... !"

    The feeling of the folds of the anus being licked was a completely different feeling from that of the vagina.

    Fortunately for Asil, the tentacles of the sea anemone that were shooting electricity did not escape Asil''s nicely rounded buttocks and could not reach the anus.

    Therefore, although it felt strange in an anus that was not developed by electrical stimulation, it was not enough to be called pleasure.

    However, for an individual named Asil, it was so chilling that a cold sweat ran down her spine.

    ''No butt!''

    I can admit that I took a hundred steps, or even a thousand steps, and became a woman''s body. In my mind, I keep telling myself that I am a man, but it has already been several months since I lived in a woman''s body.

    So, the ''woman''s pleasure'' felt in the breasts or pussy... I really don''t feel like it, but I can understand.

    Because she''s a woman. It''s inevitable to feel a woman''s pleasure. Isn''t it the same whether a man feels it with his dick or a woman feels it with her vagina?

    But what about the butt?

    Men also have anus.

    Even though I have never experienced it, it is said to be one of the erogenous zones for men, so much so that when the prostate, which is located near the anus, is stimulated, one will ejaculate immediately.

    In other words, even if the anal pleasure is felt not in the body of a man living in the 21st century but in the body of Asil, a beautiful girl with silver hair and big breasts, RGB, it is not much different from the pleasure felt in a man''s body.

    I don''t know if that''s actually the case. But Asil was very concerned about that.

    ''I, a man, feel it anally?''

    It was an indescribably great fear.

    If it stayed like this, it would be right to say that she was a young man, but anyway, Asil, terrified that she might get her butt kicked, quickly moved her feet without hesitation.

    Until now, Asil had been trying to get past the swarming tentacles by swatting them away with her hands and stepping on them with her feet as much as possible, but she could no longer show that kind of composure.

    Asil gave up on reaching the tentacles and chose to move forward quickly, leaving gaps all over the place.

    As her strides gradually increased so that her legs were not exposed, the crack between her legs became visible. She hid and hid again.

    Her breasts, which had only been slightly kneaded and smoothed, were completely exposed. The nipples, which had been developed to evoke pleasure to the point of tingling when touched, were large and erect and accepted the feel of the tentacles.

    The tentacles located below the waist freely played with the buttocks, which were soft when touched and bounced bouncily when struck.

    "Hee? Hmm. Ha... Yeah, hmm... "

    Sighs of pleasure coming from all over the body were mixed with gasps of fear.

    Even Asil himself had no idea what the moaning he was emitting meant. Maybe it was both.

    But either way, if I didn''t let it out, I couldn''t handle the overwhelming emotions.

    Asil didn''t hold back her voice and just let it out.

    "Ha... Yes. Eww... Hmm... "

    I don''t know why, but even the tentacles fluttering their tongues all over her body didn''t close Asil''s mouth.

    It was already nice not to be interrupted by his rapid breathing, but the moaning sound he let out alone amidst the quietly wriggling tentacles echoed strangely in the space and got stuck in Asil''s chest.

    ''Ah... Moan... It''s dirty... ''

    As I became a woman, I could feel that my interest in women had decreased compared to before.

    I didn''t know if it was because of female hormones, or because a peerless beautiful girl would take off as much as she wanted just by looking in the mirror.

    But at least it was clear to her that Asil had become accustomed to women.

    It was a moan so obscene that even to Asil''s ears, it sounded sweet and sorrowful. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When it came out of my mouth, it was definitely a sound of pain, like I was going to die. Why is the sound coming into my ears so obscene?

    Shortness of breath as you hurriedly move your feet, fear that your rear end is being targeted, and the pleasure of being a female that keeps coming.

    Asil, who was in a state that could not be called sane even with empty words, continued to hear his own groans ringing in his head.

    "Ha... Ha... ? Ugh... ?"

    Is this obscene sound I am hearing? Or is it the sound you are making?

    It was a meaningless question because Asil was the only one making a sound inside the tentacle wall.

    However, Asil''s mind was blank, and the question came to mind.

    That''s how I got used to it.

    Even hearing moans.

    Even when making moaning noises.

    So, step by step, Asil got used to women. In her own voice. In the groaning sound I make myself.

    As Asil became accustomed to women, the feminine part of Asil''s heart began to awaken little by little.

    Very weakly.

    Asil''s feminine part, nevertheless, she denied being a woman.

    Even if her body becomes a woman, her mind will remain a man. Until I return home.

    What the feminine part did was to plant a very, very small seed in the heart.

    The perception that the ''body'' is a woman. A very trivial thing that objectively acknowledges the current state.

    However, the seed will soon sprout, take root, and grow into a large tree.

    To reverse the order.

    Even if the body is a woman, the mind is a man.

    No.

    Although my mind is a man, my body is still a woman.

    If we were to interpret just the letters of the sentence, it meant the same thing. A woman''s body, a man''s heart.

    However, its meaning was completely different.

    The man''s mind that refuses to submit to the female''s pleasure changes into the female''s body that submits to the pleasure despite his strong heart.

    A small seed that hasn''t even sprouted yet.

    However, the seeds that were planted were certain to grow someday.

    ...

    "... Fuha!"

    ¨C Shake.

    Finally, the end of the road was visible, and when it reached the end of the tentacle wall, Asil gathered all the strength he had from sucking and threw himself away.

    The tentacles that were clinging to and licking every corner also fall off due to the force.

    After escaping from the seemingly endless tentacle hell, Asil took a deep breath.

    "Ah~~~~~~~~"

    I shouted loudly without any meaning.

    A clear, clear voice echoes off the dungeon walls.

    ''Okay. This was my voice.''

    This is my voice, not a dirty voice that makes you gasp.

    After checking it, Asil got up... It wasn''t done.

    "I''m dying. Let''s take a break... "

    Passing through narrow walls took more mental energy than expected.

    So much so that I can understand why claustrophobia occurs.

    There were countless times that I wondered if the wall would suddenly shrink, and I would get stuck and die. In Asil''s case, the wall actually had living tentacles extending out, so it wasn''t a completely absurd delusion.

    So.

    The reason it was difficult for me was because it was difficult to pass through the narrow wall. Yes.

    Asil thought so and got up after getting enough rest.

    The keys were lying on the table, as if all the hardships I had gone through so far were a delusion.

    The key wasn''t anything special, and it wasn''t tied up anywhere. When I picked it up, I was able to get it right away.

    "It''s fortunate that I was able to obtain the key easily... "

    "... Ah."

    And when she looked back, she realized that she had forgotten something very obvious.

    To go back, you had to pass through that tentacle wall again.

    ... The tentacles were more numerous and thicker than before, as if welcoming Asil.

 Chapter 76: Erotic Trap Dungeon (11) *

    Chapter 76: Erotic Trap Dungeon (11) * ¨C Slurp.

    "Me... I''m dying... "

    After going through a lot of hardship, Asil returned with her key and fell down on her knees after saying those words.

    I fell down really helplessly and even made a sloshing sound, but it didn''t look like I was in any pain.

    The cushion on the chest must look very soft.

    "You worked hard."

    "Ah... I don''t know... Furthermore, I don''t do it anymore... No matter what I say, I won''t... "

    I really had a hard time this time.

    I''m going to keep this a secret from you. I heard everything that happened at the tentacle wall.

    It''s not particularly soundproof, and at most there''s nothing blocking it except tentacles, so how can you not hear it?

    The sound of clinging between tentacles, the sound of struggling, and the sound of grumbling alone. I heard everything.

    But I am merciful. I won''t say anything. Let''s pretend not to know.

    Still, I went there on my behalf, so if you make fun of me anymore, I''ll feel sorry.

    Now my body is moving little by little. Now it''s my turn to step forward.

    It wasn''t because I kept listening to Asil''s moans and slowly started wanting to be humiliated.

    "Okay. "I''ll do it this time, so take a break."

    "I guess so... "

    Move your arms and legs little by little.

    Huh. It moves properly.

    Since I''ve been lying down unable to do anything for a while, I have enough stamina.

    I took the key from Asil''s hand, who was lying motionless.

    But something bothers me a bit.

    "You know. Should I turn it over?"

    "Uh... "

    It may have been my chest that cushioned me when I fell, but I was very concerned that it kept doing that even after that.

    If you have big breasts, it''s hard to breathe when you lie down.

    I roughly turned Asil, who didn''t want to move, like a child who can''t turn over on his own.

    Sloshing.

    The chest, which has taken on the shape of a water droplet due to gravity, bounces beautifully.

    I showed her such pretty breasts, but I didn''t think I was just washing her mouth, so I massaged them to show my gratitude.

    "Don''t..." "

    I expected a cute reaction like ''Kya!'' Or ''Hi!'', But what I got back was a voice that was so annoying that it almost died.

    Pranks are only fun if there is a reaction. I don''t think it would be worth playing around with Asil, who is currently flaccid.

    Let''s just quietly open the door with the key.

    The key was an ordinary key with no special features, and the door had just an ordinary keyhole.

    At least there didn''t seem to be any gimmicks like having to stick the key into the vagina.

    But surely there won''t be a monster this time?

    Asil also lay down, but if the monster attacks again, there is no answer.

    I don''t even have a weapon... Huh?

    Weapon!

    I completely forgot.

    We fought for a while in the room where the slime and sea anemone came from, and when we both collapsed, we opened our eyes and found ourselves in the Porcio development room.

    ... My sword and shield. Where is it?

    I wonder if I should go back and find her, but what''s the point of leaving Asil like this, and more than anything, I don''t even know how far Asil and I were kidnapped while I was unconscious.

    So simply put. I lost it.

    Ah... It''s a shame.

    Neither the sword nor the shield were objectively good equipment. At least the sword was found in the first village.

    However, losing equipment that has been used for a long time is always a waste. I wouldn''t know if I got new equipment and disposed of it.

    If it was a retro game rather than VR, it would probably be in the inventory. I looked through my inventory to see if anything, but the sword and shield were nowhere to be seen.

    Ugh.

    There''s nothing we can do about what''s already been lost.

    I deeply remembered the lost sword and shield in my heart, and put the key in the keyhole and turned it.

    ¨C Sigh...

    The door opened sideways with the dull sound of hard things rubbing against each other. Fortunately, no monsters came out of it.

    I carefully stuck my head inside the door and checked. Well, looking at the pattern so far, it didn''t seem like anything would end up as a result of being eaten, and there wouldn''t be any more danger. It''s like a habit when exploring a dungeon.

    In the newly opened room, there is only one passage leading to the next room. There was nothing.

    There were no tentacles waiting on the ceiling, no triangular wooden horse that you had to climb on to open the door, and no swamp that sucked in only the lower half of the body and then mercilessly abused you underground.

    What is there... What is that?

    I saw something sparkling.

    "You know. I see something inside there. "I''ll be back for a bit."

    "Ugh."

    When I got closer, I saw that it was a potion.

    Although the shape was a bit unusual.

    Just in case, I called it up in the status window and checked it. Even though the shape is unusual, this is a potion.

    A potion that appeared at the perfect time, as if you had worked hard for being humiliated so far and would use this to recover your stamina and be attacked again.

    I was very suspicious... I even checked the status window, so it would be foolish to doubt it any further.

    I took the potion to Asil, who was still down and crying.

    There were two potions.

    How could there be a number that was just right? The same goes for the scaffolding gimmick in the beginning where you have to go in two at a time. It has a contrived feel.

    "You know. There was a potion there."

    "Portion? Why is it here?"

    "I don''t know. "I just took what was there."

    "Isn''t it just a potion and has something like poison inside?"

    I couldn''t say that I checked it through the status window.

    The only way to check the status window is when using a status crystal or scroll, or by someone with the ability "Check status window".

    Of course, players are the exception.

    However, I can''t reveal that I''m a player, and of course I don''t have crystal spheres or scrolls, and if I say it''s an ability, I don''t know where my lies will be discovered later.

    Since I want to have a long relationship with Asil, it would be better not to lie as much as possible.

    So, in order to persuade Asil, you have to choose a different method.

    "I don''t know."

    "Then you can''t drink it. "You can''t just eat something you found in a dungeon."

    "No, but I think it''ll be okay. Look at what this dungeon is doing. At least it''s not a shady dungeon where they kill you by giving you poison instead of a potion, right? "It would be better if we mixed some aphrodisiacs together."

    "That last sentence makes it sound really plausible... "

    Although Asil was nervous, he accepted the potion bottle I held out.

    "... So what about the potion?"

    "Is that a potion?"

    "Where do I see this is a potion?!"

    "It''s a bit odd, isn''t it?"

    The potion bottle had a round bottle containing a potion attached to the bottom, a long pillar on top with a convex curve, and a mushroom-like cap on the part where you put your mouth to drink.

    So, to put it in one word...

    "Why do you have all these damn potions?"

    It was shit.

    "Uh huh. "That''s not what girls say."

    "Soira. Would you like to think again about what you said to me so far?"

    "I don''t remember."

    "I can''t dig this... Okay. What. It looks like shit, but because it looks like shit, I actually feel reassured about the contents. "Could it be possible that they added obscene elements twice?"

    As you know, it''s a yodogu... Instead, I tilted the bottle carefully so that my mouth did not touch the mouth of the bottle. I feel a strong will not to put my mouth on that damn potion.

    However, the potion only sloshed in the bottle and did not flow down the pillar.

    Asil shook it a few times.

    "Are you sure you can drink this? "It''s not coming out?"

    "That''s not how you drink."

    "Do you know how to drink? Let me know... What are you doing?!"

    ¨C Clap, clap, cluck...

    Asil screamed at the sight of me meticulously licking her bumpy pole with her tongue and sucking on her mushroom-shaped cap in her mouth.

    Hmm, the pillar brings out the shape of the cock''s veins well. However, the soft yet firm feel of the glans was still not achieved. It also has a taste that rolls on the tongue.

    Really. Asil asked me to teach you how to drink.

    She stopped licking her bottle for a moment and explained it to Asil.

    "This is how you drink it."

    "How does licking a pillar equal drinking a potion?"

    "Look at this."

    I pointed to the potion pillar. The translucent potion pillar had a narrow passage for the potion to rise from the bottle at the bottom, and the potion was slightly higher than Asil''s.

    "Here. "It''s up, right?"

    "That... That''s true."

    "You have to get this all the way up to drink the potion."

    "What? No, is that really the only way? How do you know that in the first place?"

    "This is the only way. And... "

    I took a little pause here.

    The drinking method was also displayed in the status window. It would have been possible to explain it in detail again, but let''s choose an easier method.

    "How do you know, do you want to hear?"

    Ask back while smiling softly.

    This is the secret of a woman who fools herself into thinking that something extraordinary is going on.

    Similar ones include ''Don''t you know why I''m angry?'' And Seonjukpilseung. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sure enough, Asil turned her head, her cheeks turning red as if she had imagined something.

    "Hmm. Anyway. "All you have to do is stimulate the pillar?"

    Asil held the bottle at the bottom tightly and moved her hand up and down the column.

    It was truly the work of a professional. If it were just that, he would be much better than me.

    But.

    "None of this is coming up? Soira. Is this right?"

    "Really. You must do this with your mouth."

    "Can you tell the difference between your hands and your mouth? "You have very cutting-edge technology."

    The conversation was normal, but Asil did nothing and just looked at the bottle.

    "Don''t you drink?"

    My potion was already halfway up the pillar.

    "No... Well, this. "Do I really need to drink it?"

    "Of course. "You and I know what our physical strength is right now, right?"

    "I know that... As expected, this is a bit too much for me."

    "It looks kind of shitty, but in the end it''s just a potion bottle. Think of it as practice for dealing with a lover later and suck it."

    "I don''t plan on making something like that, but can''t I just not drink it? Look at this. If I merge, the recovery speed will be faster. Undine!"

    "... "

    But nothing appeared.

    The summoning failed because Asil''s stamina was too low.

    "... If we combine, what?"

    "Red... It''s getting faster... Haha. Why doesn''t he come out?"

    Asil tried a few more times, but the results did not change.

    "Just drink it. Can''t you see I''m missing my weapon now? I think I left it in the room where I fought the slime. "You should be able to fight properly."

    "Ugh... "

    In the end, Asil agreed with a huge frown on her face.

    Little by little, she placed her mouth on the bottle.

    ¨C Grandpa.

    I licked the dick pillar with my tongue.

    No. It''s a potion pillar. True.

 Chapter 77: Erotic Trap Dungeon (12) ***

    Chapter 77: Erotic Trap Dungeon (12) *** ¨C Chureup. Churrup. Chuuuuup...

    ¨C Licking. Will do... Match. Chu... Town...

    The sound reflecting off the walls of the dungeon and resonating is strangely clear. The sound of biting and sucking something hard.

    ... Although the sound on one side was very awkward and rough.

    It was to the point where I felt uncomfortable watching it.

    "Chulup... Puha. Ah. I don''t suck at potions like that."

    I couldn''t see Asil''s awkward form, so I gave him advice. I can''t stand this.

    "Use your tongue a little deeper. What can happen if you just tap it with the tip of your tongue? Just extend your tongue and lick it up from the root, with the intention of pulling out the root."

    "... "

    ¨C Grandpa.

    "Pay attention not only to the pillars but also to the top. It is said that you will improve faster if you keep changing things rather than continuing to do just one part."

    "... "

    ¨C Will do... Pair.

    "Ah. There, the mouth is made a little narrower so that it feels like it is being sucked in. Yes. "It''s better if you purse your lips a little harder."

    "... "

    ¨C Will do...

    "Okay. It''s much better than before. Okay. Instead of using the tip of your tongue on the pillar, stimulate the glans like that... No, stimulating the potion entrance... "

    ¨C Boom!

    Asil, who had been shaking a little while ago, eventually hit the dungeon floor with the potion bottle.

    Thanks to my training, the speed at which the semen, not the potion, rises has increased so much, but you can''t believe you''re angry. This seems so ungrateful.

    For reference, I don''t know what the potion bottle was made of, but it was still intact even after hitting the dungeon floor with a shotgun.

    I''ve already tried the method of breaking the potion pillar and eating directly from the bottle. It didn''t work.

    "That... Soira?"

    "Huh. Why?"

    "I''m sorry. Could you please be quiet... ?"

    Asil''s head was lowered with his fist holding the potion on the floor, and his expression was not visible due to his hair falling down like a curtain.

    Still, looking at his fists shaking, I could tell that he was holding back some kind of passionate emotion.

    What is that feeling? Soira doesn''t know.

    I wanted to tease Asil a little more, but I think he''ll get furious, so let''s stop.

    In the first place, tightrope walking without crossing the line is an essential virtue of pranks.

    "Okay. Okay. "I''ll be quiet."

    "Okay... Please do me a favor. Huh?"

    "I heard you understood."

    I decided to really take my eyes off Asil and focus on my potion.

    I couldn''t hold back my mischievousness and gave him a warning, so my potion went up the pillar and then went down.

    If you don''t stimulate it, it will go down again. I don''t know how it was made, but I can feel the craftsmanship at this level.

    -Bee...

    Grumbling. I moved the lowered side of my head to the side, so it wouldn''t get in the way and stuck my tongue out at the potion pillar.

    Start lightly.

    Lightly lick the area around the entrance with your tongue. There is no cap a little below the potion entrance, so gently stimulating the surrounding area with your tongue a few times can be effective.

    -Chu...

    Bring your lips together and lightly kiss the entrance. The feeling of the soft lips and the slightly elastic mouth of the potion pressing against each other gives a strangely pleasant feeling.

    ¨C Chueup...

    Open your lips little by little and slowly, little by little, insert the mushroom-shaped potion into your mouth.

    It''s not like you''re picking it up and eating it, but it''s an image of pushing down on the mouth of the potion as if you were kissing it.

    After everything, including the cap, is in the mouth and the closed lips are touching the potion pillar, use the tongue to move the entrance around.

    They may lick the uncovered area below the entrance, or they may lick the hole at the entrance to stimulate it.

    It''s not a bad stimulation method to create a vacuum by sucking your mouth hard enough for the ball to touch the top of the glans...

    In that case, be careful not to pout too much. If the onomatopoeia becomes ''Hovabat'', even the highest potions will go down.

    Anyway, if you have come this far, you can now do the next step as you wish.

    One great stimulation method is to shake your head back and forth like this and run your lips over the entire pillar.

    It''s a potion anyway, so shouldn''t you just hold it in your hand, shake it, put it in your mouth, and take it out?

    That''s something I can''t tolerate. Got it?

    My tastes are a bit complicated.

    While holding the entire cap of the entrance in your mouth, pull it out until your lips touch the entrance again.

    And this time, I tighten my lips even harder and push the elastic potion entrance into my mouth.

    Depth. More deeply.

    Put your lips deep enough to reach past the potion pillar and into the round bottle, all the way to the root of the pillar.

    It is better if it goes deep enough to clog your throat.

    Because you can stimulate it just by scratching your neck.

    ¨C Mumbling...

    However, this method has the disadvantage of being suffocating. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When you can barely breathe, it''s time to take the potion out of your mouth.

    Strongly sucks in the air in the mouth to create a vacuum inside the mouth. I don''t have to say anything about the precautions anymore.

    Then, while continuing to suck in air, apply little force to the potion and pull it out of the mouth.

    There is no air in the mouth, but as the potion escapes, a space is created, and tremendous pressure is applied to the space created.

    Physics at a common sense level. However, when it is applied to the potion, the tremendous pressure becomes a tremendous stimulus.

    ¨C Jjueueueup.

    The potion that I sucked out with all my might and barely got out of my mouth was already more than halfway up the pillar.

    A strong stimulus at the beginning and end is enough.

    Let''s build stimulation little by biting and sucking on the potion normally.

    ¨C Clap, clap.

    I carefully clean the potion pillar, mouth, and back of the shade that are soiled with my saliva with my tongue.

    Secure the root where the bottle and the pillar meet by firmly squeezing it with your hand, and quickly suck in the potion just enough for your hand and lips to touch.

    I really don''t know why, but if you suck the potion with your mouth and carefully manipulate the round bottle with your hand, the potion rises faster.

    Really, I don''t know why.

    It''s just a potion, so I really don''t know why it has such detailed functions. Yes.

    Still, the effort was worth it, and the potion filled up quickly and was now just about to reach the entrance.

    Finally, strong again.

    If you put it all in your mouth and move your head back and forth so fast that your neck muscles hurt...

    ¨C Chuup, chup, churrrr...

    ¨C Push!!

    A potion comes out violently from the entrance. I don''t know how this kind of water pressure is possible, but now I think I need to know.

    The slightly sweet tasting potion brought a comfortable feeling of happiness to my tired body after suffering all kinds of humiliation in the dungeon.

    ¨C Gulp. Gulp.

    I tried to drink all the potion that came into my mouth...

    "... Keck. Kehehe!"

    I didn''t know where this amount was in this small bottle, but I couldn''t swallow the endless amount of potion and ended up spitting it out from my mouth.

    ¨C Fushuu...

    The potion that was still gushing out, which I couldn''t catch in my mouth, stained my entire face and even splashed onto my hair.

    My potion was a waste. You can''t find it in most dungeons!

    I opened my mouth to catch the spray of potion in an attempt to reduce the amount of spillage, but most of it ended up spilling on my face and body.

    My face was wet, my hair was wet and sticky, and the potion that I couldn''t even catch with my face pooled on my collarbone or flowed along my cleavage.

    Ah. Still, you should drink everything you can.

    ¨C Grandpa.

    I lifted my chest with my hand and licked up the potion on my chest.

    If you have big breasts, something like this happens. You can also suck your nipples by yourself while masturbating. But when it comes to stimulation, squeezing it with your fingers or flicking it is stronger. I''m mentally excited.

    So, lick everything that can be licked...

    ... Huh?

    "... "

    "... Why?"

    Next to me, Asil was looking at me with a lost expression.

    My gaze goes back and forth from my head to my chest several times.

    Are you looking at a potion that you didn''t even drink?

    "What''s wrong?"

    "... Huh? Huh. Oh, it''s nothing!"

    When I asked her, she blushed and turned her head.

    Aha. Was I too dirty?

    It may be so if you are seeing a skilled technique for the first time.

    Even if you can''t practice the lower part, you can practice the oral technique. When I was bored, I practiced a few times.

    I was trying to make fun of Asil...

    Another thought occurred to me. It''ll be more fun this way.

    Even though I had already fully recovered my stamina, I still had some left.

    Pour this potion like this...

    "You know. You know. If you have a hard time drinking the potion, would you like to drink this?"

    "Whoa... After. Okay. That would be better than what I do... No, what are you doing?!"

    He wrapped his arms around her breasts and poured the potion between her breasts.

    It may not be enough to know, but if the potion accumulates due to the hydraulic pressure of the large breasts...

    "Voila. Breastbone potion!"

    "Is this bitch really crazy!"

    In the end, she ended up hearing harsh words from Asil.

    It''s too much.

    Additionally, Asil, who was unable to drink the potion on her own, eventually learned how to use her tongue and mouth under my instructions and succeeded in drinking her own potion.

    At first, she trembled when I touched her tongue, but then she closed her eyes tightly and stimulated me vigorously, as if she had given up.

    It was funny to see her whole body covered in potion because she couldn''t catch the powerful spray of potion.

    It''s about potions.

    I''m talking about a potion that just has a slightly unusual shape.

    Got it?

 Chapter 78: Erotic Trap Dungeon (13) *

    Chapter 78: Erotic Trap Dungeon (13) * "Puhhehe... Hehe... What kind of potion is gushing out like this?"

    "Well, at least it wasn''t a weak medicine or poison, right? "Let''s not worry about the little things."

    "No, that''s true. That''s not the problem, no matter how you look at it, it''s not the amount that can fit in a bottle of this size... "

    "Now. Isn''t there an enchantment related to space magic? It''s a suspiciously strong bottle, so it wouldn''t be surprising if it had that much magic."

    "Is it... ?"

    Asil tilted his head, roughly brushed off the potion on his body and stood up.

    He turned his shoulders, stretched out his arms, and did some stretching.

    "Off... Good. Still, it looks like the potion is effective. "My stamina has come back properly." Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Excuse me. "You know."

    "Huh?"

    "I can see everything."

    As I was stretching my arms and legs here and there, I could clearly see my smooth armpits, my big breasts, and even the private parts between my flexible hips.

    Of course he knew that, but he didn''t even try to cover himself.

    It seems like at the beginning of this dungeon, even though it was just a group of women, they tried to cover themselves.

    "Huh? Ah... "

    Asil, who was stretching her arms above her head, lowered her gaze and looked down at her body.

    Well, anyway, you''ll only be able to see her breasts.

    I can''t even see my toes, but I don''t know if I can even see my nipples if they''re bigger than I. Anyway, you can still see it, right?

    Although he didn''t know what he was seeing, Asil looked at her body and smiled bitterly.

    "No, well... It''s okay. Anyway, I looked a lot more embarrassed at you. "Isn''t it funny to cover it up now?"

    "But. I really saw everything. So you''re not going to cover yourself anymore?"

    "Uh? Yes... No, no! You''ll also meet the porter later! If he''s there, you have to cover him!"

    "You''re saying it''s ridiculous to cover it up now?"

    "That''s because it''s you! And he''s a man!"

    "''He''?"

    "... ? Why, why?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Yes. Since we are ''women,'' we shouldn''t show our bodies to men so easily, right?"

    "Female... Ugh, that. Yes. Huh... "

    Although it was a hesitant reaction, and it was still a reaction that showed that I was watching, Asil still nodded.

    Good. Should I be satisfied with this for now?

    "I think I''ve had enough rest, shall we leave now?"

    When I changed the atmosphere first, Asil, who was troubled, smiled and agreed.

    "Okay. Some of us fell asleep, I don''t know how long. "Isn''t Flora the one who arrived at the dungeon exit first?"

    "I don''t think so? I''m not starving yet. I guess it hasn''t been that much longer than I thought."

    "Then I''m glad."

    We walked along the dungeon passageway, chatting lightly.

    The stretch of road was quiet, and the only sound was the sound of footsteps. It''s only natural since we''re the only ones, and we''re not talking.

    There was nothing strange.

    I guess so. Asil seems to have discovered something strange.

    "Excuse me. Soira. "Why did you bring that?"

    "What, this?"

    "Okay. That damn thing."

    "Uh huh. The girl isn''t saying bad things."

    "No, don''t play around. Why are you really bringing it here?"

    He seems really curious. Well, I guess I was curious too.

    It''s worth wondering if you hold the empty potion bottle in both hands after drinking all the potion.

    Since I understood Asil''s question, I decided to answer it sincerely for the first time in a long time.

    "This is a weapon."

    "Weapon? A potion bottle?"

    "Huh. My weapon is gone. Sword and shield."

    "That''s what I heard. Where did you leave it? "Indiscriminately."

    "I think I left it behind when I fell asleep after fighting the slime."

    "Ah. At that time... That can''t be helped."

    "Right? So, I carry it instead of a weapon."

    "Could a potion bottle be a weapon?"

    "Wouldn''t it be better than nothing? It was very hard."

    "Is it? It was solid."

    Asil nods. However, looking at Asil like that, I felt like I was forgetting something.

    What? Something... It seems like you''re forgetting the obvious... Ah!

    "But you know. Where is your weapon?"

    "My weapon?"

    "The gauntlet. "You said you fight with gauntlets because you are a spirit warrior."

    "... Uh? Is that so?"

    Asil looked surprised himself. You can''t do that. It''s your weapon.

    Asil, who was scratching her cheek in embarrassment, mumbled a little and opened her mouth.

    "Actually, it hasn''t been long since I put on the gauntlet. If you combine with a gnome, you can deal with most physical attacks with your body, so I didn''t use it before. Then I forgot."

    "No, that kid is an adventurer. Is that okay?"

    "If I had brought it, I might have lost it too, right? Then isn''t it a good thing I forgot?"

    "Uh... "

    I never thought that something rare would happen that would leave me speechless.

    But if you look at the results alone, it''s not wrong, so there''s really nothing to say.

    It''s not too late to change your plan to go out with him, right?

    But it''s fun to make fun of, and it''s a shame to break up because the character sucks... I''m the one who''s thirsty.

    After continuing for a while, I saw a large door at the end of the passage.

    Unlike previous roughly made doors, it was a full-fledged door with a handle and an unknown pattern engraved on it.

    Even just looking at it, I could feel an unusual atmosphere. On the other hand, it was a familiar atmosphere.

    "Soira. "This is it, right?"

    "I see. It really feels like a boss room."

    At the end of a dungeon, there is usually a dungeon boss. There are some dungeons that do not exist, but they are really only rare, so it is not wrong to think that it is basically 1 dungeon and 1 boss.

    Having visited the dungeon hundreds of times, I have an intuitive feeling that this is the boss room.

    It gives off a fairly blatantly dangerous atmosphere, so even Asil, who has only experienced it a few times, is making a judgment that is close to certainty.

    So it must be the boss room.

    "Do you know, do you need any maintenance?"

    "No. I also have enough stamina. You can go in like this."

    "What about the spirits?"

    "It won''t be too late to find out who the boss is and unite. "The advantage of a spirit warrior is that he can fight according to the opponent."

    If so, that''s probably it.

    It''s a very kind design to go to the boss room after giving the stamina recovery item.

    Well, the level of difficulty so far was excessive for a D-class dungeon.

    Aside from the various traps specialized in humiliating women, the siege of sea anemones and slimes was too much.

    So, at least at the end, it was arranged so that the difficulty level was a little easier.

    "Are you ready? Open?"

    "Good."

    After checking one last time, I put my hand on the door.

    -Kkei Iik...

    The sound was different from all the doors that had been opened so far. The high-pitched sound, like an old door opening, was loud enough to convey to the boss behind the door that we had opened the door and entered.

    However, the shadow visible inside the boss room did not notice this despite the sound of the door opening. The shadow didn''t look that big for a boss.

    If you haven''t noticed yet, it''s best to move as quickly as possible now!

    "Asil! "I''ll go first, so follow me!"

    Without waiting for an answer, I ran straight towards the shadow. Based on my high agility ability, I shot quickly and crossed the fairly large boss room and arrived in front of the shadow in an instant.

    The boss''s appearance, which was only visible as a shadow, became fully visible as it got closer. Even when I got close, the boss was looking into the air, manipulating something with his hands and giggling.

    Since VR has been commercialized, smiling into space has become a common sight. It means you are looking at a screen that is invisible to others.

    But it wasn''t VR within VR, so what was the boss looking at?

    It wasn''t a good topic to think about right now, right before the battle. Finally, the boss noticed this.

    There is still some distance between swinging a weapon. However, I thought this was the best time for a surprise attack, so I threw the potion bottle in my left hand at the shadow.

    Anyway, there is another potion bottle on my right hand. Here, it is a better choice to see the reaction even if you lose one.

    When something suddenly comes at you, you tend to unconsciously take it in an area you are confident in.

    If the boss is confident in his speed, he will avoid it, and if he is confident in his defense, he will get hit without even dodging it. And...

    ¨C Tak!

    If you catch or bounce it, it means you are confident in your skills. Of course, there is no guarantee that only one technology is excellent. At least I have a good understanding of technology.

    The dungeon boss, who easily caught the powerfully thrown potion bottle, had a humanoid appearance.

    Horns on the head, small bat wings on the back, a thin tail with a heart-shaped tip, and even on the same woman, a voluptuous body and an obscene outfit that barely covers that body.

    She was a succubus, a famous figure in erotic fantasy.

    "Oh? This... This is the potion I prepared, right? Did you really drink this? Oh, my. I brought it here half as a joke. That''s amazing. She never thought there would be a woman to drink this. I like you."

    And there was a lot of talk.

    "It''s an honor. If you like it, can you let me get out of here?"

    "Of course not. Since you are a long-awaited guest, if you do not treat him well, you will be disqualified as the host. Shouldn''t you be treated well and go? Of course, in the succubus way."

    "It''s something that appeals to me, but it''s because I have company. "I''ll ask you next time."

    "What? "Do you think you have a choice?"

    ¨C Whirring!

    I tilted my head to avoid something that suddenly flew at me. It was long and had something on the end, and looked like a succubus'' tail, but the end was held in the succubus'' hand.

    In other words, it was a whip.

    "But is this an all-out attack? "Your manners in treating guests are terrible!"

    ¨C Blame it!

    He shouted and rushed at the succubus, swinging the potion bottle in his right hand. It looks funny, but the needlessly bulky pillar makes it a great club when held upside down.

    The succubus pulled her whip and blocked the potion bottle. If it had been my original weapon, a sword, I would have been able to cut down the whip without blocking it. It''s a shame.

    But the attack is not over. Because I am not alone.

    As the thudding sound coming from behind got closer, I dodged my body and Asil, who had jumped into the position I was in a moment ago, gave me a flying kick.

    Thump!

    "Kya?!"

    When the powerfully extended leg hit the succubus squarely in the abdomen, an explosion occurred with a loud sound.

    An explosion that big would likely cause damage to him, but Asil seemed unconcerned.

    At first glance, Asil looked like he had merged with the Salamander, and his arms and legs were covered in flames. It reminds me of a cartoon I saw a long time ago.

    "You''re late. "You know."

    "What? "It''s your fault for rushing ahead without giving us time to unite."

    While we were talking, we kept our eyes on the direction the succubus flew.

    Even if it''s the boss of a D-class dungeon, a boss is a boss. There was no way he could have died from that one hit.

    ¨C Wow!

    The whip that flew through the smoke hit only the dungeon floor because Asil and I separated and avoided it.

    As expected, it''s still fine.

    "Hehe... Okay. If you won''t be treated obediently, I have no choice but to treat you a little harshly. You can look forward to it. "I will make you feel the happiness of being born as a woman until you die."

    "Isn''t that what you should say after winning?"

    I felt like I was hearing music with Latin lyrics from somewhere, and I straightened my posture again.

    The boss battle has begun.

 Chapter 79: A While Ago, Koris Village **

    Chapter 79: A While Ago, Koris Village ** Not long ago, Koris Village.

    Late at night, to the point where even the loud drunks at the bar became quiet, a man and a woman were spending time together in the same room.

    "Hey, Runon, are you really going?"

    It was Runon and Sophie.

    The two, who had already become a public couple in the village, often met up late at night, and the adults did not criticize them because they were supporting the two, who had been good friends since childhood.

    Even to the village adults who have seen them grow up, they still feel like children, because they are both fully grown adults.

    Thanks to this, the two of them enjoyed their midnight date without saying anything.

    If there''s one thing that''s disappointing, is it really that it only ends after a date?

    The two hadn''t even been able to kiss properly for several months since they started dating.

    It''s not that Sophie was a premarital purist or anything like that.

    I just had a little PTSD.

    I''ve been on the verge of kissing for the first time in a good mood before.

    But the moment our lips meet. Sophie was reminded of the feeling of her lips.

    My previous experience of being attacked by a goblin and having my protruding glans forcibly rubbed against my lips.

    It would be cruel to say that it was Sophie''s fault that Sophie screamed and pushed Runon after remembering that terrible experience.

    However, it was also true that Runon and Sophie were making no progress because of that.

    Runon, who saw Sophie trembling in fear, did not try to proceed any further so as not to hurt Sophie.

    During the days when I was having such a slow relationship. Runon had dropped a bombshell.

    "Huh? Runon. Really... Are you going to become an adventurer?"

    I want to become an adventurer.

    Instead of doing F-rank requests or the occasional F-rank request to earn pocket money like I do now, I decided to become an adventurer who fights monsters and explores dungeons.

    It is a job where you literally risk your life and go on adventures. It was natural for Sophie to be worried.

    "Okay. "I will become an adventurer."

    "Why? Can''t we just live normally in the village like we do now? Inherit the inn and marry me... Do it too. You can live a normal life."

    What Sophie said was right in every detail. Runon, who was not from a poor family and was the only child of parents who owned a wealthy inn, had no reason to deliberately choose a dangerous career like an adventurer.

    If I were to choose that kind of job, I would literally be a psychopath.

    Like Runon.

    "... "

    Runon did not respond to Sophie''s words but looked down at her hands. Hands that are soft and not ugly after living without suffering.

    As a result of recent hard training, his hands were covered in rough calluses.

    Looking at the results of the training, Runon remembered.

    The first time I fought a goblin with Soira.

    Even though I''ve chased away many enemies, it was my first experience fighting properly with a sword. And... Runon couldn''t forget the feeling of cutting down a goblin that was charging at him with killing intent.

    If this is PTSD, then it must be PTSD.

    The intense feeling of the first battle made other stimuli fade.

    However, Runon did not become a wreck or a pleasure killer because of that one experience.

    It''s just that he longed for a job as an adventurer where he could continue to experience such things.

    "... Sorry, Sophie. I really want to do it. Still, I won''t go that far... "I will come back often."

    "That''s not what I want to hear!"

    Sophie shouted in a weakly trembling voice.

    It''s not that I don''t understand that feeling, but... Still, Runon couldn''t imagine himself living as a guest at an inn for the rest of his life.

    "... "I''m sorry."

    "... !!"

    Runon closed his eyes tightly, unable to look at Sophie''s face anymore.

    In the quiet room for a moment, the sound of something falling was heard.

    ¨C Fighting. Fighting.

    I ended up making Sophie cry. Runon lowered his head further.

    ¨C Sarah... Sararak...

    But what is this sound?

    A sound like cloth rubbing against each other.

    Despite the heavy atmosphere, Sophie placed a hand on Runon''s shoulder as she wondered what the hell was going on.

    "Runon. Look at me... "

    A trembling voice, almost like crying.

    As they say, let''s open our eyes.

    "?!"

    Runon was silently shocked.

    Sophie, who had already been wearing light clothes saying she was going to meet Runon, took off those light clothes and stood in front of Runon naked.

    "Cow, Sophie?!"

    Ignoring Runon''s astonishment, Sophie spoke clearly with a bright red face and a trembling voice that was almost on the verge of tears.

    "I know that Runon is the type of person who has to do whatever he wants to do. How many years have we been together?"

    "Well, what does this have to do with this..." "

    "Therefore. Isn''t it okay if you have something you want to do more than adventure? Well, I, the man, like things like this... Ah?"

    Sophie stretched out her arms and pushed Runon down on the bed.

    Although it was a very weak force, Runon could not resist at all.

    Sophie, who climbed on top of Runon, closed her eyes so tightly that her face grimaced and kissed Runon on the mouth.

    It was almost like a lip-smacking, but it definitely made contact.

    "Town... "

    After what seemed like an eternity, Runon''s arms slowly came up and wrapped around Sophie''s back.

    ¨C Flinch.

    Soft skin and slender shoulders.

    Runon said after finishing the long kiss and looking at Sophie in front of him. sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Huh... After committing it, it''s worth doing."

    Sophie smiles shyly.

    In that face, Runon could see the Sophie she had seen when she was young.

    You haven''t changed.

    I am...

    ¨C Kwaak.

    Sophie hugged Runon, who started to hesitate. The soft touch felt through Runon''s clothes, but what bothered me more was the sound of my heart pounding loudly.

    Even though you are shaking like this, you are doing this for me.

    Sophie whispered while they were in close contact.

    "... How is it? If you stay in the village, uh, I can let you do it anytime... "Do you want to stay?"

    Runon is also a man. The woman came this far and I couldn''t stand it any longer.

    I hugged Sophie tightly and whispered in her ear.

    "I''m not sure yet. How good is this... Therefore. I guess I''ll have to find out how good it is."

    "... Yes."

    Sophie also nodded in Runon''s arms.

    ...

    "Wow, wow... "

    Sophie let out an exclamation when she saw Runon''s cock exposed in the moonlight.

    When I was young and took a bath together, I only had one finger. As an adult, Runon''s dick had a completely different appearance.

    "Sophie, are you really okay?"

    "Are you still saying that? "If I come this far and quit, I''ll be hurt even more."

    Sophie, lying on the bed, spread her legs and guided Runon''s cock to the entrance.

    Even though no foreplay had occurred yet, Sophie''s pussy was moist.

    "Ruler. My first time, please accept it... "

    "Sophie... "Tell me if it hurts."

    Zbooboobook...

    "Huh, huh, huh... "

    As her pussy swallowed the cock little by little, Sophie''s trembling became more intense.

    Still, since he was no longer a man without his dick, Runon slowly pushed it into his waist.

    Finally, even the roots disappeared into the skin.

    "Ugh... "Is this all in?"

    Sophie, who had been moaning for a while even after all of Runon''s dick had entered, slightly opened her eyes and asked.

    "Ugh, ugh. "Yes."

    Runon also couldn''t come to his senses from the feeling of having a vagina for the first time.

    It''s warm enough to be hot, it''s squishy, ??and it''s gently tightened while being tightly packed.

    The only thing I could do was to not cum right away.

    "Hmm."

    Sophie arched her back and pressed closer to Runon.

    It was an obscene movement, as if trying to send the dick a little further inside.

    "Now, wait a minute. Sophie! Ugh!"

    ¨C Look!

    "Ah."

    However, Runon, who was barely able to hold back his ejaculation, eventually could not hold back due to the stimulation and ejaculated.

    After ejaculation, Runon''s shriveled dick slipped out, and a thin stream of semen flowed out from the gaping hole as if he was not satisfied yet.

    "... "

    I wrapped it up right away.

    Runon was so embarrassed that he didn''t have the confidence to look at Sophie properly.

    What if I think it''s a premature ejaculation? It was a good atmosphere at best, but I ruined it. No, I just cummed inside. Is it okay?

    All kinds of thoughts were flooding in, so he couldn''t even think about putting his dick back up, so he just lowered his head.

    Sophie gently hugged Runon again.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay... "Can you do it again?"

    "Sophie... "

    Okay. The night isn''t over yet.

    Runon was moved to tears by Sophie''s consideration and kissed Sophie again.

    An adult kiss that mixes tongues, different from before.

    Sophie''s tongue intertwined with Runon''s tongue and caressed it, and rolled the spit that Sophie gave her around Runon''s mouth. When Runon retreated, Sophie chased after Runon and ravaged the inside of Runon''s mouth.

    As a result, fortunately, Runon was able to erect his dick again.

    "You can do better this time, right?"

    Runon''s second challenge began with Sophie smiling as if she had never been embarrassed.

    ...

    "Pooh... "

    Sophie was quietly looking at Runon''s face as she fell asleep, exhausted after three times.

    It felt good.

    It''s been a few months since Runon started training. His stamina was sufficient, and Sophie reached her peak several times.

    However...

    ''I feel like something is lacking...'' ''

    A feeling that there is still something left. The feeling that it wasn''t over left Sophie unable to sleep well.

    It''s because it''s my first time. Maybe it''s because it''s my first time, and I''m feeling awkward.

    With that conclusion, Sophie lay down next to Runon and went to sleep.

    ''... ''

    It''s not refreshing either.

    Under the blanket, Sophie held her breath and consoled herself.

    ...

    The next morning.

    "Sophie. "Come with me."

    "Huh?"

    "I thought about it. Even if you''re an adventurer, there aren''t many adventurers who actually just wander around the city. Usually, we select a base city and only request near that area."

    "So?"

    "Therefore... Come with me. Let''s choose a base city and live together. Then you can become an adventurer without breaking up, right?"

    "Is that a proposal?"

    "Uh, huh? No, that''s... "

    Sophie smiled bitterly as she looked at Runon who was embarrassed.

    In the end, he is a pathetic man who can''t give up on his dreams or his woman.

    Still, I guess I''m a pathetic woman who fell in love with such a pathetic man.

    So, doesn''t that mean they match well?

    Kiven, who was running through the village during his morning training, was looking at Runon and Sophie like that.

    Even the running stopped.

 Chapter 80: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (1) *

    Chapter 80: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (1) * "Mr. Runon. You have to hold on tight."

    "Yes. I''ll hold on tight."

    While Soira and Asil fight with slimes, fight with sea anemones, and roll around while being abused by tentacles.

    "Did you catch it well? "One, two, three and I''ll be gone."

    "I''m ready."

    "One, two, three!"

    Runon and Flora...

    "Kyaaaaa?"

    "Aaaaah!!!!"

    -Dring !!!!

    I was enjoying the trolley roller coaster.

    The cart, which was barely big enough for a couple of people to ride, ran wild along the rails installed in the dungeon.

    There was no way that there would be seat belts in a tram that didn''t look like it was made for people to ride, and both of them were desperate not to be thrown off the tram, which shook violently every time it turned a corner.

    "Kyaaaaah???

    ... I didn''t even know that Runon was the only one who was desperate.

    The mine car ran on the rails at full speed without even thinking about slowing down, leaving a long echo in the cave it passed through.

    After what felt like a long time, the tram finally began to slow down and stopped in the middle of a room I had never seen before.

    Even though no one touched it, the side of the tram opened automatically, and Runon and Flora rolled out from inside.

    To put it more accurately, Runon rolled out, embracing Flora.

    "Is it over already? It was fun. I wish we had something like this one more time!"

    "I am... I think I''m going to die... "

    How tightly he held onto the light Flora, fearing that she might be thrown off the shaking carriage.

    Even though both of them were naked, it was such a hectic time that they didn''t even have time to feel Flora''s soft skin.

    Runon was so nervous that as soon as she relaxed, she smoothed her trembling forearms and caught a glimpse of Flora''s attention.

    Flora wasn''t even giving Runon a glance, as if she was still thinking about the fun of the tram.

    It was truly fortunate for Runon.

    Even though I didn''t have time to feel Flora in the shaking carriage, that doesn''t change the fact that I was distracted.

    In the narrow carriage, I can feel Flora''s soft skin and warm body temperature, and her pink hair blowing in the wind emits a nice scent. No matter how hectic the situation is, there is no way her body won''t react.

    Runon walked in the opposite direction from Flora and hid behind the tram to hide his large erect penis.

    "Ha... "

    A deep sigh flowed out.

    Runon and Flora have passed through several rooms so far, and they were all like this.

    Fortunately, slime came out normally in the first room.

    It was unusual in that it was a pink slime that Runon had never seen before, but it wasn''t much of a problem.

    Wiping out multiple weak monsters at once with a range attack is a wizard''s specialty.

    As Runon took a while in front, a few intermediate magic shots flew from behind and the slimes disappeared in an instant, leaving behind only slime fragments.

    Runon, who was expecting an urgent battle, felt a little discouraged, but he didn''t show it because he was aware that he was the one responsible for exploring the dungeon.

    Rather, it was Flora''s next words that embarrassed Runon.

    ''It''s dangerous when monsters appear, so it''s okay to open your eyes.''

    Even then, Runon was being led around by holding Flora''s hand with her eyes closed. Still, he was floating when dealing with slimes.

    Asil, who had told Runon to close his eyes, had already diverged into another passage, but Runon continued to close his eyes because he felt like he was somehow betraying his lover, Sophie, by seeing the insides of another woman. ˇµ

    But this is definitely a dungeon.

    As Soira whispered in Runon''s ear, it is a luxury to say something naked in a dungeon where a single mistake could cost your life.

    Asil, I didn''t think of Runon as a combatant at all, so I told him to close his eyes since he was a porter who wouldn''t fight anyway.

    However, from Runon''s perspective, he doesn''t know when something will pop out, but even his vision is blocked. He wouldn''t have known it before he split into two parties, but now he only has Flora.

    The fear of being blinded and the special situation of a dungeon were weighed against the guilt of seeing the body of a woman who was not my lover.

    Of course, the conclusion was to open your eyes.

    I don''t know if there was any selfishness mixed into that conclusion.

    "Wow... "

    As soon as I opened my eyes, what came into view was Flora''s naked body.

    When I looked at her above the clothes, I thought her body was a little thin, but maybe that was because Soira and Asil, who had big breasts, were right next to her, or at least the woman''s body in front of me didn''t give me any impression of being thin.

    Her small head and pink hair seemed to sparkle in harmony with the pale light emanating from the similarly pink dungeon walls.

    If you move your gaze along the flowing straight hair, you can see the small but assertive breasts below the slender shoulders.

    I felt as if my eyes were drawn to Runon''s breasts, which seemed to fit in exactly one hand.

    If you force your gaze to go down a little further, you will see a cute belly button, a small waist, and a soft S-line hips.

    Below that are bright-toned thighs and the tightly closed skin between them...

    ''Omg! What have I done?!''

    Just before he could admire paradise, Runon came to his senses.

    I thought it might be dangerous, so I opened my eyes and found myself admiring other people''s bodies. I couldn''t imagine how bad it must have been for Flora.

    However, Flora''s reaction was actually simple.

    "Are you ready? "I have to go to the next room."

    She couldn''t find the typical woman''s reaction when she looked embarrassed.

    Even Runon, who isn''t the most perceptive person, could tell that much.

    However, even though such a reaction was strange, it was obvious that asking ''I looked at your body for a while, is it okay?'' Was just a scratch, so Runon buried the question in his heart and walked along with Flora.

    However, the only time a monster came out and fought was in the first room.

    After that, a series of trivial puzzles appeared.

    In some rooms, you had to go into a room where you couldn''t hear each other and solve puzzles by communicating only through gestures.

    We had to solve the puzzle by looking at each other''s bodies, but it was very difficult to control the gaze that was naturally drawn to the breasts and genitals if we let our guard down even a little.

    Also, in some rooms, the floor was so slippery that it was easy to fall even if you walked just a little.

    It was not uncommon for people to fall here and there, get their bodies entangled, and have their hands touch difficult places.

    Runon still couldn''t forget the feeling of her chest touching her while she was struggling.

    ''It felt different from Sophie''s breasts.''

    Such sentiments were certainly rude to both Flora and Sophie, but I thought to myself, so it will be okay.

    Runon passed it off like that.

    And the tram just now.

    In order for two people to ride in a narrow tram, Runon had to hug Flora, who was naturally small, from behind, and had to use all his strength to keep her from being thrown off by the rattling barrel.

    It seemed as if every room in this dungeon led to contact between Runon and Flora. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''That can''t be possible...'' ''

    This is my first time experiencing a dungeon, but there are quite a few stories I hear while helping out at the inn.

    At least, I''ve never heard of such a benevolent dungeon that allows men and women to pass through a room simply by fighting against each other.

    "Mr. Runon! There is something here."

    "Okay. "Wait a minute!"

    While I was sorting out my memories so far, my erection must have subsided. Runon got up from behind the cart where he was hiding.

    But Flora was nowhere to be seen.

    "Flora. Where is it?"

    "This way."

    I followed the place where I heard the voice and found a double room. There was nothing in the first room, and there was a button in the second room that looked suspicious.

    Flora was waiting for Runon in the first room.

    Runon said, inadvertently turning his gaze back to the genitals.

    "Is this what you found?"

    "Yes. No matter how you look at it, it seems like it means press this, right?"

    "I see. I can''t see anything else... "

    I looked closely at the second room just in case, but there was nothing else that stood out.

    "Good. I''ll press it. "Flora waits in the first room."

    "Yes? Why? "Can''t I just press it?"

    "It''s not like the rooms are separated, and it''s also because there''s only one button in the room. It''s suspicious. "Maybe this is a trap too?"

    "Uhm... I guess so. But then why does Mr. Lunon want to press it?"

    "Listen to the end. My guess is that there''s probably a trap set up in that room with the button. But Flora is stronger than me, right? So, I don''t know what kind of trap it is, but it will be easy for Flora to save me."

    "Wouldn''t it be dangerous?"

    "Considering the joke-like puzzles that have been presented so far, I don''t think it''s really dangerous. So, just wait a moment."

    "Ah. "Wait a minute!"

    However, Runon did not wait for Flora to speak and went straight into his second room.

    Fortunately, perhaps it wasn''t a trap that activated as soon as one entered, nothing happened until Runon put his hand on the button.

    When Runon tried to press the button right away, Flora gave up trying to stop Runon and spoke.

    "If possible, it comes out as soon as you press it. Because you never know."

    "Okay. "I will if possible."

    -Hold on.

    -Drurrrr.

    When Runon pressed the button, as expected, a transparent wall came down between the first and second rooms, separating them.

    And.

    -Pushuuuuu...

    White smoke billowed from the ceiling and filled the room.

    "Ah?!"

    In the first room where Flora was.

    Runon''s sense was wrong.

 Chapter 81: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (2) **

    Chapter 81: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (2) ** Before long, the white fog that filled the first room disappeared somewhere, and the transparent plate that separated the rooms also disappeared.

    "Flora!"

    As soon as the plate disappeared, Runon ran into the first room.

    Even if the visible fog has disappeared, a small amount of invisible fog may remain, so it was a risky action that could have led even Runon, who was fine, into a trap.

    However, Runon, who had no dungeon experience and was embarrassed by the fact that Flora was in danger due to his misjudgment, had no time to think about it.

    Fortunately, I was lucky this time and that didn''t happen.

    "Flora! Are you okay?!"

    Runon found Flora lying on the floor and quickly approached her.

    Flora lay down, closed her eyes, and didn''t respond to Runon''s words.

    "Flora! Flora!"

    Runon, blaming himself for making a hasty decision, grabbed Flora''s shoulders and shook her. At this moment, I couldn''t even see Flora''s naked body. Sea?ch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But still, Flora did not open her eyes.

    "Uh. What do we do? Because of me... !"

    Runon urgently looked around the room, but couldn''t see anything. He only vaguely thought of becoming an adventurer, but when an emergency situation came right before his eyes, Runon, who had little experience, went blank.

    "Let''s calm down. There must be a way. Let''s calm down... "

    When someone in the village lost consciousness and fell down, I slapped them like the village elders did.

    ¨C Voila!

    A cheerful sound echoed in the room.

    Flora still hadn''t woken up, but Runon was startled by the sound, which was louder than expected.

    Runon, who came to his senses a little at the sound, decided that he needed to get Flora out of this room.

    ''If I stay here, the trap might be triggered again. First, let''s go back to the room where the trolley was.''

    Runon supported Flora''s neck with one arm and lifted her body up with his other arm under her knees.

    No matter how light Flora is, it is the weight of one person.

    A feeling of weight pressing down on her arms.

    Something suddenly occurred to Runon there.

    "Jim!"

    Runon''s role in this party is porter. Even when the two parties split, Runon brought the luggage.

    Soira and Asil seemed to have dungeon experience. If so, wouldn''t there be medicine to prepare for such traps in my luggage?

    As soon as Runon put Flora down, he searched through his luggage.

    Camping equipment such as blankets and tents. It doesn''t help now.

    Extra changes of clothes and underwear. The colorful underwear caught his attention, but even though his face was red, Runon pushed the underwear to a corner and continued his search.

    Emergency food. Even though it is tasteless, it is a valuable food. However, it was still not helpful in the current situation.

    Portion. It is a consumable used when you are injured or poisoned by an attack. It was the recovery item that Runon was looking for.

    "This is it!"

    Runon turned bright red and took out the entire pouch containing the potion.

    I don''t know who the owner of the luggage was, but it was kindly divided into ''recovery potion'' and ''detox potion'', so Runon could easily tell which potion was which.

    The problem was the other side.

    "What potion should I use... ?"

    Runon had no way to check Flora''s condition.

    He thought for a moment and took out each potion.

    ''At least I''ve never heard that you shouldn''t mix potions and drink them. If you feed them both, one will be right.''

    Runon hurried back to Flora.

    By the way.

    "How do I make him drink it?"

    The potion is also effective when applied to the affected area.

    But now Flora sees nothing wrong with her outward appearance. In other words, you had to drink it to see the effects.

    Runon hesitated for a moment, but soon made up his mind. Flora''s life was at stake, and he had no time to hesitate.

    Runon took the cap off the recovery potion and put it in her mouth.

    And holding Flora''s chin.

    ¨C Zukyuuuuung!!

    I kissed him.

    There may be other ways, but the only way Runon knew was this one, something she had read about in adventure novels.

    The man and woman who appeared in the novel were lovers, but... Runon thought that there was nothing he could do since it was an emergency.

    Press your tongue against Flora''s tongue and pour the potion directly into her throat.

    I poured it in little by little so as not to choke and then took my mouth off.

    A long transparent thread stretched between the lips of the two people. I couldn''t tell if it was a potion or something else.

    ''Are you done?''

    Runon, who felt that the dangerous situation had been overcome, finally regained his composure.

    When I was able to think calmly, I also remembered that there was a way to check Flora''s condition.

    Runon put his ear to Flora''s chest.

    I desperately ignored the softness in my cheeks and the small bumps I felt near my temples.

    ¨C Excited. Exciting...

    A beating sound that is heard regularly.

    ''At least my life is not in danger.''

    Runon rubbed his chest. Of course, your own breasts.

    However, if you were poisoned, even if you recovered now, there was a possibility that it could worsen again over time.

    Since Flora didn''t know what her mist was, it was safer to let her drink all of her detox potion.

    I even took the detox potion and put it in my mouth.

    "... "

    But Runon, who was putting her mouth to his again, stopped.

    After it was confirmed that Flora was safe, Runon, free from her confusion, saw something that had not been visible before.

    I poured the potion a little while ago, but I didn''t put it in properly, so the potion spilled out a little.

    The corners of the mouth covered in that potion sparkled.

    Even Runon, who usually didn''t pay much attention to lips, couldn''t take his eyes off the slightly open, moist lips.

    Once he was attracted, Runon was able to look at what he was doing objectively.

    A situation where you are stealing the lips of an unconscious colleague.

    Although the purpose was to save his comrades, it was of little significance to Runon, who was already aware of the situation.

    ''This. This... Are you okay?''

    Runon is not a virgin who does not know women. There are also worthy lovers. Of course, he has experienced kissing many times.

    Still, the woman was unconscious. I''ve never had the experience of kissing a woman who wasn''t even my lover.

    A tremendous sense of immorality sent shivers down Runon''s spine.

    However, there was no change in the situation that Flora had to drink the detox potion.

    As Runon felt the blood rushing to her lower body, she kissed Flora''s lips once again.

    Warm, soft touch.

    The feeling of lips, which he had not had time to feel at first, woke Runon''s son.

    ¨C Gulp. Gulp.

    After going through the same process as the first time, the detox potion was poured into Flora''s throat.

    What has changed is the feeling of Runon.

    Runon had no choice but to use his tongue to keep pressing Flora''s tongue as it moved back and forth, perhaps because it was uncomfortable.

    As they rub against each other, the tongues of Flora, who tries to push away, and Runon, who tries to hold on, become entangled.

    Putting aside the fact that it was an emergency situation, no matter how you looked at it, it only looked like a deep kiss.

    The same was true for Runon.

    When kissing Sophie, he was only attacked, but pressing Flora''s tongue, which was unable to move properly even though she was unconscious, gave Runon a strange sense of conquest.

    I felt my dick getting erect, just like when I had sex with Sophie.

    However, the person in front of me was not Sophie but Flor, I had only known Runon for a few days, and above all, she was not my lover.

    I repeated that fact as much as I could and tried to think of other things, but my cock, which was already painfully erect, would not go down.

    ¨C Gulp.

    Finally, the last sip of the detox potion went down Flora''s throat.

    It''s really going to be okay now.

    Obviously, the amount of potion wouldn''t have made much of a difference, but the time it took to give the potion the second time felt incredibly long.

    Runon removed his mouth and watched Flora''s appearance.

    The sound of breathing that sounds like it has become more relaxed. Small breasts that rise and fall slightly. Even though she was unconscious, she must have felt it as her tongue was intertwined, and love juice was gently seeping out...

    ''You can''t look at it!''

    Runon stopped his thoughts there and turned his head.

    You shouldn''t look at it.

    Attacking someone while they are unconscious is rape.

    Moreover, Flora lost consciousness due to Runon''s wrong judgment.

    Attacking Flora like that was something that no human, even a man, could do.

    Yes. That''s right.

    But at that moment, an unknown impulse surged within my heart.

    For some reason, my sexual desire was boiling over in my head.

    The desire to grab and pounce on anyone right now.

    Even when I was just an adolescent, I had never felt this level of sexual desire. I don''t know why I suddenly have this urge.

    However, touching an unconscious woman was unthinkable to Runon.

    But... Runon quietly turned his head back.

    ''... As long as it doesn''t attack, wouldn''t it be okay?''

    As Runon looked at the defenseless state of Flora, lewd thoughts kept appearing in Runon''s head.

    Flora was defenseless from the beginning, but seeing her unconscious like this seemed to stimulate a dark desire in her.

    The gaze that had been wandering around gradually focused on Flora''s genitals.

    A cute, straight crack where the clitoris sticks out from the shell when gently touched.

    A clear liquid could clearly be seen flowing through the slightly opened gap.

    ''It''s okay as long as you don''t attack me...'' ''

    Runon moved his hands, repeating those words like a scripture.

    On one''s genitals.

    Isn''t it okay to just not touch it?

    While thinking that, I masturbated.

    That was the limit for good Runon.

 Chapter 82: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (3) **

    Chapter 82: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (3) ** "I am... It''s trash... "

    Runon, who could not bear a single moment of lust and had let out his sexual desires while watching Flora unconscious, suffered from an extreme sense of self-destruction as soon as he entered Sage Time.

    Masturbation is the only thing I do in front of someone whose life is in danger because of me. No, you just end up masturbating.

    In fact, the white mist that Flora experienced had nothing but a sleep effect.

    Even if I lost consciousness, I was just asleep, and there was no threat to my life from the beginning.

    Runon, who everyone had guessed, panicked and went wild on his own.

    If I had a little more experience, I would have figured out that there were no life-threatening traps in a D-class dungeon and acted calmly, but lack of experience often makes people irrational like this.

    However, Runon, who is unaware of this fact, cannot repay the favor to his lifesaver, but uses it as an outlet for his base desires.

    Why did he do that?

    Runon knew well that Flora''s body was attractive. He even looked into every nook and cranny.

    But this wasn''t the first time Flora had seen her naked body.

    Since we entered this dungeon and stepped on the first trap, we have been the same as each other.

    Flora''s lips were provocative, and her kiss, mixed with her tongue, was sweet, even though it wasn''t her intention.

    However, Runon is also not a fan of women. He clearly has a lover and has made love several times.

    But is this all you can do and comfort yourself by yourself?

    For some reason, it seemed as if he had lost control at that moment, and was not in his usual state of mind... I think I had that feeling.

    Maybe it''s just a feeling, or maybe Runon suddenly woke up to a taste for face-to-face encounters and became horny toward the unconscious Flora.

    Anyway, Runon decided to keep quiet about this.

    Because it''s true that I didn''t do anything to Flora. Runon himself did something, but at least he didn''t touch Flora.

    Runon decided to use that fact as an excuse to ask about this incident.

    To do that, I have to leave this room.

    Runon suddenly felt an unpleasant smell in the room that had no smell at all.

    And there are traces of semen on the floor.

    Runon decided to leave this room to make what happened just a moment ago disappear.

    He carried his luggage in front of himself and carried Flora on his back.

    It was tempting to knead Flora''s firm buttocks and her hands cupping her thighs, but her reason, still in its sage state, restrained her from doing so. ˇµ

    He was also fed recovery potion and drank detox potion. It''s not strange any time he wakes up.

    If she was afraid of Flora waking up, how could she have masturbated while peeking at Flora''s genitals in front of her, not knowing when she would wake up?

    At that time, I could only say that my reason was lost in my sexual desire.

    Runon continued to walk, suppressing his instincts with the help of the wise man.

    All the rooms passed so far required the cooperation of two people, except for the first room where a monster appeared.

    Now that Flora is unconscious, it was obvious that if a room requiring cooperation appeared as before, she would be blocked and not be able to proceed any further.

    But there was nothing Runon could do, so he could only pray that a room would appear where he could solve it on his own.

    Okay. He was hoping to find a room he could solve on his own.

    I was hoping...

    When Runon arrived in the next room and saw the cup in front of him, he quickly regretted thinking that way.

    In the cup placed in front of Runon.

    It was written ''Semen?''.

    I was even more upset about the needlessly cute font.

    I could figure out what the letters on the cup meant without thinking much about it. It means fill this cup with semen.

    If, on the other hand, it meant ''I''ll fill the cup with semen, drink it'', Runon was prepared to give up on conquering this dungeon and wait until rescue came.

    Fortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case.

    On the contrary, in front of Flora, there was a cup with ''Love Liquid?'' written on it.

    There have been many gimmicks to encourage skinship between two naked people, but this was the first time I had seen a room where sexual demands were made so blatantly.

    Runon felt her admiration for adventurers disappearing quickly.

    However, there was no way to do anything about the dungeon that had already been entered. The only way to clear it.

    Runon was about to reach his hand down again to fill the bottle in front of him with semen as instructed, but stopped.

    As a man, I can feel it.

    Not standing now.

    After cumming on my own a little while ago, my recovery was slow. Runon could feel that it was still too early to ejaculate.

    I think I will recover in a little while.

    Yes, but...

    At some point, I thought that even that little bit of time was not worth it.

    Runon wanted to leave this dungeon right away.

    ''Why do I feel so anxious?''

    A slight question arose, but that unimportant question quickly disappeared.

    If you can conquer this dungeon quickly, you can do anything. To do that, the best way would be to quickly do what the dungeon tells you to do.

    Runon decided to give priority to what he can do now rather than what he can''t do right away.

    He went behind Flora, supported her back with his body, and placed his hands on her breasts and pussy.

    It was as if he was hugging Flora from behind and acting as her goddaughter.

    He was feeling extremely guilty about having taken Flora, whom he had thought of as his lifesaver just a moment ago, as his daughter... For some reason, I don''t feel any guilt now.

    Runon thought it was because the purpose was different.

    ''When I masturbated, I felt guilty because I used Flora only to satisfy my desires. It''s okay because I''m doing this now to get through the dungeon. After all, Flora came here to conquer this dungeon, right? So it''s okay.''

    It''s okay since it''s an action to clear the dungeon ¨C Runon thought so and moved his hand.

    She held Flora''s small breasts with one hand and massaged them little by little. Small but sufficiently soft and elastic in texture.

    Runon was unconsciously comparing Sophie''s breasts with Flora''s breasts in his head.

    ''Sophie is a little bigger... Flora has ridiculously soft skin. ''She feels softer than anything I''ve ever touched in my life.''

    -Casting...

    The feel of his breasts, which were soft yet elastic when he pushed them with his fingers, was enough to make Runon lose his mind and just play with his breasts.

    He also touched Sophie''s breasts several times, but Sophie showed signs of discomfort when Runon touched her for a long time, perhaps because she was embarrassed by her breasts, which were not very large.

    But no matter how much I touched Flora, she didn''t say anything.

    That''s because he was asleep.

    While quietly enjoying the feel of her chest, Runon felt as if she was about to open her eyes to a new castle wall.

    "Yes... "

    Flora made a small noise just before Runon realized his dangerous taste that would turn him into a criminal as soon as he acted on it.

    I couldn''t tell if it was because she felt uncomfortable because her breasts were being touched arbitrarily or because she felt pleasure and moaned in her sleep, but Runon came to her senses at the sound.

    ''Oops. It''s a mistake. No matter how good the feel of your breasts is, touching only your breasts won''t help you attack. Receiving love juice in a cup is the priority.''

    I don''t know if he really came to his senses, but Runon stopped focusing on his chest and moved his hand between his legs.

    A man''s large finger digs between the closed labia.

    "Hmm... "

    This time, a moan full of pleasure clearly comes out.

    ''I think Sophie liked it to this extent.''

    Runon tried to use the same technique he used when having sex with Sophie.

    ¨C Swoosh...

    "Yes... "

    However, Flora''s reaction was not very good. She was more responsive than when her breasts were touched alone, but her reaction was duller than that of Sophie.

    Looking back, when Runon had sex with Sophie, Runon took the lead only when he first set the tone and went in. After that, Sophie usually took the lead and continued the relationship.

    There were a few times when Runon took the lead and caressed Sophie, but in fact, Runon''s caressing technique was not very good.

    This was because Sophie, out of consideration for Runon, pretended to be happy even though she was a little disappointed rather than teaching Runon the technique.

    However, that consideration has now returned as poison.

    Even if I took my time caressing my pussy, only one or two drops would secretly leak out from the hole.

    At this rate, I had no idea how long it would take before I could fill the cup marked with love juice.

    Runon''s cock had already escaped the wise man''s time and was once again showing off its might, but Runon did not stop touching Flora''s body.

    Flora''s body felt so good, and his pride as a man was hurt by the minimal effect of his caresses.

    -Swoosh...

    I moved my fingers back and forth along the vertical line of my vagina, squeezed my breasts, and even stuck my fingers into the hole.

    Still, only a faint moan escaped Flora''s mouth and a few more drops flowed from her lower mouth.

    ''Why? Sophie liked it like this? ''Why?''

    This was because Sophie felt the mental excitement of her body overlapping with Runon more than the pleasure felt from the genitals. But there was no way Runon knew this. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just like that, time was passing by.

    "Huh... Eww... Huh... What is it... ?"

    Finally, Flora opened her eyes.

 Chapter 83: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (4) *

    Chapter 83: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (4) * Flora, who had been lying asleep in Runon''s arms and having her body manipulated without permission, opened her eyes.

    Runon, who was so impatient that she forgot to control her strength and was touching Flora''s body with all her might, could not notice the signs that Flora was about to wake up.

    Among the many perverts, the cost of not paying attention to them while doing the pervert that had to be done most secretly was high.

    Runon was embarrassed for a moment and was unable to do anything until Flora came to her senses and recognized the man''s arms embracing her.

    If she had been a little more careful, Flora might not have woken up, and if she had been a little more quick-witted, she might have pulled Flora away from her body while she was still half-asleep. Or, if she had been a little more meticulous, she might have thought of a good excuse in case she got caught.

    But Runon did not fit into any of them.

    "... Mr. Runon? What are you doing?"

    Even though the female body in her arms was still the same size, she was overcome by the intimidating feeling of Flora looking directly at her and asking questions, and she just broke into a cold sweat.

    "Mr. Runon?"

    "Uh... That... "

    Due to Flora''s personality and lack of sexual knowledge, she often overlooks sexual harassment or harassment as ''It feels good, so it''s okay!''

    However, even Flora had situations that she truly disliked and disliked.

    The situation similar to when she was kidnapped by a gang of thieves, where her first experience was taken away from her, was almost the only erotic situation that Flora refused to experience.

    Of course, she didn''t like it because her virginity was eaten by a mere thief, but because it was difficult for other women to get beaten up if they didn''t satisfy her thief.

    Now that Soira has taught me various things, I have gained some sexual knowledge, but at the time, I really didn''t know anything.

    Still, the fact that she hated it did not change, and the situation where she woke up and saw someone touching her body was a very repulsive situation for Flora.

    It was like that time when she fell asleep and woke up wearing her slave necklace.

    Therefore, the look in Flora''s eyes when she looked at Runon was so cold that it was unimaginable to the usual bright and innocent Flora.

    "To... Hmm... That is... "

    On the other hand, Runon, who was properly arrested at the scene and unable to make excuses, was more confused than ever.

    When Flora''s eyes began to glow, she caught a real burning flame created by her magic in one hand.

    "S-sorry!"

    Runon put all his complicated thoughts aside and fell on Flora and hit her head.

    In the end, I couldn''t come up with any solution, and I was in the wrong, so I just asked them to save my life.

    A stupid choice I made because I wasn''t prepared for this situation and couldn''t deal with what happened. But at this moment, it was the right answer.

    "... Is there some reason?"

    Because I gave Flora her last chance to make excuses.

    On the contrary, if he had been clumsy and tried to deceive, he would have been burned at some point. Flora had no sexual knowledge, she was not a fool.

    "That is... "

    Runon, who intuitively felt that this was his last chance, confessed what had happened so far.

    Flora fell into a trap, and after giving her recovery potion and detox potion, she went to this room and found a cup to store semen and love juice. In order to quickly clear the dungeon, he tried to capture Flora''s love by caressing her... Sea?ch* The novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the midst of all this, the fact that Flora was his daughter was Runon, who was sneaking around and using tricks.

    Flora didn''t notice that fact, and instead tilted her head to another area.

    "But why were you trying to clear the dungeon so quickly? Since I was down anyway, Runon can''t fight alone."

    "That... "

    Runon was suddenly speechless.

    Why did you do that?

    At some point, he was obsessed with the idea of ??clearing the dungeon. You have to clear the dungeon quickly, and to do that, you can do anything...

    Right now, Runon couldn''t understand why he felt that way.

    Flora sighed when she saw Runon like that and extinguished the flame in his hand.

    What would he do by blaming a man who didn''t even know that he was out of his mind?

    An ordinary woman would have found it difficult to forgive no matter the circumstances, but Flora was no ordinary woman.

    So Flora made a suggestion that would normally be unthinkable.

    "Ugh... "Come here."

    "Yes!"

    Runon, who was still scared, reacted like a knife to Flora''s words and stood in front of Flora.

    Perhaps because he learned it from Kiven, Runon, who had a sharp and sharp posture, seemed like he would do anything Flora told him to do.

    "Try to bend down a little. Yes... Like that."

    Flora instructed Runon''s posture in detail. A posture with his knees slightly bent, and his arms spread to the left and right. In some ways, he looked like a bear trying to give a bear hug.

    Flora turned her back in front of Runon, who was in such an awkward posture.

    ?

    Unable to understand Flora''s intentions, Flora fell down with her back turned to Runon, who only had a question mark above his head.

    No, if it weren''t for Runon, he would have collapsed.

    As Flora''s buttocks touched Runon''s thighs, which were at just the right height due to his knees being bent, Flora was in a position as if she was sitting on her chair instead of falling down.

    Runon still didn''t understand.

    "Uh... Flora, this is... ?"

    "Hug me."

    At Flora''s words, she closed her open arms. However, not having the courage to touch her body, she closed her arms as if hugging the air a little away from her skin.

    Flora looked like it was being passed through her arms rather than being hugged.

    "Ha... "

    Flora sighed loudly when she saw that look.

    It was an extremely blatant expression of emotion that was extremely rare for Flora, who was well-versed in manners.

    "Just like before, hug me!"

    Flora took Runon''s hand and led him directly.

    Just like when Flora woke up, Runon''s hands touched her chest and genitals, respectively.

    "Huh?"

    A soft and moist feeling in the hand.

    Although he felt the sensations that every man dreams of in real time, Runon''s frozen brain was unable to properly grasp the situation.

    ¨C Ugh...

    "Yes... "

    Flora paid no heed to Runon''s reaction and moved his hand up and down along the crack.

    It was Flora''s arm that was moving, but it was Runon''s hand that was touching the genitals.

    Stimulating sensitive mucous membranes with a touch other than your own brings a unique sense of pleasure, even if you are the one moving.

    -Snap. Snap.

    The soft sound of skin rubbing against skin gradually changed into the sticky sound of viscous liquid rubbing.

    Runon''s fingers were already wet and shiny.

    Only then did Runon come to his senses.

    "Uh, huh?! Flora. This... ?"

    Flora said without stopping rubbing her pussy against Runon''s hand.

    "Mr. Runon... Ah. As you say... You have to clear the dungeon. Sigh. But Mr. Runon is terrible at petting... Watch what I do... Sigh, follow along. Yes?"

    The saying, ''You''re terrible at caressing, so practice with my body.''

    Anyway, to clear the dungeon, you have to fill the cup with love juice, and to do that, you have to feel good, and it feels better to have a man touch you than to do it alone. However, since Runon''s technique is poor, I will let you practice your technique while going through the dungeon. ˇ´ Brˇµ

    Rationally speaking, it was a way to kill two birds with one stone.

    However, because the sexual area was generally an area where the opposite sex did not communicate well... Runon, who has normal emotions, felt dizzy at Flora''s words.

    ¨C Squeak, crackle.

    "Huh... Huh... Yes... ?"

    However, even though Runon was pathetic, he was not a eunuch.

    A moist touch at the tip of the finger, a warm, squishy, ??and gently squeezing feeling, and a heated voice slowly being heard, unlike before.

    Aside from feeling dizzy, my sexual function wasn''t so bad that I would let this opportunity pass by.

    ¨C Soft.

    "Yes?"

    The finger rubbing her pussy left Flora to do whatever she wanted, and moved the other hand that was holding her breast.

    "Huh... A little more, stronger... Ugh. Don''t just touch it there, but turn it little by little. Wow?"

    Unlike before, when I was massaging recklessly, I slowly massaged here and there to see Flora''s reaction.

    Flora, as Flora, did not hide where her breasts were sensitive and where they felt better when touched, and she told Runon everything.

    I thought it was just small breasts, but they are so sensitive and need to be caressed in such a complex way.

    Runon discovered a new world of caress that she had never known before.

    Sophie, no, any other woman other than Flora would not be willing to share her erogenous zones in such detail.

    Even if she was a girl, she probably wouldn''t have tried to reveal it to this extent if it wasn''t something she liked.

    Finally, Runon learned how to stimulate the nipples and areolas by rolling them in an appropriate amount, and finally began to learn about Flora''s vagina.

    ¨C Niggle, nip, nip.

    "Tsk. No, that''s not it! "Not with force, but more delicately!"

    And like when he was caressing before, he moved quickly and recklessly, and was scolded by Flora.

 Chapter 84: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (5) **

    Chapter 84: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (5) ** "All right? Just because it''s a pleasant area to touch doesn''t mean it''ll feel good if you just randomly poke it!"

    "Yes... "

    Flora raised her voice just as she was hugging Runon.

    Even though she had a small body, was naked, and was so delicate that it seemed like she could easily come into her arms and overpower her just by hugging her like this, Runon couldn''t help but be discouraged by Flora''s words.

    Regardless of other conditions, it was very intimidating to hear a woman say, ''You''re so bad at sex.''

    Conversely, ''I can''t do it? There may be people who wake up and say, ''I''ll show you my true feelings!'', But Runon was not that type.

    "Ruler. I''ll tell you. Try to do it slowly, slowly. "You understand, right?"

    "All right... "

    Flora, who had been preaching for a long time, finally told Runon to continue.

    Slowly, slowly...

    Runon repeated those words like a magic spell and carefully touched Flora''s mound as if touching a fragile object.

    Moist texture.

    ''Huh?''

    No, it wasn''t moist.

    Until now, she was still so wet that she made a squeak sound, but after nagging Runon for a while, all the love juice that had flowed had dried up.

    ''Then, this feeling... ?''

    Moist, soft, and smooth. It was even chewy.

    A feeling that is different from your breasts, a feeling you want to touch forever.

    Is this the feeling of a pussy that isn''t even wet?

    Lunon, fascinated by the texture, stroked, kneaded, and scanned it here and there as if he were playing with bread dough.

    ¨C Soggy...

    After a while, the chewy feel was mixed with a new feeling.

    Soggy, sticky, yet slippery...

    "Ha... "

    Flora let out a heated sigh.

    The heat hidden in your sighs, the wetness entangled in your fingers caressing your private parts. Even Runon could understand what this meant.

    "Flora. "Do you feel good?"

    These words, which would have been criticized as breaking the mood in a normal relationship, were actually words of praise in a relationship with Flora, who was giving her body as a teaching material.

    "Yes... Please touch the clitoris a little more... "

    ¨C Flinch.

    When Runon''s finger, following Flora''s instructions faithfully, touched the small bean above her vagina, Flora''s body visibly flinched.

    Runon asked, for a moment she wondered if she had done something wrong.

    "Ah. "Did it hurt?"

    "No. I''m just a little surprised. "It''s more stimulating than I thought."

    "Thank god. "Can we just do it this way?"

    "Yes... Oh ? There, please be gentle there."

    "To this extent?"

    ¨C Round and round.

    "Ah. Aang? Yes. I like it ? Just like that, just turn it around ?"

    Place your finger on the bean that lightly protrudes from the clitoral shell and twirl it around.

    In terms of feeling, I apply only a light amount of pressure, similar to the feeling of being stimulated by the unevenness of the fingerprint of my fingertip.

    The clitoris is an inherently sensitive erogenous zone.

    Being sensitive means being sensitive to other senses, so if you rub it too hard, it actually causes pain. If the body is not heated sufficiently, stimulation will not properly lead to pleasure.

    Now Flora is in the preheating stage.

    It is a process of transforming a body that gradually becomes hot due to chest and labia stimulation into a female body that craves a male cock through light clitoral stimulation.

    Flora continued to give instructions to Runon little by little after that.

    He taught me step by step how to put yourself out there and make yourself feel excited and excited.

    From how to massage the labia, how to stimulate the clitoris, how to insert a finger into the vagina and stir it, to points that you feel particularly sensitive to.

    It was like a strategy book about a woman named Flora.

    However, the person explaining it had no self-awareness, and Runon, who was listening, was naive enough to not even think of abusing the content.

    Perhaps, if the leader of the thieves who mercilessly preyed on Flora''s first child had a strategy guide like this, Flora might have degenerated into a private dick before she was rescued by Soira.

    It was such a sensitive and detailed content.

    As a result, Runon''s efforts to sincerely embody the teachings, which were poignant, paid off.

    As a result.

    "Ah? Right there? Just like that, harder? Just a little more? Let''s go, let''s go, huhhhhh??"

    ¨C Pushuuk!

    Flora finally reached her peak in the hands of Runon, who accurately stimulated only her weak points.

    Her trembling back was blocked by Runon''s outstretched thighs, and she couldn''t move back, so she let out love juice in the same position with her pussy out.

    Flora looked extremely lewd as she thrust her waist forward and trembled in orgasm, spewing out her love juices.

    This was not just a posture to look sexy, but also a posture to put love juice in the cup.

    After seeing that Flora had gone, Runon quickly put the cup to her pussy, but most of the juice had already flowed out at first, and only a small amount was contained in the cup.

    Still, he had put it in the cup, so he had no choice but to hope for it to be recognized.

    Flinch, flinch.

    Flora, who was still trembling intermittently from the lingering sensation in her vagina, managed to collect herself.

    "Ha... Ha... It was good. "You can do it if you do it."

    "Haha... Thank you. "Thanks to Flora."

    "But she deducts points for immediately removing her hand after she''s gone. She likes to keep providing gentle stimulation until she''s completely finished climaxing. Then she can go on feeling better for a long time."

    "Like this?"

    "Huh ??!"

    Runon picked up Flora''s clitoris.

    The clitoris, which had been firmly erected during climax, was already sticking out more than half of the pea, and the body immediately after climax was more sensitive than ever.

    -Push shot!

    The sudden pleasure pushed her body, which still had the lingering effects of climax, back to its peak.

    Love juice flowed from Flora''s pussy again as if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¨C Challang.

    The newly flowing love juice was added to the cup, which seemed to be completely lacking, and it soon became full.

    "Sigh. Mandible. Ha... "

    Flora was panting, exhausted from the stimulation of her continued orgasms.

    She looked so distressed that even Runon, who was caressing Flora''s body, was worried.

    "That... Hey, are you okay?"

    "Ugh... "

    Flora trembled for a moment.

    "Weakly. I told you to stimulate it gently! They say they get startled if you suddenly get a strong stimulus! Do you know how surprised I was?!"

    I got angry again.

    However, Runon, who had recently become somewhat accustomed to Flora, could tell that her anger was not genuine anger, but was closer to sulking.

    Runon lightly patted Flora''s lower abdomen and apologized.

    "Sorry. Sorry. I didn''t know it would go away so easily. Still, look. The cup is full, right? This will definitely be enough."

    "Hmph."

    In that way, the two became close enough to exchange simple jokes.

    That''s right, Flora had already confessed all of her weaknesses, and Runon had already revealed his ridiculously pathetic behavior.

    Now, the two people were not so bad at interpersonal relationships that they kept their distance from each other and argued for respect.

    ''Still, it''s a shame... ''

    The second time it went away. Flora was surprised by her sincerity.

    Because I never thought I would receive such strong stimulation at that timing.

    I was as surprised as when I was a child in the royal palace garden and caught my eye with a bug wriggling under a stone I turned over out of curiosity.

    As Flora was wondering how to repay her debt to the scandalous Runon, she saw a cup.

    It is not a ''love juice?'' cup with your own love juice flowing, but a ''semen?'' cup that is still empty.

    ''... !''

    The corners of Flora''s mouth slightly curved as she looked at the cup and thought about something.

    Because her self suddenly went away twice due to strong stimulation. Wouldn''t it be okay to make Runon cum twice in a row?

    It''s very difficult for a man to ejaculate in rapid succession as quickly as a woman, but she, Flo, didn''t know that, and even if she did, she wouldn''t have changed much.

    ¨C Kwaak.

    "Uh. Hey, over there. Flora?"

    "Yes?"

    "That thing you''re holding... "It hurts a little."

    "Yes? Does it hurt if you do it too hard?"

    "Huh... "

    "But why did you make it so loud?"

    "Huh?"

    ¨C Sigh. Sigh. Sigh. Sigh.

    Flora, holding Runon''s cock tightly, looked at it with a smiling face.

    But the grip she had on his cock and the pressure on her smiling face told me that even though Flora was joking, she was furious.

    Grasp his cock and continue moving your hand back and forth from the root to the glans.

    Delicate technique and violent hand movements.

    However, when I thought that the owner of that hand was a beautiful girl like Flora, and that she was holding the cock with thin, silky fingers, I couldn''t help but feel the blood rushing to the already large erect cock even more.

    ¨C Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh

    "Now, wait! Flora! It hurts, it hurts!"

    "It hurts? But they say dicks are good?"

    Sure, Runon said it hurt, but a clear liquid was dripping from the tip of the glans that was being swept in Flora''s hand.

    Even Flora knew what that was.

    I don''t know what it''s called, but it was a liquid that came out when a man was in a good mood.

    Even if Flora is holding it tightly, her strength is

    8.

    There was a significant difference compared to Runon''s strength of 10, which means that Flora''s grip strength with all her strength is weaker than Runon''s grip strength when masturbating.

    Still, the posture of applying force without adding or subtracting was enough to cause Runon to feel psychological pain.

    Fortunately, the excitement of Flora touching her dick made her dick even harder, so she was able to accept the hand movements as pleasure. If it had been erect like usual, it might have really felt pain.

    ¨C Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...

    "Ugh, Flora. It''s cheap!"

    "Yes. "Put it away."

    He didn''t do anything to hold back his ejaculation. Because the goal was to put semen in a cup to escape the dungeon. If you put up with the situation, you will become a master of the situation.

    ¨C Look!

    The white semen that spurted from Runon''s cock accumulated in the cup. Detailed descriptions are omitted. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Whoa... Phew... "

    Wow!

    "Ugh?!"

    Flora held tight again to Runon''s cock, which had become a little soft after ejaculating once.

    "Hey, Flora?"

    "Yes?"

    "Me. "I just packed it?"

    "Yes."

    "Won''t you let me go now..." ?"

    Flora pressed her cheek with her finger and pretended to think for a moment, then smiled and said.

    "I went away twice too, right?"

    "Uh, uh... ?"

    "Once more. Let''s do our best!"

    "Ah. No, wait a minute!"

    ¨C Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...

    Great pleasure comes again to my cock, which has become sensitive from having just ejaculated. It''s a bonus that Flora''s grip feels relatively stronger because it''s less firm than before.

    Runon pulled out his second semen, feeling half pain.

 Chapter 85: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (6) **

    Chapter 85: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (6) ** ¨C That''s it...

    When the two cups containing semen and love juice were placed on the stand, the door opened with a dull sound.

    "The door is open!"

    "Okay... I''m glad... "

    The door could not be opened with the semen collected from two ejaculations. Therefore, Runon had to keep having his semen stolen until the door opened.

    How many times have you had to cum? My glans was still tingling.

    "Are you okay? It hurts a lot? "Would you like me to do it?"

    "Oh, no! It''s okay!"

    "It''s okay if you don''t decline. Hoo~"

    "Ouch!"

    Flora blew on him out of sheer kindness and innocence, telling him not to get sick, but even the beautiful girl''s breath felt like pain on the cock that had just ejaculated continuously.

    However, you can''t scream in pain with a bright smile on your face. Runon had no choice but to suppress the pain and endure it.

    "Under. Under. Under. Thanks to you, I feel much better. Thank you."

    "Yes? "My sisters and brothers all liked it when I did this."

    Ahem! Flora, putting her hand on his waist and puffing out her chest, was cute.

    Flora''s appearance was also cute to Runon, who was feeling a deep sage feeling at the end of her continuous ejaculation.

    ''But still, Sophie is cuter.''

    Although I couldn''t beat the bean pods written on my eyes.

    As Runon was gathering her luggage to move to the next room, she suddenly noticed something that bothered her.

    "What? Flora. Was her sister or brother there too?"

    It was a thoughtless question.

    Runon had never heard anything about Flora''s family, so he was just curious.

    But unfortunately, her family''s story was a landmine for Flora.

    "Yes... Sister and brother... There was... "

    Ah. I touched this wrong.

    Runon realized right away.

    For touching Flora''s mine, Runon had to do everything in her power to make Flora feel better until they reached the next room.

    Fortunately for her, Flora''s nature was bright and cheerful, so she was able to cheer herself up before she reached the next room.

    "Look. "It''s the next room!"

    "Huh. That''s right... "

    In return, this time Runon was exhausted.

    Since he was self-employed, he couldn''t complain.

    Runon forced himself to cheer up and looked into the room where Flora found it.

    At first glance, there were no unusual items in the room.

    Except for the butt-shaped hole in the wall.

    "... "This is extremely suspicious."

    "It must be a trap."

    Just because the hole was shaped like a butt, it was clear that if I suddenly stuck my butt in, I would end up in a bad situation.

    I don''t know what kind of trap it is, but based on my experience so far, it probably isn''t a proper trap.

    However, no matter how many times I searched the room, I couldn''t find anything else worth looking at.

    In the end, I had no choice but to return to the beginning.

    "It seems like the only way is to use this."

    "I really can''t help it."

    "I''ll try."

    "Yes? Are you okay?"

    "No... It''s not okay though. It''s okay."

    Even though it was resolved without any problems in the end, Runon felt very sorry that Flora was in danger because of her mistake last time.

    So this time, I decided to get caught in a hole that clearly looked like a trap.

    Given what this dungeon does, worst case scenario...

    ... I decided not to imagine. In any case, it was clear that it was going to be a terrible thing for Runon.

    Still.

    Runon did not change his mind because he thought that this method could be the minimum atonement for Flora.

    "If you say that, it''s fine. "Please wait a moment."

    "Wait?"

    "ˇşFireˇ»"

    ¨C Piyung!

    Flora immediately stopped Runon from thrusting her buttocks and recited a spell.

    Flames flew out from the outstretched palm and disappeared beyond the butt-shaped hole. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Pow!

    The sound of Flora''s magic exploding could be heard nearby. The hole didn''t seem to be very deep.

    I guess I checked because there might be an enemy inside. Runon was impressed by Flora''s attention to detail. He thought he would push them.

    "ˇşFireˇ» ˇşFireˇ» ˇşFireˇ» ˇşFireˇ» ˇşFireˇ» ˇşFireˇ» "

    "... Huh?"

    ¨C Boom! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pow!

    And that admiration soon turned into astonishment.

    Every time Flora chants softly, the fireball that comes out goes exactly into the hole and explodes.

    That''s only natural, but...

    ''Was magic really something that could be used like that?''

    Runon is blind to magic, but he does have some knowledge he gained from Sophie, who began studying magic after receiving a magic book as a gift.

    Apparently, Sophie said that a wizard must always use his or her brain to use the magical power he lacks in the right place... They say that if he uses it carelessly, he will quickly collapse from exhaustion...

    In fact, it was not the first time that I saw Sophie suffering from magical exhaustion. In the alchemy that Sophie is studying, the quality of materials and the alchemy process are more important than one''s own magic power.

    However...

    ¨C Boom! Pop! Boom!

    Flora was randomly firing magic at a trap that may or may not exist.

    The sound of explosions continues to be heard.

    Yet, he didn''t seem to be struggling at all.

    The knowledge Runon heard from Sophie was not wrong. However, that''s just generally the case.

    Flora, who had the ability "Magic Affinity", Was not common. This level of magical power was not a matter of much concern.

    ''... ''Let''s kneel again later.''

    When I was caught touching Flora''s sleeping body, what would have happened if I hadn''t immediately apologized to Flora, who had cold eyes?

    Runon became afraid.

    "Whew! That''s Okay! Now, even if there was anything inside, it''s gone!"

    "Uh? Uh. Huh. Thank you. And I''m sorry."

    "Yes? "What is it?"

    "No, well... Anyway."

    Runon gave a vague answer and stood in front of the hole.

    Because the hole was located slightly lower than Runon''s height, Runon had to place his hand on the pole installed in front of the hole to put his buttocks into the hole.

    ''What? Was there a pillar like this?''

    I don''t remember exactly, but I don''t think I saw it at first?

    I had doubts, but those thoughts soon disappeared as my butt slid into the hole and the rim of the hole touched my thighs and tailbone.

    If you are unlucky, something terrible will happen soon, and a pillar is all you need.

    "Huh... "

    Even though nothing has happened yet, a nervous voice is coming out of my mouth without me even realizing it.

    And after a while...

    "... "

    "Mr. Runon. Are you okay?"

    "... Huh?"

    "Mr. Runon?"

    "What? "There''s nothing?"

    Nothing happened.

    Runon pulled his butt out of the hole again and looked into the hole.

    Unlike a room where the walls were slightly lit, there was no light inside the hole, so nothing was visible.

    "Isn''t there something sticking out of the other wall after I went into the hole?"

    "Nothing."

    "I didn''t suffer anything?"

    "What is it... ?"

    While Runon was looking around the room again, Flora was snooping around the hole.

    ''No matter how you look at it, it''s a trap. Why was there nothing?''

    Flora, who was looking into the hole and blowing ''fire'' again, tried inserting her buttocks.

    That moment.

    ¨C Clap!

    "Huh?"

    As soon as Flora''s butt entered the hole, a tentacle protruded from the bottom of the hole and grabbed Flora''s ankles.

    "What did you just say?!"

    Runon, startled by the sudden sound, approached.

    "Mo, I don''t know. I put my butt in, and suddenly my ankle was grabbed... Huh?!"

    Flora was in confusion, but as if not giving her a chance to escape the confusion, she was swallowed by the hole and a great stimulation came from her invisible vagina.

    A feeling that was so familiar, but I didn''t want to remember.

    "Flora?"

    "I''m in... "

    "You came in?"

    "In the pussy... Thick and hard... I came in... "

    "Uh, um... "

    Runon didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Flora didn''t seem to want to talk in this situation, so Runon kept quiet and continued exploring his room.

    "... "

    Flora hated the feeling of her vagina being stretched by that thick pole.

    When she was raped by a bandit. Only later did she force herself to feel better, but at first it was just pain and fear.

    I wanted to burn away this unpleasant feeling by shooting magic over the wall, but I couldn''t aim because I couldn''t see.

    If you use it without aiming, only Flora will get hurt.

    The only ones who could get away with blowing up the entire area without considering their own safety were the elementalists who were automatically protected by the technique.

    Still, my pussy, which had been developed by being caressed by Runon in various places, such as at a massage parlor and in the previous room, did not feel as bad as before.

    Thanks to this, Flora was able to endure the discomfort but not to the point where she would self-destruct with magic.

    "Ah. "Is there something here?"

    While Flora was enduring her discomfort, Runon found something.

    "What is it?"

    "Look here, ah. You won''t see it there. There is a hole on this side of the pillar."

    The pillar in front of the hole that Runon grabbed a moment ago while inserting his ass. There was a hole on the other side of the pillar.

    It was opened to an appropriate size, and a suspicious liquid was flowing out from inside, and there were many bumpy protrusions inside.

    ''Flora had to put her butt in the butt hole... Here, it must be that way.''

    Just in case, I put my finger in and stir it.

    ¨C Jjilkkeok...

    Protrusions that stick to your fingers as soon as you put them in and a sticky liquid.

    A texture that Runon knows well. It felt like a vaginal hole.

    Although I was reluctant to do so, I searched every nook and cranny of this room and finally found one. It was a decent-looking device.

    Flora is also being held captive. Runon decided to quietly follow the dungeon''s intentions.

    Runon stroked his cock a few times to make it erect and then guided it to the hole in his pole.

    ¨C Tzboob...

    Luckily, as soon as the dick went in, it started cracking! And there was no need to bite the hole.

    Rather, the more delicately intertwined protrusions gave a feeling of pleasure that was incomparable to that of inserting a finger.

    And finally, when I put all of my dick into the hole.

    "Wow?"

    "... ?"

    Flora groaned.

 Chapter 86: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (7) **

    Chapter 86: Flora and the Erotic Trap Dungeon (7) ** "What''s going on?"

    Flora, who said nothing was happening, suddenly groaned.

    Flora herself couldn''t have been shaking her hips because her ass was fixed in her hole.

    She honestly had a rough idea of ??what the situation was, but she asked Flora directly to find out exactly.

    "It moved."

    What moved?

    It was a question that didn''t even need to be asked.

    "How about now?"

    "Hmm... "She started moving all of a sudden, but now she''s not moving again."

    "What? "Is it because I put it here?"

    Runon tried to pull his dick all the way out of the pillar.

    When I put it in, the protrusion was sticky from the front, and when I took it out, it bit into the back of her glans and sucked it as if it wouldn''t let go, causing an incredible feeling of pleasure.

    "Ugh."

    "Huh... "

    Runon''s voice, suppressing the pleasure felt from his cock, and Flora''s moans overlapped.

    "Flora?"

    "It moved again!"

    "... "

    He said that it moved when he stuck his dick all the way into the pillar, and he also said that it moved when he tried to pull it out.

    I had a rough guess as to what had happened, but just in case, I stuck my dick deep into the pillar one more time.

    ¨C Zbyu Boo Boo Boo...

    I felt an intense pressure as even the remaining air between the protrusions escaped.

    And at the same time. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Huh... "

    Flora also let out a moan that made her body tremble little by little.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Huh... Oh. Mr. Runon! Now, it''s moving again!"

    "Did you come in this time?"

    "Yes? Yes. "I went deep inside."

    "Then what about now?"

    Runon pulled out his dick this time.

    OK...

    "Ugh? I escaped this time."

    "Also... "

    "Huh, Mr. Runon? "Did you move your waist just now?"

    "Yes."

    Now I can be sure.

    Every time Runon gets stuck on a pillar, Flora gets stuck in the same way.

    "Yes... I don''t understand. Why did they bother installing such a troublesome device?"

    Flora tried to get his ass out by moving around, but it didn''t seem to be having much success.

    "What a troublesome device?"

    Runon, on the other hand, remained motionless in the same position he was in when he tried to pull his dick out of the pole.

    I learned that even if I move just a little bit, something stuck in Flora moves the same way.

    "If we wanted to make them mate, it would have been much easier to simply spray a poison like a fog trap in the entire room, or hypnotize them again. "It moves as much as it moves, so was there a need to make it this bothersome?"

    "Gye, mating... "

    Runon was momentarily startled by the explicit words coming from Flora''s cute face, but soon realized that there was something more important.

    "Wait, ''once again''?"

    "Yes. It would be better to apply hypnosis again... "

    "No, wait a minute. "So you''re saying we were already hypnotized?"

    "Ah. "Didn''t you know?"

    "Is it something to say so lightly?! It''s a big deal!"

    "Are you okay. Because it has been resolved now."

    "I have no idea when it was caught or when it was released... "

    "When I was caught in a trap and opened my eyes. It was hanging when Mr. Runon was just touching me. It was resolved quickly."

    "At that time... ?"

    As Runon reflected on his thoughts, he discovered that there was definitely something troubling him.

    ''Then suddenly my mind was filled with sexual desire... After that, I tried to do anything to clear the dungeon... ''

    The act of touching an unconscious woman. Even though it was something that a normal Runon would never have done, I felt strongly that I had to do it at that time.

    That was hypnosis.

    Runon felt a chill upon learning that he had been hypnotized without realizing it and was released without knowing why.

    "Eight!"

    ¨C Kuuk.

    Suddenly the pole tightened around my cock. It wasn''t a big enough movement to feel pleasure, but it was enough to attract the attention of Runon, who was lost in thought.

    "Uh? Suddenly the pillar moved."

    "Lol. It''s like that too. I thought that if it moves as it is nailed to the pillar, then if I stimulate it, it will stimulate that area as well."

    "Why all of a sudden?"

    "Suddenly, I have something to say. Suddenly his face darkened. "I know roughly what you''re thinking, but there''s something more important than that right now, right?"

    "Okay... Yes. But I don''t know what to do in this situation. Can you guess Flora?"

    "I''m not sure, but roughly."

    "What should I do?"

    "Cum it up."

    "What?"

    "Cum. Semen."

    Flora''s words were so sudden that Runon could not understand them properly.

    Flora saw Runon like that and felt the need to explain in detail.

    "In the last room, you passed with semen and love juice, right? There is a high possibility that it will be similar this time. "The only device in this room is this hole and this pillar, so I guess I can just fuck it like this until I ejaculate."

    "That. Is that so?"

    Runon agreed with Flora''s words.

    It gets stuck the same way as much as you hit it. Even though it wasn''t a dick coming in, it was no different from pseudo-sex.

    Flora didn''t really feel like having sex with her pussy...

    ''It''s not like we''re mating directly, so I can tolerate this. Once I came in, I wasn''t in pain or in a bad mood like before.''

    Unlike past insertions, which were painful, I didn''t hate the tickling feeling of pleasure as much as I thought.

    "Then, I''ll move."

    "Yes. Please move until I ejaculate."

    Runon moved his waist again, which had stopped.

    Rather than just shaking it a few times to test it out, I moved it violently to get pleasure.

    I don''t know how the hole in the pillar was made, but it seemed to be specialized for squeezing out men''s semen, giving Runon a pleasure he had never experienced before.

    If we were to simply compare the feeling of the hole, it felt better than Sophie''s pussy.

    These are words that can never be said out loud.

    "Ugh... !"

    According to Flora''s words, he had to ejaculate before he could move on to the next room, but he inadvertently held back and wanted to enjoy the pleasure even more.

    However, there was another factor that gave Runon deeper pleasure.

    "Ang? Yes? Aang?"

    Every time I hit my back against the pillar, Flora gets hit in the same way.

    If you thrust your dick harder, a stronger moan will come out, and if you fuck it slowly, a sweet moan that feels like melting will come out.

    Hearing the moan at exactly the right time, Runon felt as if he was directly fucking Flora''s pussy when he closed his eyes.

    Still, he didn''t close his eyes.

    The hole and pillar where Flora was held were very close.

    If you stick your dick into the hole in the pillar that runs in the same direction as the hole on the other side of Flora, you will naturally face Flora.

    "Haa? Why is this... I feel like? huh?"

    Runon was able to see Flora''s face suffering from pleasure right in front of her.

    Clear eyes that look straight at you.

    Every time he plunges his cock, his gaze becomes slightly blurred, his cheeks are suddenly filled with a blush, and a hot sigh escapes his mouth.

    What Runon is stuck on is an unknown pillar, and what Flora is stuck on is a trap in an unknown hole.

    However, if you are stimulated visually and auditorily like this... It''s hard to bear.

    "Haaan? Aang? Huh, suha?!"

    I stole Flora''s lips.

    Sophie''s face flashed for a moment, but it was quickly replaced by the face of Flora struggling before her eyes.

    Maybe I''m still under hypnosis. There''s no way I could be this excited about a woman who isn''t Sophie. No, it should be...

    Runon thought absently, soaked in pleasure.

    Flora''s eyes widened as her lips were suddenly taken away.

    "Sigh? Yes... ?"

    As I fucked her hard with my dick a couple of times, it was so lewd to see her eyes relax again, and their eyes filled with pleasure.

    Her tongue gets entangled.

    It''s different from when the potion was poured into the unconscious Flora''s mouth.

    Tongues that actively tangle on their own.

    Flora didn''t seem to have much experience with kissing either, so she and Runon similarly tossed around and fought for dominance in their mouths.

    It didn''t last that long.

    Flora''s tongue, which hesitated every time she lifted her waist, soon gave in and allowed Runon to enter her mouth.

    At best, a kiss.

    What is being driven is not a flora, but a pillar.

    However, when we were so close that only Flora''s face could be seen, such trivial things were not very important.

    Just shake her waist and desire her pleasure.

    Even though her hips are fixed, Flora''s entire small body shakes every time a cock is thrust into her.

    It''s uncomfortable to kiss.

    For that reason alone, Runon hugged Flora''s upper body.

    Their skin overlaps and their chests press together.

    Thud. Thud. Boom.

    I could feel her heart beating violently from the excitement and pleasure of sex.

    Once I became aware of it, I could clearly feel her own heartbeat, which I couldn''t normally feel.

    That alone heightens the excitement.

    While holding back the growing feeling of ejaculation, Runon finally increased his speed.

    "Uuuuu their their their ramen. ?"

    "Whew. Phew. Okay. Flora, cum. It''s cheap!!"

    "Haaaaang???"

    The final piston was driven into the pubis with such force that it hit and shattered.

    Likewise, Flora''s body trembles violently as if it would pierce her womb.

    Her wide-open eyes were wandering here and there, unable to focus, and her small open mouth was unable to close, and the saliva that had been mixing with Runon just moments before was flowing out.

    "-??????"

    Flora''s peak lasted a long time.

    Flora''s trembling did not subside until the moment when Runon slowly moved back and forth to squeeze every last drop out of her.

    When everything was finally over.

    "Hehe... "

    Flora, whose restraints in the hole were released, fell down helplessly.

    "What? Are you okay?"

    If it weren''t for Runon, who was still holding Flora, she would have hit her head on the pillar.

    "Haha... Well, I think it''s okay... "

    Flora answered clearly even though she was out of breath.

    Her cheeks, whose blush hasn''t gone away yet, are so attractive...

    ''No. ''No.''

    Runon shook his head vigorously, pushing away his distracting thoughts.

    The head that was immersed in pleasure just a moment ago has now become a wise man.

    Runon supported Flora, trying not to show any selfishness.

    Well...

    A door appeared on one side of the wall with a dull sound that I had become accustomed to hearing several times.

    I hope there''s something a little more normal in the next room.

    Runon hoped so and helped Flora move forward.

 Chapter 87: Dungeon Boss (1)

    Chapter 87: Dungeon Boss (1) ¨C Boom!

    The potion bottle is swung around with a bloody sound cutting through the air.

    ¨C Tak.

    However, contrary to its powerful momentum, as soon as it touches the wings that surround the succubus'' body, it makes a feeble sound and loses its strength.

    How strong can wings be when they have nothing but a skeleton and skin? Something beyond blocking with the wings was hindering the strike.

    I widened the distance to avoid the tail being swung in a counterattack.

    "Blow resistance?"

    Even though I swung with all my might, it felt like the impact wasn''t properly transmitted.

    To put it in game terms, it felt like ''the damage was halved.''

    Since it is a boss mob, it is not strange to have at least one resistance gimmick, but it is especially resistant to hits.

    Without any means of elemental attack, I felt like death. It would have been nice to have a sword.

    If it''s halved, you can hit twice as hard, but is that possible in a situation where you don''t have a proper weapon?

    Rather, I had to consider myself fortunate that it was VR in that it was possible to fight with potion bottles.

    "Oh. Do you understand all this? "I usually don''t recognize the kids who come to play here."

    So, how much experience do I have in conquering dungeons, but I can''t even recognize boss resistance? If you think the feeling of hitting is vague, you can feel it right away.

    But I couldn''t say this out loud, even though I knew it.

    I don''t want to be seen as a suspiciously experienced woman.

    So I kept my mouth shut and swung the potion bottle.

    -Tap! Boom. Widely! Humming. Widely! Humming...

    I continued my attack and was blocked by the succubus. But what bothered me more than that was the sound.

    "... "This sound effect is not allowed!"

    The sound of swinging a potion bottle and the dull sound of wings being clogged alternately, creating a very dangerous sound effect.

    Bungtak is not allowed. No gays.

    It''s not like I''m homophobic or anything like that.

    I have a clear reason.

    The reason why you can''t be gay was simple and clear.

    If two men get involved, I''ll have two fewer dicks to fuck!

    Oh my god. What a terrible thing.

    Of course, if you''re a pretty girl like me, you can pick as many partners as you want even if there are only two men.

    But this is a different problem. It''s not just a matter of reducing the number by 2. Do you understand?

    It was a cry filled with my desperate heart, but the succubus didn''t seem to understand at all.

    "Sound effect? What are you talking about? "You''re already crazy because you can''t win, right?"

    The succubus asked back as if she was dumbfounded by my unexpected words.

    Right. I also knew I was saying strange things.

    And, this was the moment I was really aiming for.

    "... !"

    ¨C Boom!

    Now the succubus is distracted by me.

    Asil rushed up from behind the succubus and planted his fist right into the succubus'' defenseless back.

    A thoroughness that does not even make a sound of cheers until the moment the attack is successful.

    As expected, it was Asil. At least you didn''t shout ''Succubus!'' And then run in.

    Originally, the first ambush before Aisatsu was allowed. The battle had already begun a long time ago.

    The nonsense I''ve been talking about so far was to make this surprise attack a success.

    As I said before, this succubus has hit resistance. If you watch them block each one with their wings, it seems like if you hit it right without getting blocked, you''ll get hit, but that''s not easy.

    However, Asil has a means to attack through the succubus'' hit resistance.

    Spirit union.

    It''s my first time seeing this technique, so I''m not sure if it''s exact, but it probably feels like it''s roughly taking on the attributes of a spirit.

    And the fire attribute has an additional magic damage effect.

    Fire is magic damage, wind is physical damage, water is magic defense, and earth is physical defense.

    In general, the buffs of each attribute had these characteristics.

    I don''t know why either. I just wonder if it was set that way in the game.

    Did I not touch that setting? I only touched dirty things. Furthermore, I''m not interested in other settings. In the first place, there weren''t enough WM points to adjust other settings.

    Anyway, this means that Asil, who would have acquired the fire attribute by combining with the Salamander, can properly deal damage through the Succubus'' hit resistance even with the same fist.

    My attack is halved, so I draw aggro, and Asil, who can deal damage without problems, attacks.

    As soon as it was confirmed that it was resistant to blows, the roles were divided between Asil and me.

    We haven''t had that conversation directly, but if you have time and can pretend, you have to pretend.

    "Off... "

    The succubus, who was hit by Asil, stands up in shock.

    The outfit, which was already skin-tight, was burnt in places and exposed her inner skin, and one nipple was completely exposed.

    "You guys are pretty good at pushing me all the way here."

    You''ve finally gotten hit.

    Perhaps because he is the boss of a D-class dungeon, his maximum HP seems to be low.

    "I guess I should do something a little better too!"

    While saying a line that seemed to enter phase 2, the succubus looked at me and pointed.

    Where is this pointing?

    No, wait a minute.

    I think I''ve seen that pose somewhere...

    I jumped away without thinking anymore.

    ¨C Sigh!

    At the same time, a purple beam fired from the tip of the Succubus'' finger pierced the location where I had been a moment ago.

    I know this.

    It is similar to the technique used when searching for and reading old novels.

    Surely, it was a technique called Cheonma Death Beam of the Cheonma, an absolute powerhouse in the martial arts worldview?

    "You avoided it? Hehe. So can this also be avoided?"

    The succubus didn''t give me time to think. Raise both hands and raise your fingers horizontally as if playing the piano.

    "... No. "Isn''t that a foul?"

    ¨C PPPPPPPPPPPPPPYOP!

    Purple beams were fired from all ten fingers simultaneously.

    There had to be one or two to avoid it somehow, but there was no way to avoid it.

    I tried to throw my body as hard as I could, but in the end I couldn''t avoid one of the purple beams and got hit.

    And...

    The world stopped.

    "... ?"

    Neither the succubus, who smiled in remorse after confirming that the purple beam had hit the target, nor Asil, who was able to avoid being hit by the beam because all fingers were aimed at me, did not move.

    "What... ?"

    Raise the body that fell on the floor. I looked down to dust off the dust and noticed something strange.

    It''s me.

    No, it was ''Soira''.

    I got up from the floor and stood upright, but ''Soira'' was still lying on the floor.

    Is the game buggy?

    No, bugs in VR can cause serious trouble, so they will be thoroughly managed, right?

    At least I''ve never found such a noticeable bug while playing countless VR games.

    When I was surrounded by doubts, a blue window appeared in front of me.

    It was a similar window to when the status window was called up.

    However, the content written there was not inside the game.

    ˇ¸Cautionˇą

    "You have requested permission to intervene in the body or mind of the user character in the game you are currently playing."

    ˇ¸Type of authority: Mental system ''hypnosis'' magicˇą

    ˇ¸Permission period: From the time of consent... ˇą

    Below, it was written in detail about risks that could arise, matters that would be automatically handled in the event of an emergency, matters that could be requested for help, etc.

    When I saw this, I was able to understand the situation.

    That purple beam was hypnosis magic.

    Let me explain for a moment.

    VR devices cannot intervene in the user''s mind. This is determined by law.

    However, as there are always exceptions, there are times when temporary or partial permission is granted under extremely strict screening and user consent.

    The review is so difficult that it is said that it would be easier to make one more game than to pass the review to determine whether it is safe for mental intervention.

    Therefore, among the numerous VR games, as far as I know, WM is the only game that can truly implement mental magic.

    People who are crazy about sex...

    So I like it.

    I read the instructions carefully. I read these details without missing a single one, limited to when playing the character ''Soira'', and only temporarily when playing WM.

    Agreement to terms and conditions, no permissions, carefully.

    No matter how much I am, I get scared when I hear about mental intervention in Full Dive VR.

    Fortunately, the incredibly persistent review process ensured safety, and even though it has been several years since WM was released, not a single problem has occurred.

    I believed that fact and pressed the agree button.

    Then, the world began to move again along with the feeling that the body that had stood up was entering ''Soira''.

    "... "

    No words came out.

    I couldn''t even move my body.

    But my body stood up and prepared to fight.

    Towards Asil.

    "Soira? Are you okay?"

    Asil asked worriedly, but couldn''t answer because he still couldn''t speak.

    Instead, my body ran towards Asil and hit the potion bottle.

    Because it was such a simple movement of raising and lowering one''s hand, Asil easily dodged it, but was greatly embarrassed.

    "What?! Why are you doing this?!"

    Contrary to Asil''s confusion, I slowly began to get the hang of it.

    The hypnotic spell I was said to be under is one that controls the body.

    The feeling of my body not being able to move as I wanted was truly strange.

    Would it be appropriate to say that it felt like I was watching a character-based movie rather than my body moving?

    The succubus laughed when she saw that.

    "Ahahaha! It''s no use. Because children under my spell become my puppets!"

    As soon as Asil heard the succubus'' words, she did not panic and immediately set her goal. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay? Then, if I take you down, it will be resolved, right?"

    I like the quick judgment of the situation. She is also the girl I decided to hang out with. No, is it a man? Anyway.

    "Okay. If you defeat me, the magic will be released. But... "Can you do it?"

    My body, controlled by the succubus, blocked the gap between Asil and the succubus.

    However, there was something the succubus did not know.

    My body is a little agile, but that''s all, and I don''t have any particularly outstanding abilities compared to Asil.

    The reason I fought orcs and dragons with a body like this was because my skills were excellent, but the succubus controlling me cannot use my skills.

    So, of course, I, who am I being manipulated, should not be Asil''s opponent.

    "... Pfft!"

    It had to be that way. Except I''m a colleague, so I shouldn''t hurt him.

    No, with Asil''s skills, it might be possible to subdue him without getting hurt.

    However.

    ¨C Sigh-!

    The problem is that the succubus controlling me also has its own fighting power.

    If you try to subdue me, the succubus will interfere, and if you try to attack the succubus, I will throw myself and block it.

    In a 2:1 situation, and in a situation where one of the enemies should not be hurt, Asil was gradually being pushed back.

    I saw that... I was just watching.

    Ah. I''m craving popcorn, but I can''t eat it because my body can''t move.

    What. Why.

    There''s nothing I can do right now.

    When Asil is gradually flocking in like that.

    ¨C Kkiiiiik.

    A door in a corner of the boss room that I didn''t even know existed opened.

 Chapter 88: Dungeon Boss (2)

    Chapter 88: Dungeon Boss (2) "What? You know. Soira?"

    Those who appeared from the passage beyond the door were Flora and Runon. Fortunately, neither of them had any visible injuries or were limping.

    The two approached quite defenselessly. It seemed like the succubus couldn''t be seen because it was hidden between me and Asil.

    ¨C Ta-ta-tak!

    Suddenly my body rushed towards Flora. Once again, my body moved on its own.

    The succubus is probably trying to use my body to ambush me now that I''m not caught.

    "Uh? Soira. Why?"

    Asil shouted at Flora, who didn''t know what kind of situation I was in right now.

    "It''s the enemy! Soira is being controlled!"

    Flora''s reaction was quick.

    As soon as he heard Asil''s words, his expression hardened as if he understood the situation, and he immediately chanted a defensive spell.

    But, you shouldn''t do that.

    It was a misjudgment that occurred because Flora, who usually just blew up everything with magic from the rear during battle, had little experience with being attacked.

    At this timing, I had to look carefully and think about dodging rather than chanting defensive magic.

    Before the chanting was complete, I stood in front of Flora and raised the potion bottle high.

    Among my abilities, the highest one is agility.

    Even if the succubus controlling me couldn''t use the techniques I learned, I think it could at least make me run at full speed.

    The potion bottle was swung around faster than Flora thought. The defensive magic was just about to be activated.

    Although this alone was a chant with amazing speed, it was not enough to stop the potion bottles that were already approaching.

    ¨C Understand!

    Dangerous moment.

    Just before Flora was hit, something from the side intervened and blocked the potion bottle.

    Runon raised his luggage in front of his body like a shield and stepped between Flora and me.

    The luggage bag in which the four of us were gathered was large and moderately heavy, so an empty potion bottle was enough to block it.

    The fact that I was being manipulated was discovered, and Flora was protected by Runon. The surprise attack has already passed.

    Still, the succubus still couldn''t let go of her regrets, so she moved her body again and swung the potion bottle.

    ¨C Paang!

    However, this time, it could not even hit the luggage bag held out as a shield and bounced off in the air with a clear sound.

    It was Flora''s defensive magic.

    The succubus must have realized that the surprise attack had completely failed this time, and tried to call me to her side, but as soon as she turned around, a spark pierced her feet.

    It was a magic shot by Flora.

    "Asil! "I''ll hold on to Soira!"

    "Thank you! Please hold on just a little longer!"

    Asil trusted Flora and rushed at the succubus.

    But why doesn''t the succubus continue to use the hypnotic beam it fired earlier? If you just use it 4 times, it will be over in an instant.

    Is this a skill with a long cooldown? Or is this a gimmick that is only used at the start of Phase 2?

    While I was wondering, Flora spoke.

    "Soira. I learned it before. Among the demons, there are also demons that can control people''s bodies and minds. "

    My body, which was under control regardless of whether Flora spoke to me or not, steadily tried to attack Flora, but even Runon could not break through, let alone Flora.

    To be honest, potion bottles were not meant to be used as weapons.

    If it were me, I would have just thrown it away and gone to hand-to-hand combat. In terms of simple abilities, there isn''t much difference between Runon and I, so if we had, we might have won. Although I can''t do it while being controlled.

    Even while arguing with Runon, Flora continued talking.

    "When you are controlled by such a demon, it is said that if you kill that demon, the control will be released. So don''t worry. "I will rescue you soon."

    Flora, who smiled softly while saying that, really had the charisma of a princess.

    You didn''t bother explaining it in words because you were afraid I might be anxious.

    Well, normally, I would feel anxious and scared if I suddenly couldn''t move my body as I wanted.

    Flora''s warm heart touched her heart more than ever.

    This is truly heartwarming.

    Flora watched me and Runon fighting and asked Runon.

    "Mr. Runon. "Can I not help you?"

    Runon answered without showing any signs of difficulty. No, it looked difficult, but it wasn''t that it was difficult because he was blocking my attack, but rather that it was difficult because he had to carry a heavy bag and swing it around.

    "Huh. Are you okay? "I was scared because I heard Soira was being manipulated, but her movements are simple, so I can endure it?"

    If it were up to that point, I would have just moved on and thought that I trained diligently while he wasn''t watching.

    "Isn''t this surprisingly worth fighting with Soira? Do you think I''m a bit strong? Haha."

    There were a lot of words.

    This guy. Are you saying you were looking down on me like that?

    I''ll have to give it a good pounding later. This is an important issue. Whether you are underestimating yourself or overconfident, you deserve to be beaten.

    Looking at Runon, Flora shook her head and turned to Asil and the succubus.

    It seems like they are trying to support the wizard from the rear, as per his original role.

    And after finishing chanting, Flora told Runon one important thing. sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Even though I am being manipulated, I am conscious. "I''m sure Soira heard everything Mr. Runon said just now, right?"

    "What? Oh, no. For a moment. "Didn''t you hear it?"

    "Didn''t you see me telling Soira to relax a little while ago?"

    "I thought you just said it!"

    "Ugh... Anyway, isn''t there something else to say now?"

    Only then did Runon become conscious of me.

    My body was still swinging the potion bottle against my will, but it seemed to strangely gain more strength due to my mood.

    Well done. It''s a succubus. Break that guy''s head like this!

    ... Unfortunately, that didn''t happen.

    Runon smiled awkwardly and said.

    "That... Hey, you know it''s a joke, right? There''s no way I''m fighting with Soira or something like that."

    Even though it was a joke, it wasn''t very funny.

    I still haven''t said a word, but I think my feelings have been fully conveyed.

    "Uh, um... Sorry! Please just take a look!"

    Runon quickly gave up making excuses and apologized.

    That posture is good. But he''s right, right?

    There''s no way everyone will just apologize. Even Flora wouldn''t do that.

    While I was pledging to punish Runon, Flora also joined the fight against the succubus in earnest.

    "You know~! Is the fire okay?"

    "Uh. It''s okay!"

    Because we confirmed each other''s capabilities in advance, the plan was sufficiently conveyed with these vague words.

    That''s ''Are you okay if you get caught in fire?'' ''Uh. It means ''it''s okay to combine with Salamander.''

    The succubus, feeling the uneasy atmosphere, tried to pull away, but Asil clung to her faster than she could.

    I was prepared to get hit a few times, so I hugged the succubus and prevented it from moving.

    "Don''t you know that if you do this now, you''ll get caught up in it too?!"

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "What?! These kids are really all crazy-"

    "ˇşFire Bombˇ»!"

    Flora fired an attack spell without hesitation even though Asil and the succubus were right next to each other.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    The quickly flying fireworks exploded in all directions with a loud noise as soon as they landed.

    The intense heat wave, befitting the name ''spring'', mercilessly burned the surrounding area.

    With Asil, who was holding the succubus.

    This is the magic that Flora used the most when working with me to exterminate bandits.

    In other words, it is a firepower that has a record of already turning numerous wild plants into ashes. There is no need to verify again.

    When the flames cleared, the appearance of a succubus with no trace of sanity on her body was revealed.

    The fact that the skin did not become ugly even at the center of the explosion was the game''s permission to show a cruel appearance that was not good, or was it because they were demons that they were resistant?

    In any case, it was clear that he had suffered great damage.

    The succubus said as if it was absurd.

    "Are you crazy? You also blew away your colleagues! Even though I am a demon, I have never seen someone like you."

    If there was a team kill, the opponent who should have liked it was also shocked.

    "Am I okay?"

    When the remaining flames disappeared and Asil appeared without a single wound, it turned into astonishment.

    "What are you? Are you some kind of elemental? How did that explosion... !"

    "Uh. "That''s half right, right?"

    An elemental is a monster that has been transformed by a spirit with malicious intent towards the human race for some reason.

    If Asil''s race is half human and half spirit, then half is true, so half is true.

    Asil''s body was filled with a red aura that had not been seen before.

    That must be proof that he used the power of the Salamander to protect himself.

    Still, I knew I would take some damage. Because Flora''s magic is that powerful.

    But there isn''t even a single wound. Are you immune to that elemental attack while combined? That seems too foul.

    There is no need to worry about team kill even if you sweep the entire surroundings with magic of such power.

    The succubus, who couldn''t keep quiet about Asil''s health for a while, was struck by that fact and looked back at Flora with a stern expression.

    "... "

    Several ˇşFire Bombsˇ» From earlier had already appeared around Flora, waiting to be fired.

    That one alone put the succubus in a near-dead state, and it was obvious what would happen if it all exploded.

    "Uh... Pretty girl? "Can you please take a look?"

    It was rare for a demon to beg for mercy, but it was useless.

    "I don''t like it."

    Because Flora had no mercy towards her family''s enemies, the demons.

    ¨C Kwaang-!

    A single spark flew out with a single gesture from Flora, causing a violent explosion like before.

    When the flames cleared, only the succubus was left crawling on the floor, looking like it was about to die.

    "Ugh... "

    ¨C Kwaang-!

    This time, I burst out without saying anything.

    Musher.

    Asil had already run far away when her second ''Fire Bomb'' exploded.

    After all, no matter how much you know, I don''t think it''s something you can stop without pressure.

    Suddenly, I realized that my body was no longer moving as it wanted.

    "Ah. It moves."

    "Soira! Are you okay?"

    As soon as Flora heard me, she extinguished the remaining flames around her and ran towards me.

    "Huh. Are you okay? Thank you."

    Perhaps she was really worried, Flora buried her face in my chest and hugged me.

    I brushed Flora''s hair. My back was shaking little by little.

    Even though she responded strongly, Flora lost her family to her demons. He must have been scared.

    I stayed like that until Flora calmed down.

    "Have you calmed down?"

    "... Yes."

    Gradually, the tremors subsided, and Flora, who had calmed down, was gently removed from her chest.

    Because I still had work to do.

    "Soira?"

    "Wait a minute."

    I raised her hand high, pushing past Flora who was looking at me curiously...

    ¨C Boom!

    "Ouch!"

    I threw the potion bottle at Runon, who was looking this way.

    "So, Soira?"

    "Runon, you said you wanted to fight with me, right? Good. Let''s play a game right now."

    "No, that''s it. It was a joke, wait a minute, ugh!"

    That day, Runon got three large lumps on his head.

 Chapter 89: Dungeon Boss (3)

    Chapter 89: Dungeon Boss (3) The senior adventurer''s guidance to the cocky Runon continued until Flora, looking around, found the reward for clearing the dungeon.

    After hearing that we had found a reward box, we immediately gathered to Flora.

    The wooden chest-like box was not very fancy. Rather, it was more appropriate to say that it was old.

    "To. Why is it so shabby?"

    Asil, who saw the box, complained that it was obvious that it would be a disaster just by looking at the box.

    But my thoughts were a little different.

    "Shouldn''t we be thankful that we didn''t just throw things away? "This is a D-class dungeon."

    After hearing what I said, Asil scratched his head shyly. I guess I forgot what level this dungeon was.

    "No, that. What. To be honest, this dungeon wasn''t grade D, right? The slimes combine, kidnap you while you sleep, and the boss uses hypnosis magic. "Where do I see that this is D-level?"

    After hearing Asil''s words, Flora said in puzzlement.

    "Coalescence? Kidnap? Was there something like that?"

    "It was very difficult. I don''t know how many times I lay down and rested. Weren''t you like that too?"

    Flora and Runon looked at each other. The thought that it was difficult to understand was clearly evident on his face.

    "Yes? We didn''t have anything like that?"

    "What? Really?"

    Asil frowned and asked back. She looked like she couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes. We came up with a lot of puzzles that we had to work together to solve."

    It was Runon who answered that question.

    When Runon joined the conversation, Asil''s eyes naturally turned to Runon. The two people''s eyes met each other.

    "..."

    "...?"

    There was silence for a moment.

    And.

    "Hey. What are you staring at!!"

    ¨C Puuk.

    "Aaaaah!"

    Unable to respond to Asil, who was yelling and poking her eyes, Runon rolled on the floor, clutching her eyes.

    I thought I''d gotten used to it by now because he didn''t try to cover up even when Runon was around, but I guess I just didn''t have time to worry about Runon when fighting.

    "Soira. Clothes! Where are our clothes! They said they would give it back to me when I cleared it!"

    "Did I do that?"

    "It was like that!"

    "I didn''t take it, I''m not sure... Isn''t it in the reward box there? "For some reason, it''s D grade and the box is big."

    Asil huffed and quickly opened the reward box.

    Bang! It wouldn''t be surprising if the old wooden box broke.

    Luckily, it seems like there was what I wanted in the box. Asil''s face brightened as he looked at the contents of the box.

    "There is!"

    "Do we have clothes too?"

    "It''s all there!"

    I was excited about being naked because it felt open, but unfortunately, I didn''t have a barrier to exposure. If there was even that, the settings would be excessive.

    I took advantage of the opportunity when Runon had not yet recovered her vision and quickly got dressed.

    This feeling is soft and sticks to the body without feeling uncomfortable or pulling the skin.

    It was clearly my clothes. It''s equipment that was personally selected by the leader of the Duke''s knights.

    After putting on her clothes, Asil seemed to feel at ease and was testing the fit by bouncing around and kicking or punching in the air.

    Then he tilted his head.

    "Something... It feels awkward?"

    "What. Do you know, it''s only been a day, and you''re already used to being naked?"

    "No!"

    Asil, who was turning around to check, suddenly rolled up his top.

    Has he finally woken up to exposure? As he was doing it, his shirt was tied tightly at the lower part of his chest.

    "Hmm. This is it."

    "What did you do?"

    "When I wear it, my stomach feels strangely itchy. "Because it''s tied at the top, it''s nice and doesn''t feel itchy."

    It seems that my lower abdomen became excessively sensitive after fighting the sea anemone and continuously being stimulated by Porcio in the area that was forcibly developed by electric shock.

    Still, since it has not been developed very long, it will recover to a slightly more sensitive level than before as time passes.

    However... Do you really like that fashion?

    The stomach and navel are clearly visible?

    "It''s about twice as much, right? Why, even in swimsuits, the stomach is exposed."

    Yes, a bikini-like swimsuit is a costume that exposes the stomach, but it is a unique type of bikini.

    On the other hand, if you look at a one-piece swimsuit, even though it is a swimsuit, it covers the stomach, right?

    Usually, the stomach is an area that needs to be covered...

    "?"

    Asil seemed genuinely unconcerned.

    Don''t you know what a belly button looks like? No, I know that as a woman too, right?

    Rather, you don''t know because you didn''t like belly buttons when you were a man?

    It''s confusing.

    Ah. Come to think of it, Asil had a penalty regarding exposure. Could it be that?

    ˇ¸Unconscious exposureˇą

    I thought this would be something like a skirt turning inside out without you knowing, or breasts showing through the collar...

    Perhaps it is also affecting your own common sense. Anyway, if you don''t know, you''re ''unaware,'' right?

    It''s scary...

    I shuddered at WM''s ruthlessness.

    "Ugh... You got dressed? "Can I see it now?"

    Ah. Runon, who had been rolling on the floor, got up.

    It seems like I just roughly rubbed away the flowing tears, but the tear marks are still clearly visible on my cheeks... It must have hurt.

    Even now that the situation was over, I couldn''t make eye contact because I thought it was a bit too much.

    "Okay. You too, come and get dressed."

    "I can''t see clearly... "

    Runon fumbled with getting dressed with red, bloodshot eyes.

    Suddenly, a bluish aura appeared on Runon''s body.

    "... Uh? It''s okay."

    I had a guess, so I looked at Asil, and before I knew it, I could see Asil with light blue hair.

    Gnomes were yellow and Salamanders were red, so they must have been combined with Undine.

    It was said that if you combine with Undine, your recovery will increase. Because among the water elemental arts, there are healing arts. It looks like he wrote something absurd.

    "Ah. Thank you."

    Runon also realized that it was Asil who restored him and thanked him.

    "Eww... Huh. "Yes."

    Actually, Asil was embarrassed to even be greeted properly because it was like giving a bottle and medicine alone.

    ¨C Match!

    It seemed like the situation had been roughly resolved, so I applauded to get their attention.

    "Ruler. "Everyone got dressed, right?"

    Everyone nodded. It was something you could tell just by looking at it.

    "It''s natural because we originally brought the clothes. "Are there any other rewards?"

    Runon, who was closest to the reward box as he was just taking out his clothes and putting them on, turned the box over.

    ¨C Clink.

    A small metal box fell with a clear sound.

    "Is this all?"

    At Asil''s words, Runon turned the box over and shook it out once or twice, but nothing more came out.

    "Still, I was hoping to come up with something useful... "What is this?"

    -Click.

    When I opened the box, there was a tool that looked like a small screwdriver or nippers, thin gloves, and a wire.

    Ah. Do you know this? When playing as a hero, the scouts in the hero party always carried a couple of them.

    "Soira. Do you know what this is?"

    Flora sensed that she had been with me for a long time and that I knew something.

    Of course, I planned to tell you even if you didn''t notice.

    "This is a trap disarming kit."

    """Ah~"""

    No other explanation was given, but that was enough for everyone to understand. What was inside was somewhat intuitive.

    Even Flora seemed to understand. Weren''t you a princess? Does the princess know about trap disarming kits?

    "Because there were traps hidden here and there in the royal castle."

    Flora whispered in a low voice.

    I see When it comes to a kingdom on the front line, they prepare to fight even in the capital.

    When I was a warrior, I was only deployed in attack, and I had little experience fighting in defense, so I didn''t know about it.

    No matter how much a warrior he was, he couldn''t defend a large castle alone since he only had one body, but it was possible to blow up the opposing command center that was attacking.

    "But trap disarming kits are commonly sold in cities, right?"

    "I know. If it''s an item that comes as a reward for clearing a dungeon, it might have a special effect... "

    I turned it around and turned it over, but I couldn''t find anything unusual.

    "Is it because it''s a D-class dungeon? It''s not. Even though it''s usually grade D, it''s a bit different from what''s sold in stores."

    "Don''t worry too much. It''s a trap disarming kit anyway, right? There is no one among us who can use it. Let''s bring it to the temple and exchange it for another reward."

    "That is correct."

    When I thought about it, it was an item that had to be submitted to confirm dungeon clear anyway.

    If it was a valuable item, I could have asked for it to be returned after inspection, but I didn''t feel like doing that because it was an item sold in ordinary stores.

    Write it. I think there''s some special-hidden feature... I''m not a scout, so I can''t tell by looking.

    In the end, it was unanimously agreed to bring it to the temple.

    "Good. Then I got the reward. Let''s go back."

    "What? "You''re going right away?" Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Runon asked back when asked to go back.

    "Ah. Yes. "I don''t know how long it''s been since we got here, so let''s go out and measure the time, and if it looks like it''s going to get dark, let''s camp out."

    "Phew... "

    Runon sighed.

    This guy?

    I know it''s tiring to have to work as a porter right after clearing the dungeon, but points will be deducted for showing that you''re having a hard time.

    The morale of the party is dropping. It''s one thing to accurately state your condition, but it''s a completely different matter to sigh that you''re having a hard time.

    I''ll have to say something again later.

    ¨C That''s it...

    The door opposite to the door we came in opened.

    A bright light comes in beyond the door. Bright sunlight, at least it looks like it''s not the middle of the night.

    "You packed all your luggage, right? Let''s go out first. "You can roughly tell the time by looking at the sky."

    Leaving Runon behind, who was busy packing her luggage, the three of us left the dungeon first.

    It was nice weather outside with bright sunshine and moderate clouds.

    I looked at the sky. The sun is there, and when you look at the shape of the tree branches growing...

    "I think it''s still before lunch. "I see you stayed overnight in our dungeon?"

    "What does that mean?"

    "We eat dinner in the city. Runon, pick up your luggage again."

    Runon''s face was full of fatigue as he roughly adjusted the bag he was holding in his hand.

    By the way, Asil and I slept for a while, but I don''t know what it was like for Runon and Flora.

    However, if we rested now, there was a high possibility that we would not arrive until sunset and would end up camping.

    Even if it''s a little difficult, it would be better to rest comfortably at the hotel.

    Asil also used elemental magic, so although I don''t know about mental fatigue, physical fatigue won''t be that great.

    We walked through the forest again and returned to the city.

    It was the first dungeon and the last of the first erotic trap dungeon.

 Chapter 90: A While Ago, Kivenâ€™s Story (1) *

    Chapter 90: A While Ago, KivenˇŻs Story (1) * Not long after Soira left Koris Village.

    Kiven was feeling something strange.

    It feels like her chest is tight.

    It feels like something hasn''t been resolved...

    It wasn''t her first time experiencing it.

    When she went to exorcise the goblins with Soira, she experienced a similar feeling when hit by a curse.

    However, it was just a feeling and I didn''t really feel uncomfortable like I did back then, so I had no place to complain.

    He even went to the village councillor, but he was only told that he was faking it and was kicked out.

    No, I heard one more word.

    ''I was teased and thought it was lovesick... ''

    The love triangle between three childhood friends, Runon, Kiven, and Sophie, was famous in the village.

    It was a small town where everyone knew each other just across the bridge.

    The people involved in the love triangle probably had a vague guess as well.

    But in the end, it was Runon and Sophie that connected.

    It was a day when Kiven was comforted or made fun of by the village people, knowingly or unknowingly.

    It was in that context that the congressman made fun of me, asking if I was feeling stuffy due to lovesickness.

    ''Really?''

    When I heard it, I thought it was just another joke, but when I thought about it calmly, it wasn''t nonsense at all.

    For some reason, I felt that frustrating feeling getting stronger whenever I saw Sophie.

    The frustration in my heart grew.

    It''s frustrating, and I''m getting a little irritated.

    Why only me. I also think so.

    If this were to happen, I would rather have Sophie...

    "Gasp!"

    Kiven took a sharp breath.

    Consciously inhale deeply and exhale slowly.

    The fog that seemed to be hanging in his mind cleared little by little.

    I could tolerate it as long as my chest was tight, but the symptoms seemed to get worse as time passed.

    These days, like just now, my thoughts are constantly sinking to the floor, to the point where I''m afraid of myself. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was afraid that someday it would take action.

    It won''t work. No.

    Although her own love ended with her unrequited love, both Sophie and Runon are precious childhood friends.

    Kiven felt ashamed of himself for having such dark feelings even though he couldn''t support the two people.

    ''Today there is one extra lap.''

    I feel bad because my body is weak.

    As a punishment to himself, Kiven added one more lap around the village to today''s training.

    When you get tired from training and find it difficult to even stand up, the feeling of frustration has gone away.

    Thanks to this, Kiven''s training volume has increased significantly these days.

    Today, I ran through the village following a pre-determined course.

    Now it was a daily routine for Kiven and the villagers.

    "Kiven! "Are you running late today?"

    I even exchanged greetings with a local guy on his way home from work.

    "Shouldn''t we practice weapons and such instead of just running? Just grab a shiny sword and hit it! "I mean doing it."

    I also received strange advice from the remote residents.

    For your information, Kiven was already practicing his own spear skills. Fewer people know about it because it is less noticeable than running across the entire village.

    "Oh my. What are you going to use that much stamina for? Ho Ho. "I''m jealous of the other person."

    She was teased by an old lady who bordered on sexual harassment.

    Of course, this lady was saying this because she knew that Kiven was essentially dumped by her Sophie.

    She was truly evil.

    "Whoa, whoa..." "

    As I slowly catch my breath, a familiar building comes into view.

    A seemingly ordinary, one-story house with an attic.

    No, it wasn''t just the appearance that was ordinary. In fact, if you ask to find a house with the same structure in this town, you will come across five or six more.

    However, it was an extremely special house for Kiven.

    This house was Sophie''s house.

    "... "

    Kiven increased his speed without saying a word.

    When I run in front of this house, my heart feels complicated.

    A feeling of happiness, a sad feeling, but a happy feeling, and... Even the dark emotions getting stronger.

    I don''t know anything else, but the feeling of a pitch black fog rising in my chest was difficult to bear.

    So, so that you can pass by quickly, you increase your speed by squeezing in the stamina you don''t have.

    Recently, I always passed by this house like this.

    It was the same today.

    That must have been the case.

    ¨C Pow!

    If it weren''t for the sudden explosion sound coming from inside the house.

    "What are you talking about?"

    My running steps stopped.

    Kiven also knew that Sophie was studying alchemy these days.

    As an inexperienced Sophie, there are many times when she makes mistakes.

    Also, among alchemy ingredients, there are some that are dangerous if handled incorrectly.

    But Kiven hesitated. Because she knew that whenever she saw Sophie, her frustration got worse.

    The feeling that got worse day by day made me less able to trust myself.

    I was worried that something was wrong with Sophie, but I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to control myself to check for myself.

    Couldn''t you ask someone else to check?

    I look around, but it''s only at times like this that I don''t see anyone.

    "... !"

    Kiven, who had been pondering until the end, saw black smoke flowing from the window and ran into Sophie''s house.

    She might have caught fire.

    Maybe Sophie fainted at the sound of the initial explosion and couldn''t put out the fire.

    Sophie might die.

    Kiven, whose thoughts had gone so far, stopped thinking about anything else and grabbed the doorknob of the house.

    ¨C Rattling, rattling!

    Of course, there was a lock on the house.

    ¨C Thump thump thump!

    "Sophie! Sophie! Can you hear me?!"

    I knocked roughly on the door and called for Sophie, but there was no answer.

    Black smoke was still coming out of the window. It was an emergency situation.

    If Sophie is inside, her life is in danger, and even if she is not inside, if the house burns down, it will be a difficult experience.

    Kiven made a firm decision.

    ¨C Boom! Bang!

    ¨C Wow...

    When I knocked hard, the lock broke and the door opened.

    It is a small village with no one to steal from in the first place. The pretentious level of locks could not withstand the strength of Kiven, who was undergoing intense training.

    "Sophie! Answer me!"

    Fortunately, there was almost no smoke visible inside the house.

    This probably means that the situation has not become serious yet.

    Kiven was relieved and headed to Sophie''s room.

    This is a house I visited several times when I was young.

    When Sophie''s breasts began to appear and Runon and Kiven''s voices gradually deepened, the number of visits decreased drastically, but they still remembered the structure.

    Sophie''s room is visible. Smoke was slowly leaking out through the crack in the door, but the amount was not large.

    "Sophie!"

    Kiven burst through the door and saw Sophie.

    There was a little smoke in the room, but other than that, there was nothing dangerous to see.

    Sophie sat still in the chair. I think I was right in thinking that she fainted at the first explosion.

    Black smoke was coming out of a glass bottle placed on the desk in front of Sophie.

    The glass bottle containing an unknown liquid was half broken, and the liquid it contained had spread to every corner of the desk.

    The explosion sound probably came from the liquid contained in this glass bottle. Did alchemy fail?

    If so, it was fortunate. Kiven was unfamiliar with alchemy, but he thought that at least he would not teach a beginner to practice alchemy, which could be life-threatening if they make a mistake.

    So, let alone smoke, broken glass is dangerous.

    Kiven reached up to remove the glass bottle from his desk.

    ¨C Chi-ik...

    "Wow!"

    She immediately took his hand away when she heard the sound of something burning.

    The wrist protector I used while exercising was melting.

    It seems that while trying to remove the glass, he came into contact with the liquid contained in the glass bottle.

    "What on earth did you make?"

    A liquid that melts the wrist protector in an instant. I couldn''t hear or see.

    This time, I carefully removed the glass pieces so that they did not touch the liquid.

    The liquid remaining in the unbroken bottle was stored separately.

    I wanted to throw it away, but I didn''t know what effect it would have if I just threw it away.

    Now all we have to do is wake up Sophie, who seems to have fainted.

    "Sophie. Sophie. Wake up... "

    Kiven said that and looked at Sophie.

    "... Ugh?!"

    I was so shocked that I wondered if I had ever been this surprised recently.

    I thought time had stopped.

    I was so shocked.

    Because.

    This was because Sophie''s small breasts were completely exposed.

    "This, this. "What?"

    Surely you were dressed well earlier?

    If you look closely, you can see that other parts are properly dressed.

    However, only the chest area was bare, exposing the inner skin.

    As a hunter''s daughter, her mind spins as she can''t take her eyes off her healthy skin and dainty nipples.

    When I looked closely at my chest, I realized that my clothes were not taken off.

    Looking at the border, it almost looked like there was a hole in the clothes. It''s just that the hole was so large and so many of them were joined together that it was hard to recognize it as a hole.

    And there was also an idea as to why there might be holes in the clothes.

    An unidentifiable liquid lying over there.

    I melted the wrist guards, so there''s no reason why I couldn''t melt my clothes.

    Only then did Kiven understand the situation and found the peace of mind to look elsewhere.

    She never looked for holes elsewhere.

    And I discovered one thing.

    Sophie was opening her eyes.

    "Cow, Sophie?! No, this is not what I meant to see... !"

    I blurted out an excuse without thinking, but something was strange.

    Sophie wasn''t looking at Kiven. She was out of focus. No, she didn''t seem to be looking at anything properly.

    On the contrary, she kept muttering something from her mouth.

    She was saying something that shouldn''t have been added that time or that she would try adding something next time. I''m not sure, but it seemed like something related to alchemy.

    "... Sophie?"

    Kiven waved her hand in front of Sophie, but Sophie still didn''t look at Kiven.

    The same thing happened when I grabbed her shoulders and shook her.

    ¨C Sloshing.

    Even if you hold on to your shoulders and shake them...

    ¨C Sloshing. Sloshing.

    "... "

    Shake.

    Sloshing.

    Shake.

    Sloshing.

    "... Oh?!"

    Kiven came to his senses.

    It wasn''t my intention, but I was mesmerized by the way her breasts bounced every time I grabbed her shoulders and shook them. She thought that if Sophie were to be big or small, she would be closer to the small side, but she was kind of morphing.

    Still, Sophie still didn''t react to Kiven.

    "... "

    Kiven''s gaze stayed on Sophie''s chest.

    Kiven didn''t even notice that he no longer felt the tightness in his chest.

    No, maybe she had already swelled to her limit and couldn''t feel it anymore.

 Chapter 91: Not Long Ago, Kivenâ€™s Story (2) *

    Chapter 91: Not Long Ago, KivenˇŻs Story (2) * When was the last time my hands trembled like this?

    When I first started training, I don''t think my hands were shaking like this even when I was so tired the next morning that I couldn''t even lift a fork.

    My fingers, shaking so violently, carefully crossed the air.

    Kuuk.

    He stabbed Sophie in the chest.

    ''... ''

    It was soft.

    It was soft.

    It went in wide. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It is elastic.

    Many other descriptions filled Kiven''s mind.

    However, among all the descriptions, there were no words that could express Kiven''s feelings right now.

    I pressed it with my fingers once again, bleached white in her mind.

    Hold.

    Shaking...

    ''... !''

    There was no particular intention.

    The feel of her breasts was so fantastic that she just held still, wanting to feel a little more.

    And my hands were just shaking from extreme tension.

    However, as the two facts were intertwined, an unexpected phenomenon occurred.

    ''It''s shaking!''

    Grrrr.

    Her fingers trembled as they dug deep into her chest, and her soft breasts swayed along with them.

    It may have been an illusion, but it felt like my bulging chest was rippling.

    Kiven looked at the magnificent scene as if fascinated.

    Then I removed my finger and tried to stab it in a different place this time.

    Among the beautiful breasts, one spot of pink catches the eye even more.

    ''It''s big... ''

    That was my first impression.

    Men have breasts, and men also have nipples.

    However, the woman''s nipples she saw for the first time were completely different from men''s.

    It has presence.

    Unlike men''s nipples, which can be felt slightly when it is very cold, women''s nipples are different in size and protrusion.

    Perhaps just as the size of a man''s dick varies from person to person, the size of a woman''s nipples may also vary from person to person.

    However, since the pink color was maintained, my eyes were naturally taken away.

    Talk.

    The finger touches the tip of the chest.

    How should I describe this texture?

    Soft? No, it was simply not a feeling that could be expressed that way.

    It is hard? It''s not like that either. There was some sexual knowledge that a woman''s nipples would stand up when she was excited, but it didn''t seem to be in that state yet.

    It''s soft and fluffy, but I feel like it''s definitely solid, so I involuntarily want to hold on to it with force...

    Flinch!

    Suddenly, Sophie''s body trembled slightly.

    Before I knew it, I was holding Sophie''s cute nipples with my thumb and forefinger.

    Kiven was startled and released his fingers from holding her nipple and held his breath.

    ''Did you get caught?!''

    It was strange that I didn''t get caught as he was openly sitting next to me and poking my chest as if he was handling a strange toy.

    However, if you think about it that way, it was strange that the potion exploded, the man entered the room without permission, and Sophie didn''t show any reaction until the room was cleaned.

    I knew that Sophie''s condition was strange, but I don''t know if it was due to the failed potion or if there was another cause.

    In other words, it was unclear when he would wake up.

    It is normal for an ordinary person to withdraw from a situation like this where it would not be strange to be caught at any time.

    In the first place, an ordinary person would call a doctor if their childhood friend was in such a strange state, and would not even think about sexually harassing them.

    But Kiven felt like there was a strange black fog in his head right now.

    The urge to take this opportunity to meet this woman fills her heart.

    Kiven, who came to his senses for a moment in surprise when Sophie flinched, turned black again.

    ''... ''

    Without even knowing what she was thinking, she raised her hand again.

    She stretched out only her fingers, but unlike before, she cupped her entire breast.

    The warm body temperature of her skin warms her sweaty palms without her realizing it.

    And with her mind blank, she only moved her hands.

    Casting.

    As I continued to message her chest, my dark heart gradually began to clear.

    Is there a saying that breasts are the best mental stabilizer for men?

    At least at this moment, it was true.

    Thus, by the time a red handprint was left on her chest, Kiven was able to come to her senses.

    ''What was I doing?''

    An action that my normal self would never have done.

    However, looking at the current situation, saying what it would have been like normally was meaningless.

    Because he was actually molesting Sophie.

    Kiven came to his senses and quickly left.

    Even if Sophie''s condition was strange, she might remember everything she saw and heard, or she might be able to tell that someone had broken in if she saw that the lock was broken, etc. There was no time to think about such things.

    ...

    "... "Oh my?"

    Long after Kiven left, Sophie also came to her senses.

    "Again... "

    Sophie has been good at concentrating since long ago.

    Once I was immersed in one thing, I couldn''t get out of it no matter how many people around me called.

    But these days, since I started learning alchemy, my concentration has increased to a strange degree.

    In alchemy, where a small difference of 1 mg can be a big mistake, it was definitely an advantage to be able to achieve results regardless of the surrounding environment by exercising extreme concentration.

    If you come out of your concentration and see the room in disarray, you will end up complaining despite its advantages.

    The potion bottle was shattered, with only the bottom half remaining, and seeing as the ingredients used for alchemy were scattered here and there, I guess I made another mistake, and it exploded.

    Meanwhile, looking at the notes that clearly organized how the pension was paid, where the explosion occurred, and the probable cause, I could only sigh.

    Why can''t I use this concentration to organize my surroundings?

    It''s not like you become a different personality when you''re concentrating.

    It was Sophie who clearly had self-consciousness, held a pen and wrote on her own, and was the one who thought about each and every cause of the problem.

    But I don''t remember anything else.

    I remember there was an explosion. But how did you organize it after that?

    I remember diligently organizing it in a notebook with a pen. But didn''t a single finger hurt while organizing this large amount of content?

    Sophie''s concentration was like this.

    You can become extremely focused on something you want to focus on. However, I become infinitely insensitive to other things.

    There was a time when a bug came in and made a fuss.

    Sophie, who did not feel or care at all even if a bug hovered in front of her eyes or lingered in her ear, kicked the bug out only when it was about to fall into the alchemy solution.

    Because it interfered with the pension results.

    When Sophie was concentrating, she left it on if it didn''t interfere with the pension results, and excluded it if it did. I couldn''t even remember how I excluded it. Because that''s not important when it comes to pensions.

    It still is. The reason why the desk was strangely clean even though the bottle was shattered in the explosion is probably because leaving glass shards would interfere with my ability to write my next pension or study notes.

    Still, it is clear that glass fragments are dangerous. If you make a mistake, you may end up hurting your body.

    Moreover, since minor injuries did not directly cause problems in studying alchemy, he would have continued to study regardless of the fact that he was in a state of concentration, and the glass fragments that had penetrated his body during that time may have caused even greater injuries.

    Fortunately, it was written in the magic book that if you make a mistake today, you might explode.

    I wore thick clothes as a safety measure, so I wouldn''t have gotten hurt.

    In fact, there is no tingling or pain anywhere on the body.

    However, something seems a bit strangely cool...

    Huh?

    "Aaaaak!"

    Sophie hugged herself. Why are my bare chest visible?

    Even though there is no one in the room, I look around.

    "Oh, I guess no one saw it... ?"

    There is a window in Sophie''s room.

    However, the window did not face the street, and the desk had its back to the window, so it would not have been visible from the outside.

    Still, someone could see her, and the fact that her breasts were exposed made Sophie feel like her face was on fire.

    Also, I didn''t know how long it had been like that, the cold had made my nipples stand upright.

    If someone saw it, it wouldn''t be strange to think that he was thinking dirty thoughts.

    ''What what what, what is it!!''

    I cried out in my heart and looked at the notes I had written.

    The note included a summary of the process, results, and improvements regarding this experiment.

    Of course, it was Sophie who wrote it down, so she could recall it quickly by searching her memory without having to look at the note, but it wasn''t as fast as looking at what was already written.

    Sophie was able to quickly find the content she wanted to see.

    ¨C Failure. Exploded. Failed solutions tend to dissolve the fibers. The cause of failure is...

    I couldn''t see the content behind it.

    ''The property of dissolving fibers'' was important.

    In other words, the reason why Sophie exposed her breasts was because of the failure of the experiment.

    The possibility that there might have been an intruder, a possibility that had been weighing heavily on my mind, disappeared due to this content.

    Could it be that an intruder took advantage of your concentration to come in and take off your clothes?

    It wasn''t. My clothes just melted because of the pension failure.

    ''Thank goodness~''

    Sophie rubbed her chest and headed to the bathroom with her change of clothes.

    From what Sophie remembered, the failed solution only dissolved the fibers and was harmless to the human body, but she couldn''t be sure.

    Concentration literally means concentrating on one thing, not telling you something you don''t know.

    Sophie doesn''t know, but it could actually be harmful to her body.

    As Sophie headed toward the bathroom, she didn''t notice that the lock on the front door was slightly twisted.

 Chapter 92: Not Long Ago, Kivenâ€™s Story (3) **

    Chapter 92: Not Long Ago, KivenˇŻs Story (3) ** After that, Kiven didn''t feel frustrated, as if it were a lie.

    "Oh. Kiven! Are you looking good these days?"

    "Haha. Well, as usual."

    "You''ve been looking a bit dazed lately. Are you feeling better?"

    "Yes. "I guess it was just a cold or something."

    "Can I catch a cold after working out like that every day? Didn''t I do it too harshly? "Take it easy."

    "Don''t worry, I''m controlling it these days."

    I run while chatting with the village guy.

    It had been a routine for a long time, and the villagers knew what Kiven was training for, so no one was suspicious of Kiven wandering around the village.

    Kiven was also not ashamed of others. Training for a goal was something she was proud of.

    Until recently.

    Kiven''s legs, which had been making cheerful footsteps, gradually slowed down.

    Eventually, his feet stopped in front of Sophie''s house.

    Not long ago, I picked up my speed to quickly pass in front of this house, but now I stopped walking.

    Kiven checked the surroundings.

    "Sophie, are you there?"

    I called out to Sophie in a loud voice that could be heard throughout the house.

    If there was anyone in the house, it was so loud that they couldn''t hear it unless they were taking a nap.

    But there was no answer.

    If you call this loudly and there is no answer, it is common to assume that no one is home. I''ll hurry on my way and say I''ll come back the next time there''s someone there.

    But Kiven was convinced that there was someone in the house.

    Not only did I know the schedule of my childhood friend, Sophie, but I also felt that the tightness in my chest that had been slowly rising was gradually subsiding.

    An accident that occurred not long ago in which an explosion was heard in Sophie''s room.

    And when he went in to save Sophie, he came into contact with Sophie''s private parts as if possessed.

    Until then, she felt increasingly frustrated every time she saw Sophie, but after that, the more she came into contact with Sophie, the more she felt at ease.

    No, maybe if I had met Sophie before the accident, I might have felt relieved.

    Since I had been avoiding Sophie to avoid the dark emotions rising up, I didn''t know what would have happened if I had encountered her in person.

    What was certain, though, was that if I contacted Sophie now, my frustrated mind would be relieved.

    On the other hand, if I did not contact Sophie, the feeling of frustration would recur as the days passed, and my head would hurt as if it were going to break. Sea?ch* The N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Therefore, Kiven broke into Sophie''s house every few days or so and played with her soft insides.

    Of course, I didn''t get Sophie''s permission. It was an outright crime.

    However, when he tried to think about that fact and feel guilty, a black fog suddenly rose up as if he had never been quiet, covering his mind and making it impossible for him to think anymore.

    It was clearly a strange situation, but Soira, who noticed it and pointed it out, had left this village a long time ago.

    Kiven knocked on the front door of Sophie''s house.

    Even if he called loudly, no one answered, so there was no way he would get a response by knocking on the door.

    However, Kiven''s purpose was different.

    Thud. Thud. Thud. Boom.

    He keeps knocking on the door, grabbing the doorknob and pushing it up.

    Squeak.

    When I tried it a few times, there was an unpleasant sound of metal rubbing, and it felt like it was getting stuck somewhere.

    And let''s turn the doorknob again.

    Click.

    A sound that should not be heard without a key was heard, and the door was opened.

    The first day I ran into Sophie''s house.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the lock that was broken by force was not completely broken, and although it was locked, it could be opened by applying force from a certain angle.

    Kiven, who found out about this, took advantage of this and visited Sophie''s house several times.

    It was the same today.

    As had already been repeated several times, Kiven entered the house and headed towards Sophie''s room without hesitation as if it were his own.

    When you open Sophie''s door, which is made of the same material as the surroundings but has a strangely sweet scent, you can see Sophie sitting at a desk, absorbed in something.

    I held the alchemy material, which I had no idea what it would have looked like before it was processed into a material, and opened it up and down in both hands, weighed it using a scale, and finally, after carefully checking to see if it matched what was written in the magic book, I poured it into the solution contained in the potion bottle. Put it in.

    He seemed to be in a state of concentration as usual.

    Kiven also approached Sophie without hesitation. As always.

    I put my hand on Sophie''s shoulder, but of course there was no response.

    After several experiments, Kiven found out the conditions under which Sophie reacts when she falls into this state.

    Sophie did not react at all to touching, touching, or even hitting.

    However, it reacted if someone tried to take the material it was holding, played with the solution being tested, or tried to block its vision by covering its eyes.

    It felt like I was reacting mechanically to ''interfering with the experiment'' rather than reacting to an individual named Kiven.

    So, all I had to do was not prevent the experiment.

    Casting.

    Kiven cupped Sophie''s breasts over her clothes casually.

    It was the breast that she touched every time she broke into Sophie''s room, but it was a feeling she never got tired of, no matter how many times she touched it.

    There was no way Sophie, with her incredible concentration, would make the same mistake twice, and the first day was the last time she exposed her bare breasts.

    So, at first, Kiven was satisfied with playing with her breasts over her clothes. That was enough to relieve his frustration.

    Touching her chest, stroking her head, poking her cheek... It was already a crime when he trespassed and touched her breasts, but that was enough.

    However, as the number of times increased, the level of necessary actions gradually increased.

    As if I was self-conscious about this frustration, this black fog circling around in my head, my demands grew bigger and bigger day by day.

    Accordingly, Kiven''s actions became bolder.

    Sigh.

    Kiven put his hand into Sophie''s short sleeve.

    I can feel my armpits being smooth and without any hair.

    How is every single detail of a woman''s body so attractive? She enjoys the unique temperature felt between her armpits and forearms and then moves on to her next target.

    Unlike before, the clothes didn''t melt or anything, so of course the target area was covered with thick fabric and a bra.

    I trace her hand, passing the soft peaks and entering the valley between the peaks.

    Center of the valley. If you hold this part of the bra and pull it upward.

    Sloshing.

    The two mountains lose their support, and their elastic appearance is revealed without modification or subtraction by gravity.

    Her breasts, which became easier to touch, were also massaged as desired using the hand inserted through her other sleeve.

    For this moment, this heart belonged to Kiven.

    Gently squeeze, knead, and lift.

    Place your index finger on the small nipple that gently pushes up the fabric on her chest and quickly move it back and forth.

    ¨C Flinch!

    Sophie''s body trembles slightly like a frightened small animal.

    After going through several experiences, Kiven now knew.

    This reaction was the reaction that Sophie was feeling.

    If you persistently tease the nipple, not paying attention to the fact that your body is shaking, and when the nipple becomes completely hard and erect, use your thumb and index finger to sharply pinch it.

    Burr!

    A large vibration passes through Sophie''s body.

    "Whoa... "

    A hot sigh escapes from the small, open mouth.

    How long had it been since a man''s finger touched her chest? Sophie''s body reached climax in an instant.

    Despite this, Sophie''s focus on pensions did not stop.

    A slight tremor will not interfere with your pension. In other words, Sophie was still focused.

    Kiven also understood that Sophie was not waking up to this extent.

    However, if evidence remains after the act, it is a different story.

    Kiven grabbed the back of Sophie''s chair and pulled it back to destroy the evidence and move on to the next act.

    ¨C Sigh...

    The chair legs drag on the floor and make an unpleasant sound.

    As Kiven pushed the chair back, Sophie''s posture changed from leaning deeply against the backrest to having only her buttocks resting on the chair, and then to standing in the middle of the room when all the chairs were pulled out.

    Kiven sat comfortably on the chair he had pulled out. The warm feeling from his buttocks seemed to indicate that Sophie''s buttocks had been pressed against this chair just a moment ago.

    Then, she slowly lifted Sophie''s long skirt that reached down to her ankles.

    There is no one there anyway, and Sophie herself is not properly conscious.

    It was the same whether she rolled it up slowly or all at once, but Kiven liked this moment when Sophie''s bare legs came into view little by little.

    As the hem of the skirt passed over her calves, knees, and thighs and hung around her waist, Sophie''s healthy buttocks and panties were completely exposed.

    Rub carefully between the groins.

    As expected, my panties were a little wet.

    Even Sophie would feel strange if her panties were wet after the alchemy experiment. And we will take measures to prepare for any unexpected situation.

    So to keep your panties from getting wet...

    I took down my panties.

    A long silver thread flowing out from the plump vagina caused the panties to no longer fulfill their original role and exposed her private parts.

    Although it was a waste, I scrubbed the stains on my panties with a tissue and wiped away the creamy juices around my thighs and vagina.

    A little bit of the stain itself remained, but I guess this can be chalked up to sweat.

    Knock.

    Tap your labia a few times with your fingertips. A softness that made you not think it was a human body lingered at the tips of your fingers.

    I tapped the clitoris a few times, and in an instant, so much love juice came out that it made my fingerprints shine.

    It means that preparations are sufficient.

    Kiven pressed Sophie''s back and made her lean against the desk, putting her butt back.

    Even when she stood up or leaned on the desk with her elbows, Sophie didn''t react at all.

    I already knew. I think so.

    Kiven smiled vulgarly and pulled at her waist.

    My mind became completely cloudy, and I couldn''t think of anything other than Sophie.

 Chapter 93: Not Long Ago, Kivenâ€™s Story (4) ***

    Chapter 93: Not Long Ago, KivenˇŻs Story (4) *** I pull down my pants and take out my dick.

    The cock was already hard and erect when he touched her breasts. No, I was standing there with anticipation from the moment I stepped into Sophie''s house.

    I ran my hand over my dick a few times.

    When I came here a few days ago, just caressing my pussy relieved the tightness in my chest. It was enough to spread the labia, look at the hole, and lick the clitoris.

    But today I didn''t think that would be enough.

    I can almost get a feel for it. Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The black fog that I had suppressed and endured so much had somehow become assimilated with Kiven, and I could intuitively know to what extent I could be satisfied.

    And that intuition was telling me that I had to commit suicide today.

    From now on, I will rape Sophie with this dick.

    The moist feeling of touching the tip of the glans reminded me of a similar experience I had before.

    At that time, it seems like someone had pulled it out with their mouth.

    Who was it? Soiˇö... I couldn''t remember very well.

    This wasn''t the first time that other memories became blurry when doing dirty things to Sophie. Kiven thought nothing of it and passed it over.

    All that matters is that you fuck Sophie from now on. There was no need to think about anything else.

    -Jjueup...

    The dick disappears into Sophie''s body, making a squishy sound.

    I feel resistance at the tip of my cock that continues to advance.

    It is not a tightening of the vaginal wall that is being penetrated for the first time, but a feeling of resistance that seems to be there to block advancement.

    Sophie trembled every time the cock advanced little by little, but showed no further reaction.

    Even if it was a good thing for Kiven, who was secretly trying to eat her, it was a scene that did not feel realistic, with his eyes wide open and his hands busy moving, but giving him the offer without resistance.

    "Sophie."

    So Kiven spoke to Sophie.

    "Look at this. My dick is going into her pussy now. If you don''t resist like this, I will take your virginity."

    It was a vulgar tone, but a ray of earnest emotion remained within it.

    "Weren''t you dating Runon? "Do you think it would be okay to offer up your virginity to a man like me?"

    Perhaps Kiven hoped that Sophie would resist here. He might have hoped to come to his senses, spot the criminal who was trying to commit him, and stop him.

    If that were the case, Sophie wouldn''t be able to defile her body, and Kiven might not have been swayed by an unknown desire.

    However, Sophie, who was in a state of ''super concentration'', still played with his hands to study alchemy and did not show any reaction to Kiven.

    ¨C Ppajik.

    There was a sound of something breaking. No, I had the illusion that it was me.

    Was it Kiven''s last patience, or reason?

    There was no significant difference either way.

    Kiven grabbed the top of Sophie''s round buttocks. The thick arms trained through daily training were enough to keep Sophie from moving from the spot no matter how much her body shook.

    Phew!

    Unlike how he went in slowly, he pushed all the way in at once.

    I wasn''t used to the cock yet, so the friction of the cock against my tightly closed vagina was painful.

    Sophie''s body continued to tremble.

    When I looked closely, I saw that he was holding a notebook and pen in both hands, but those hands were still.

    What Sophie''s body, which she is not even conscious of, is enduring is pleasure or pain.

    At least what Kiven felt was pleasure.

    I barely suppressed the urge to buck my back right now.

    A single drop of blood flowing from the vagina captured the last remaining reason.

    Even though he couldn''t think straight because of the black fog that hung over his head, Kiven was Kiven.

    He didn''t want to hurt Sophie. It may already be too late.

    Fortunately, this world was a virtual world where Soira took care of various settings.

    In this world, even a virgin could faint and close her eyes as she climaxed from her first experience.

    That''s just one example, but it meant that the pain of breaking through was very short.

    The settings of the game world that are different from reality are not settings for the residents of the game world, but common sense and the laws of physics.

    Kiven also pulled out the information from her unorganized mind that the pain of losing her virginity would not last long, and did not move as he inserted it deep into her.

    According to what I heard from an adult in the village that Kiven was a self-proclaimed womanizer, the reason her first time was painful was because losing her hymen damaged the walls of her vagina.

    There is already a wound on the sensitive mucous membrane, and there is no way it won''t hurt when you rub it.

    And the adult also said this. If you don''t want to hurt your partner...

    ''I told you to put your dick in and wait a moment.''

    She keeps irritating the wound, so it gets worse. If you give the wound enough time to heal, she can have her first experience without pain.

    I don''t know whether what the adult said was true or not. But maybe it''s worth a try?

    Kiven stuck her dick in and waited.

    I don''t know much about whether the wound has healed or not. However, as he stayed still while penetrating, I could feel the vagina, which had felt so dry at first, becoming sticky and wet.

    Once she was wet enough to gently move the dick back and forth without using any force, I could feel the vaginal discharge even better.

    From every single fold of the vagina that touches the cock to the round thing that touches the tip of the glans.

    The woman''s body was truly amazing.

    As soon as the vagina got wet, it started to twist and tangle little by little.

    It was like a living creature in itself.

    It can be tightened, and if it feels too tight, it can be wrapped gently rather than tightly...

    To put it another way.

    Sophie''s vagina was taking the shape of Kiven''s dick.

    A vagina that had never encountered a penis of the opposite sex before was receiving a cock for the first time, and was being reshaped into a form suitable for its purpose in order to fulfill its original purpose of exploiting semen.

    ''Are all women like this?''

    Kiven had her doubts as she felt the vaginal discharge gradually becoming more pleasurable even as she remained still.

    Right. All women were like this. In this world.

    In other words, it was said that Sophie''s pussy, which experienced a dick for the first time, was aligned with Kiven''s dick.

    In the future, unless you encounter a dick so big that you''ll think, ''The dick I''ve had up until now wasn''t even a dick,'' I probably won''t change again.

    ¨C Squeak...

    When I thought this was enough, I took my dick out.

    The cock, glistening and soaked in love juice, was clucking as if asking to be let back in quickly.

    Of course, Kiven had no intention of ending it like this.

    I stuck my dick into the hole where clear love juice was flowing out. The pleasure of touching a different part of the body came rushing back.

    It was hard to bear it anymore.

    Kiven grasped Sophie''s waist tightly and hit her sexually without hesitation.

    "Huh. Sigh. Hmm."

    Sophie doesn''t react, but her body feels the same.

    The body, excited by sexual sensations, let out moans of its own accord.

    It was a pure moan that I didn''t try to suppress or make up.

    Kiven cupped his breasts while looking at Sophie''s ass shaking with every thrust.

    The breasts had already had their underwear removed, and hard erect nipples could easily be found even on top of the outerwear.

    I pinched my nipples with my fingers and moved my dick back and forth.

    "Haang?"

    ¨C Whoosh.

    The love juice poured out so much that she could feel it even without seeing it.

    Meanwhile, studying alchemy did not stop.

    How much stimulation would it take to make him stop studying? Suddenly Kiven became curious about that.

    Since Sophie would react to any interruption in her studies, there was a possibility that she would lose concentration altogether if her studies stopped, but she was curious.

    Kiven made a big move while holding on to Sophie''s waist.

    ¨C Bang! Bang!

    The sound of her skin hitting each other was loud enough to resonate. At this level, she could be heard not only outside the room but also outside the house.

    But even so, Sophie could only let out a faint moan.

    Rather, it was Kiven who couldn''t bear it.

    "Ugh... "

    Kiven, who had a premonition of climax as he saw the vagina begin to tremble as it was penetrated violently for the dozens of times, hurriedly pulled his cock out, fearing that Sophie would climax and ejaculate from the tightening stimulation.

    She quickly pulled it out, but the semen she couldn''t hold back splashed onto Sophie''s butt.

    If she cums on the outside, cleaning up after her is just a matter of wiping, but if she cums on the inside, clear evidence remains inside her body.

    Even if she scraped it off as best as she could, she didn''t know when it would leak out and be discovered.

    Fortunately, she was able to pull out the dick before it was too late.

    Kiven cleaned up thoroughly and left.

    After that, Kiven often had secret relationships with Sophie.

    Without her partner Sophie''s knowledge.

    If I don''t have a relationship with Sophie for a long time, my head hurts like it''s going to explode, and strange thoughts keep coming to mind. On the other hand, after having a relationship with Sophie, I feel more refreshed than ever.

    Like withdrawal symptoms.

    Now, even if she tried to reject it out of her own will, she endured it until the end, and when her mind became cloudy, she found herself humiliating Sophie.

    It was not long before Runon revealed to Sophie that he would become an adventurer.

 Chapter 94: Flashback Room â€“ Defeated by the Succubus (1) **

    Chapter 94: Flashback Room ¨C Defeated by the Succubus (1) ** The reason I didn''t fire the hypnosis beam at random was because of the cooldown.

    How did you know?

    As time passed, I kept shooting.

    We were defeated by the dungeon boss Succubus and lost our fighting power, so we had no way to resist, and our bodies were controlled by hypnotic beams one by one.

    As a result.

    "Stop it!"

    "Oh. "I like you too, but you put on too much weight~ So you''re not popular with women?"

    Runon, who was underneath the succubus, had his dick caught in the succubus''s grasp.

    Flora and I were not allowed to talk at all, but only Lunon''s head was controlled so that he could talk.

    It was a clever move that clearly revealed the intention to enjoy Runon''s reaction.

    Even though we knew it was a trick, there was nothing we could do.

    I was sitting at Runon''s bedside, putting Runon''s head on his chest and giving him a chest pillow, and Flora was caressing each of Runon''s fingers with her tongue.

    To be precise, I was being manipulated that way.

    Runon was now in a harem 4P state, surrounded by three people: me and Flora, and a succubus who was the boss of the dungeon but only looked beautiful.

    In reality, they were three puppets being controlled by a succubus puppet show.

    "Loosen this. "I have a lover!"

    She emphasized the fact that she had a lover and argued that such things should not be done, but of course such words had no effect on the succubus.

    "You have a lover?"

    "Okay! So don''t do this... "

    "How far did you go with your lover? She must have had sex, right? "Did she feel good?"

    After hearing Runon''s words, the succubus'' eyes suddenly sparkled and she asked various questions. If you look at this scene in isolation, you can think of it as a cute figure with eyes sparkling with curiosity, and it was hard to think of him as a succubus who was just playing around with his dick for fun.

    "What? There''s no way you can answer something like that!"

    "Hehe. To be ashamed. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer. There is no right to veto anyway."

    The succubus'' tail seemed to flutter for a moment, and Runon frowned grimly, but calmly answered the succubus'' question.

    "Ruler. Now you can answer kindly, right? How is it. "Have you had sex?"

    "Nice... Eww... I did it, I did it."

    Oh.

    Even I was impressed.

    Not only that, but he''s also a pathetic Runon, so I sympathize with him. Who is the opponent? Sophie? It must be Sophie, right?

    It would be even more surprising if, just a few months after leaving the village, he dumped his childhood friend Sophie and ended up having sex with another woman.

    Among adventurers, there are many men who give up their virginity to Changgwan. But what the succubus was asking about was sex with her lover. I wouldn''t say that going to Changgwan was like having sex.

    Although my body still couldn''t move even a millimeter, my mind was naturally excited by the interesting new facts I had learned.

    Well done. Succubus! Ask more!

    I kept asking Runon if the succubus also liked me.

    "Tell me slowly how you did it?"

    "Ah. Ugh... Eww... First, let''s start with the kiss... "

    Runon tried her best not to open her mouth, but it was no use. From the mouth that was forcibly opened, the contents of the precious first night with my lover came out like mere gossip.

    "From the kiss? Like this?"

    "Whoop!"

    As the succubus flicked its tail again, Flora, who was still sucking Runon''s finger, moved and covered Runon''s lips.

    Is the succubus'' manipulation technique capable of delicate manipulation? The bewitching technique, which could not be considered pure Flora''s skills, instantly captivated Runon.

    "Hehe. Be cute. "It has become this hard."

    The succubus lightly glanced at Runon''s cock that she was holding.

    Runon''s dick was swollen even when I saw it. In comparison, the succubus'' hand was so small that it was hard to tell if it could hold half of the dick pillar, but the careful yet firm grasping and sweeping movements of the hand could not be described as anything other than a succubus.

    "Eup, ugh, puha!"

    The kiss continued for several minutes, with the woman''s hand stroking the cock from below and the tongue mixing passionately from above.

    When Flora''s mouth finally fell, Runon could be seen turning bright red from lack of oxygen.

    It was definitely a sexy face, but it wasn''t particularly cute. A grown man should blush.

    But it seems to be different from the succubus''s perspective.

    "Oh my~ You could be this cute. Why did you rebel like that? I was trying to make you feel good! But don''t worry. Because it''s not too late now."

    "Whoa... Ha... Sigh... "

    "So? "What did you do after we kissed?"

    "After... After embracing, Sophie... Ugh, spread your legs underneath and put your dick... "

    "The name is Sophie. Cute. I wish that child had come to the dungeon too. "It would have felt better if he had been cute with me, right?"

    "What are you planning to do to Sophie?" !!"

    As expected, the lover was Sophie. It''s natural. Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Runon heard that he was planning to do something to Sophie, he protested violently, but of course he was subdued by the succubus before he could finish speaking.

    "Don''t make a fuss just because I show you a little favor? I might as well enjoy it when I feel like it. To each other."

    "... !"

    "Ah. Really. You weren''t allowed to talk, right? I''m really clumsy too. Ruler. You can keep saying it."

    "Ugh... Sophie below... Ask me to put my dick in it... Ugh!"

    "Oh. Woman first? That''s bold. "Isn''t it possible that she wasn''t a virgin?"

    "Don''t be funny!"

    "Isn''t that possible? I don''t know why I''m angry. I don''t know, but human women are shy and hate sex. Weren''t they of that kind? But if you choke on my dick first, isn''t there reason to be suspicious?"

    No. Even if she is a virgin, she can be as bold as she wants if she is someone she loves.

    In the first place, just because she''s a woman doesn''t mean she doesn''t have sexual desires. Look at me.

    It may be a little scary, but the succubus'' statement that she is not a virgin just because she asked for sex first is just nonsense based on prejudice.

    Runon also denied the succubus'' nonsense based on his love for Sophie.

    "Sophie can''t do that. "I don''t believe anything you say!"

    But I just remembered it too. Didn''t Runon have the "NTR constitution" As a penalty?

    So, I even warned you not to take your eyes off Sophie. If you hadn''t listened to my warning, there''s a chance that Sophie really wasn''t a virgin.

    Even when Runon shouted, the succubus did not think much of such desperate behavior and just ignored it, as if it was just something she did once.

    "Okay? Okay. Well, otherwise it''s not. Is there a need to get so upset?"

    "What is that... !"

    Without even listening to Runon''s words, he waved his tail again.

    "Then shall we play the next scene? Let''s see, I said I''d hug you first, right?"

    This time my body moved.

    She changed her posture to face Runon and held her tightly in her arms as if she was hugging her lover.

    Although it is not as strong as Kiven, I can clearly feel my heart being crushed by the chest of a man who has become stronger through his own training.

    "Uh... Eww... That... "

    It was a bit amusing to see Runon at a loss for words, but the succubus quickly ordered to move on to the next scene.

    "Ruler. Next is the scene where the woman goes down, guides the dick, and inserts it. Do it quickly."

    He throws his arms around Runon''s neck and falls backwards. My back hits the floor, and the weight of Runon, who fell with me, is heavily placed on my whole body.

    In that position, he lowers his hand to grab Runon''s cock and guides it to the hole.

    "Ugh... "

    Although he has a miserable expression, Runon is no different from me in that he has no control below his head.

    Runon''s body was already excited and enjoying my pussy.

    "Aang? Tsk, huh... Haha?"

    The feeling of my genitals being violently penetrated makes me moan. My body, controlled by the succubus, faithfully spread its legs and accepted the cock as instructed.

    But I guess the succubus didn''t like it that much.

    "Well, I''m just ahead of the curve... The technique is not good, is it? I guess my lover didn''t teach me well. I''ll teach you well, so be nice to your lover? If only I could go back. Hehe."

    Then, Runon''s waist movement clearly changed.

    From a linear movement that just pricks recklessly, to a circular movement that rubs and stabs every nook and cranny in detail.

    This felt much better. After all, it is better to have some technique.

    "And? "What did you do next?"

    "After this... Just keep having sex... "

    "Hmm... Okay. Well, if it was a virgin, it would be like that at first. But that''s boring, isn''t it?"

    The succubus, who was not satisfied with Runon''s first sexual experience, moved Flora this time.

    "?! What are you doing!"

    When Flora approached and grabbed Runon''s buttocks, Runon was greatly embarrassed.

    Uh. First, I don''t like train games at all.

    "Well, just wait a little longer. I''m sure you''ll feel better."

    Flora buried her face in her ass. And the small sound of water.

    ¨C Clap, clap...

    Did you say anal licking or rimjob?

    It seemed like that was what the succubus was telling him to do.

    I''m glad it wasn''t me. In this world, the anus is not physically dirty, but it still feels uncomfortable.

    "Ugh?! Eww... "

    Runon couldn''t come to his senses because it was a sensation he had never felt before.

    In the meantime, the controlled body steadily shook its waist and drove the dick into it.

    While the succubus was watching, Runon, who had crushed me, shook her waist and Flora licked Runon''s anus while masturbating.

    I like it, but looking at it objectively, this scene is miserable...

    Asil, whose limbs were caught by the thick tentacles summoned by the succubus, could only watch.

    Although Asil, who could not be hypnotized due to a "Mental barrier," Could move his body, he lacked the strength to break the tentacles and escape, so he had to just watch.

 Chapter 95: Flashback Room â€“ Defeated by the Succubus (2) ***

    Chapter 95: Flashback Room ¨C Defeated by the Succubus (2) *** Crackling.

    A sound that should not have come out of Asil''s mouth came out.

    I know it is a meaningless action.

    Here, it would be a more rational and reasonable decision to pretend to surrender to the succubus and then attack when it catches the succubus off guard.

    Even though he knew that, Asil continued to grit his teeth and twist his body with all his might.

    Although it was a short relationship in terms of time, I couldn''t sit back and watch as my like-minded colleagues were reduced to toys by mere monsters in the game.

    If you think about it that way, colleagues are also present in the game, but originally, colleagues and enemies are treated differently.

    Asil, consumed with rage, was still wasting his stamina in attempts to escape the tentacles. When I thought about it rationally, it was an irrational action.

    It would be hard to blame Asil for not being able to act calmly.

    Until a few months ago, she was an ordinary young person whose daily routine was to sit in front of the computer and enjoy her hobbies after work. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was only a short period of time for her to be transformed into a skilled warrior, capable of losing a battle that put her life on the line and calmly reformulating her strategy even as she watched her comrades being toyed with by the victor.

    "Sylph! Salamander! Why isn''t it coming out!"

    If she can merge with the spirit, she can easily get out of here.

    Now that all of his other colleagues were being controlled by the succubus, the chances of winning a 1:4 battle were extremely slim. Even Asil, whose vision was narrowed by anger, could see that.

    However, the skill to control the other person''s body could not last indefinitely.

    Asil knew that this world was a game world. The truth was similar and a little different, but the truth was that this world was a game.

    So, I don''t know if it''s hypnosis or something else, but there won''t be a skill that seems to have upset the balance.

    There must be some loophole.

    Just because the cooldown is a bit long, the balance will not be achieved.

    I don''t know what that weakness is.

    Otherwise, another way was to get out of this dungeon and ask for support.

    Fortunately, the succubus was just playing with his companions and showed no intention of killing them at the moment. Even if it took a little time, it was a very feasible method.

    Okay. If only I could merge with the spirit.

    However, for some reason, the spirits did not merge even as they approached Asil.

    Because of this, Asil still could not escape from the tentacle.

    "My lady, you must be very bored? Sorry. "I was preoccupied with something else."

    The succubus noticed Asil''s struggles and approached.

    In the background, Soira and Runon were still vigorously mixing their bodies, and Flora was caressing Runon''s body, bringing out even greater pleasure.

    The succubus who had actually created such a situation stroked Asil''s chin, paying no heed to the commotion going on behind her.

    ¨C Taaak!

    Asil attempted to bite off the succubus'' fingers as soon as they reached her, but she was unable to succeed as the tentacles quickly wrapped themselves around her neck.

    "Huh, huh!"

    "Oh my. Be violent too. "You have such a pretty body, but you haven''t learned manners?"

    As the succubus snapped her fingers, the tentacles wrapped around her neck slowly tightened her throat.

    The succubus stroked Asil''s vagina without paying any attention to Asil, who was suffering from suffocation.

    There was not a trace of moisture to be found on the lightly public haired pussy.

    It was natural because, let alone being excited, she was furious.

    The succubus didn''t like that.

    "It''s a dungeon I worked hard to create, but it looks like you didn''t enjoy it properly? Feel sorry too. "I''ll make sure you enjoy everything you didn''t get to enjoy here."

    When the succubus snapped her fingers, a tentacle with a leaf-like tip appeared under Asil''s pussy.

    On the wide side of the tentacle, small tentacles were writhing in detail.

    It looked as if a part of the tentacle wall that Asil had previously passed through had been torn off and replaced. In terms of tentacle density, this one was much denser.

    If you didn''t look closely, the tentacle, which could be mistaken for a toothbrush in shape, wrapped around Asil''s entire vagina as if covering it.

    Asil''s genitals were covered with tentacles like a diaper.

    "How is it? "Miss, if you apologize right now, I''m willing to give it a little consideration~?"

    The succubus''s tone of voice as she asked, stretching out her tongue, was closer to a mockery than a question.

    I could clearly see that Asil was out of breath and in a hazy state.

    "Dog sound... "

    "You don''t like it? I can''t help it. Have a little fun."

    Before Asil could finish speaking, the succubus snapped her fingers once again.

    Judging by the fact that Asil stopped talking as soon as his mouth opened, the succubus had no intention of listening to Asil in the first place.

    "Hmm?!"

    The tentacle is vigorously rubbed against the vagina.

    Thousands of small tentacles lick every inch of the vagina, providing tremendous stimulation regardless of whether it is a weak spot or not.

    It was completely different from the feeling of tentacles I felt when passing through the tentacle wall.

    At that time, it felt like I couldn''t help but rub my body as Asil passed by the still tentacle.

    The stimulation of the tentacles, which were actively moving and moving back and forth at a speed close to vibration, was amazing.

    "Ugh ugh ugh!!!"

    In the meantime, the tentacles that are strangling his neck do not let up.

    Asil was unable to escape from the hazy state of oxygen deprivation due to the tentacles squeezing his windpipe while keeping a tight line between not being able to breathe properly, but not completely suffocating to death.

    My mind is blank due to lack of oxygen, but an overwhelming sense of pleasure surges through my lower body.

    All other senses disappear in a daze, as if only the body remains.

    My vision is already blurry.

    Her hands and feet, which reflexively tried to protect the woman''s weaknesses due to excessive stimulation, were still bound by the tentacles and under heavy pressure, but she did not feel any of that.

    Only the neck and pussy.

    All annoying thoughts, such as whether I was originally a man or this was a game, disappeared, and all my attention was focused only on my vagina and the pleasure felt in it ¨C

    "Oops! Cough, cluck!"

    Suddenly it all ended.

    The tentacle that was harassing her vagina completely fell away from Asil''s body and moved a certain distance away from her genitals, and the tentacle that was strangling her neck disappeared somewhere.

    "Huh... Omg... Ha... "

    A breathable body, heart, and brain demand oxygen.

    By breathing hard, fresh oxygen is supplied to every corner of the body that is in a state of oxygen deficiency.

    As a result, the senses that had disappeared came back one by one.

    One by one, from the center of the body to the fingertips.

    I feel the tingling sensation of dying nerves coming back to life throughout my body.

    Still, I was glad to see that it seemed to indicate that the sense was alive.

    "How is it? Did you enjoy it a little?"

    "... "

    I glare harshly at the succubus who is talking as if she is joking.

    I wanted to curse you out loud, but...

    No words came out.

    Glaring was the limit.

    The experience of being strangled to the brink of death just once is enough to engrave fear into the psyche of a weak modern person.

    For Asil, this place was a game.

    But it''s a game, so what''s the big deal?

    Asil realized for the first time that she could die here.

    The fear of ''death'' pressured Asil.

    "Whoa... After... "

    So I couldn''t say anything.

    Rather, shouldn''t we be praising the fact that we can even glare at him?

    It was not a strange situation for him to beg for his life.

    "Ho ho ho. Don''t glare at me so scary. "I don''t like killing a pretty girl like you."

    I couldn''t help but feel angry for a moment at the succubus''s words, which had the nuance of not killing her.

    However, when the succubus spoke next, his face became pale again.

    "But, you... She was a virgin? Hoho, it''s not that surprising. "Because I was watching everything that happened in this dungeon."

    You were watching? So why did I even ask you to take out the slime? No, everything that happened after that?

    Asil''s face turned bright red in an instant.

    "It turned white, it turned red. Be busy too. Anyway, so that''s it. "I''m going to give you some wonderful memories."

    Memories?

    It was a nice word to hear, but there was no way that the words the succubus spoke would have a good meaning to Asil.

    "Well, what... "

    "Oh, indeed. Don''t rush. "I''m going to find out now anyway."

    When the succubus snapped her fingers, the tentacles that were tying Asil''s limbs moved, causing Asil to assume a certain posture.

    A posture with the legs wide open in an M shape and the genitals extended forward.

    I''ve seen it a lot in pornographic videos, but I never imagined I''d be able to do it myself.

    "For a moment! What are you doing!"

    "Look at him. "Are you already making a fuss just because I released you a little bit?"

    "... !"

    Asil, who was about to protest, was unable to speak as he felt the tentacles slowly wrapping around his neck.

    Her body, engraved with the horror of being on the verge of death, was unable to move.

    "Ruler. Then, that''s enough, come here."

    This time she flicked her tail. From what I have observed so far, it appears that this action was an action of giving orders to Runon, Soira, and Flora, whose bodies were being controlled.

    Then what was the command that made me squirm now?

    There was no need to think long.

    Because Runon came this way right away.

    "W-what?! "What are you trying to do this time?"

    Runon''s cock, which was brought in while shaking its hips on top of Soira, was still dripping with love juice.

    Blood flowed from her clenched lips, and tear marks were clearly visible on both cheeks. Runon also seemed to be trying his best to escape the manipulation. I don''t think it was of much use.

    Contrary to that miserable face, Runon''s body calmly aimed at the dick. In Asil''s pussy.

    "What are you doing!"

    Even as I shouted that, I knew clearly what was going to happen.

    I tried to twist my body again with all my might, but the result did not change.

    "Yeah, it looks like this guy hasn''t even tried with a virgin yet."

    "Do not be ridiculous! "Sophie and I shared each other''s first moments!"

    "Maybe not? Anyway, so I''m going to show this guy the joys of fucking a virgin pussy. "Whether that girl named Sophie was a virgin or not, there is a real virgin here, right?"

    "Fuck... "

    All Asil could do was swear like that. She tried to move her limbs in her last hope, but she still couldn''t escape the tentacles.

    "Ruler. Brother? "If you were born a man, wouldn''t you have to try her virginity at least once?"

    "No, I don''t like it. No. All I need is Sophie!"

    "Don''t say such boring things. Now~ Let''s go in~"

    With a ridiculous sound, Runon''s waist moves forward at will.

    ¨C Snap.

    After the slight sound of water, the first opening and strong vaginal pressure, and the weak feeling of resistance...

    ¨C Squeak.

    Asil''s hymen was pierced.

 Chapter 96: Flashback Room â€“ Defeated by the Succubus (3) ***

    Chapter 96: Flashback Room ¨C Defeated by the Succubus (3) *** To be honest, I was prepared to know.

    Even when I lost to the succubus, I thought there was still another possibility.

    I couldn''t believe it. If I kill you, you''re going to kill me, so you''re going to play with me like that? A monster?

    It didn''t take long for him to regret that his thoughts were short-lived.

    This world was more realistic than what Asil had dismissed as a game world, and that was why it was more vicious.

    At least to the extent of playing with losers.

    I was almost certain that Soira had been violated.

    I''m next. Even if I''m not next, I''ll be next.

    The reason I tried to escape from the tentacle with all my might was because I was angry that my colleague was being humiliated, but it was also because I could see the future clearly.

    But all attempts ended in failure.

    As a result, I ended up having sex with a man I could never have imagined in my life.

    "No, no! Take this out!!"

    As you know, when I was a man, I enjoyed various contents.

    Among them, there was a game about a female protagonist fighting an enemy, being defeated, and being humiliated. Sea?ch* The N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No, there were quite a few. Actually, it was quite a taste.

    However, Asil never enjoyed such games, thinking that she was the heroine.

    There must have been some people who enjoyed it that way, but Asil rather liked female protagonist games because the female character with the design she liked was humiliated in a variety of ways.

    I couldn''t even imagine it at the time.

    She couldn''t believe that if she entered the game and became a woman, she would be defeated and humiliated, just like the heroine of the game she enjoyed as a man.

    Moreover, I don''t know if she noticed it, but the line in which she rejects her after losing her virginity in vain... It looked exactly like the character in the game.

    As if Asil is a character in the game.

    It felt like a narrow passage in my stomach that I couldn''t even feel existed was being forcibly pried open by a hot meat stick.

    A light ooze of blood came from the hole where the virgin had just been lost.

    I could clearly see the blood along with her love juice coming from the cock that had fucked her virginity.

    Still, it didn''t hurt.

    Why?

    The succubus'' hands were emitting a mysterious purple light.

    If Soira''s purple hair was a bright image reminiscent of spring flower petals, the Succubus'' purple color was an ominous image, as if someone would be poisoned by just touching it.

    It was clear that that strange light was having some effect on Asil. Asil''s "Mental Barrier" Cannot block effects that affect the body.

    But even if he guessed that fact, there was nothing Asil could do.

    The body with limbs fixed by tentacles had limits on movement no matter how much it struggled, and no matter what it did, it ended up only shaking its back against the dick.

    I feel good.

    Asil''s body expressed pleasure with her whole body every time a cock penetrated her.

    Just as she regrets the cock falling out, the pussy also regrets that it falls out of her hole.

    Every time I fuck him, the love juice pours out so much that I wonder where that amount comes from.

    Even the erect nipples that tremble from the impact of the thrust.

    The moaning sound that comes out regardless of the person''s intention when pulling out or inserting.

    Out of all of this, the only thing Asil could bear was moaning.

    "Kuhhh... Sigh... Ugh... "

    I tried to hold her neck as hard as I could and block out the sound, but I couldn''t help but let her escape little by little.

    However, the succubus did not seem to like that level of resistance.

    "It''s a memorable first experience, but wouldn''t it be fun if it turned out like that?"

    Sigh.

    Tentacles wrap around Asil''s neck again.

    A tentacle that is not so tight that it takes your breath away, but gently applies pressure.

    It was clear what the succubus wanted.

    Still, Asil feels rebellious and tries to rebel again...

    Wow!

    "Kek! Big!"

    It was an unwinnable fight from the beginning.

    Before even 60 seconds had passed, Asil could only beg with her eyes.

    "... Yes. Ah... "Ah!"

    Her moans escape from Asil''s mouth as she succumbs to the succubus.

    It was an awkward moan that anyone who heard it could tell it was acting.

    Still, the succubus seemed satisfied with that, and withdrew the tentacles wrapped around its neck.

    "Ah... Huh... Haha?"

    Little by little, real moans began to mix in between the intentionally made moans.

    Even now, there is a thick dick stuck in her vagina, and this is because she is under the influence of magic without resistance from the succubus who uses strange magic.

    Runon can''t help but react physically, so he gets even more excited by the moans he hears in his ears, and in response, his dick, which becomes even thicker, pries open the vagina even more and tramples it.

    "Ugh? Ah... Ha... Haaa?"

    Real moans and fake moans continue to mix.

    Even I couldn''t tell which one was real and which one was fake.

    All I know is that I have to raise my moans until the succubus is satisfied.

    Perhaps all the fake moans had already disappeared and only real moans of pleasure remained.

    It didn''t matter either way.

    At least if I just moan, my throat won''t get tight.

    "No, no, no..." "

    Runon muttered.

    "Well, what''s not working?"

    Asil asked anxiously at those ominous words, but Runon was biting his lip and trying to hold back something while continuing to shake his hips.

    However, Runon''s body began to pound his waist faster than his head, and his cock swelled even more.

    Asil also once had a dick.

    Realizing what this omen means, his face turns pale.

    "Ugh? No way, right? Huh? Isn''t it?!"

    "Ugh... I''m sorry!"

    "Don''t do it! Hold on! Be patient! Yes ?"

    I knew full well how ridiculous that was.

    But I couldn''t help but say it.

    Being pregnant and giving birth to a child was a terrible thing that Asil could not even imagine.

    There is no way there would be a morning-after pill or abortion technology in this medieval fantasy world!

    Asil thought so, but it is true.

    Since Soira, who created this world, is a woman, contraception was made very conveniently so that she could enjoy vaginal sex as much as she wanted.

    Of course, for Asil now, who did not know that fact, cumming was just a fear.

    "OMG. Ahhh!"

    "Hmm? Hmmmm??"

    Runon and Asil tried to endure as much as they could, but eventually reached their limit.

    As if to put the final stamp on this, I instinctively hit my waist with all my strength and hit the last piston so deep that I end up cumming helplessly.

    Porchio, who was continuously exploited by the sea anemone tentacles and the tentacle bed, continued to gulp to send semen to the uterus without leaving any semen, even though it was his first time.

    A movement as if the uterine bulb is kissing the glans and trying to suck out the last drop of semen.

    That alone brings tremendous pleasure to both sides.

    ¨C View!

    The remaining semen, which should normally come out little by little as if squeezed out, is ejaculated with force as if it were being ejaculated continuously.

    The uterus trembles with joy at the newly ejaculated semen.

    Asil couldn''t control his body from the lingering sensation of climax to the point where he had such an illusion.

    "Whoa... Phew... "

    Feeling as if every drop of semen in his balls had been vomited out, Runon''s body gradually pulled out his cock.

    The stimulation of her glans scraping against her folds brought Asil to a weak climax again.

    ¨C Zboob!

    The vaginal folds around the glans protrude to the outside of the vagina and then retract. As I was looking at that, I felt blood rushing to my dick again.

    "Oh? Is it over already?"

    The succubus said after forcing Runon and Asil to have sex without actually looking at them.

    The succubus had her back to Asil''s sex and was playing with Soira and Flora, rubbing her pussy.

    Instructing Soira and Flora to continue, the succubus approached Asil and fucked her pussy.

    "Huh?!"

    Although it seemed random, when I delicately found the weak spot in her vagina and pulled out the finger that was stimulating it, my finger was covered with her white semen.

    "Hmm~"

    The succubus naturally took semen into her mouth as if eating honey from a honey pot.

    "It seems a little watery? How many times did you pack it?"

    "... "

    "Hoho, it''s a joke. I know everything. What did you do while passing through the dungeon? That''s right, because I was the one who hypnotized you."

    "What... ?"

    Runon was very surprised by the succubus who suddenly revealed that she was the cause of the hypnosis that caused Flora to do dirty things while going through the dungeon, but the succubus did not care at all.

    "I guess that''s good, right? Anyway, if the quality isn''t great, you have to make up for it with quantity, right?"

    The succubus laid Runon down and moved the tentacles that tied Asil so that Asil went on top of Runon.

    "Ruler. I''ll write it to you too. "It''s a shame that I ended up enjoying something so good so many times."

    When the purple light that was being used on Asil was pointed at Runon, Runon''s dick became erect again as if he had ejaculated at some point.

    The tip of the cock, which was bigger than before, touched Asil''s pussy, which was located on top of Runon.

    "Huh. "What else are you planning on doing?"

    The succubus smiled and answered Asil''s anxious question.

    "I don''t do anything. "You are the one who does it."

    "Me?"

    "Okay. You put it in and shake your waist."

    "It''s crazy? Do you think I''ll do it?"

    "You''re going to do it?"

    Sreuk.

    Asil''s eyes shook greatly at the feeling of a tentacle wrapping around his neck again, as if telling him not to forget about him.

    In the end, Asil closed her eyes tightly, lifted her body up as if supported by her tentacles, and...

    Phew!

    "Tsk? Hmm... "

    I stuck my dick in myself.

    "Yes, yes. You''re a good kid, right? Have more fun."

    "Damn, don''t do it... Yes?"

    Even as he spits out harsh words, his body, overcome by the fear of the tentacles, ends up shaking his back in accordance with the succubus'' words.

    In the face of the fear of death, Asil had to continue accepting the cock himself...

    Continue, continue.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨C

    End the flashback.

 Chapter 97: Travel Planning (1)

    Chapter 97: Travel Planning (1) When she returned to the city where she was staying, Gersier, the sky had already begun to turn golden.

    She spent the entire night in the dungeon, and it seemed to be too late to visit her saint, so she decided to rest today and visit the temple tomorrow morning.

    Of course, I can''t take Runon there. Because Runon does not have an appointment with a saint.

    So this is the end with Runon.

    "Okay?"

    "Ok? "What?"

    I was tired of saying it in detail, so I tried to sum it up roughly, but Runon couldn''t understand. Not being careful.

    "They say a request is as long as it comes back. "I''ve returned to the accommodation, so your job as a porter is over."

    "Ah. Is it. Yes. That''s right."

    "What? "I can''t answer quickly?"

    "No, what is it... I feel like a lot has happened. "I can''t believe it''s already over."

    "It''s a lot of work. To be sure, it was only two days, but it feels like I was in the dungeon for 20 days."

    "Yes? So it feels a little strange, I guess."

    "Well, you said this was your first time in a dungeon? "If you are constantly tense in a small space, even if it was only a short period of time, it feels like an incredible experience."

    I opened the door to the dorm while talking about various things with Runon.

    Perhaps because it was the time when work began to end, the restaurant on the first floor of the accommodation was already crowded with people who had gathered to wash down the day''s hard work with alcohol and meat.

    A person singing a song while raising a beer glass, a person quietly enjoying a meal in a corner, and a person who lost consciousness with his head on the table as if he couldn''t stand the fatigue. Among the various people, I saw a familiar figure.

    "Sophie!"

    Runon, who discovered the sight, was delighted and ran over.

    "Runon? Are you here already?"

    Sophie, who was quietly eating stew in a corner of the restaurant, saw Runon and opened her eyes wide and said.

    For reference, the stew that Sophie was eating contained quite a bit of meat. Looks delicious. I want to order that too.

    "Have you been to the dungeon? Is it over already?"

    "Because it was a D-class dungeon. Still, it was harder than I thought. As expected, it was a good thing I went with Soira."

    I thought my story was coming out, so I joined in.

    "Did you specifically accept it this time? If you want to go with me next time, improve your skills accordingly."

    "Okay. Next time we meet, I will be able to properly serve one person."

    "That''s right. Don''t overdo it though. If you overdo it and die, it''s over."

    "Soira! What can you say like that... "

    "No, Sophie. This is something you need to keep in mind if you want to live as an adventurer. Even Sora said that because she was worried about me. Right?"

    "Soira. Is that so?"

    "Well, that''s true, but... "

    I feel strange because I feel like I have somehow become a tsundere heroine who worries people with harsh words.

    The couple, Runon and Sophie, who were watching with warm eyes, felt a little tickled, so they gave a quick hello and returned to their colleagues.

    Behind my back, I heard Runon sweating profusely and giving an answer to Sophie''s innocent question, ''What was in the dungeon?'', But I ignored it.

    Ah. But I''m curious how you will answer.

    I don''t know because I took a different path from the middle, but judging from the dungeon concept, it wouldn''t have been a normal dungeon. How will I respond to Sophie?

    Honestly, I was curious.

    However, if I stayed there, I felt like I would become soft under the lukewarm gaze of the tsundere, so I shook off my curiosity and took a seat at the table where Flora and Asil were.

    "I''m here. "Have you placed your order?"

    There were only cups of water left on the table. Whether I ordered it or not, it was clear that the meal had not been served yet.

    Asil, who still felt awkward being alone with Flora, welcomed me and asked.

    "No, I was waiting for you to come. What do you want to do?"

    "Naan meat stew."

    "Meat stew? "Is there such a menu?"

    "Well? "I don''t know the name of the menu, but if I say that roughly, they''ll understand, right?"

    "I guess so. Then, what about alcohol?"

    "Just a beer is enough."

    "Good. Then, I''ll order it and come back."

    When there are few people, even if you call out from your seat, a staff member will come and take your order, but when it is noisy like now, there is a high possibility that no matter how much you shout, they will not be heard.

    Therefore, Asil left to personally deliver the order, and this time, only me and Flora remained.

    On this occasion, she asked Flora something.

    "How is it. "Have you become friends with me?"

    This may be a new thing to say, but I want to welcome Asil as a proper colleague.

    However, even if the relationship ended with a single request, if you want to accept her as a colleague, you must also ask Flora''s opinion.

    I know that it was a bit too arbitrary of me to include it in this request, so I was concerned about the relationship between Asil and Flora.

    "Huh... "I''m not sure."

    "You don''t know?"

    It''s unexpected.

    Flora is a kind and pure child, so it is easy to get a good first impression of her. Moreover, she has learned something from being a royal, so she has good manners and good speaking skills.

    So I thought we would become friends soon, but not yet?

    "Huh. Even when I say this and that, it feels like Asil is uncomfortable, or the conversation itself feels unfamiliar?"

    "... Ah."

    I had a rough guess. What is the problem?

    You know this guy. Awesome?

    It''s not that he had a hard time getting close to Flora, it''s that he just had a hard time making friends.

    He became friendly with me. Well, at first, he was obligated to talk to me because I was the head of the party, but he got annoyed when I kept teasing him, so I started to feel comfortable with him.

    Because Flora doesn''t use that way of speaking to people.

    For your information, I have never had a fatal accident.

    When we were children, regardless of gender, we all played together, so of course we were popular.

    As Asa and Insa were about to split apart, I awakened my walls and focused on my connections.

    But I know roughly what it feels like.

    Most of my online friends who like male-oriented creations say they are the same.

    It is difficult to start a conversation, the conversation breaks down if there is no clear topic, and you feel pressured when you feel that the other person is at a different level from you.

    Flora has a nobleness that comes from her posture and attitude even when she is still, so maybe that''s why she felt difficult?

    "Soira? "What''s wrong?"

    "No, no. Just... "I found out something."

    "What did you find out?"

    "Huh. It''s not that great. Something like a way to become friends with Asil."

    "And. "Let me know too!"

    "This is a bit difficult to put into words... Anyway, don''t worry, I''ll help you."

    "Okay? "If Soira says so."

    Somehow, I feel infinite trust from Flora.

    No, actually, I don''t have any plans, I just thought that if we keep hanging out together, maybe we''ll become closer... It''s burdensome to be trusted like that.

    "What? "What were you talking about?"

    After finishing the order, Asil came back.

    Ah. Okay. A good idea occurred to me.

    There were times when I always felt frustrated when reading creative works.

    Conversation.

    You guys need a more direct conversation!

    Don''t misunderstand me by sparing my words and just say it straight away!

    So I did that. Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your story."

    "Uh, what? Me?"

    "Flora wants to become friends with you."

    "Huh?"

    A glance.

    Asil looked back at Flora. I could clearly see her hook floating above her head.

    Flora smiled brightly and waved her hand as usual.

    I think I''ve seen that movement of Flora somewhere... Right. When the royal family is having a parade, this is the gesture of gently waving to the crowd visible outside the carriage.

    As expected, princess, his posture is very angular.

    "You want to become friends with me?"

    "Yes!"

    Although there was no prior agreement, Flora quickly jumped on my horse and saved the mood.

    "Well, it''s not that I don''t particularly want to become friends... I don''t know what to say... "

    "It''s okay!"

    "No, what do you mean... "

    She was completely pressured by Flora, who was smiling brightly and trying to close the distance in her heart.

    Let me launch a rescue boat.

    "Ego. Flora. There''s no need to be too hasty. You''re colleagues now, right? For now, it''s enough just to convey my desire to be friends."

    "Okay? Okay. If that''s the case with Soira, then that''s probably the case."

    "Phew... "

    Behind me, Asil was sighing in relief and rubbing her chest.

    Hehe. Looks like he didn''t notice at all.

    Asil had some business to do with her saint, so she agreed to do this request.

    So, it means that once this incident is over, there will be no reason for us to hang out together.

    But just now, I quietly pointed out that he was my colleague from now on, and he didn''t give any refutation.

    This is over now!

    Welcome to Soira''s humiliation journey, ah... No, you know!

    After that, we chatted about this dungeon until dinner was served.

    It wasn''t something worth talking about very loudly.

    The problem occurred after the meal was served.

    "Ah~~ I will live~!!"

    "Ah, you know! Stop!!"

    Because Asil drank the beer that came with the meal and lost consciousness in just two sips.

    She should have noticed when her face turned red as soon as she took her first sip.

    As soon as I took the second sip, my eyes opened to the point where I could tell just by looking, and I started my journey.

    It would have been better for someone to scream and cry out loud.

    "It''s hot!"

    ¨C Boom!

    Suddenly, he shouted that it was hot and took off the hooded robe he had been wearing since entering the city.

    The attention of everyone in the restaurant is drawn to the beautiful girl revealed from beneath the dull hood and the unique hair color that cannot be seen anywhere else.

    But Asil does not stop there.

    "Okay, a little more!"

    ¨C Slosh!

    It''s not a typo.

    As she shouted vigorously and took off her top, her breasts, which were bigger than mine, showed an overwhelming presence.

    Time in the restaurant stopped.

    Regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, regardless of whether it was a customer or a clerk, and even the chef who was cooking in the kitchen, all eyes were focused and frozen.

    Fortunately, I was wearing underwear, but I was about to take it off before throwing it away.

    "Hey ya!! You know! Stop!!"

    "Stop, stop!!"

    Flora and I desperately rushed in to stop it.

    Only then did time begin to pass.

    "Oooooh!! What, take off some more!!!"

    "Sister, you''re hot!!"

    "What event is today?!"

    Leaving behind the various cheers that erupted in the restaurant, I dragged Asil to my accommodation.

    How much suffering did I have because of the serial changer who kept trying to take off his clothes.

    I barely threw it into the room and resumed eating just Flora and me.

    When I returned to the room later, there was a pile of skin and a naked, silver-haired, busty girl writhing on the bed.

    It didn''t suck at all.

 Chapter 98: Travel Planning (2)

    Chapter 98: Travel Planning (2) The next day, I headed to the temple with Asil, who had no memory of what happened the night before.

    "I said that?"

    "Uh. "How surprised she was when she suddenly took off her clothes."

    "For two beers? Oh, that can''t be true. "I know how much I drink."

    "What do you know? "The guy who took not two drinks, but two sips."

    "It can''t be like that?"

    I guess she still can''t imagine that she''ll be penalized with "Vulnerability to alcohol."

    They say that if you drink alcohol you become an exhibitionist.

    Asil kept refusing to admit it, which was a little annoying. If you''re weak in alcohol, you''re weak. Why be stubborn?

    Contrary to the annoying Asil, the temple side''s handling of the work was very cheerful.

    ''I want to meet the saint.''

    ''Personal interviews... Ah. Are you the person who received the request last time?''

    After that, it was all smooth sailing.

    Well, even though I felt like I spent 20 days in the dungeon, the actual time that passed after receiving the request was at most three days.

    It would be too short a time to forget her unique party, which was commissioned by the saint herself.

    As soon as we put the message inside, a nun came and guided us to the saint''s office.

    The saint''s office was a little more ornate than the last time I saw it.

    However, it was not an extravagant splendor, but rather a sense of life was created in an ordinary office that was close to being bleak.

    There were a few books on the previously empty shelves, piles of documents on the desk, and a large map hung on the previously empty wall.

    Wait, do you want me to?

    Now that I think about it, I just moved roughly around here, without thinking about exactly where this was.

    I didn''t pay much attention to it because all I had to know was the rear, but now that I think about it, I think it''s something worth worrying about.

    You have to know where this place is before you go on a trip or not.

    However, rather than looking at the map, the smiling saint in front of her takes priority.

    "Welcome. "It''s only been three days since I submitted the request, but you completed it quickly."

    "Because it''s a D-class dungeon. "I knew the exact location, and that''s normal."

    "Among adventurers, there are many who put it off and put it off and only do it after being urged several times. "Compared to guilds, there are fewer rewards from temples."

    "It''s a strangely vivid story."

    "Is that so?"

    Haha, hoho, she was talking with a smile, but there was a slight hint of fatigue on her saintly complexion. I guess it was a true story.

    "In that sense, I am very grateful to people like you who carry out a request as soon as they receive it."

    "What. "I do it because there is a reward."

    "I said I would give them some compensation... Phew. They all have their own reasons. "Then, shall we continue talking about compensation?"

    The reward promised when receiving the request.

    ''I will reward you in the way you want.''

    At first glance, the compensation appears to be a blank check, but it is a verbal contract anyway, and it is a request for show.

    I don''t know why they gave me this opportunity, but if they demand huge compensation for showing favor, they will be kicked out right away.

    I decided to quietly ask for help, which was my original goal.

    Before that.

    We need to clearly confirm that we have completed the request. I handed over the trap disarming kit I had brought with me.

    "Here is the dungeon reward you mentioned."

    "Yes. Wait a minute. There was something to check here... "

    The saintess rummaged through her desk drawer with familiar movements, as if she was strangely busy with her work, and took out an elongated pen-like tool.

    All three of our eyes were focused on the magic tool.

    The saint noticed the gaze, and she smiled and briefly explained.

    "This is a magic tool that checks magical power. You can check the magic power with this, and if it has magic power unique to the dungeon, you can confirm that the item came from the dungeon. Like this... "

    The tip of the pen-like magic tool glowed brightly when it touched the trap disarming kit. There was no sound or flashy effects, it just shined brightly like a light bulb.

    "Yes. Confirmed."

    "Something, it''s really simple... "

    "Yes? "The person who made this didn''t pay much attention to design."

    The saint put the magic tool back in her desk drawer and tried to return her trap disarming kit.

    "Ah. Are you okay? We don''t have anyone who can use this item. "It''s like donating to a temple, right?"

    "Are you okay? But you won''t give any additional compensation?"

    "Are you okay. Are you okay? Rather, now that it''s confirmed, can I tell you what I want?"

    "Great. I can''t say that I can help you with anything, but I will do my best if possible."

    The saint must have said this, she stated her original goal directly.

    "I want the curse on me to be lifted."

    "A curse? If that''s the case, you can just use a normal spell... "

    "Uh, that''s it. Believe it or not, it''s a curse placed by the dragon himself."

    "Yes?"

    She was a saint who looked surprised for a moment, but she quickly adjusted her expression, probably because she was a high-ranking person.

    "It''s hard to believe, but... This means that no other haresman could have done it. All right. "Let me give it a try."

    Oh.

    As expected, the saint was different.

    Unlike other people who dismissed it as nonsense, I was skeptical but understood the point well.

    "Then who is that person?"

    Once the reward to be given to me was decided, the saint named Asil next.

    "I am... "

    She paused for a moment and spoke solemnly.

    "I want to talk to God."

    She not only had a solemn atmosphere, but also a solemn content.

    "Goddess... Excessive?"

    "Okay. No matter what happens, there is something you need to know."

    "Well, that''s... "

    Even the saint was taken aback by this request.

    "Uhm... Yes. Is it so... Since I said I would repay you, I can give you a try. But... Just because I can talk to the goddess doesn''t mean she will always listen to me, so I can''t guarantee that I will get an answer."

    "That''s okay. "Can you please ask me a question?"

    "... Yes. All right. "People will listen to you better if you pray in the prayer room rather than here, so I''ll let you know later."

    In that way, Asil''s reward is decided, and the only thing left is Flora.

    "?"

    Flora seemed to have no thoughts, with only a hook floating above her head.

    In the first place, she just followed us, Flor, because she didn''t really want anything...

    "Flora."

    "Eh, me?"

    "Do you want anything?"

    "Uhm... Even if you say that... "

    It was a reaction as if I had never really thought about it.

    I guess she was there purely to help us. It was even a little touching.

    "Flora. If you don''t remember it now, come back later... "

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly Flora slapped her palm with her fist.

    "Do you know the Kingdom of Vale?"

    "Veil Kingdom? Apparently, it was destroyed by the invasion of the Demon King''s army a few months ago... "

    As the saint continued to speak, she was startled when she realized something.

    "Now that I think about it, I heard that the royal family of the Vale royal family has pink hair, but... ?"

    "... Yes."

    For a person of the status of a saint, she must have had a lot of information about the royal families of each country.

    Even though she finally met someone who recognized her as her princess for the first time, Flora maintained her resolute demeanor.

    "I am Flora Vale, the last surviving member of the Vale royal family. So maybe... "If there is any news about the Kingdom of Vale, can you let me know?"

    But even though she kept her posture upright, she couldn''t hide the faint trembling in her voice.

    Upon hearing her request in return, no, the saint immediately nodded her head.

    "All right. No, of course it should be done. "This is the honor that the Kingdom of Vale, which defended the front lines until the end against the invasion of the Demon King''s army, deserves."

    The saint meditated for a moment and then continued speaking.

    "We will take steps to ensure that you can check information as soon as it comes from any temple. And I will not treat this as repayment. Like I said, it''s natural. "It''s okay later, so please tell me what you want in return at any time."

    "... Yes."

    That was the end of the conversation with Flora.

    Asil was left gaping at the sudden revelation of the princess''s coming out, but it wasn''t that important.

    "Ruler. Then, let''s take turns, one by one. Let''s go to the prayer room first. Because right now it''s empty time. "Can others please wait for a moment?"

    The saint left her room with only her son and returned only after some time had passed.

    I guess I heard something. She was trying to remember her blank eyes and not wanting to forget anything.

    "Next is Miss Soira. "Can you show me the curse?"

    And then the following year. The process itself was not much different from that performed by intermediate priests.

    However, the difference in effect was dramatic.

    Unlike the middle-level priest who was sweating and unable to completely heal her, the saint did not even show any signs of difficulty even after completely erasing her curse.

    ¨C Knock.

    I received everything in return, and now it was time to say hello and part ways when someone knocked on the door of the office.

    ¨C Holy woman, the appointed time has come.

    "Really. Is it already this time? "I had the next schedule, but I forgot."

    "Are you okay. Because we have finished our business. "I''ll just get up now."

    "I was thankful this time. I hope to see you again next time."

    "It''s us. Well then, goodbye."

    We exchanged brief greetings and stood up.

    As for the next time I see you, it would be better if I didn''t have one. If it''s a job that requires someone as saintly as a saint, the only thing that comes to mind is an inconvenience.

    I opened the door to leave the office. And I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    "... Huh?"

    There was a group of people in front of the door.

    Those people only glanced at me and didn''t pay any attention, passing by and entering the saint''s office.

    Since they said that the appointed time has come, they must be people who promised to talk to the saint.

    The reason I was surprised was because one of them was someone I knew.

    Even though she is of the same sex, she has beautiful blonde hair and cool eyes that seem to be captivating. And a large sword as tall as he carries on his back.

    It was impossible not to notice.

    She was greeted by her saint.

    "Welcome. Miss Serena."

    She was ''me'' right before she became Soira.

    It was the warrior, Serena. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99: Travel Planning (3)

    Chapter 99: Travel Planning (3) This was the saint''s first time encountering a warrior.

    She had heard rumors that a hero had appeared, so she used the temple''s wide information network to request this meeting, but in any case, this was her first meeting.

    His appearance, which was comparable to that of the legendary warrior, was enough to make one wonder if he was indeed a warrior chosen by the goddess herself.

    A legend is just a legend. Of course, I thought it was a story that had been glorified over the years, but after actually encountering the hero, I realized that perhaps much of the praise for the hero written in the legend was true.

    The hero has only drawn the holy sword, but his achievements and skill level are worlds apart from the warrior who defeated the demon king recorded in legend.

    "... "

    The saint exchanged greetings with the hero and glanced at her hero party.

    The party members had been briefed in advance and knew about it on paper.

    I carefully remembered who was what type of person by comparing them one by one with the characteristics listed in the document.

    A man with a simple face despite his large body is probably the tank of the party.

    Since he is currently inside the city, he is wearing normal clothes, but I heard from reports that he is wearing thick armor and wielding a mace and shield at the front.

    Although light clothing is better for enchanting, it does not provide absolute mass.

    The green-haired elf behind him is an archer. The longbow hanging behind her back did not seem to be able to be pulled back even if the saintess pushed it with her legs.

    The young-looking woman with characteristic black hair who is chatting with the elf is a priest.

    Looking at her clothes, she belonged to a different order than the saint, so she didn''t really have a relationship between a superior and a subordinate, but it was cute to see her flutter and show respect when her eyes met.

    I heard that the lightly dressed man slyly looking at the figure from behind was a scout.

    Did you say that he has a light attitude, but his skills are certain, and he is more serious about his work than anyone else?

    Still, considering that the light attitude was pointed out several times in the document, it seems that the person who wrote the report was disappointed, thinking that it would have been great if it weren''t for that.

    ''But that doesn''t mean you can include your selfish interests in the report.''

    At this moment, the report writer''s workload increased for the time being.

    Anyway, these four plus the Hero himself were five people, making up the current Hero party.

    It''s a bit disappointing that she doesn''t have a wizard, but the saint is just an outsider. Although she could give advice, she had no choice but to trust that the hero party would take care of it.

    While the saint was watching her hero party closely, her hero party was also looking at her saint.

    I can feel various emotions from that gaze.

    The wonder of why they were looking at them in silence, the curiosity of meeting someone called a saint for the first time, the respect of seeing a person of high rank even though they belong to different denominations, and the lust of looking at a beautiful woman.

    ''Even if he is a member of a warrior party, a man is still a man.''

    That didn''t really bother me.

    The saint had the ability to read people''s minds.

    ˇ¸Mind reading: You can get a general idea of ??what other people are thinking.ˇą

    It is not the ability to know the exact content of one''s thoughts, but rather the ability to intuitively know that one is thinking something like this.

    Using this ability, the saint was able to rise from being a symbolic figure in the church to a position of actual power.

    Because she had no intention of ending her life as a pretty decoration.

    And in the process, she met numerous people, and among them, there were very few men who did not have sexual desires upon seeing the saint.

    Although there were cases where other emotions were temporarily stronger and the sexual desire was suppressed, such as the large man who was now looking at me with curious eyes, there were literally countless cases where there was no sexual desire at all.

    The saint was already used to the lustful gaze, so the saint did not find it particularly unpleasant.

    In the first place, isn''t it natural for men to look at attractive women and for women to look at attractive men with lustful eyes?

    Of course, actions such as staring at the chest are against etiquette, so that''s a different story.

    However, what the saint wanted to check now was not what kind of feelings she had.

    ''I can feel your thoughts. ''Everyone.''

    Even the hero party was no exception to the saint''s abilities.

    The saint could clearly feel the thoughts of the four people.

    It was natural for her. Because so far, there have been no exceptions to the saint''s abilities. Until now.

    The only recent exception was Soira, an unremarkable, no, normal D-rank adventurer.

    ''I couldn''t read any thoughts from him.''

    Being able to know thoughts is very tiring.

    Because information you don''t want to know is explicitly approached.

    But Soira felt nothing.

    When she first saw Soira at the temple, she tried to refuse to meet her, but that was the reason why she changed her mind and invited her.

    Clearly, she was not an ordinary person.

    The saint had known only one person in her life who could communicate and whose thoughts could not be read.

    Goddess.

    In her conversations with the Goddess, only her sacred atmosphere was felt, and the vivid thoughts that could be felt in her people were not conveyed. Even when the goddess came down as an incarnation.

    Soira didn''t feel sacred, so it''s not like she was the incarnation of some god or anything... I was convinced that it was definitely something that transcended humans.

    The saint''s intuition was not wrong.

    Soira''s status as a ''player'' is higher than anyone else in this world, literally higher than even a god.

    The reason she gave her an insignificant request and gave her extraordinary repayment by granting her request in person was to establish a relationship with Soira.

    "... "Saint?"

    I thought that if it was a warrior who was given power directly by the goddess, his thoughts would not be read similarly, but seeing that he was read, it seems that is not the case.

    Then why couldn''t Soira''s thoughts be read?

    If she doesn''t even have the power of a goddess, what the hell... Sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... "Saint!"

    The saintess, who was about to fall into a swamp of her thoughts, was brought back to her reality by the strong voice of her warrior.

    "Holy woman, are you okay? She suddenly said nothing... "

    "Ah... Sorry. She showed off her shameful side. She seems to have been mesmerized by meeting in person the hero she had only seen in legends."

    "Hmm, the priests I met while traveling had a similar reaction. Still, I''m still quite immature, and I''m embarrassed."

    "Hero Serina, you will soon become strong like the warriors who came before you. Huh. The story is a little late. This time, what I would like to ask of her hero and her colleagues is... "

    Getting to the point, the saintess thought as she looked at the warrior who returned her sharp gaze once again.

    For now, the best way is to keep an eye on that adventurer named Soira.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    "It''s a surprise. Why is the hero here?"

    "Are those people just now heroes?"

    "Uh. Isn''t there that pretty person in front? That person is a hero."

    However, I think the hero party had a bit more people compared to when I played it.

    She was so distracted by the warrior she suddenly met that she couldn''t see it clearly. ''Achievement Character'' only guarantees the result, but the process is arbitrary, so it''s not strange that the party is different from when I did it.

    "But how does Soira know the hero?"

    I thought I missed Flora''s question.

    Ah. That''s right.

    Now that I think about it, I have never met a hero. It shouldn''t have been there.

    How can I gloss over this...

    At a time when I was struggling with no thoughts coming to mind, Asil reached out a helping hand.

    "Well, wouldn''t a cow have her own circumstances? They say it''s polite not to ask adventurers about their past."

    "Is it? Do you have that kind of courtesy?"

    "Huh? Uh, uh... There is such a thing, but... "

    It''s a strange feeling to hear it from Asil, who until recently would have lived in front of a computer, surrounded by the wonders of modern civilization.

    "I don''t know much about that... I''m sorry, Soira."

    "Oh, no! Are you okay? "Aren''t we just adventurers?"

    I was a bit tired trying to comfort Flora, who was downcast.

    "But what do we do now?"

    Once Flora''s matter was over, she said

    "What are you doing?"

    "The request is over, right? "I don''t have a specific goal and just want to know what to do."

    "You asked the goddess something. "Is that problem solved?"

    "Huh? Ah. That? That is... I don''t know, but anyway, all I can do right now is wait."

    "Wait?"

    "Well, what should I say? In other words, I asked how to return to my hometown, which is extremely difficult to return to, but it is impossible now and will become possible later when the war with the Demon King''s army is over."

    It''s a war, so it will end soon, but at this point, I''m the only one who knows that, right?

    "We''ve been at war for almost a hundred years. When do you say it will end?"

    "That''s right. Anyway, since the goddess herself said so, I feel like it is clear that it is only possible once the war is over."

    "Is it going to feel like that? "Aren''t you so desperate that you even went to see the saint?"

    "What... That''s true, but it''s something I''ve already given up on halfway, so it''s okay to hear a confirmation that it''s possible."

    "Then? Are you going to go to the front and fight the devil''s army?"

    "No... She thought about it too, but she was honestly kind of scared... "

    Asil''s thoughts were natural. No, it should have been obvious, but it wasn''t.

    As the war continued for so long, it felt like it was natural, and many people went to the battlefield without thinking it was a big deal and lost their lives.

    In that respect, Asil, the possessed character, has a more realistic sense.

    However... Then, when the scenario is over, she might go back.

    Obviously, WM lets you choose whether to move on to free mode once the main scenario is over, or start a new game like I did.

    In Free Mode, scenarios start randomly, history is naturally written by the people who live in the world, and various things become possible.

    It is quite possible to create one more world and move at least one NPC.

    But that''s something I have to choose to do when the ending comes?

    Well, I''ve become quite close with Asil, and I''m not so narrow-minded that I can''t listen to that kind of wish.

    Now that I think about it, I think that might be fun too, right? After having a lot of fun in the fantasy setting, follow Asil to enjoy the 21st century setting.

    The ''time'' that the goddess spoke of would be the timing when the hero defeats the demon king. That''s the ''invasion of the devil''s army'' scenario.

    However, although it is confirmed by the ''achievement character'' setting that the hero will defeat the demon lord, we do not know how long it will take to get there.

    Looking at the hero I just faced, it seems like there''s quite a bit left, but right now I''m weaker than the hero, so I can''t really tell how strong he is.

    "Anyway, I just need to kill time. "I don''t think I''ll be bored with you guys, so I''ll leave it to Soira to decide what to do."

    "... Huh? What. Why me? "There''s Flora too, right?"

    "Isn''t Flora going with you? "It seemed that way."

    "Huh. "I will follow Soira around."

    I suddenly found myself in charge of the party leadership.

    Well, since the party members are good, it might not be that bad.

    Anyway, what to do next...

    Right. There was something I saw earlier. Should we do that?

 Chapter 100: Episode 100 Commemoration, Imperial Capital *

    Chapter 100: Episode 100 Commemoration, Imperial Capital * The Lexis Empire possesses a large territory and military power commensurate with it.

    Among them, the imperial capital had the most perfect defenses, both physically and magically. A huge flame rose from a corner of the center.

    ¨C Quaaaaang!!

    The vibrations could be felt even between a few buildings, and the black smoke rising into the sky was so thick that it could be seen from anywhere on the ecliptic.

    However, no one living in the imperial capital was surprised by the sudden burst of flames.

    "Was today the day?"

    "It''s already happened like that. "I hope it''s over before sunset today."

    "Last time, I had trouble sleeping because it didn''t end even after dark."

    The two people laughed and joked even as the vibration that made the air tremble passed by again.

    The reaction meant that this had already happened several times.

    And it''s not dangerous.

    A place where flames rise.

    The largest open space in the imperial capital and currently the most heavily guarded place was usually called by this name.

    It is called the ''Golden Falcon Knights'' Training Hall.''

    As the saying goes, this was a training ground normally used by the White Falcon Knights and the Black Falcon Knights, which are the knights of the Lame duchy, which is in charge of military power among the three ducal houses of the empire.

    There is a reason why it is called the Golden Falcon Order because it is used together by the White Hawk Knights and the Black Falcon Knights, and because it was originally a single knighthood called the Golden Falcon Knights.

    It was a famous story in the imperial capital that the Great Duke of Lame loved his daughter so much that he divided the Order of the Golden Falcon into the Order of the White Falcon, which had only women, and the Order of the Black Falcon, which had only men.

    In fact, his daughter, Silen Laim, was not very pleased.

    Anyway, it was a place that was always strictly managed because it was the training ground of the dukedom''s knights, but today it was even more tightly guarded.

    Because of the two people who are causing a huge amount of dust in the training ground.

    A huge explosion occurred just a little while ago, and a fireball the size of a house once again hit the place where the dust had not yet cleared.

    ¨C Quaaaaang!!

    This was the third time in a row that a loud noise rang out. You may not know it, but the people living around you must have had quite a bit of ear pain.

    It''s such a big explosion. It was clear that whatever was at the center of the explosion was either completely charred or blown away without leaving a trace.

    If the other person was someone else.

    "... Pfft!"

    The beautiful girl with red twin tails who was watching her body as she flew in the sky clicked her tongue and quickly moved her body.

    Among the three ducal families of the empire, he was Luca Marti, the successor to a family in charge of magic and the commander of the Imperial Magic Division.

    ¨C Piyung!

    A blue light that flew through the air through the dust pierced the spot where Luca had been a moment ago.

    If I got hit, it was obvious that even if I didn''t die, it would be painful enough to kill me.

    Luca gritted his teeth and concentrated his mind to avoid the next attack.

    I felt magical energy gathering in one place in the dust. It was a sign of magic.

    It was a weak omen that an ordinary wizard would not have felt, but it was a big enough signal for Luca.

    ¨C Piyung!

    As I quickly ducked and lowered my altitude, a blue light passed through my hair, which was floating due to inertia.

    This time I was able to recognize it.

    The blue light was not just light, but an icicle the size of a fist. It was so fast that it only left an afterimage and looked like light.

    ''With just this much magic power, you can throw this much magic at this speed? ''It''s a monster!''

    The power of magic that fires a projectile varies greatly in the magic power consumed depending on the type of projectile and its speed.

    If the speed is the same, flame or wind type magic that does not have mass consumes less magic power, and if it is the same type of magic, the faster it is, the more magic power it consumes.

    In that sense, this magic, which shoots out icicles with physical substance at a speed that leaves an afterimage, was a skill that was difficult to believe even after seeing.

    But I couldn''t express out loud the feeling that it was like a monster.

    "Are you just going to avoid it? So you can''t win."

    The opponent is Emperor Tyrois, the supreme ruler of this empire in name and reality, to whom even Luca, the heir to the dukedom, must show the utmost respect.

    "Ahaha... "I''m doing my best in this too."

    Luca grumbled so loudly that the emperor below couldn''t hear him, and chanted to prepare for the next spell.

    As the commander of the Imperial Magic Division, Lucia also possesses worthy skills, but compared to T. Royce, she pales in some respects.

    There was also the point that Luca was closer to a research mage than a battle mage, and Tyrois''s skills were at an incredible level in the first place.

    Tyrois had been roaming the battlefield since she was just one of the princesses before she became the emperor, and before she was appointed as the emperor''s successor.

    Emperor Tyrois, who continued to embrace his excellent lineage, possessed the magical powers and talents of the royal family, and who proved his abilities on the front line against the Demon King''s army for many years, was not ashamed of his status, and his skills were also counted on one hand in the entire empire.

    The opportunity to spar one-on-one with T-Rois like now was truly a distant possibility unless he was a member of the Duke family.

    So, Luca decided to use this opportunity to experiment with the magic that is still being adjusted.

    I didn''t hesitate because I knew it would be difficult to properly inflict damage with Luca''s magic power anyway.

    As Luke recited her new form of chanting, Tyrois sensed her interest and destroyed the icicles that had been floating next to her as if they were going to shoot them at any moment.

    If it had been a real fight, I would have pierced her as soon as I saw an opening and increased the number of corpses on the battlefield, but this was just a sparring.

    If the opponent tried to use his secret technique, he had to show courage to receive it from the front.

    ''... Still, this spell seems a bit strong. I need to prepare defensive magic.''

    Eventually, Luca''s chanting ended, and the starting word was spat out.

    "ˇşBlazing Fieldˇ»"

    The starter word resonates in the space, and a huge amount of magical power spreads out from Luca.

    And the entire training ground was dyed red.

    ¨C Crack, crack.

    There was no visible flame, but the fact that the red-covered space had an incredibly high temperature was clearly evident just by the way passing insects turned into ash and disappeared.

    Rather than throwing a fireball or exploding flames, it generates a high enough temperature that everything within a certain range burns and disappears.

    It was a magic that Luca was developing based on an idea from a magic being studied.

    If you can improve and move the field, you can literally erase enemies on the path like an eraser on the battlefield. If you can erase colors, you can use it as a deadly trap. Even now, you can use the burning space itself as a shield to create an impenetrable defense. Magic with.

    ... If the magic had been completed, it would have been so.

    Although magic was powerful, Luca''s mana and skills had limits.

    The unfinished magic not only had a short duration and uneven temperature, but also had loopholes in the magic composition.

    So, even though it is a magic that only works on the ground and in the middle of the range, even at a temperature that turns the sand under your feet into glass...

    The wall of ice that covered Emperor Tyrois was not broken.

    "Whoa... Ha... "I lost."

    Luca, who did not even have the mana to maintain flight, staggered down and admitted defeat.

    "Hehe. "I was a little surprised by this one."

    ¨C Paang!

    As the wall of ice melted, a cold blue mana aura covered the training ground.

    Even after the magic that was raising the temperature disappeared, the training ground, where residual heat remained, quickly regained its original appearance thanks to Tyrois'' magic.

    No matter how much the magic is said to have ended, it wasn''t through a long chant like Luca, just by spreading the cold energy into the magic power.

    Luca was on the verge of laughing out of frustration, but decided to focus on the fact that the emperor himself had to use his magic power to suppress it.

    Looking at the monster-like appearance he has shown so far, I thought it wouldn''t be strange if he said, ''I understand.'' And cast the same magic to turn the gym blue.

    "Are you changing the nature of mana within a certain range? That''s great. "If we just improve a few things, we can put it into battle right away."

    "Thank you."

    "Then let''s end today''s sparring here... Luke, now that I think about it, didn''t you say where you were going?"

    "Yes. "I''m planning to visit Clever for a while." Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can I know why?"

    "Because I think there might be a hint about the magic I''m researching these days."

    "Hmm... Is it so. Looking at today''s performance, it seems like there is definitely something to be gained. Do you need support?"

    "Thank you for your words, but it''s okay. "I have prepared something in advance."

    "Great. Let''s see at the next sparring."

    "Thank you for sparring!"

    T. Lois exchanged her greetings with Luca and left first.

    Unlike Luca, who was drenched in sweat, her hair sticking to the back of her neck, and constantly out of breath, T. Lois looked no different from usual, just a few drops of sweat and slightly out of breath.

    No, considering the difference in skill between the two, I didn''t know that Luca was really great at making him tired at least that much.

    "I will take you there."

    One of the palace guards gathered to protect the emperor rode in the carriage with the emperor.

    Originally, it was inconceivable for an emperor and a mere guard to ride in a carriage together, but the emperor, who liked to chat while moving, would sometimes put people around him in the same carriage, so others did not think it was particularly strange. .

    A carriage carrying two people slowly moves through the streets of the imperial capital, and the guards who escort it closely follow.

    And in that carriage.

    Tyrois was moaning under her breath as she was being toyed with by one of the man''s fingers.

 Chapter 101: Travel Planning (5) **

    Chapter 101: Travel Planning (5) ** "Oh... "

    Asil couldn''t take her eyes off the colorful swimsuits spread out before her.

    Deep high-leg swimsuits, cute bikinis with lots of frills, one-piece swimsuits that cover the skin but reveal the body, and even slingshots that make you wonder if they barely cover the private parts.

    Every type of swimsuit that Asil knew of, or that she remembered the appearance of, even if she didn''t know the name, was here.

    "How are you? "Customer, as our store specializes in swimwear, it is no exaggeration to say that you can find every swimsuit on the continent."

    "That''s amazing. "I never thought it would be like this."

    Asil inadvertently flinched at the sound of a woman''s voice coming from next to her.

    Because she felt like she was in a place where she shouldn''t be.

    But soon she realized that the voice was that of her colleague Soira and her body relaxed.

    Right. She knows that she is a woman now, so there was no need for her to feel pressured by the abundance of women''s swimsuits.

    As the pressure disappeared, I had the peace of mind to look through various swimsuits.

    And then she realized that she couldn''t see something.

    "Huh?"

    "Why are you doing this, sir?"

    The manager who was talking to Soira quickly asked a question in Asil''s questioning voice.

    "I''m just curious. "Is there no rash guard?"

    "Lassie... ?"

    The store manager made a sincere expression as if he had never heard such a word.

    "Like this, covering the entire upper body like a long-sleeved t-shirt..." "

    "Guest."

    The store manager''s extremely serious voice cut off Asil''s words as he tried to describe the type of rash guard he remembered.

    "Yes, yes?"

    "That kind of thing. "It is not a swimsuit."

    "... ?"

    "And we are a swimsuit store. Do you understand?"

    "Uh... Yes... "

    Asil, overwhelmed by the sincere atmosphere, nodded her head in a daze, and the manager returned to smiling for customers.

    "People who are not familiar with swimsuits often make mistakes. This is a common occurrence. Then feel free to look around, and if you see a design you like, please call the clerk."

    It''s a bit busy these days because it''s tourist season. The manager, who was about to leave, seemed to have something else to say, so he turned around and said.

    "Oh, and this is a bit embarrassing... Please understand if the clerks are a little inexperienced. This year, we had a particularly large number of customers, so we hired new clerks, but they haven''t been trained yet."

    After leaving those words, the manager disappeared into the store.

    The time she spoke with Asil was short, but Soira spoke to Asil, who was staring blankly at the back of the store manager, who left a strong impression like a storm.

    "Oh my, why are you saying such nonsense? Lassie... What? There''s no way there''s a swimsuit like that."

    "No, that''s... "

    There really is. Asil tried to say that but closed her mouth.

    If you think about it one by one, it didn''t make sense that there were so many different designs of swimsuits in this fantasy world.

    From the beginning, you were a strange person who said that something strange was added to a strange situation.

    I didn''t specifically ask because I wanted to buy a rash guard. I was just curious because I couldn''t see it.

    Asil looked at a swimsuit placed next to her.

    I don''t know what kind of magic was used, but when I looked at the swimsuit, a picture of myself wearing that swimsuit appeared on a small board next to it.

    In the version Asil was looking at, a beautiful girl with silver hair with her pigtails flowing down was wearing a one-piece swimsuit with a design reminiscent of her sailor uniform.

    It was very attractive, but it was a bit far from her taste.

    She looked around and saw that both Sora and Flora were scattered around, looking at her swimsuit.

    Now that she was done, she decided to find a swimsuit that best suited her taste and began to carefully look at each item.

    Now she forgets that she is the one wearing the swimsuit, not the one appreciating it.

    ...

    "Did you pick them all?"

    "Yes."

    The three gathered again a moment later, each holding in their hands a swimsuit with the design they liked the most.

    This store''s sales method is a bit unique.

    Rather than choosing one size from a pile of ready-made products and selling them, you can choose a design you like and make it according to the customer''s size.

    In other words, now that we had chosen a design, it was time to measure each person''s size.

    In the short time it took for the clerk to arrive, Asil took a look at the swimsuits each person had chosen.

    As expected, Soira wore a purple bikini that had a high level of exposure even compared to her underwear.

    It seems like he is quite confident in his body.

    Flora was a white one-piece swimsuit with frills at the waist and chest. It was cute and showed off her body well.

    And Asil was a black bikini that tied with strings in the front. After going around for a while, the fundamental choice was the bikini.

    "You''ve been waiting a long time, right? "I will resize it for you."

    As I was looking at the swimsuit and imagining what I would look like wearing it, a store clerk came to me.

    The male clerk in the lead gave instructions to the other male and female clerks. It seemed like they were probably the less-educated clerks the store manager had mentioned.

    "Now, this way... "

    Among them, Asil was led by the hand of a female clerk and went in to measure his size.

    Only then did she realize what she had forgotten.

    ''Right. ''Is this what I was wearing?!''

    She looked down again at the swimsuit in her hand.

    There''s only a slight difference in exposure, but honestly, it''s not much different from Soira''s string bikini.

    "Now, wait a minute. This... "

    "Do not worry. It will be over soon."

    "No, this... "

    There was a bit of a scuffle, but in the end, Asil was unable to speak out and was dragged into the room.

    Asil didn''t notice that the saleswoman''s eyes sparkled slightly at such an immature appearance.

    Actually, this clerk had a taste for women.

    "Now, take it off."

    "Yes?"

    "Yes? "Why are you doing that?"

    "Ah. I need to measure the size... "

    She was surprised to be told to take off everything, but when she thought about it, it was only natural.

    Even though she was in front of the same woman, Asil wasn''t used to taking off her clothes yet, so she took off her clothes one by one.

    However, even though I was in my underwear, the clerk just looked at me blankly.

    "Why don''t you take off anymore?"

    "Yes? Should I take off more?"

    "Ah. The size measuring tool used in our store is a bit old. "It doesn''t measure properly when you''re wearing clothes."

    The clerk waved a small bead-shaped magic tool in his hand. Of course, showing it that way did not mean you could tell whether it was an old tool or a new tool.

    Despite the fact that they used old tools, the store and all the equipment were shiny as if they were new, but Asil did not doubt the clerk''s words.

    She had completely forgotten, and then suddenly she was faced with a situation where she had to take measurements as a woman, so she didn''t even have time to think about it, because she knew, she had no reason for the clerk to deceive her. She might have been a little suspicious if she had been a male clerk.

    However, since he was a clerk who had just started his training, he had no sense of professionalism, and even more so, he could not even imagine the existence of a female clerk with a taste for women. Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the end, Asil took off her last remaining underwear and put them down.

    "Oh my, your skin is so clear."

    "Yeah, right... ?"

    The saleswoman calmly used her magic tool to measure Asil''s body size, as if nothing was wrong.

    "Now, raise your arms."

    "Yes... "

    Asil just obediently followed what the clerk told him to do. I was embarrassed, and this situation was so unimaginable that my mind almost exploded.

    ¨C Talk.

    "What?!"

    "Why are you doing that?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing."

    She was startled when her hand suddenly touched her nipple, but when she saw the saleswoman calmly asking her what was going on, she said she must have touched it by chance and passed it on.

    It started from there.

    "I''ll measure the elasticity. If you measure the design you chose incorrectly, the string may come loose. "I have to measure it carefully."

    "Yes. Yes... Uh, elasticity?"

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Ahhhhh?"

    While she was distracted by the random words, her breasts were being pressed around in the hands of the saleswoman.

    The saleswoman said, massaging Asil''s breasts as if they were her own.

    "It''s very soft. It is large and has a pretty shape. IM jealous. "Isn''t it uncomfortable to be this big?"

    "Huh ? Tsk, ah, no. Are you okay... "

    "Among my friends, there is a girl with big breasts? Oh, of course, not as much as customers. But she always says that having big breasts makes her uncomfortable or something... "

    After that, the clerk''s nonsense continued.

    It wasn''t a particularly meaningful story, and in fact, it wasn''t even a story to talk to Asil.

    "Huh... Yes? Haha... ?"

    Asil was unable to stop her from interfering with the endless chatter, so she just waited for her to finish and continued to be toyed with.

    The saleswoman saw that and decided that she could move on to the next step.

    ''From the first time I saw him, I thought he was weak to push, but is this more than I thought? Really, she''s so pretty that I''m envious of her. ''Can we have some fun?''

    If she were caught by a senior clerk, she would be fired from her job right away, but she had only been working as a clerk for a few days anyway. If she was going to get fired after having fun with a pretty woman, a female salesperson was also welcome.

    The female clerk continued to speak freely and touched every inch of Asil''s body.

    "You look gorgeous here too. Where do you manage it? I guess I worry about my pubic hair when I wear a swimsuit. I''m trying to manage it like that, but I don''t have a suitable place... "

    Even as the hands of the manipulative saleswoman gradually began to stroke her pubic hair, Asil, mesmerized by the atmosphere of the place, simply nodded her head.

 Chapter 102: Travel Planning (6) **

    Chapter 102: Travel Planning (6) ** "Huh... Ugh?"

    Nap, nip, nip.

    The obscene sound of water kept coming from inside the narrow room.

    I wonder how long it had been since the female clerk began toying with Asil''s body as she pleased, and her pussy, which was overflowing with love juice, was happily spitting out new love juice every time the clerk''s fingers went in and out.

    The clerk broke into a cold sweat as she stroked her pubic hair with her palm and stimulated her clitoris with her fingers.

    Why did it become like this?

    I had an idea to joke.

    There was no expectation of massaging her breasts, pressing her body against her, or even touching her vagina within a careful line of not going too far.

    But that was about it.

    Although the female clerk clearly had a taste for women, she was not a sex offender. She didn''t mean to caress her whole body like this.

    However... The more I touched her body, the more it had a strange charm.

    It feels like her fingers are being sucked.

    When she woke up from her sweet sleep in the morning, she couldn''t take her hands off the sweet feeling that made her want to sleep just a little longer.

    And, she said, one of the reasons was that Asil did not resist at all.

    Even if I stimulate you to the point where you think it''s a bit harsh, do you still not resist? Even if I twisted her clitoris with that feeling, she only let out an excited moan and did not resist.

    Although it was the clerk''s fault that he caressed her more forcefully because she felt like "Let''s see how long I can endure it."

    In this way, for various reasons, the female clerk was unknowingly demonstrating the culmination of techniques she had developed through many female partners.

    "Haaa? Ahhh? Haaaaa... ?"

    Creak, creak, creak...

    Err, I don''t know.

    Now that she had come this far, it was clear that if she didn''t climax in a good way, it wasn''t just a matter of getting fired from her job, she would be thrown in jail.

    Now that this has happened, let her feel the pleasure that only the same sex can give to her lewd body.

    The saleswoman steeled her resolve and extended one more finger into her pussy.

    ...

    She knew very well that this had nothing to do with measuring sizes.

    No matter how different the world is, in what world would you put your finger in your vagina while adjusting your clothes size?

    When she first realized that she had been deceived, she felt heat rising in her head and thought about throwing the clerk out and yelling at the manager to come out.

    With that in mind, she looked at the saleswoman... Suddenly, a different thought occurred to me.

    It was pretty.

    As you know, she is far behind beautiful girls like herself, Soira, and Flora.

    Still, due to the WM setting "Mana and Beauty" Set by Soira, she was so beautiful that anyone with even a little bit of mana would be considered a beauty in the real world.

    Female store clerks were no exception.

    If compared to an animation, she may not be a heroine, but she has the beauty of an extra with all her facial features drawn.

    When Asil saw the face of the female clerk, his male self reacted.

    I want to have sex with this woman.

    Asil''s taste for women was still the same, and it was natural for him to have a sexual desire when he saw a beautiful woman.

    So, I wanted to have sex.

    But, hey. Looking at the current situation, the woman I want to have sex with is caressing my body?

    Here Asil fell into confusion.

    She was only trying to measure her swimsuit size when she was touched and fondled without her consent.

    It is natural to get angry and report it.

    However, if that person were the original Asa Asil, she was a beautiful woman who would have been difficult to talk to.

    Let''s change the situation and think about it.

    When she went into a secret room with a beautiful clerk to measure her clothes size, she touched her body with an excited expression and said, ''You have a big dick.''

    There is no change in the fact that it is sexual harassment. The police will also accept the report without hesitation.

    But in that situation, is there any man who wouldn''t be tempted for a moment?

    Unless you''re a man with pretty good qualifications who doesn''t have any regrets about his sex life, you''ll definitely feel tempted.

    Of course, the example I just gave is just an example...

    What''s the difference?

    There was nothing different about Asil''s body other than that of a woman.

    There was no difference between the fact that the female clerk was a beautiful woman and the fact that she first expressed her interest in this area and served her.

    So Asil fell into confusion.

    Clearly, I am currently being sexually harassed by touching my body without permission.

    When I tried to escape this situation, I thought that it was an ''unmanly'' act to not be able to even eat the meal prepared for me.

    If a man appeals to a pretty woman like this, shouldn''t he accept it?

    With that thought in mind, Asil was gently comforting herself.

    Tzububb, tskbub...

    "Sigh... Hot? Aang... "

    What was engraved on that body was the eternal pleasure of a female.

    Asil was able to escape from the hands of the female clerk only after everything had been ''measured'', from the size of the breasts to the size of the erect nipples, the diameter of the clitoris, the location of the G-spot, and the distance from the vaginal opening to the hymen.

    I didn''t call the store manager.

    ...

    Soira''s situation was not much different.

    A senior clerk with experience was entrusted to Flora, and Soira was entrusted to a clerk who, like Asil, had not yet completed her training.

    She wasn''t even a saleswoman like Asil, so it was obvious what would happen to her.

    She knew it would happen in the first place and assigned her senior clerk to Flora.

    The initial excuse was the same.

    A request to ''take off all her clothes because her magic tools are worn out''.

    To be honest, the clerk could not have imagined that this request would work.

    It would be great if I succeeded, and even if I failed, I planned to use it as an excuse for my lack of skills by saying, ''There may be a slight mistake when measuring on clothes, but please understand.''

    But I never thought it would succeed.

    As Soira took off her clothes and covered her breasts and private parts shamefully, the clerk raised the corner of her mouth so as not to be noticed.

    "It can be measured accurately only when the magic tool touches it directly. Could you please take her arm away?"

    As Soira hesitantly moved her arms away from covering her breasts, small but prominent nipples emerged at the tips of her large breasts.

    The clerk engraved that image in her mind and was careful not to be noticed.

    "Then excuse me..." "

    She grabbed a bead-shaped magic tool about half the size of her palm and held it against Soira''s chest.

    Mulkyung.

    A fantastic sensation is transmitted beyond her beads and through her palms and fingers that are not blocked by the beads.

    I internally cheered at the soft yet elastic feel, but carefully controlled my facial expression and stroked her entire breast.

    If it was necessary, it wasn''t.

    The magic tools were not particularly old, and like the other facilities and equipment in the store, they were shiny and up-to-date. sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It had a function that automatically informed the body size after a short period of time by simply placing it on a part of the body, such as a shoulder or hand, and even that could be done on one''s own without having to borrow someone else''s hand.

    The clerk just wanted to enjoy the breasts more.

    "Next, I will measure your pelvic size. "Could you please turn back?"

    The clerk could not stand it anymore.

    These big breasts and buttocks are clearly exposed in front of your eyes. Can you tolerate this? The clerk couldn''t stand it.

    As Soira turned her body, her eyes caught her eye, showing off her smooth skin while drawing attractive lines.

    I barely resisted the urge to scan the spine along the spine, and turned my gaze to the area I was aiming for.

    Beautiful buttocks that are difficult to compare which is more attractive compared to breasts.

    From the beautiful S-line hips to the voluptuous buttocks that were sure to sway from side to side when she walked, she had a charm that drove many men crazy.

    So I couldn''t bear it.

    Wow!

    "Hi!"

    Oops!

    When the clerk came to his senses, the clerk''s hand was already holding Soira''s buttocks tightly.

    I could not control my body, which was overly devoted to sexual desires.

    It''s a big deal. After a while, I could clearly see myself being dragged away by the guards.

    "Is this also a measurement...? ?"

    The clerk was definitely dead, but after hearing Soira''s words, she felt a ray of light seep through the narrow passageway, and tried to find a way out, using her brain to its full potential.

    "Yes, yes! As before, it can be measured only when the magic tool touches it. Please be patient."

    "Yes... "

    When measuring her breasts, he gave in to her desires and spent time massaging her breasts, so even when he touched her butt this time, he seemed to pass over it thinking it was normal.

    The clerk was infinitely grateful to her past self for taking the time to measure her breasts.

    So the clerk used the excuse of measuring Soira''s butt to his heart''s content.

    I spread out his palms and enjoy the elasticity,

    You can hold both buttocks and spread them apart to observe the buttocks and anus, and even the vagina,

    I pretended to put my hand in the buttocks and tried to run my fingers down the bone and into the lower hole.

    It definitely felt slightly moist.

    I really wanted to squeeze these buttocks, stick my dick in, and then slam my back until it made a popping sound, but since I couldn''t think of any excuse for that, the clerk held back tears and decided to stop measuring at this point.

    If Soira had some ''charm'' or, on the contrary, was ''unlucky'', she might have met a clerk who plunged his cock in her head without thinking about it...

    Because there was nothing like that, Soira was able to complete her measurements without contaminating her body.

    The face that came out of the room safely looked a little dissatisfied.

 Chapter 103: Lake Veles (1)

    Chapter 103: Lake Veles (1) What image comes to mind when you think of a portal?

    Although it may differ from person to person, I think many people will think of an image of a landscape beyond a portal through an oval cross-section with a wave-like border. sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If you mix blue and orange there, you''ll be reminded of the legendary masterpiece game series that recently released its third installment, but the portals in this game were only blue portals.

    The entrance is blue, and the exit is also blue.

    I have experience using portals several times while playing this game.

    However, I could not shake off the feeling of mystery whenever I saw the sight of a hole in space showing the other side.

    "Now you can pass by."

    The signal was given by the transmission device manager who used the transmission device to open the portal to Lake Veles.

    Following the signal, I passed through the portal with the feeling of passing through a round circle.

    For a moment, the feeling of losing consciousness.

    Just before falling asleep, my consciousness becomes hazy and the feeling of moving away from reality comes and disappears in an instant.

    And the next moment, we had already crossed the portal and arrived at Lake Veles.

    A total of 6 people, including me, Asil, Flora, and Runon, came through the portal, and the portal closed without a sound behind us.

    The sight of the space being restored, like a reverse playback of thin paper burning in a fire, caught my attention as if I could watch it forever, but the manager urged me to come out quickly because other people had to use the transmission device too. I had to hurry and get down from where the portal opened.

    As soon as we left the building where the transmission equipment was located, dazzlingly bright sunlight greeted us.

    I inadvertently end up squinting my eyes. Only after I put my hand to my forehead and shaded my eyes was I able to see the sight of Lake Veles properly.

    The style of the building itself was not much different from the Bresen Castle or the Gersier Castle that I had passed so far, but it was impressive that the buildings that were directly exposed to the sunlight, perhaps because there were no large geographical features such as castle walls, left distinct shadows in proportion to the strong sunlight.ˇ´ Brˇµ

    And the tingling smell of water at the tip of my nose.

    The smell of the water was so strong that it wouldn''t have been strange to say that it wasn''t salty, but that the sea was next to it.

    Perhaps because the humidity was so high, people''s clothes were quite light.

    Even though the lake is not yet visible in the city, I saw quite a few people walking around calmly in swimsuits.

    "Is this Lake Veles?"

    "I always heard rumors, but I never thought I would come in person."

    "You guys look like hillbillies, so can you stop looking around?"

    Runon and his party were the first to react to the sight of the city on Lake Veles.

    Sophie scolded Runon and Kiven, who were looking around looking for something even though it was their first time.

    Seeing that consistency made me chuckle and laugh.

    "Let''s get accommodation first. "I have a lot of luggage, so it''s hard to carry it around, isn''t it?"

    "Soira. Do you have a place in mind?"

    "I did some research, and they say it''s a good place to stay?"

    I pointed to a building roughly in the distance.

    The building containing the transmission device managed to be located on high ground, so it was within view of most buildings in the city.

    The building I pointed to was particularly large, especially the first floor.

    "That''s accommodation with a hot spring. The first floor looks very spacious, but in reality, the first floor is not that wide. There is a hot spring there, but they only covered the ceiling so that it cannot be seen from above."

    "It''s a hot spring, so it''s different from just hot water, right?"

    "Well, they say it''s good for skin and things like that."

    "Is it good for the skin?"

    When we talked about skin, Sophie reacted greatly.

    Of course, if you''re a woman, you can''t help but be conscious of it.

    However, our party members overall were displeased.

    Why?

    First, me. My body is a special character, so my skin is always in the best condition.

    Next thing you know, because you''re a man at heart, you don''t realize how important your skin is. Although I can feel it, he is not as good as me, but since he is a special character, I wonder if his skin will be damaged.

    And Flora, I know that skin is important, but my skin has never been damaged because I have received great care since birth. So, I don''t really feel the importance of skin care.

    ... Looking at the condition it was in when it was rescued from the thieves, I wonder if its skin is damaged as well. Is it a synergy between the "Mana and Beauty" Settings and the "Magic Affinity" Ability?

    Although our party members didn''t think much about the effect of skin care, considering the quality of the accommodation, it was the best accommodation, so the accommodation was decided without any other opinions.

    "You know. "What are you doing if you''re not coming?"

    "Ah. Soira. Doesn''t it smell like something sweet? Is it because of my mood?"

    "Because it''s a tourist destination. "They must be selling desserts somewhere."

    "Is it? It''s a bit dark for something like that... Is it really just my mood?"

    Asil kept tilting her head and moving along with us.

    "Thank you for choosing our accommodation~"

    ¨C Jangle!

    Since I was already at a tourist attraction, I chose the best accommodation, but when I calculated it, I ended up spending more than I thought due to the fact that it was the best accommodation in a famous tourist destination, plus many people.

    When this vacation is over, I might have to go make money again.

    Anyway, I decided to think about that headache later and unpacked my luggage in the room I was assigned.

    "It''s wider than I thought."

    "How big is the room? Of course, it is. Did you think it would be narrow?"

    "No, I wasn''t thinking narrow. I knew it was big, but I meant it to be bigger than that."

    Asil''s impressions were not strange; the room was quite large.

    There is a living room, and each person has their own room.

    They only gave Runon and his group two rooms. The two of them will have to sleep in the same room. Since I provide the water, I don''t receive any complaints.

    Moreover, when I knocked, I found that the rooms were fairly well insulated. If the accommodation is this good, it''s not a waste of money.

    "Have you unpacked everything? I don''t have any plans from now on, so what do you guys want to do?"

    "I want to go to the lake first!"

    "I''m going to take a look around the city."

    These were the words of Sophie and Runon, respectively.

    And coincidentally, these two opinions were also opinions that divided the opinions of the women and men.

    Our party and the female group, including Sophie, decided to enjoy the lake first, while Runon and Kiven decided to tour the city first.

    There was no particular reason. If I were to be specific, I wanted to enjoy the most famous ones first.

    After the group was divided and Runon and Kiven left.

    "What should we do?"

    "What do you do? "Can''t I just go?"

    "That''s not it. You saw it on the way there, right? How people dress."

    "Getup... ? Ah. "It wasn''t even near the lake yet, but there were already a lot of people in swimsuits."

    "Yeah, that one. Should we wear swimsuits too?"

    Asil said with an expression of disapproval at my suggestion.

    "From here already? You''ll have to walk quite a bit to get to the lake. "Aren''t you a little embarrassed?"

    "Hey, what do you think? It''s not just us, everyone wears swimsuits, right?"

    "Well, it was like that, but... "

    Asildo Flora and Sophie, who were a bit reluctant, agreed to my opinion, and they couldn''t help but nod their heads.

    A little while later, four women, each wearing a swimsuit, gathered in the living room.

    "What? "You know, what is that?"

    Asil, she was wearing something that wasn''t there until she picked the design at the swimsuit store.

    It was a thin garment worn over the upper body.

    "Ah. This? "When I thought about it, I thought it was too revealing, so I happened to find some suitable clothes at that store, so I bought one."

    I bought it at a swimsuit store, so it''s a swimsuit, right? The sight of him smiling while doing so couldn''t have been more disgusting.

    Why did you do that... !

    Covering your upper body is so maniacal!

    That''s what I thought, but I kept looking at it like this...

    Seeing how the bikini swimsuit underneath feels like underwear when you wear it without fastening the front, it''s not that bad, isn''t it? I also thought about it.

    Okay. There''s nothing we can do about what we''ve already bought, so let''s explore a new path of charm.

    For some reason, they didn''t even think about locking the front, so it would be better to take this opportunity to drag them outside.

    "You got everything you needed, right? "First of all, I''m just going to see what the area around the lake is like today, so there''s no need to take care of anything."

    "Soira. "You don''t even need oil?"

    "Sophie. Since there is no Runon, wouldn''t there be a need for that?"

    "W-I don''t know what you''re talking about? "What does Runon have to do with it?"

    After spending a little more time thanks to Sophie, who showed through her dark heart, the four of us set off for the lake.

    I didn''t have any trouble not knowing where the lake was. It was easy to find signs pointing to the direction of the lake anywhere in the city.

    However.

    "... Soira."

    "Why? "You know."

    "Isn''t something really showing?"

    "Under. "This guy''s beauty did something else."

    "Stop talking nonsense. It really caught a lot of attention, but wasn''t it strange that we started off in a swimsuit?"

    Because of his unique hair color, he was attracting so much attention that even Asil, who often experienced being stared at when he didn''t wear a hood, felt strange.

    Asil thinks it might be the swimsuit''s fault, but I don''t think so.

    Yes, we only wear bikinis at most, but if you look around, you can see many women wearing only slingshot swimsuits.

    Compared to that, we were rather cautious.

    Perhaps the reason all eyes are focused is because, as I said, our group is so pretty.

    As I''ve said several times, our party is full of amazingly beautiful girls.

    Sophie is not as good as us, but she has a naive charm.

    "It''s not strange. It''s not strange. You know it when you see it, right? Are swimsuits common for us? "It''s just because it''s pretty."

    "Is it real...? ?"

    Asil was quiet and tried not to pay attention to the stares.

    By the way, why are you so worried about exposure that you don''t try to close the door? Actually, aren''t you enjoying it too?

    How long did we walk while making a lot of noise?

    We finally came face to face with the lake that stretched out across our eyes.

 Chapter 104: Lake Veles (2) *

    Chapter 104: Lake Veles (2) * """"Oh... """"

    We were all in unison in admiration as we witnessed a sight more magnificent than we had imagined.

    It was such a beautiful scenery that even I, who had seen the real sea before, could not help but be amazed.

    You have to turn your head far enough to see both shores, and even on a fairly sunny day, it''s wide enough that you wonder if you can see the opposite shore.

    Deep into the middle of the lake, an unknown creature was also seen. If it can be seen from this distance, it must be quite large.

    Even though it was a lake, the white sandy beach not far from where we were boasted an area as wide as the ocean. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Many people were already setting up parasols and enjoying swimming in the sea. No, it''s not the sea, so it''s not swimming in the sea. What should I say?

    Even though it is a famous tourist destination, the reason it is not as crowded as a real tourist destination is because it is a game, or is it because transportation is not as developed as in real life? Either way, we are grateful.

    And since it''s about this close to the lakeside.

    "Oh... ?"

    This time, I was impressed differently.

    The woman who just passed by me was wearing a really micro bikini.

    The woman on the other side barely covers her crack, leaving her pubic area exposed.

    The man talking next to him is wearing triangular swim shorts that clearly show the outline of his genitals.

    My eyes feel refreshed.

    "Soira. "Aren''t we supposed to wear something like that too?"

    Asil asked anxiously.

    "Why? "You don''t like things like that?"

    "No matter what, that''s too much exposure!"

    "Is it? "It''s a white sand beach, isn''t it normal?"

    "That''s normal... ?"

    Asil cast his eyes in all directions asking for agreement with his opinion, but unfortunately, neither Flor nor Sophie did anything to support Asil.

    "I''m not completely naked, so wouldn''t it be possible to be a little more open while traveling?"

    "Everyone is dressed similarly, so it''s not strange."

    "Am I strange?"

    I guess I still have an aversion to swimsuits. What''s so embarrassing about wearing an extra layer on top?

    "I don''t understand what you mean by being embarrassed, but don''t worry, I won''t ask you to wear that. "We bought this swimsuit, and it''s our first time wearing it, so it''s a waste."

    "Phew... Thank goodness."

    Is it really that safe? Well, I was surprised that there were many swimsuits with revealing levels that I hadn''t even seen in swimsuit stores... This level of exposure is normal, right?

    "Rather than that, Soira. How long are you going to stand there? Let''s get a little closer."

    "Huh? Ah. Yes. I''ll just have to get back to the accommodation before sunset. "I said meals would be served around then."

    "Good! Then I go first!"

    Sophie, who had been filled with anticipation ever since she saw the lake, was the first to run as soon as I finished speaking.

    Was Sophie that kind of character?

    It was nice to see that she looked like a child, running wild in a neat-looking one-piece swimsuit.

    "What are you going to do about Soira?"

    "I have no particular purpose... Do you know?"

    "I don''t have any thoughts either? "Will it go into the water?"

    It''s swimming. It''s a good idea since we''ve already been to the lake.

    "Swimming is okay. "I want to go too."

    "Then me too!"

    "Flora, do you know how to swim?"

    "I don''t know!"

    I guess so.

    Then I can teach you.

    ˇô

    "Relax your body."

    "Like this?"

    We each came down to the white sandy beach and enjoyed the lake.

    I''m teaching Flora to swim, and Asil is just floating around and having fun.

    Sophie... What. Where did he go?

    "Asil, do you know where Sophie is?"

    "Ok? "I heard you were going that way earlier."

    Over there?

    Looking in the direction Asil was pointing, I saw Sophie digging for something in the white sand a little distance away.

    "Sophie. What are you doing?"

    "Ah. Soira! Look at this! There are so many buffens!"

    "Wealth... "What?"

    "Bupen! It''s an essential ingredient for the alchemy I''ve been practicing these days, but it''s hard to find in my village because it can only be obtained at the lakeside. "I never thought I could dig up so much of this here!"

    Sophie was so happy that it seemed as if she would start dancing right then and there.

    Is this a scene where I should also be happy? I don''t know much about alchemy, so I don''t know why I''m so happy.

    "Uh, yeah... Okay. "Good."

    "Yes? If you practice with this, you''ll be good enough to make the next recipe!"

    I couldn''t understand the English sentence, but it''s probably a good thing.

    Anyway, I just told her not to go too far and went back to Flora.

    There''s a clich¨¦ that happens when only pretty girls gather together on a white sandy beach, so you never know what''s going to happen if Sophie wanders around alone, right?

    After paying attention to Sophie like that, I came back.

    "You''re cute. Are you alone?"

    Flora was faced with a very standard clich¨¦.

    Oops. There was "Sexual misfortune." If she was going to worry about clich¨¦s, she should have worried about Flora more than Sophie.

    Flora was struggling between two men in a swimsuit, not knowing what to do.

    "Well, hey, I''m not alone... "

    "Oh~ then? Are you here with your friend? "You''re not my boyfriend, right?"

    "Not a man... "

    "Is it a girl? Then it''s even better! Let''s play together because there are two of us. Where is that friend?"

    "Uh... "

    Flora kept cutting her off, and she was not used to rude people coming in.

    As she works as an adventurer, she frequently encounters rude people. She might have handled it skillfully once she had gained more experience as an adventurer, but Flora, who is still inexperienced, can understand that she is a ''rude person''. It was something that couldn''t be done.

    I had to help her until she got used to it.

    There are some things I look forward to.

    "Sorry. Are you in my group?"

    I delved into the relationship between the man and Flora.

    Flora hid behind me as if she were still alive. Even to me, it looked kind of cute.

    "You''re pretty too. Is this friend you? "Would you like to play together?"

    "We''re a little busy. "I will refuse."

    "Don''t be so upset, but think about it. "Are we also confident in our bodies?"

    Heedless of the words of rejection, the man came one step closer.

    The distance is about where your shoulders can touch.

    While I was thinking about how to deal with it, the man suddenly thrust his crotch.

    "... What are you doing?"

    "No, well, anyway, you know what I''m after without even telling you, right? Then it''s better to do it quickly. How is it? "Honestly, isn''t it worth enjoying?"

    Hmm...

    Certainly, he seemed confident enough to say that.

    It''s big in its own way, and even though you can''t see it in detail because it''s over the clothes, it looks quite thick.

    It was a cock that I could tell would definitely feel good if it was fucked with that.

    "Huh? How do you feel?"

    The man put his hand around my shoulder without hesitation.

    The pheromones emitted from the moderate amount of sweat on skin exposed to sunlight were attractive in their own way.

    The hand around my shoulder tried to massage my chest in a very natural manner.

    It was a fluid movement of his hands, as if I were his girlfriend.

    "Hmm."

    It doesn''t really matter if I let you touch my chest.

    However, I didn''t like the fact that it was being approached as if it were too obvious, so I slapped her hand away.

    Rather, I was concerned about his slightly larger cock, perhaps because he was holding me close with his arm wrapped around my shoulder.

    It''s a bit hard to touch, but if you give a rough estimate...

    "Oh, oh. Are you ready to do it?"

    "Be quiet for a moment."

    Because it was so close, even if I didn''t do anything, my dick was touching my waist.

    If you predict it based on the feel of it.

    The thickness passed. The length is a bit disappointing, but it doesn''t deduct points. It''s quite sturdy...

    At this level, even if Flora were to leave it up to her own judgment, she wouldn''t be too bad against me...

    "What are you doing?!"

    ¨C Sigh!

    A huge splash of water suddenly hit us all, including the man.

    Et tut. It went into my mouth.

    When I looked at the place where the spray had come from, wondering what was going on, I saw Asil with a bright red face, preparing for the next spray.

    But, why is he green?

    ¨C Pow!

    A spray of water so large that I thought it might even reach the top of my head hit me once again, so I thought it would be more correct to call it a wave rather than a spray.

    The sensation of touching the skin was almost stinging.

    Looking at Asil''s hair turning blue, it looks like they even called Undine and set off a water bomb. I don''t know why they''re doing this.

    As Asil took a stance to make another splash, the men looked at Asil as if they were looking at a strange person and left.

    What a waste. It wasn''t a bad opponent to play against once.

    "What. Do you know? "What''s wrong?"

    "What are you doing out here? I won''t tell you about your personal affairs, but at least do it out of sight!"

    What is he saying?

    I haven''t done anything yet.

    "No, I didn''t mean to do it here either... "It''s just a little skinship, right?"

    "Skinship? "That was just skinship?"

    "It might be anywhere else, but this is a tourist attraction, right? "It''s also a place where you can wear a swimsuit and have fun, isn''t this okay?"

    "What? Are you talking about that again? Even though it''s a tourist destination, it''s still strange?"

    Tourist destinations are places where people come to relax and unwind... For some reason, Asil couldn''t relax and seemed to be trying to act the same as anywhere else.

    "You know. Aren''t you putting too much strain on your shoulders? "We came here to rest."

    "So?"

    "Because I came here to rest. "It''s natural to be a bit more open-minded, right?"

    "But there are degrees!"

    "I heard this is normal. It''s like that around you too."

    All over the white sand beach, it was easy to find people looking at each other''s bodies, even touching them if they were a little more active, and choosing partners to enjoy together.

    Rather, it was rare for women and men to be together.

    Asil looked around and couldn''t find anything to refute.

    "Right?"

    "No, what is this..." "

    I''m right. Right?

    But it looks like Asil still hasn''t acknowledged it.

    "Anyway! Because I don''t want to see anything like that, even if it''s a tourist attraction. If you want to do skinship or anything else, do it in a place where I can''t see. Got it?"

    "Uh... Okay. "I don''t want to show it to you even though I don''t like it."

    I didn''t think she was this sensitive.

    After coming to this city, I felt that Asil was a bit sensitive.

 Chapter 105: Lake Veles (3)

    Chapter 105: Lake Veles (3) Since I didn''t plan on having a busy day from the first day, I played around moderately and returned to the dorm.

    I thought so, but I guess not Sophie.

    "Lol... "

    "Do you like it that much?"

    "Huh! With this many pens, you can do all the experiments you want to do!"

    Sophie smiled brightly as she held both her arms filled with something she wasn''t sure whether it was a brush pen or a brush pen.

    Hmm, I''m not sure, but I''m happy anyway, so I guess that''s it.

    When I returned to the accommodation, Nam Seong-jin seemed to have toured the city first and then rested.

    "Runon~ Come here and listen to this!"

    "Ah. Sophie. Now it''s here... "

    Runon, who had run out of the room after hearing Sophie''s voice, froze.

    The gaze moves back and forth quickly from left to right.

    Aha. I guess this is your first time seeing us in swimsuits?

    In terms of exposure alone, not only I, who is wearing nothing but underwear, but also Asil, who said she was embarrassed and wore a thin layer of clothing on top, is exposed to an unprecedented level compared to usual.

    It''s natural to lose attention. She feels like her charm as a woman is recognized, so she is not embarrassed to show her bare skin.

    "Runon! Don''t just watch, listen!"

    "... Ah! Sorry!"

    After hearing what Sophie said, Runon came to his senses and quickly moved to take Bupen from Sophie''s arm.

    As Runon disappeared, Kiven also wandered out of the room.

    "Are you guys here? But you came before eating?"

    This place seemed to have enjoyed its tourist attractions in its own way, and in the rooms that were only visible at a glance, objects that were not visible when leaving were spotted here and there.

    If it''s a souvenir, it would be easier to buy it when you return. People in this world aren''t used to travel, so they don''t know much about that?

    "Oh, oh... "

    "Huh? What. "Looking at me like that."

    "No, I thought everyone was pretty."

    Kiven said and looked us up and down. It was a look that seemed like appreciating a work of art rather than being pornographic.

    It''s actually refreshing to speak confidently.

    As a service, she posed by raising her chest with her forearms.

    "How about like this?"

    "And. Is it gorgeous? "Can I touch it?"

    "Of course not. Just look with your eyes."

    "What kind of conversation is this... "

    Asil looked at us like that with cold eyes.

    You''re not ashamed of your exposure, so what are you doing?

    "Don''t worry. Because you are just as pretty as Soira!"

    "You weren''t worried about that?"

    Asil responded coldly and went into his room.

    "... "

    Kiven looked at that scene closely.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Look at that."

    I followed Kiven''s gaze...

    "Oh."

    "Right?"

    Even if you cover your bare skin with a thin piece of clothing on your upper body, your lower body is just a pair of swimsuit panties.

    One side of Asil''s swimsuit was stuck between her buttocks, exposing her voluptuous buttocks.

    Even if the same woman saw the back of her as she walked without knowing that her buttocks were clearly exposed, it was so sexy that she would think that if it were a man, she would be disgusted.

    But what about Kiven, a man?

    "Hey. "You''re standing?"

    "That''s right. "If you don''t look at that, are you a man?"

    "You were fine when you saw me earlier. "Am I not attractive?"

    "I endured it somehow. Actually, from then on I was hooked."

    "Giggle. To be honest. "Can this sister take a step back?"

    Kiven only looked at me when he saw the door to the room he knew was completely closed.

    The gaze moves up and down thoughtfully.

    This time, the gaze of the male evaluating the female, as if licking the skin.

    Since I was wearing only a thin piece of cloth, similar to underwear, it was clear that in my head, I was already naked, with my important parts clearly exposed.

    Thinking about that made me a little excited. Fortunately, it hasn''t been that long since I went in and out of the lake, so my swimsuit is still wet, so I won''t notice that I''m wet inside.

    "Done. It''s okay. "It''s still bearable, so there''s no need to do that."

    "Hold on? Yet? What do you mean?"

    Kiven said something unintelligible.

    If you hold back your sexual desires, you are holding back, but what else? Are you saying that if you tempt me more here, I will come over?

    "Ah. Hmm. "It''s nothing."

    "? Okay. Anyway, it''s okay, right?"

    "Are you okay. However... "

    "What else?"

    "No, it''s nothing special, it just suddenly occurred to me. Were we meant to even talk like this?"

    Kiven and I are in love.

    Hmm. Of course, I did suck Kiven''s dick last time, but that was unavoidable because of the curse.

    We left the village not long after that, so we weren''t close enough to say things like that because we felt bad for each other.

    What? Definitely, this is a bit strange-

    ...

    No. ''It''s not strange.''

    "What do you think? It''s a tourist destination, right? "When people come for tourism, things become a bit more open."

    "Is it? Yes? I am indeed. I''m sorry for saying something strange. Is it because I''m hungry? I have all these strange thoughts."

    "It''s not much of a poem. If you have free time, clean up the living room. "I''ll have dinner soon."

    "You''re coming? Aren''t we going to eat?"

    "They said they would bring it here."

    "Good accommodations are different. Good. I even paid for the accommodation, so I have to do at least that much."

    Leaving behind Kiven, who had started to carefully clean up our belongings that were left haphazardly in the living room, Flora and I went into our room and changed our clothes.

    It seems like it''s normal to walk around in a swimsuit in this city, so it''s okay to stay like this, but I''m concerned about wearing wet clothes, just like anywhere else.

    No need to worry about what clothes to wear, our clothes were left in the accommodation.

    A white gown that is commonly seen in hotels.

    In real hotels, clothes are prepared so that you can wear them comfortably when you come out of the bath, but here, it has its own pattern and shows that attention was paid to the design, so it wouldn''t be strange to wear it like this.

    So I wore this.

    I already stayed in an expensive accommodation, so I had to wear it. When will I wear something like this again?

    Like all hotel gowns, it was roughly tied with a single string at the waist.

    Inside... You don''t have to wear it.

    I said it wouldn''t be strange to walk around like this, but I really had no intention of walking around outside the dorm in my gown.

    I''m not going to go outside, so why bother wearing underwear?

    If you can''t wear it, it''s better not to wear it. Just because you don''t wear a bra doesn''t mean your breasts will sag.

    There is a man in the group, but so what? Isn''t this something that can be relieved by coming to rest?

    "It''s dinner."

    After I finished putting on my gown, dinner came just in time.

    Grumbling.

    With the sound of the door opening, several employees came in with great difficulty carrying a large prize.

    On top of it, there were several small plates each containing different side dishes, and a magic circle was engraved on the large plate in the middle.

    I don''t know how to use a magic circle, but if it''s a simple magic circle, I can roughly figure out what kind of magic circle it is using tricks like remembering pictures.

    This magic circle had a very simple form and had the effect of ''radiating heat below a certain temperature.''

    So, to put it simply enough that even you can understand, it was induction.

    Tableware was placed according to the number of people, and a large piece of meat was placed on the plate in the middle.

    From what I heard, it is said to be a part of a large fish caught in this lake.

    Just a portion fills a large plate. How big is the fish?

    Chiik ¨C Fish grilled with a sound stimulates all three senses of sight, hearing, and smell at the same time, captivating us.

    After setting up the table, the staff at the hotel left behind a bell.

    "After you finish eating, press this, and we will come and clean it up."

    Good service.

    While the staff was setting the table, we gathered together one by one, and before we knew it, everyone was gathered.

    Everyone was wearing dorm gowns. We all think the same.

    ¨C Chi-ik...

    With everyone''s eyes focused on the fish, the well-cooked fish spontaneously split in two.

    Even though there were six people, they all rushed to the table without saying a word.

    It was delicious.

    ˇô

    "Whoa. "I ate like crazy!"

    "It was good food."

    Not only Asil, who was patting her bulging stomach from eating so much, but even Flora nodded with a satisfied expression.

    It was food worthy of approval from royal family Flora. It was definitely delicious.

    Even though it was a grilled fish, my mouth is watering when I think of the juices seeping out from somewhere.

    It was elastic yet cleanly chewed and was very delicious.

    Before I leave here, I need to at least ask what kind of fish it is and its name. It would be nice if I could eat it elsewhere. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rattle-

    When I rang the bell to indicate that I had finished eating, it rang, and less than a minute later, a staff member came in.

    "Were you satisfied with your meal?"

    "Yes. "It was good."

    "Fortunately, the. Then we will clean it up."

    "Ah. "Wait a minute!"

    Asil stopped the employee who was trying to remove the table by calling other employees.

    "There''s no alcohol here? "After eating something delicious, I feel like drinking."

    "Do you know, even after eating like that, you still drink alcohol?"

    "I don''t feel full from alcohol, right?"

    That''s right, you won''t be full since you only eat two sips.

    However, I agree with the opinion about drinking alcohol.

    I''m going to rest tomorrow anyway. Who''s going to say anything if you drink a little?

    "Alcohol vendors charge a separate fee... "

    "How much is it?"

    The order form handed out by the employee stated that the price was more reasonable than expected.

    Although the price was a little high, it felt cheap considering it was the amount provided at the accommodation, especially at the tourist attraction.

    "Then, please prepare a set. Money... "

    "The price is paid in arrears. "You can pay on the last day."

    As expected, the correct answer was to choose an expensive place.

    In reality, there are many cases where customers'' information is intact and services are provided through deferred payment, but what kind of guts do they have to run a postpaid business in this medieval fantasy setting?

    Anyway, it''s a good thing for me.

    "Is there a liquor menu? "What''s delicious?"

    Asil, who was already thinking about having a drink, grabbed one of the employees and checked the menu, asking what kind of drink she liked.

    No matter what he drinks, he can''t even drink one drink.

    But I think I''m excited to drink a lot, so let''s keep quiet.

    If we finish soon, all the remaining alcohol is ours, right?

 Chapter 106: Lake Veles (4) *

    Chapter 106: Lake Veles (4) * I knew it would be like this.

    "Ugh~ It''s been a while since I came to a good place. Whoop! Everyone seems to have a weird head... "

    How many sips did I last this time?

    I got drunk in the short time I was eating the meat, so I couldn''t see Asil drinking.

    When I heard something crashing and turned around, Asil, who had already turned into a monster, was lying around.

    At this point, it''s confusing whether what he drank was alcohol or a drug that made him lose his mind.

    How suspicious must we have been when everyone saw that and took a sip of the alcohol in front of them?

    But no one fell backwards like Asil, hitting his head on the table.

    Unfortunately, it means that that brief moment was Asil''s drinking capacity.

    The RTS written on the penalty was beyond imagination.

    It was beyond imagination, but yeah. I expected this much.

    I knew that she was "Vulnerable to alcohol," And last time I saw her trying to turn into an exhibitionist after getting drunk on two beers.

    However, this situation was unexpected.

    "Uh, Runon! You. Why are you suddenly looking away? Me, bam! Shame?"

    This time, for some reason, he put his arm around Runon, who was sitting next to him, and flirted with him.

    As she swayed and fell, her Asil gown, tied with only one string, could not hold up, and the two peaks that showed off the biggest presence among the women here were beautifully revealed.

    Unlike me, she was wearing her underwear properly, but once you get to the size you can see, just counting the area not covered by underwear would exceed the skin area of ??most bare breasts.

    Thanks to this, Runon was dying to see her milky breasts bobbing in front of him in real time.

    Because on the other side is my lover, Sophie.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Hey, what about it, guys! A little! Uh! A Geoje you can lean on and do!!"

    "Who''s the guy!" That''s enough, get away from Runon! Because he''s my man!!"

    Sophie got angry and tried to pull Asil away from Runon, but it had little effect on Asil, who held on tightly to Runon with the strong strength typical of a drunk person.

    To begin with, Asil has a higher strength ability than Sophie.

    Meanwhile, Runon, who is caught between the two women, is unable to move because if she moves even a little, her chest will touch. Sophie looks like she is enjoying the situation, which makes Sophie even angrier, and Kiven is bursting into laughter looking at the three of them.

    Haha. This is complete shit.

    This is a drinking party. While I was chewing snacks while hugging Flora, who was soft and smelling good, a bomb dropped that made even me gape.

    "Runoon, why do you keep looking away? When I was naked, he only looked closely... "

    "... Ugh?"

    ...

    Time has stopped.

    Sophie, who was shaking Asil by the arm to push him away from Runon, also stopped, and Kiven, who was laughing and trying to grab another snack, also dropped it.

    Even Flora was surprised by the sudden change in atmosphere and stopped sipping her glass carefully.

    In this static space where everyone stopped moving, Asil, who was the only one moving, finally fell behind.

    ¨C Shake.

    Asil fell asleep on the well-maintained, dust-free floor...

    Everyone else started to notice Sophie.

    "... Runon?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Can I ask you to explain what I mean?"

    2x Runon, a young adventurer from Secoris Village, the final argument that stakes his love life has begun.

    Can I come in?

    I don''t have the confidence to endure this position...

    "Soira."

    "Uh, huh?"

    "Can you stay with me for a moment? "I feel like I need to hear your story, too."

    "That... Okay... "

    The woman I loved who caught the wind pod was scared. So much so that I couldn''t move at those words.

    I''m sure it''s me who provides the water...

    The argument continued until the meat served as a side dish cooled to lukewarm.

    Sophie questioned Runon one by one, checked with me, and even tried to secure her testimony by talking in her sleep by asking questions to Asil while she was asleep.

    As a result.

    "Runon, do you know why I''m angry?"

    "That... Asil''s, uhm, did you see that?"

    "Okay. Of course, that also makes me angry. But you couldn''t help it, right? I also know how many traps there are in the dungeon. Still, it wasn''t a life-threatening trap, so I can just say I''m glad I did."

    "Then... ?"

    "What really upsets me is that you didn''t tell me that. "You didn''t say anything like that when you came back, right?"

    "I was afraid that Sophie might misunderstand..." "

    "Don''t you know that hiding this fact will lead to further misunderstanding?"

    Sophie really pushed Runon fiercely.

    They didn''t even care that we were there and were ripping things off.

    "I can''t do it. Follow me!"

    "Sophie?! What are you going to do?"

    "I''ll tell you who your girlfriend is!"

    "Now, wait a minute!"

    In the end, he led Runon''s hand and entered the room.

    Bang! And the door closes.

    I could tell what was going to happen inside without even looking.

    I don''t think Sophie had such an active personality. I wonder if this is also a tourist effect or because she''s really upset.

    "... "

    Those of us who were left behind remained silent as our complacency grew cold.

    Meanwhile, the sound of Asil''s breathing, who was sleeping peacefully, was disgusting.

    "That room. This is the room I sleep in too... "

    Kiven said sadly.

    I said we each had our own room, but that was our party members'' room.

    To save money, Runon and his party were given only two rooms. I was told to decide for myself whether Runon and Kiven, who are both men, share a room, or Runon and Sophie, who are lovers, share a room.

    Apparently, when we first entered with our luggage, they were divided into men and women, but looking at it now, it looks like they are now divided into lovers and kids.

    "Is your luggage okay? Kiven, your luggage is in that room."

    "Well, it''s okay because I don''t have any special items for sleeping. I hope Sophie hasn''t unpacked yet."

    "Go in. "I can help you at least organize things."

    "Thanks. It''s okay though. "I paid money, but I can''t be beholden to you for something like this."

    Kiven went into Sophie''s room, the room that was now his.

    I''ll take care of everything later.

    Then the only people left in the living room were me and Flora.

    "Lol. "It''s just the two of us?"

    Flora, who continued to sip her drink in the midst of her fuss, suddenly found her face turning bright red.

    "Flora. Are you okay? "Is her face red?"

    "Huh? Ah. Are you okay? "Because I''ve drank this much."

    Flora smiled brightly and said that this was normal at the social club.

    As her cheeks turned red, her entire hair turned pink, making her look very cute.

    "But I guess I''ll have to give up this drinking party. "I never thought it would happen like this."

    "Hehe. But it was fun. "I''ve only seen scenes like this in novels."

    "Okay? Does the princess also read novels like that?"

    "Read it. In fact, there was a book that I was told to read because it would help me understand the lives of the people."

    Certainly, there are few ways to experience vicariously as easily as through books. Still, the fact that the book given for that purpose is a romance novel raises questions about the selection criteria.

    We talked a lot and organized the awards.

    Fortunately, since we ordered drinks right after the meal, we didn''t order a very large amount, so there wasn''t much food left.

    When we rang the bell, just like when the meal was over, some staff members came and took the prizes, leaving us alone again.

    "Okay... "If your breasts are big for no reason, they''re heavy."

    "Is it heavy? Shall I help you?"

    "No, it''s okay. Because the distance is not that long."

    I picked up Asil, who didn''t know what he had done, and put him in his room, and we decided to go to bed too.

    It''s a little early, but let''s think of it as going to bed early, so we can play starting tomorrow morning.

    Good night...

    ˇŞ¨C

    "Eww... "It''s the head."

    Asil, who had been sleeping soundly while drunk, woke up in a room completely immersed in darkness.

    "What? It''s dark... "

    Surely you were enjoying a drink in the bright living room just a moment ago?

    I can''t remember anything after that.

    It seems that the film cut off while I was drinking.

    Is the drinking party still going on in the living room? Although I was curious, my alcohol-intoxicated body wanted rest.

    Asil, wearing her underwear, unbuttoned her half-naked gown and climbed into bed to sleep.

    ... Creak.

    ... Creak.

    ... Aang?

    "Damn! Let''s get some sleep!"

    I couldn''t fall asleep.

    Asil''s room happened to be right next to the room Runon and Sophie entered.

    Although the accommodation was soundproofed in its own way, it could not completely block out the sounds of lovers making love.

    "Shit... Unlucky couples... "

    Asil wrapped herself in her blanket and went to sleep.

    ... Aang, Runon! Harder!

    However, obscene sounds coming from the room next to her continued to stimulate her consciousness.

    As long as she has "Deep sleep," She can sleep no matter what it sounds like.

    Still, the fact that she can''t sleep means that she''s actually worried about other things than sleeping.

    "... "

    Soggy.

    Suddenly, I felt wet.

    Between the legs.

    "Under... Fuck... "

    Asil adjusted her posture and sat down.

    I liked the fact that it didn''t show on the outside that a woman''s body was a bit agitated, but on the other hand, I didn''t like the fact that she felt very uncomfortable inside her clothes.

    Asil, who was still sober and annoyed by everything, roughly took off her panties, took off her stuffy bra, and laid down on the bed again, naked.

    "... "

    Still, the already awakened mind cannot easily leave the dream, and as I listen to the sound of love coming...

    She felt her body gradually becoming hotter.

    ... Wouldn''t it be okay once in a while?

    This wasn''t my first time masturbating. After becoming like this, before I met Soira, I tried it out of curiosity. sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Conveniently enough, she didn''t even need a daughter.

    Her Asil spirit was still looking at women sexually, and the woman she liked more than anyone else was in the mirror.

    Just once.

    "Okay. Only once... "

    Asil repeated her words and spread her legs in front of the mirror installed in her room.

 Chapter 107: Lake Veles (5) **

    Chapter 107: Lake Veles (5) ** Asil took off both the gown and underwear prepared in the dormitory and looked as if she had been born.

    To be precise, it wasn''t the literal birth image.

    The full-length mirror placed in each room of the accommodation reflected the naked body of a beautiful girl with a fantastic body, different from Asil''s original appearance.

    Her long hair, which she usually tied up according to her taste, was now untied and fluttering around her waist.

    At first glance, it looks like silver hair, but if you look closely, it''s red, yellow, blue, or green depending on the angle you look at it. Mysterious hair that shines with the symbolic colors of the four spirits.

    The hair, symbolizing Asil''s uniqueness of being half human and half spirit, shined even more beautifully in the moonlight coming through the window.

    Her ultramarine blue eyes, as if looking into a deep lake, contrasted with her hair, which reflected the light brilliantly, creating an atmosphere that made her look like she was not from this world. In reality, he wasn''t from this world.

    She was a beautiful girl with such transcendent beauty that it seemed as if she was detached from the world, but on the contrary, her body below her neck had an eroticism that seemed to embody a man''s sexual desire itself.

    The voluptuous breasts, which would have caught the attention of any man, maintained a wonderful rocket shape despite their weight, and the cute light pink nipples at the ends contrasted with the pale breasts, further enhancing their presence.

    Even though she had such a huge lump of fat, she was thin enough to fit in one arm if she hugged her waist, and her moderately toned abs showed off her healthy beauty, while her slightly protruding lower abdomen undoubtedly revealed her precious organs as a woman.

    The pubic hair that was gently located above the vagina was shaped as if it had been thoroughly managed even though no care had been taken, and it had an erotic appearance, like a sign indicating that there was a penis here.

    The private part underneath was tightly closed in a straight line, so no gap was revealed even when the legs were spread, and the clean pink color was so ideal that even in modern times, it was only seen in pictures.

    The thighs that supported such a lustful body showed off her feminine charm to the fullest, and the legs, which were not overly thick, had a beauty that seemed as if a rare sculptor had put a lot of effort into creating them.

    ... In my opinion, it was like that.

    The comment that it seemed like someone created it was a statement that accurately pierced the truth, neither more nor less.

    This is a body that was customized with 100% of Asil''s taste at a time when she thought of this world as just a game.

    In Asil''s opinion, no one in this world, even including Asil''s original world, can find an ideal type as big as Asil''s current body.

    When Asil first came to this world, whenever he entered his dormitory, he would stare blankly at his body in front of the mirror for several minutes.

    It was a little different from a narcissist. He didn''t think of his body as an ideal type, but he created an ideal type, and it became his body. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, the unfortunate thing is that he cannot see his entire body without looking in the mirror, and as a man, he cannot enjoy this attractive body.

    Still, there were definitely good points.

    One, of course, is that you can literally do whatever you want with this beautiful body.

    And there were many other advantages, such as not having a turtle-neck, having a straight back, not having tired eyes, being able to fall asleep immediately by lying down and closing your eyes, not having stiff neck and shoulders, etc.

    The reason my shoulders didn''t feel stiff even though my breasts were this big was thanks to Soira''s WM settings.

    This could not be left out as one of the many advantages.

    ¨C Soggy...

    "Huh... "

    There is no problem with having a daughter at any time.

    Just look in the mirror, and you''ll see a beautiful girl who hits right in the middle of your strike zone. Plus, you can pose as you like.

    I was just looking at my body in front of the mirror, but before I knew it, my wet pussy was desperately waiting for a man''s touch.

    Even though my horny pussy couldn''t get the man it wanted.

    "Let''s be satisfied with this instead... "

    ¨C Grandpa.

    Asil suddenly stuck out his heated tongue and licked his finger.

    If this had been his own dick instead of a finger, it would have felt so good that it would have melted.

    Unfortunately, my partner of over 20 years has long since disappeared.

    It can''t be said to be a substitute, but he licks her long fingers here and there to heighten her sexual feelings.

    "Huh... "

    The sorrowful voice that resonated in her throat and penetrated her ears was extremely sweet.

    Although she knows in her head that it is her own voice, the melted voice, which is completely different from the sounds she usually makes when talking, does not feel like it is her own at all, and her heart as a male of her own knows.

    Was stimulated by her direct attack.

    Only when he gets to the point where he is blown away by her saliva does he bring his pulled out finger to her lower part.

    Her pussy, which was now dripping with love juice all the way to her thighs, reacted by twitching just as the fingers got closer.

    "Ugh."

    The lowest part of the crack. Carefully sweep up from the part where the vaginal opening is.

    The cracks that had been closed as if they wouldn''t break open no matter what was pushed into them gently widen as if they had never happened before, making you struggle with sensitive sexual feelings.

    ¨C Nap, nip, nip.

    The saliva abundantly applied to the fingers mixes with the honey water constantly flowing from the hole.

    The obscene sound of the two liquids mixing was enough to make me want to go away.

    Withstanding the pleasure that makes me want to wave my finger in the hole forever, I run my fingertip through the labia minora and head up.

    Because I know there is greater pleasure there.

    Passing through the urethral opening, which does not function as an erogenous zone yet, I find the bean located where the labia minora, spread apart with one finger, come together again.

    "Whoa... Phew... "

    Even if I didn''t see it, I could tell it intuitively. Here.

    The stimulation of the clitoris, an organ that exists only for pleasure, reached new heights every time I experienced it.

    I was half anxious and half excited to see what would happen this time, so I made up my mind and put my finger on it.

    Talk.

    That alone brings a sense of pleasure that makes your eyes dizzy.

    "Huh, wow ???!!!"

    ¨C Push!

    I was prepared.

    I also had experience.

    I knew it would definitely be a thrilling experience.

    One thing that wasn''t included in the expectation.

    The body developed while passing through the Erotic Trap Dungeon possessed several times more sexual sensations than when Asil last masturbated.

    The result is a pleasure that far exceeds expectations.

    While I was intoxicated by the sound of finger sucking, my horny pussy was not only exhilarating, but also gave off a sensation that was enough to bleach my mind white.

    "... ??!!"

    As if he was experiencing a woman''s pleasure for the first time, he let out an indescribable moan.

    As if the head tilted back was not enough, the pupils were on the verge of turning over.

    ¨C Push! Push!

    The fountain spewed out again and again, creating numerous marks on the full-length mirror in front of it.

    Asil trembled, waiting for the afterglow of her climax to go away.

    "... Phew. Ha... "

    After a while, Asil calmed down and was able to take a deep breath, leaning against his full-length mirror with one hand.

    ''This, this...'' Think about it, it''s different... ''

    I must have been annoyed by the affectionate behavior of the person in the next room, and I must have been drinking until I was drunk. Today, since I was originally a man, I thought about forgetting everything and enjoying masturbation with my body as a woman.

    Since a woman''s body does not receive wise men like a man''s, I thought I would be able to sleep refreshed after going away two or three times.

    But, this...

    My body was more sensitive than I thought.

    It was largely because I was so absorbed in the act and sound of sucking my finger that I unintentionally left my body in a nervous state, and it was also because I did not expect that my clitoris would be this sensitive.

    If you take that into account and touch again, you won''t be immersed in indescribable pleasure like before.

    But.

    ... Gulp.

    I couldn''t help but feel nervous every time I brought his finger close to my clitoris.

    Will that kind of stimulation come again this time?

    If you get that kind of stimulation continuously, wouldn''t your head go crazy?

    When I was a man, the words I laughed at in novels and doujinshi, wondering where such a thing was, have now become reality.

    Still, there was no option not to masturbate the clitoris.

    When masturbating to feel good, it is a really stupid idea to exclude the most pleasurable part.

    It''s scary to touch. But it will feel incredibly good when you touch it. That good feeling is scary. Then you won''t masturbate? No, not that.

    After endless discussions within his brain, Asil made a decision.

    ¨C Molkan.

    First, I removed my finger from the clitoris and squeezed my breasts.

    Breasts that bounce bouncily whenever you touch them, even though they are your own, bring peace of mind.

    By gently touching the nipples that are flaring up and showing off their presence, the sexual sensation is gradually heightened.

    With the other hand, insert your finger into the vaginal opening and tease it.

    The vagina was sticky and wet, and even the fingers, which were much thinner than the dick, were tightly tightened, and even though the fingers were not genitals, pleasure rose like an erogenous zone.

    After gradually increasing the sexual sensation by touching the breasts and pussy like that.

    "... !!"

    It stimulates the clitoris at once, as if inserting a wedge into the pleasure welling up to the end of the spine.

    ¨C Pushuuk!

    My back arches like a bow and a tingling electricity rushes through my toes.

    Where on earth was that water left? It reaches its peak with a magnificent tide once again.

    "Sigh... Sigh... "

    The area around the mirror was already covered with Asil''s love juice.

    Asil unconsciously looked at himself in the mirror.

    His eyes were blurry and full of pleasure, and saliva was dripping from the corner of his mouth, reaching up to his chin.

    Bright red cheeks and silver hair soaked in sweat.

    Asil was not a person with enough patience to tolerate seeing such lewd behavior of his ideal type.

    Even after the moaning from the room next to hers stopped, her pleasure-filled voice came out from Asil''s room several times.

 Chapter 108: Lake Veles (6)

    Chapter 108: Lake Veles (6) Asil had forgotten one important fact.

    If you can hear moans from the room next door in Asil''s room, then of course the noise from Asil''s room can also be heard in the room next door.

    The crying sound was so loud that at first I thought that Asil had finished destroying the female without my knowledge and had dragged the man into the room.

    I was planning to watch each step and enjoy the process of slowly becoming a female, but before I knew it, I was finishing it all by myself and enjoying it with a man. What kind of NTR is this?

    Fortunately, such a terrible thing did not happen.

    I was just having a fun night alone.

    Although I in the next room was not happy.

    The moaning was so loud that even though I covered my ears with a pillow, I couldn''t sleep because I was worried that I could hear it little by little.

    The next morning.

    "Uh? Soira. Why do you look so tired?"

    Isn''t this bitch innocent even if I hit her?

    Asil, who was teasing me by saying, ''You''re not a child, and you couldn''t sleep because it''s not your usual bed, right?'' I really wanted to beat her up.

    However, the real rest begins today. There is no need to growl in the morning on a good day. I endure it.

    We ate a simple breakfast and then dispersed according to our respective schedules.

    If possible, since we are traveling together, we will act together, but our group members should have strong individuality.

    Sophie seemed to know that we had come to rest, so she ran out into the street, taking Runon with her, saying that she would immediately buy ingredients and test the alchemy recipe.

    Well, if you''re happy, that means you can rest. I just feel sorry for Runon, who suddenly took on the role of porter.

    Kiven said he was going to the lakeside wearing light clothes.

    Our party...

    "Then I''ll see you around lunch."

    "Okay... Haam... "

    I went back to sleep.

    I was tired because I couldn''t sleep because of you.

    In reality, he probably didn''t lose sleep thanks to his "Deep sleep," But for the first time in a while, he went into his room saying he wanted to sleep until the sun rose in the sky.

    I thought it was just Assa, but it seems like it was Assa, the person in the corner of the room. Useless knowledge about Asil has increased.

    Flora said that neither I nor I had any plans to go out, so she said she would stay at the dorm with us.

    I''m a little worried about him now. She knew she lacked common sense, and it was nice to not get away from me, but that was a thing of the past.

    Now that Flora has gained some common sense, he should be able to act on his own.

    He''s a smart kid, so if he gets away from a safe environment for a bit, he''ll be able to learn on his own... I''ll have to look into a suitable opportunity.

    Anyway, this is how our party went to bed for the second time.

    Good night...

    ˇô

    ¨C Aaaaaeaaang-!!!

    The sweet sleep that seemed sweet was quickly blown away by the sudden sound of the siren.

    Looking at the clock, it''s around lunchtime. There wasn''t much of a difference from the time I originally planned to wake up, but the discomfort that was forced upon me was unavoidable.

    "Soira! Are you awake?"

    After knocking on the door, Flora came in.

    It looks like Flora didn''t sleep as deeply as I did.

    "Huh. Woke up. Rather, what does this mean?"

    "I do not know either. Suddenly there was a loud sound... "

    It was a loud sound that made you know as soon as you heard it that something dangerous had happened.

    When I was researching Lake Veles, I never heard anything about it being dangerous. What''s going on?

    When I came out to the living room with Flora, Asil, who had just woken up like me, appeared with messy hair.

    "Eww... What. "I wanted to sleep more."

    "I don''t know either. "Don''t you think something big has happened?"

    ¨C Grumble.

    While all three of our party were in doubt, the door to the dorm opened and an employee came in.

    "Customers, are you okay?"

    The employee''s first words were quite different from what I expected.

    I thought it was something like encouraging evacuation or asking for help since you''re an adventurer.

    "I thought the guests might be surprised since it would be their first time in this city. It''s not a big deal, so please calm down and listen."

    The employee''s subsequent story was surprising.

    In fact, it was said that this city has been being attacked by the fishmen every few weeks for several years.

    It is said that dozens, sometimes over a hundred fishmen, come from the lake to land and attack people.

    "Then it''s a big deal, right?"

    "Yes. Normally, it would be a big deal."

    What the employee said also meant that what was happening now was not normal.

    "First, there are clearly recognizable signs that precede an attack. When one of the guards, who is always watching the lake, spots the sign, it sounds a loud warning sound like you just heard. If you hear that sound and evacuate, it may not be too late."

    "People? What happens to the city?"

    "This city has special magic tools... Ah. It just so happened that it worked out well. "Could you please look outside?"

    After listening to the staff member''s words and looking outside through the large window in the living room, something bluish appeared in the sky.

    The appearance of several plates joined together in a lattice shape to create a round shape is like...

    "Barrier?"

    "That''s right."

    The employee nodded in agreement with what I said and continued to explain.

    "It is said that the Count who rules this city thought this. ''The fishman attack is dangerous. However, if you build a high and thick wall, you will not be able to enjoy the blessed environment of Lake Veles.''"

    "So?"

    "So that''s the answer I came up with. A barrier surrounding the entire city is activated using a special magic tool. Although its strength is weaker than that of the magically treated walls, Lake Veles was able to remain a tourist destination thanks to this." Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Covering the entire city with a barrier... How much magic power do you need for that? "Shouldn''t we use magic stones like water?"

    "We don''t know the details about that either. However, they say it is cheap compared to the tourism revenue generated by the city."

    "That''s amazing... "

    "Ruler. Did I tell you that you don''t have to worry about what you just heard? Do you have any more questions?"

    "I have a question... "

    It was Flora who said that and raised her hand.

    "Then how do we deal with the fishman who attacked? "It won''t end if we just stop it."

    "Ah. You didn''t explain that part. Before that, are any of our guests adventurers?"

    "Yes."

    "The city is defended with a barrier, but it won''t end unless the attacking fishmen are dealt with. You''re right. So the adventurer''s guild in this city is giving rewards to those who fought against the fishmen. Among the people staying at our accommodation, there are quite a few who go to fight the fishmen to earn pocket money."

    "Oh... "

    The employee said, ''If you don''t have any more questions, I''ll just leave. ''If any problem arises, please ring the bell.'' He left behind a bell similar to the one used during meals.

    We who were left behind had a moment of conversation.

    "What should I do?"

    "Are you talking about whether to stay in the room or fight?"

    Even after hearing what I said, Asil understood it perfectly.

    "Okay. I didn''t tell Runon and the others, but to be honest, my wallet is getting thinner."

    "It''s a wallet. "It''s a very realistic story."

    "What about you guys? "Would you like to go together?"

    "Because my wallet is in danger too... Good. Let''s go together."

    "If Soira goes, I''ll go too!"

    Fortunately, both agreed to go together.

    "It''s a bit awkward to go there in a gown, so take your gear and meet me in the living room."

    It took less than 5 minutes to take off the gown and put on the equipment.

    This is new equipment I bought after losing my shield and sword in the last dungeon. It''s not a very good piece of equipment, but it''s probably worth the price.

    Even five minutes seemed like a long time, and when I went out to the living room, Asil and Flora were already waiting for me.

    Finally, it''s time to check the equipment and leave.

    ¨C Grumble.

    "Uh? What are you doing?"

    Runon and the others have returned. Gather all the way to Kiven.

    It is said that they did not go out together, but ran into each other on the way back after hearing the siren sound.

    "They say there''s money to be made in fighting the fishmen. "I want to go back for a while."

    "Fishman? Ah, so that''s why it made that sound."

    Runon and the others must have not heard the explanation, and only then nodded and understood the situation.

    "Okay. Bye. Don''t get hurt."

    "Other adventurers do it to make pocket money, so it''s probably not that dangerous. Even if it''s dangerous, we have the ability to get our bodies out. "Don''t worry."

    "Ah. "Wait a minute."

    "Why are you Kiven again?"

    "I want to go with you too."

    "You''re not even an adventurer."

    "I am not an adventurer, but now when I return, I will officially be a guard. "I heard it''s not that dangerous, so wouldn''t it be okay if I go and practice protecting the city?"

    It was similar to Runon''s logic when he said he would follow him to the dungeon. Does it mean that childhood friends resemble each other?

    "Okay... Well, figure it out. We won''t protect you, so be careful."

    "I''m going to protect the city, I''m not going out to attack, so it''ll be okay. Then wait a moment."

    With Kiven joining us, the four of us left the lodging and headed towards the lake.

    At the end where the round, hemispherical barrier covering the city touches the ground, quite a few people had already gathered.

    Looking at each of them holding one or two weapons, it seems like all of these people are adventurers.

    "Have you all gathered? We''ll open the barrier just for this part later! Please note that after that, the barrier will be opened every 30 minutes and only if no fishmen are found within 100 meters!"

    A man who looked like a city guard shouted out warnings.

    The surrounding adventurers checked their equipment while half-listening, perhaps because they were already familiar with what they had heard.

    And after a while.

    After passing through the small open barrier, we arrived in front of the white sand beach and encountered a group of fishmen gathered on the white sand beach.

 Chapter 109: Lake Veles (7)

    Chapter 109: Lake Veles (7) When the battle began, the beautiful white sand beach was instantly stained with blood.

    Fortunately, most of it was not the red blood of humans, but the blue blood of fishmen.

    "Flora! "Just like we always do!"

    "Huh! Soira!"

    I send Flora to my back and step forward to block the approaching fishman.

    The only weapon the fishman holds is at most a spear that looks like a harpoon. Moreover, the window was not that long, so there was no difficulty due to reach differences.

    "Oops."

    It tilts its head to lightly dodge the stabbing tip of the spear, and then as a counterattack, lands a stab in the stomach.

    Fishmen are monsters that look like fish with human limbs. I haven''t cleaned the fish much, and I don''t know where the vital spot is, so I just poked it in the center and gave it a spin.

    ¨C Eek!

    The fishman runs in screaming strangely and falls down.

    Behind them, several animals are running one after another, screaming, not sure if they are mourning the death of a colleague or not...

    "ˇşFire Bombˇ»!"

    -Quaang!

    I was hit directly by a fireball that flew over my shoulder from behind me and instantly turned into a golden brown grilled fish.

    The smell makes my mouth water, but I don''t really want to eat it.

    Just as we were overwhelmingly dealing with the fishmen, the fishmen around us were being swept away like leaves in an autumn storm.

    Yesterday, in the hole that Sophie had dug to collect buffen, the body of a fishman lay bleeding with green blood, and the body of a fishman was also buried under the parasol where her man and woman were looking for her partner.

    In addition, the body of a fishman was floating in a lake not far away, and if you look just a little, you could easily see the fishman being severely cut down by an unknown adventurer.

    ...

    Okay. It is easy to see.

    It''s easy to see... ?

    "Wait a minute, isn''t something strange?"

    "Soira. "What''s wrong?"

    Flora, who was using magic while protecting me by sticking close to my side like she usually does when making requests, noticed something wrong with me and immediately asked.

    For your information, Asil shouted, ''Undine is happy!'' And then turned blue and ran on the water. Really, they are fighting while walking on water.

    But that''s not what''s important now.

    I relayed the strange things I felt to Flora.

    "It''s too easy."

    "Easy? "Isn''t it good if it''s easy?"

    "It''s good. It''s good. But anyway, this is too easy, right?"

    I look around again.

    A fishman is seen being pierced by an adventurer who uses a spear as his main weapon.

    A fishman is seen having his arm cut off by a wind blade fired by a wizard, and his throat being cut while he is unable to control his body from the pain.

    A fishman ignored the adventurers and ran towards the city, but was killed by Kiven who was guarding the road.

    In many other places, fishmen died, died, died, died.

    Not a single adventurer died.

    At best, it''s all slander. Even that is an injury that will heal significantly once you return to the city and receive healing, and other than that, you can''t see any corpses even if you wash your eyes and look for them.

    It''s definitely a good thing that people don''t die, but...

    There is such a difference in power?

    The army that protects the city did not participate, and we simply gathered together the adventurers in the city and sent them in?

    There is a smell of something suspicious.

    The fishmen are treated as monsters, and there are two main ways monsters appear in this world.

    First, mating.

    Monsters can be born through mating, whether they reproduce among themselves or catch women of other races and impregnate them.

    Second, natural occurrence.

    Monsters rise out of thin air like fruit flies on a summer day. To put it meta-wise, it is ''regenerated''.

    These monsters are created in two main ways, but that does not mean they are not intelligent.

    They cannot be understood by the standards of other races, and they also feel joys and sorrows by their own standards.

    And most living creatures, including monsters, have a common fear of death.

    With that in mind, let''s look at this overwhelming power car now.

    Isn''t something strange?

    This is not the first time, and it is said that this attack occurs periodically.

    But the offense, not the defense, is this poor?

    They are unable to kill a single adventurer defending the city. This wasn''t an attack, it was just a group of would-be suicides.

    According to my experience crossing the battlefield with the Demon King''s army countless times in the previous episode, there were two cases where monsters showed such suicidal behavior.

    One is when the commander is fantastically incompetent.

    In this case, even if you feel a little uncomfortable, it is not a big problem, so just stop worrying and enjoy earning pocket money.

    However, in battle, it is truly incompetent to entrust judgment to the possibility that the opponent is incompetent.

    Another possibility is that this is really just a scapegoat and the real operation is taking place somewhere else.

    However, the city is completely surrounded by a hemispherical barrier. Even if you carry out a diversionary operation, there are no loopholes that can be exploited.

    What are you aiming for? ?

    "Soira! "What do you think?"

    "Uh. Huh?"

    I was about to fall into deep thought when someone put a hand on my shoulder and spoke to me.

    Asil, who had already returned to her silver hair, looked at me with concern.

    "Why are you so dazed all of a sudden? "You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?"

    "I was right next to you. I''ve never been attacked... "

    Flora was equally worried about me.

    "No, I just have something to think about. "I''m not hurt anywhere."

    "Then I''m glad. If you''re not hurt, let''s go back. It''s all over."

    "It''s already over?"

    "Okay. "It was all over while you were blanking out."

    Most of the adventurers who had gathered had probably gone back, so there were only a few people left besides us.

    At least that was to wash away the dirt on each person''s equipment in the lake water.

    "Soira. "What on earth were you thinking?"

    "Huh... I''m not even organized yet. "I''ll let you know when I get back."

    After hugging Flora, whose worried eyes still hadn''t completely disappeared, we returned to the dorm.

    Since the number of defeats was automatically recorded on the adventurer card anyway, there was no need to stop by the guild and settle the settlement.

    There may be more attacks like this while staying at Lake Veles. When you return, stop by and settle the bill.

    ˇô

    "Hey! "You should go back alone!"

    "Huh? Ah. That''s right!"

    When I returned to the dorm and was checking the equipment, Kiven came in grinning.

    Come to think of it, we went together.

    She had completely forgotten.

    "We fought separately, right? So I thought of course we would go back separately."

    "Really? "For those who thought so, didn''t you think you had just completely forgotten about it?"

    "It''s my mood."

    But it really had no presence.

    This is a bad Kiven that fights plainly.

    "Ego. Kiven, everyone has returned safely, so please don''t fight. "Are you hurt?"

    "Ah. Sophie. Okay. "I''m not hurt either."

    "Okay... ?"

    "No, why are you reacting with regret?"

    "It''s a shame, of course I was relieved to hear that my childhood friend was safe. It''s just a shame that I don''t have anyone to test the potion I made."

    "You said you were disappointed now."

    There was a bit of a commotion, but everyone returned safely.

    I gathered my party members, Flora and Asil, and told them about the strange thing I felt.

    "So, you''re saying that there must be another goal for the fishman named Soi?"

    "Okay. "There must be someone with a plot they want to cover up by putting on a highly visible show of attacking the city."

    "After hearing it, it was clearly too small and weak to be considered an attack. Also... "

    "It wasn''t even a surprise attack."

    "Okay. Flora. That''s what I wanted to say. Anyway, let''s say Soira is right. So what do you want to do?"

    "Let''s destroy it."

    "To destroy it? "You don''t even know what it is?"

    "I don''t know what it is, but the Fishmen are also part of the Demon King''s army. It''s definitely not a good thing to leave it alone."

    "No, I understand that. "You don''t even know where that trick is."

    That was a problem.

    "Let''s wait until the next attack, then sneak out and look for a suspicious place." Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, if Soira wants to do it, I''ll do it... What if there is no next attack by the time we get back? Or what if I tried to look for it but couldn''t find it?"

    "Then there is nothing we can do. I''m not a hero, but I have no intention of searching for days and days and fighting the devil''s army. "Isn''t Flora okay with that?"

    I just want to play, eat, and eat in moderation, but to Flora, the Demon Lord is the enemy of the family.

    Even if I''m the party leader, I have to talk about it first.

    "Huh... Okay. I want to fight, but... "It''s still unclear whether something really exists."

    Flora also agreed with my opinion for now.

    "Good. So what we have to do is... "

    "What to do?"

    "Enjoy your rest until the next attack! More! "Who wants to go to the bathroom with me?"

    Flora raised her hand.

    Asil was a little reluctant, but he persisted and said, ''Okay! I shouted ''I got it!'' And decided to go together.

    He seems like a tsundere guy.

 Chapter 110: Lake Veles (8)

    Chapter 110: Lake Veles (8) The expensive accommodation was well worth the money.

    The meal was delicious, and the bed was comfortable.

    And one more thing.

    "It''s so big... "

    "There are so many people... "

    This was the impression of Asil and Flora who came to the hot springs on the first floor of the accommodation.

    The hot springs were so large that I wondered if they would be this big if all the pillars and walls in the lobby on the first floor of the lodging were torn down and opened up, and if the showers and hot springs were added together, it would be similar to the width of the inside of the building.

    Even after seeing the size of the hot spring, Flora notices that there are more people than the hot spring. It was a royal mindset that came out once in a while if it was worth forgetting.

    Still, Flora wasn''t wrong; there were definitely a lot of people in the hot springs.

    I haven''t counted it exactly, but I think there are more people here than the number of adventurers who fought when the fishman attacked.

    We washed our bodies in the shower and looked around the hot springs.

    As I said before, no matter how much I wanted to enjoy the fantasy world, I couldn''t stand the hygiene issues, so the sanitary facilities boast over-technology that goes beyond the times.

    If you say so, there is only a shower that is hung on the wall and shoots out a stream of water, a mirror for sitting and washing your body, and a lap chair.

    These are things you only see in textbooks. I never thought I''d see it in a place like this.

    Asil had a faint look in his eyes, as if he was stimulated by some kind of nostalgia.

    "Soira! How do you use this?"

    Just as she was wondering whether she should talk to Asil, Flora came up to her, holding a shower head in one hand.

    "Have you never used a shower before?"

    "Nothing."

    "No, even if it was a long time ago, you must have used it in the dorm after meeting me."

    "Actually, I tried to use it at the dorm, but I wasn''t sure... She used clean magic."

    "Oh my god."

    If you use clean magic, it will become cleaner than if you washed it thoroughly with water.

    Of course, when it''s annoying or busy, we often resort to clean magic instead of washing, and among those who pursue extreme efficiency, there are even people who never touch a drop of water on their bodies in their entire lives.

    Nevertheless, there were still more people who preferred the act of ''washing.'' Like the people gathered here at the hot springs.

    This is because the pleasure of washing away dirt and fatigue while being bathed in warm water could not be achieved through clean magic.

    I''ve never felt such refreshment before...

    Flora felt pathetic today.

    "How do I use this... "

    ... Wait.

    Isn''t this a chance?

    It is an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone by strengthening the friendship between Flora and her daughter-in-law, who are still somewhat unfamiliar, and bringing back the feeling of nostalgia.

    "Flora. "Why don''t you ask someone who knows this?"

    "Huh? "So at least you know, right?"

    "Still, go ahead and ask me to tell you. She will be able to become close with that person."

    "Okay? Okay!"

    After hearing that she could become friends with Asil, Flora smiled brightly and ran to her.

    You''ll have to be careful not to fall like that. Now that she''s an adult, it''s been a while since she fell while running.

    She washed her body while happily looking at Asil, who suddenly came running to her with her shower and taught her step by step even though she was struggling.

    Now that I think about it, I''m going to soak in the hot water anyway, so shouldn''t I just wear clean before going in?

    ... Let''s just move on. This is like courtesy for taking a bath.

    She took a towel and approached the hot springs.

    The hot springs decorated with uncut rocks, often seen in old cartoons, gave off a sweltering heat even when you got close.

    The steam was thick, but it didn''t obscure the bodies of the people next to me. If there is a little distance, only the silhouette can be seen.

    "Ah, it''s good."

    I carefully entered the water starting from my toes, and when my butt finally touched the bottom, I inadvertently made a sound like an old man.

    It was just the right level, about halfway up her breasts. At this rate, Flora will come up to her neck.

    "Soira? Where is it?"

    Asil''s voice is heard through the thick fog. It looks like everything has already been washed.

    "I am here."

    "Ugh, I can''t see who is who. Why is there so much steam?"

    "The shadows moving back and forth are fun, like a puppet show."

    Asil grumbled and Flora sat next to me, intrigued by the new experience.

    """Ah... """

    It was a short distance from the shower facility to the hot spring, but it felt good as if the warm hot spring water was soaking into my cooled skin as I walked naked.

    For a moment, we even forgot about talking to each other and enjoyed the warm sensation we felt all over our bodies.

    Until something caught my eye.

    "... ?"

    A soft touch that gently tickles your shoulder. And the spread of oil comes into view...

    ... No, it wasn''t oil.

    It sparkled like a rainbow on the water, so I thought someone had spilled oil, but when I looked closely, it wasn''t oil, but Asil''s hair.

    "You know. Didn''t you tie your hair?"

    "Huh? But?"

    "You can''t do that. Your hair is floating in the water. Come here. "I''ll tie you up." Sea?ch* The N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s annoying... "

    Asil grumbled but turned his back.

    She tied up her pretty silver hair appropriately, so it wouldn''t get scattered in the bathtub.

    "Ruler. It''s done."

    "Okay. Thanks... ?!"

    Asil, who was about to turn her head to look at me and express her gratitude, froze.

    "Why?"

    "Huh? Ah. "It''s nothing!"

    Her face blushed, she widened her distance, and slowly moved to a corner seat.

    Ah. Is it because you''re on your knees to tie her hair?

    When Asil turned her head, my breasts were right at her eye level.

    But I thought I would have gotten used to this...

    What. Wait a minute.

    Where is he going?

    "You know. "You want to go there?"

    "Here? Where am I?"

    In the corner where Asil was located, there was a wall separating her men''s and women''s baths. The structure does not reach the ceiling, so sounds from opposite sides can be heard as is.

    They said it doesn''t reach the ceiling, but it literally doesn''t reach, so you won''t be able to peek through that gap. Even if I peek, I wonder what I can see in this thick fog.

    But more important than that is that there is a narrow passage behind Asil, where she is sitting.

    It was only after Asil heard me that he noticed the existence of the passage.

    "What? "This is."

    "Isn''t it like an open-air bath?"

    "Outdoor? What kind of open-air bath is on the first floor? I can see everything."

    "I don''t know either. Would you like to go sometime?"

    "Good."

    "Oh, wait a minute. Flora. Do you want to go too?"

    "Where are you going? "Oh, what is this passage?"

    "I don''t know that, so let''s go."

    "I''m going!"

    With the entire party gathered, including Flora, we couldn''t hold back our curiosity and entered the narrow passage.

    The passage wasn''t very long.

    The scenery beyond the passage that I saw after not walking far...

    "It''s the same?"

    There wasn''t much of a difference.

    "Really? There is nothing... Wow!"

    When a hot spring that looked exactly like the one I enjoyed before passing through the passage appeared, Asil came next to me, whose steam had cooled down, and was surprised to see what he saw.

    "What is here? "It looks the same as the hot spring from earlier, doesn''t it?"

    "Does Flora look like that too? If this is going to be the case, why did they have to separate it into a passageway?"

    "You guys, don''t stay there, come back quickly!"

    While Flora tilted her head at the sight of the same hot spring as before, Asilman panicked and tried to pull us into the passage.

    "What. What did you see? Is there anything dangerous?"

    Since the fishmen couldn''t break through the barrier that covered the city, did they dig a tunnel?

    I don''t think so.

    "Excuse me! "There is a man!"

    "Man?"

    When I looked in the direction Asil was pointing, there was clearly a silhouette that was not a woman''s silhouette, although I couldn''t see it clearly.

    And it wasn''t one by one.

    Is this a men''s bath? Considering that, there were also quite a few female silhouettes.

    "Aha. This must have been a mixed bathhouse."

    "Aha. This is not the time to be doing it! "Let''s go back quickly?"

    "You know, aren''t you too embarrassed? There may be some mixed bathhouses in tourist areas."

    "It could be there?!"

    For some reason, Asil seemed very reluctant about mixed bathing.

    She must be the one who is used to a man''s body. Why are you so embarrassed?

    "Well, then you guys don''t mind taking a bath with men?"

    "No. I wouldn''t bathe with a man unless I was in that mood... This is a tourist destination. You can do this much. Yes? Flora."

    "Huh? Uh. Huh. Right?"

    "Are you talking about that damn tourist attraction again? Just because it''s a tourist destination doesn''t mean you can do anything."

    "Of course. Still, to this extent... "

    "Done. Anyway, I''m not going to take a mixed bath. You can enjoy it among yourselves or do whatever you want."

    Asil said that, turned his back and went to the women''s bath across the passage again.

    ''I don''t know if everyone''s head has gone crazy or what. No, Soira was a bit strange to begin with, so should I assume she is in the same state as usual?

    It''s rude to say that you''ve always been strange.

    Anyway, Asil went back to the women''s bathhouse, but I had no intention of going back.

    ''Because it''s a tourist destination'', mixed bathing is okay. In other words, mixed bathing is a bit different in other places, no matter how much it is. I don''t know if you go in with the intention of having fun.

    So, the opportunity to enjoy mixed bathing while taking a bath is a rare opportunity.

    "Flora. Are you going in with me?"

    "Yes."

    I took Flora behind me and dipped her feet in the soul bath.

 Chapter 111: Lake Veles (9) **

    Chapter 111: Lake Veles (9) ** Back in the day, when gender concepts were still old.

    At that time, there was a woman with a special job residing in the men''s bathhouse, and it is said that she provided special services in exchange for any compensation.

    ... Isn''t it? Was it a game setting rather than actual history?

    Anyway, no matter how much of an excuse it is to use a bathroom, it means that when grown-up men and women are naked in the same space, there is an interaction that almost inevitably occurs.

    And because it is generally viewed as unfavorable for young women to date random men, most women are reluctant to go to mixed baths where they will meet an unspecified number of men.

    What happens when such various factors become complexly intertwined?

    The mixed bath becomes a men''s bath called a mixed bath, or Hal who wants to see the body of a (relatively) young man... No, only those with a lot of life experience remain.

    Can not help it. Unless a group was gathered with ''that'' concept from the beginning, mixed bathhouses are bound to be like that.

    If it''s reality, that is.

    In this WM I created, we can put aside such ''realistic'' reasons and say that the mixed bathhouse is really a place where young men and women gather.

    Then it happens like this.

    "You''re an adventurer? Hey, doesn''t it look like that?"

    "Because it''s true. "I came from fighting with the fishmen even during the day."

    "With arms this thin?"

    As I was sitting and enjoying the hot springs, a man quietly approached me, sat down next to me, and started talking to me.

    He was good at conversation in his own way and had a good ability to set the mood.

    Look at this. Even now, I''m calmly fiddling with my forearm, pretending not to believe it or to be amazed.

    Is this a tourist attraction effect or a mixed bathing effect? I was naked anyway, so I just let him touch my forearm, and then he sneakily climbed up and massaged my shoulder.

    "Oh my, it tickles."

    "Sorry, sorry. "It''s my first time seeing an adventurer woman."

    "Could you please stop talking about people as if they are some mysterious animals?"

    "No, I didn''t mean to... Ruler. "I''ll give you a drink, so won''t you forgive me?"

    It would definitely be a lie to say that I have never seen an adventurer woman.

    This may be true for low-rank adventurers who cannot use magical power, but for high-rank adventurers who can use magical power in earnest, the gender ratio is 50%. At that point, a person''s individual ability or experience is not important, and a slight difference in muscle mass does not make a big difference in combat power.

    And he''s also great at subtly trying to get people to drink.

    If you want to accept an apology, you have to drink alcohol, and it is too trivial a mistake to not accept an apology.

    He must be an experienced playboy.

    But hey, it doesn''t matter. ''Because it''s a tourist destination,'' no one will say anything if you play a little lightly.

    He willingly accepted the apology and drank the alcohol.

    The warm feeling of alcohol warmed by the heat of the hot springs going down your throat.

    At least he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who drinks cheap alcohol while seducing women.

    At first glance, I saw that Flora was also having a casual conversation with the man sitting next to her. It wasn''t a very bad atmosphere.

    Well, no matter what happens, I''ll take care of it.

    I enjoyed the hot springs while chatting with the man who kept talking to me.

    ˇô

    ¨C Casting.

    "Hmm... "

    The man''s hand gently grabbed his chest and lifted it up.

    The refreshing feeling of being liberated from the heavy weight on your shoulders and the pleasure of stimulating your erogenous zones.

    The body, relaxed in the warm water, let out a moan of pleasure without resistance.

    I feel good. It feels good, but...

    How did it happen like this...

    Did you stay in the hot springs for too long? For some reason, I feel dizzy.

    Apparently, during some conversation, they looked at my breasts and said things like, ''They really float on water,'' or ''Do you think something that looks this heavy floats?'' Or, ''Can I touch how heavy it is?''

    Wait. What kind of conversation is this...

    "Ah... ?"

    Just as I was about to wonder about the series of conversations, my consciousness was drawn back to my chest when a finger lightly pinched my nipple.

    Okay. It doesn''t really matter why it happened... Ji... ?

    "Huh... Now, okay? I told you it was heavy, huh?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haha. That''s right. "It was my first time seeing such big and pretty breasts, so I was rude."

    The man nodded his head after hearing me, pinched his nipple hard once, and took his hand off his chest.

    Huh. I guess I was mistaken in thinking there was something strange.

    If you had done something strange, you would have just attacked me with such momentum. If I told you to stop touching me, would you really stop touching me?

    I cleared my doubts about the man.

    ... Is this correct? No, I think I need to think about it a little more... I''m dazed and can''t think straight. Hey, it''ll be okay.

    After that, we changed the topic again and started talking...

    "Ugh, I''m cumming!!"

    "Uh... ?"

    ¨C Look!

    Suddenly, I came to my senses and saw that the semen spurting from the cock thrust in front of me was staining my face.

    In a novel, it feels like an entire paragraph has been lost.

    For some reason, my hand, which is still gripping and skimming the pillar, does not stop, and I pull out every last drop of semen remaining on the pillar and catch it with my face.

    I can feel sticky semen flowing down my eyelids, which I hastily close because I think they might get into my eyes.

    What? My memory is a little vague just now?

    This is definitely strange.

    I don''t know what''s going on, but it was a time when I was trying to buy time to figure out the situation.

    Suddenly, the cock is thrust in.

    I''m sure he just ejaculated.

    The dick, which still had whitish semen on the tip of the urethral opening, was pushed into his face.

    A strong male scent coming from the man''s essence itself.

    As soon as I smell it, my body feels weak, and my uterus starts to vibrate. I can feel the reason to understand the situation and the stamina to resist disappearing at the same time.

    Does the curse still remain?

    No, it feels different from being cursed and not being able to resist.

    In the first place, the curse had to be heard in person to be activated even before it was weakened. It''s a completely different situation from now, when only a dick is pushed in.

    Then this...

    ¨C Grandpa.

    "... !"

    That brief moment of being lost in thought.

    In that short period of time, which seemed like 10 seconds, my body thoughtlessly licked up the drops of semen that had formed on the tip of the glans.

    No, is it true that you did it without thinking? I felt like I couldn''t bear it...

    The lukewarm taste of an ionic drink spreads in your mouth, and the rich male pheromone.

    My uterus is whining, telling me to give my dick out right away.

    I was shocked as to why he did such a thing, but thanks to him, I was able to quickly understand the situation.

    The reason I can''t resist is not a curse or anything.

    It''s just me, my body is in heat and desperately longing for a dick.

    And I can guess why I suddenly became horny.

    "Ha... Under... What are you drinking... "You put it in?"

    When I glared at the man I was talking to, he just smiled without saying a word. He was no different from a confession.

    I let my guard down. You could say that.

    To be honest, I expected something like mixing Ladykiller instead of regular alcohol.

    I thought that if he was going to do something tricky, he would try to get me drunk and eat it.

    I never even thought that there would be something to drink.

    Well, this is a mixed bathhouse, right? A place where both men and women are naked.

    It is ''open because it is a tourist destination'', and it is a place where naked communication takes place.

    I also had half the intention to do that from the time I came here.

    Since the conversation with the man wasn''t unpleasant, I would have opened my legs on my own if I had just kept talking and kept the mood alive. ... Wouldn''t that be so?

    Judging by the quiet voices heard near the mixed bathhouse, it would be very common for men and women to make eye contact and stomach contact here.

    But why use illegal drugs?

    Why?

    I was planning on having a bit of fun already, right?

    As I looked at the man with an incomprehensible look, the man opened his mouth and said that he understood.

    "I never thought I would be like this, but you are so pretty."

    "... ?"

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    "What you are thinking is probably correct. Okay. The women who come here either come with the intention of having sex from the beginning, or they don''t even have that intention, and it doesn''t matter. I can''t say I''m bragging, but I''ve hung out with women like that countless times."

    Then I don''t understand it even more. So you''re saying he''s a guy who''s tried to seduce women in his own way, right? In fact, it was a very good speech.

    Why did you use drugs on me?

    "But even in a country like that, it''s not like you''re cheating on hundreds of people. If I play well, I guess it''s about 6 out of 10. Unless the woman came with the intention of having sex from the beginning, that''s about it."

    The man continued speaking while looking at my body again.

    "But you... It''s so pretty. It''s also attractive. There''s a 40% chance of missing it, so it''s such a waste."

    "Just like that... Why?"

    "That''s why. You are that attractive. Won''t you understand that I want to fuck you like this?"

    I want to tell him to stop talking nonsense, but his body, which has been turned on by a suspicious drug, ends up fixated on the cock that is bobbing playfully.

    "In the end, it''s all about feeling good, right? Ego. Let''s go over there and have fun."

    The man lightly lifted me, who had lost the strength to resist, and took me to a dark corner of the mixed bathhouse.

    I was thinking about calling Flora who was next to me, but suddenly I felt my heart pounding violently.

    I am in a situation where I am being forced to commit a crime under the influence of a suspicious drug. Is the drug to blame for my heart pounding?

    ... I decided not to call Flora.

 Chapter 112: Lake Veles (10) ***

    Chapter 112: Lake Veles (10) *** Even in the mixed bathhouse, it''s a corner. Because of the thick steam in the hot springs, you wouldn''t even know who was there if you didn''t visit on purpose.

    Numerous men and women were already busy mixing together.

    ¨C Slap. Slam. Slam...

    ¨C Ha... Haha...

    The sound of wet skin rubbing against each other and the sounds of moaning in pleasure can be heard here and there.

    "How is it? It''s hard to see from the hot springs, but this place is quite famous for this kind of thing. Although it is outside, it is not visible from outside the accommodation, and the accommodation is expensive in its own way, so it is safe as only people who have been verified to some extent gather together. "You can do it here with confidence, right?"

    "The guy who gives medicine... I feel safe doing this... It''ll work, nyah... "

    Although I was speaking in a strong tone, I was already pushed to my limit.

    I don''t know what kind of medicine I used, but my body felt as hot as when I was fighting the orc.

    Maybe it really is a medicine made from monster body fluids.

    The pussy, breasts, buttocks, nape of the neck, and any erogenous area were so hot and itchy that all I could do was resist the urge to rub them with my hands right away.

    No, actually, it was hard to endure. I just can''t move because my body lacks strength. If I could move, I would have started masturbating right here.

    Needless to say, my pussy was so wet that I couldn''t tell whether the dripping water was hot spring water or love juice.

    The man went a little further before putting me down.

    It may be true that the place was originally famous for this type of place, but there were empty mats here and there. It felt like I left it there, so my back wouldn''t hurt. On the unoccupied mat, the couple who came first is enjoying hot lovemaking.

    Now I''m going to get eaten like that too. My heart swells at this thought.

    I wonder to myself that there are all kinds of women who puff out their breasts in anticipation right before being drug raped... What should I do?

    ¨C Shake.

    "... Sigh." Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just the slightest impact of him dropping me from the arm I was holding makes me flinch. If I get hit on the butt, I think I''ll just cum and squirt.

    Luckily, it seemed like I wasn''t the only one who couldn''t stand it, and the man skipped the foreplay entirely and went straight into it.

    "Yeah, haha..." "

    As expected, this feeling of a dick being penetrated for the first time is difficult to bear.

    The feeling of the vagina being forcibly opened and pierced by a thick and hard meat stick.

    A body that has been turned on by drugs will do its best to bite and squeeze the cock, as if it were a lover with whom it has promised a future, even if it is a rapist''s cock.

    "Under... Look. It was right to eat it like this, right? I almost missed this masterpiece. "It doesn''t make sense."

    It seemed like the man who was sitting on top of me and shaking his hips was saying something, but I couldn''t understand it properly due to the excessive pleasure coming from my lower body.

    What the man said about having a lot of experience was not a lie.

    When you try to get used to the stimulation, the technique of changing the angle and hitting a new erogenous zone brings about a rapid orgasm.

    Surely, many women suffered from pleasure under this man.

    My country was no exception.

    "Ugh, sigh? Hot, haa... Tsk?"

    Trying not to moan while already being fucked was the only way to express ''I don''t like this rape.''

    It didn''t mean much.

    Seeing such a rebellious appearance, the man''s eyes lit up, and he massaged his chest.

    "That''s amazing. Were you really an adventurer? This is my first time seeing a woman who endured this much even after taking medication. But... "

    The man said teasingly and sank deeper into his waist.

    ¨C Phew!

    "Yes??"

    "I''m disappointed. An adventurer is a great job that involves defeating monsters with just one body and uncovering hidden unknowns, right? All an adventurer like that can do is hang on his dick and moan just because he took a little medicine?"

    It''s nonsense.

    There are literally only a handful of adventurers who are treated as heroes, and most of them are busy taking care of their own lives.

    But those words that make me feel like I''m a great person... This situation, where I was being exploited by an unknown man while I was off guard, really stimulated my taste.

    "What. It gets tighter because you get criticized, right? "Isn''t it better to be a prostitute rather than an adventurer?"

    "Aang? Well, run... No, ok?"

    Every time I try to argue, the man fucks me so loudly that my uterus vibrates, so I can''t finish his sentence and my voice is covered with moans.

    As if not even a second of rest was a waste, the cock pierced the vagina, ravaging the vagina without hesitation, engraving sharp pleasure into it.

    Before I knew it, I had forgotten that this was a hot spring and that there were other people around me, and I was only focusing on the pleasure coming from my lower body.

    Is this also an effect of the drug?

    I don''t want to think about anything other than the dick that''s entering me now.

    Just a little more.

    Hit me one more time. No, just one more time.

    It''s not there. A little below. Okay. There... It feels good there...

    "You like it here?"

    "... !!"

    Suddenly, I come to my senses when I hear a whisper in my ear.

    What was I doing just now?

    I was enjoying the cock. Okay. It''s because of the weakness. It can''t be helped.

    However... Did you really say it out loud?

    "Haha. It''s obvious what you''re thinking on your face. "He mutters something every time he gets stabbed with a mesmerized expression. Shouldn''t I listen to it, even if it''s just out of curiosity?"

    My face turns bright red.

    I wonder what shame there is when my legs are already spread wide, but the shame that comes from showing an indecent appearance rather than the shame of showing a part that should be hidden is different.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not that bad of a person, am I? It''s better to have fun together if possible. "Did you say here?"

    "Oh, no, wait a minute. As if you didn''t hear what I just said... Yes??"

    The glans head pricks exactly at the weak point that I confessed to myself unconsciously.

    I could see that the climax that was not far away was quickly approaching as I only targeted and pounded the weak point without looking anywhere else.

    I think I can go if I stick a little harder.

    Little bit more...

    If a little stronger stimulus comes...

    "Ego. I''ll count to three. "Understand, right?"

    A man''s voice rings in my dazed head again.

    For some reason, I feel like it keeps ringing in my head. It didn''t feel bad.

    The man counted his waist without stopping.

    "Three... "

    Three...

    Unconsciously, I repeat after the man''s voice.

    "Two... "

    Two...

    I can feel the cock poking my pussy slowly pulsating.

    "One... "

    Hana...

    The speed of the piston has subtly slowed down.

    Chellang-challang. The water in the cup, which seemed to be pouring but not pouring, gradually calmly fades away. That moment when you tighten your pussy with a sad heart.

    "Go!"

    "Yes, ahhhhh???"

    A huge stimulus was given, like pushing a water cup full of water from the side.

    With the words commanding climax, the cock that was driven up with the force of pushing up the internal organs as if the piston up until now was just a joke, was enough to get me over the last line.

    As a bonus, hot semen pours into the uterus.

    The body followed the man''s signal and greedily craved semen with pleasure.

    The sight before my eyes is pure white, and sparks fly in my head.

    A body heated by the medicine, a head swollen with anticipation due to the countdown, and a genital that was stabbed most strongly at the weakest part.

    It was a stimulus that no woman could bear.

    It was such a strong climax that I still can''t see because my vision is blurry. No, is this hazy thing water vapor? I don''t know.

    The man also enjoyed the lingering sensation of ejaculation, rubbing the cervix with the glans, and only after a while did he slowly pull out his dick.

    "Did it feel good?"

    Nod...

    No, wait. This is not my doctor.

    While I was mindlessly enjoying the afterglow of my climax, I inadvertently reacted to the voice I heard.

    Somehow, when I deal with this man, I keep thinking before I act.

    I felt it when I was in the hot springs, but it seems to be the effect of the aphrodisiac mixed with alcohol.

    It''s a clever effect.

    Especially for a woman with strong instincts like me.

    But even if I realized it now, nothing would change.

    "Let''s feel better. Did you say it? I also prefer having fun together. Therefore... "

    Next, shall we do it in your favorite position?

    By the time I could think about what the voice licking my ear and whispering meant, I was already lying down and lifting my butt.

    It''s a humiliating position where my back is grabbed, and I can''t see what the other person is doing, but the other person can see my weakness and do whatever they want.

    The man spoke while caressing his buttocks, which were raised higher than his head.

    "Okay. How good is it when both of you feel good? We have fun together here, and outside we are strangers. That''s the rule here, so feel free and have fun. "Understand, right?"

    I didn''t say anything.

    But I couldn''t stop my butt from shaking faster than I thought.

    The man smiled slightly when he saw that. No, actually, you can''t see the man''s face in this position, but there''s definitely a hint of it.

    ¨C Jjilkkeok...

    Once at the hot springs and once here. Even after ejaculating twice, I felt the hard cock digging into my labia, and I felt my mind becoming blurry again.

 Chapter 113: Lake Veles (11) ***

    Chapter 113: Lake Veles (11) *** "Yes?, hot. Ha... Ugh ?"

    As if the medicine was slowly fading away, the strength in my limbs began to return little by little.

    Although it was not possible to use all the original strength of the character, it was possible to achieve the strength of an ordinary woman.

    But that didn''t mean much.

    "Ahhh... Good. Joaaaaa... ?"

    My body, which had already been switched on, could only change positions with the strength I had returned.

    From a position where you raise your buttocks and touch your pussy, to a position where you raise your entire upper body and get fucked like a dog.

    It''s similar, but it''s a different kind of pleasure that hits you in a completely different place.

    Unlike when my breasts were pressed against the floor, my breasts shake loudly due to the sound of the shock every time a cock is inserted.

    Even the feeling of my heavy chest shaking uncontrollably comes as a pleasure. sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your breasts look heavy. Can I touch them?"

    The man who was shaking his hips vigorously said something strange.

    I''m already doing everything, biting, sucking, hitting, cumming, so what can I say now?

    However, beyond my blurry reason, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Ah.

    It wasn''t exactly the same line, but I remember having a conversation with almost similar content at a hot spring.

    Under the circumstances, he would have already consumed the drugged alcohol by then. However, it was a part of everyday life that was much more normal compared to now when we are naked and rubbing against mucous membranes.

    I inadvertently compare how I look in everyday life and how I look now.

    How did I look when I was in the hot spring?

    I was naked back then too. However, since this is a mixed bathhouse, it is natural for people to be naked. Just as you don''t get strange looks for walking around outside with clothes on, it''s natural to be naked in the bathhouse.

    We had many conversations.

    We talk about this and that, and we laugh and find it absurd.

    Even though it was our first time meeting each other today, we became friends in a very gentle and friendly manner.

    ... I thought so.

    But even at that moment, this man was looking at the beads of sweat running down my cleavage, imagining my hot and tight pussy as he looked at my lower abdomen rippling in the water, and anticipating the moans of pleasure I would make in the voice I was talking to.

    The unpleasant feeling that ''I'' was not considered a human being, but just an onahole for squeezing the dick and squeezing out semen.

    In the first place, the humiliation of being reduced to nothing more than a trophy to brag about, ''I also had a woman like this'' based solely on her pretty appearance without any interest in the individual ''me''.

    In the end, the feeling of submission that I was degraded into a bitch who played according to the man''s plan and made a whining sound as my defenseless pussy was pierced.

    Things like that...

    I was so excited.

    "... Uh. What? Why is it suddenly tightening?"

    "Ahhhhh? No. Nothing, no, because? Touch me? Touch my chest??"

    The man was actually surprised to see me suddenly getting excited even though I hadn''t done anything special.

    From the man''s point of view, he was just playing around with his breasts, but he suddenly became horny and started shaking his hips, which was surprising.

    But that''s okay.

    It feels good when a man grabs and massages my shaking breasts.

    Every time a man''s waist hits my butt, my clitoris is touched, and my balls feel good.

    The glans parting the vagina and hitting the cervix feels good, and the glans head scraping every wrinkle as it goes out feels good too.

    The moans of other couples nearby are also pleasant to hear.

    I feel good.

    Just good feelings filled my head...

    ...

    ¨C Bye!!

    My mind, which had been consumed by absent-minded pleasure, suddenly returned to the sight of semen hitting my uterus.

    Before ejaculation, there is usually a sign that the dick swells or the piston becomes more intense, but there was nothing like that.

    It wouldn''t have been premature ejaculation like this, right?

    Out of curiosity, I turned my head and looked back, and the man must have been so dumbfounded that he just stayed still without even using the piston to extract the remaining semen after ejaculating.

    "... "

    "... Ah. No. Suddenly it feels incredibly tight... "

    Would it have been considered shameful for a man for me to look at him without saying a word? The man hurriedly made an excuse.

    That didn''t change anything.

    No matter how long it has been since I ejaculated the second time, the fact that I vomited out semen for the third time does not change.

    "... "

    I slowly shook my waist without saying a word.

    As I spun it round and round, I stimulated the dick that was still inside my body.

    Build it again.

    However, the owner of the cock did not seem to have any intention of doing so, and slowly pulled the cock out.

    As the cock slips out, her body trembles with pleasure stimulating her vagina, but she also feels the sadness of losing what was filling her inside.

    "Whoa... Hey. It was really cool. Did you feel good too? I cummed three times too. I''m so lucky to have met a woman like you. Furthermore, I ate well. Really."

    Look at this guy. Your tongue has gotten longer?

    Just looking at it, you can feel that he is trying to end the situation and get rid of it because he enjoyed it enough.

    However, there are a few things the man failed to consider.

    First, I am an adventurer.

    Adventurer women are strong. Even if he is not good at it, he risks his life by swinging a piece of iron weighing several kilograms. Even if he is a man, there is no way he can be pushed by an ordinary person who plays around without training.

    Second, the medicinal effect of alcohol is gradually decreasing.

    The effect of relaxing my body was gradually disappearing, and my strength was returning, but the effect of acting ahead of my thoughts seemed to still remain, whether it was a different effect or not.

    And the last third.

    There is no way I would be satisfied with only having the switch turned on three times.

    For that reason, this man has an obligation to erect his cock until I am satisfied.

    Why not just go to a couple enjoying themselves and ask them to join in?

    That''s nonsense.

    Because this man.

    There is meaning in dealing with this man who succeeded in tricking me when I was caught off guard.

    If you''re going to go up to someone and spread your legs just because you''re excited, then why are you playing this game?

    Even in real life, if I seduce you by sticking out my breasts, there are countless men who want to grab me in a hotel room right away.

    This man has the right to fuck me because he doesn''t hesitate to use mean and weak means.

    In that sense, wouldn''t it be wise to say that this man, who started with alcohol rather than trying to seduce me with his words, was wise?

    If he had honestly tried to hang the job... Honestly, the odds probably weren''t that high.

    As soon as I saw it, I thought, hehe. If you attacked me saying, ''You wanted to do this too, right?'', I wouldn''t know it, but the gentle Casanova style is not my style at all. Even if you came to the mixed bath with that intention, you must have been a little concerned.

    Therefore...

    "Where are you going?"

    He subtly turns around and grabs the wrist of the man who is trying to go somewhere else.

    "Haha... No, I''m not trying to go... That is... "

    The man spoke ramblingly and tried to pull his arm away, but it was no use.

    I''ll say it again.

    I am stronger.

    He pushed the man down and climbed on top of him.

    I can feel his strong abs touching his soft buttocks.

    They say sex can help you lose weight too. Are abs trained through sex?

    I had a silly thought, but I quickly erased it from my mind.

    The top and bottom are completely reversed, looking up from below. I faced him directly and fought back.

    How do I look down below?

    Is this an ugly composition where the face is visible beyond the large breasts?

    Or is it a scary sight that will be eaten from now on?

    Neither statement was wrong.

    He grabs the still hard cock with one hand and climbs on it.

    "Wait, wait! I mean, I cummed three times. "It''s going to be hard if you don''t get some rest!"

    I don''t know that.

    It''s none of my business.

    If I had had a more level-headed mind, I might have taken it into consideration...

    You''re the one who made me like this, right?

    Puuk.

    Just swallow the dick inside.

    "Huh... ?"

    "Ugh!"

    A voice full of satisfaction that the empty vagina has finally been filled and a voice mixed with pain due to excessive stimulation overlap.

    I have heard that if a man is stimulated right after ejaculating, he feels a sensation close to pain.

    But as I''ve said several times, that''s none of my business.

    I just shake my hips to satisfy myself.

    ¨C Slam!

    Lift your body by applying strength to your thighs and then sit down.

    The body is pierced by the dick, and in an instant, the dick crosses from the vaginal opening to the uterine opening.

    "An?"

    One more time.

    ¨C Slam!

    This time I reached a slightly different point. It''s not bad. But one more time.

    ¨C Slam!

    Once more...

    More...

    When I came to my senses, I could see myself shaking my waist like crazy on top of the man.

    Every time my body goes up and down, my big chest bounces.

    The shock was so heavy that it felt like my lower chest was hitting my ribs because I was moving my body so vigorously.

    Thumping.

    Even with the WM settings, this was a bit painful, so I held my chest with my hand.

    Casting...

    ... I feel better than I thought.

    Surprisingly, I rarely touch my breasts directly. I sometimes pinched my nipples while masturbating, and perhaps because of the weak medicine, just massaging felt just as good as before.

    Just like that, she massaged my breasts here and there and pounded them to steal the man''s semen.

    The man seemed to have already given up, putting his hand on my thigh and trying to hold back the pleasure without saying a word.

    It''s useless.

    When I spun his waist around and hit him hard, it didn''t take long for semen to fill up in my uterus.

    It was still not enough.

 Chapter 114: Lake Veles (12) **

    Chapter 114: Lake Veles (12) ** A little while before this.

    About the time Soira lost her powers and was picked up by a man and taken to a dark corner.

    Flora was also talking to other men nearby.

    "So then... "

    Flora, who was chatting with excitement as the men smiled and accepted whatever she said, suddenly realized that Soira had disappeared somewhere.

    "What... ?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Flora turned her head here and there to look for Soira, but it was difficult for her to find her with only her silhouette visible through the vapor.

    "No... My friend... "

    "Oh, you said you came with her friend, right?"

    "Yes. I was next to you... Where did it go?"

    "Where is that friend resting? Because the hot springs here are large. There''s no need to look for it so desperately, right? "I wouldn''t be a kid if I came here."

    "Oh. Yes, that''s right."

    The men knew where Soira, who was with Flora, had gone, but she didn''t tell them.

    This is because she knew the man who took Soira.

    Even when Flora was looking around her a little while ago, she intentionally moved her body to cover the body of the man who was taking Soira.

    It seemed very natural, as if this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened.

    "More than that, your hands are still right now?"

    "Oh, yes. "I''m sorry."

    There was something else that didn''t look natural.

    Flora was stroking the cocks of the men sitting next to her, one by one, with each of her hands in her bath.

    As if it were common sense to do this, she shook her pole from the root to the glans without any doubt.

    Of course, it was the result of the men working together to indoctrinate Flora with her strange common sense.

    At first, when she sat next to Flora, her impression was that she was just a cute and pretty child.

    I thought that such a cute child would come to a place like this.

    However, after talking to her for a bit, I quickly realized that she was somewhat of a strange child.

    Even women who are active enough to come to a private bathhouse will try to hide their bodies out of shame when a man stares at her body in front of him.

    Cover her breasts with your arms, or cross her legs so that you don''t see her crotch.

    Flora didn''t see anything like that at all.

    At first she just glanced at her puffy breasts and her cute nipples.

    As Flora showed no reaction, her gaze became increasingly explicit.

    The men were secretly surprised when Flora showed no reaction even though their eyes were focused on her breasts and vagina.

    Such a cute girl is so lewd that it doesn''t matter if her genitals are clearly visible!

    However, I could tell as the conversation continued, and the atmosphere heated up.

    It''s just that he''s a little lacking in grades.

    Even if she playfully touched her shoulder, ran her fingers along her collarbone, or put her hand in her armpit, Flora would only twist her body as if she were tickled, and she would not like such touch. There was no sign of reluctance.

    "Is this your first time taking a mixed bath?"

    "Yes. Today was the first time I learned that there is such a thing as mixed bathing."

    "Then I will tell you the etiquette we must follow in a mixed bath."

    This is how the lie started.

    ''It is good to caress each other''s genitals so that we can have a pleasant conversation.''

    In order to have a pleasant conversation, Flora was caressing her dick diligently.

    "Does this make you feel good?"

    "Huh. Very good. Then we should also be polite."

    ¨C Snap.

    "Huh... "

    The man sitting on the right said that and put his hand between Flora''s legs.

    The stimulus was not strong.

    Really just enough to feel good.

    It was limited to gently stroking her mound or lightly stimulating her clitoris.

    Since Flora''s lower body was in the hot spring, she didn''t know that if she spread her labia open and opened, her sensitive mucous membrane might get hurt by the hot water.

    The men had so much experience hunting in this mixed bathhouse that they even knew about this.

    "If you do that first, I''ll be rude."

    This time, the man sitting on the left gently massaged Flora''s breasts.

    The man was aware that he was saying something strange, so he had a hard time suppressing laughter.

    The corners of her mouth were already slightly raised. All he could do was try not to let out a laugh.

    "Huh... Umm... "

    Although it was by no means a strong stimulation, the light stimulation was effective in heating up sexual sensations on a body that was relaxed by the warm water.

    Little by little, the conversation between them became longer, and now they were not talking at all.

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap.

    ¨C Squeak. Jjilkkeok...

    There was such silence that even the sounds coming from beyond the steam seemed distant.

    However, it was by no means an unpleasant silence.

    For Flora, who did not feel uncomfortable being touched by a man she did not know, the men''s touches that gently stimulated her genitals only felt pleasant.

    Men have no reason to complain as they are enjoying the silky skin of a girl as beautiful as Flora.

    The men''s gaze crossed over Flora''s head as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure.

    ''I think I can move on to the next step at this level?''

    ''Don''t you have any good lies?''

    ''I did it before. ''You try it this time.''

    ''The only thing that comes to mind is nonsense.''

    ''Then what was the point of the ball I hit? Try it first.''

    ''Under. ''I don''t know if I fail.''

    After talking with eyes and gestures without opening his mouth, the man on the left opened his mouth.

    "How is it? "Do you feel good?"

    "Hmm... Oh. Yes. Mixed bathing feels good!"

    "Yes? That''s why there are so many people here."

    "I didn''t know something this good existed."

    "I''m glad you liked it. Then, I will teach you the next etiquette."

    "Are there any other etiquettes?"

    "Of course. That means ''talking with your body.''"

    "With your body? Like this?"

    Flora trying to express something with her hand gestures was cute, but that wasn''t what the man wanted.

    "No. Listen carefully, and I''ll explain."

    "Yes!"

    "Do you understand the etiquette of touching your genitals to have a pleasant conversation?"

    "Yes. "I''m still doing it."

    "Okay. But what happened when you did that?"

    "What happened... Ah!"

    Flora remembered what she had forgotten.

    "I couldn''t have a conversation because I was only enjoying what felt good!"

    "That''s it! "I''m touching you to make you feel good, but you can''t have a conversation, right?"

    "Yes! "Then what should I do?"

    "It''s simple. "You just have to talk differently."

    "Another way?"

    How to have a different conversation?

    Flora tilted her head.

    The man spoke while telling the other man, who was trying desperately to suppress his laughter with Flora between him, to stop laughing.

    "You''re talking with your body!"

    "... ?"

    "You know what body language is, right?"

    "Yes."

    "As the saying goes, we communicate with our bodies."

    "Then doesn''t that mean you can''t follow the first etiquette?"

    "We use a slightly special method. "Would you like to wake up for a moment?"

    ¨C Wow!

    Flora obediently got up from the hot spring and stood on her two legs.

    Although she was short, her beautiful body with the curves of a woman was moist and shiny with hot spring water.

    The men spoke while peeping at Flora''s body, which barely touched their chest.

    "Ruler. A way to touch each other''s genitals pleasantly while communicating with your body. That... "

    The man took a step closer to Flora.

    Flora''s hand pushed the large erect cock into Flora''s stomach.

    Flora''s gaze naturally lowered as she felt the heat from the male''s genitals, which was different from the warmth of the hot spring water.

    "Your genitals are rubbing against each other! This way, just by rubbing, you can move your body, feel good, and do it all at once."

    Another man was already holding Flora''s belly button, using the fact that her back was turned as a shield to burst into laughter.

    Should I be thankful just for not bursting into laughter?

    While glaring at his friend, the man waited for Flora''s reaction.

    Flora said nothing.

    As expected, was it still an unreasonable number?

    Just as her worries were beginning to rise, Flora raised her head.

    "Hmm... "I''m not sure."

    "Ah... "

    Also. Right?

    The man had a premonition of failure.

    However, Flora''s next words exceeded his expectations.

    "I don''t know... Because you know more about mixed baths than I do. That would be correct... ? "I''ll give it a try." Sea?ch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It''s an angel.

    Flora''s bright smile, saying that she believed in herself rather than believing absurd nonsense, had a charm that made one lose one''s attention for a moment.

    "Maman... "

    "Yes?"

    "Oh, no. "It''s nothing."

    After muttering something inadvertently, I decided to ignore my friend who was rolling around on the floor of the hot spring.

    "Do you want to come this way?"

    "Ah... "

    Drag Flora and lay her down on the mat provided in the corner of the hot spring.

    As the man led her, Flora lay down on the mat and spread her legs with an expression that made her wonder if this was right.

    The man felt a prick in his conscience at that expression.

    But soon he took control of his mind.

    ''Anyway, coming this far means you had that intention, right?''

    There was no way Flora, who believed the nonsense the men spouted, knew what this place was being used for, but the man decided to think positively.

    ''But it''s too much of a shame to miss the opportunity to be with such a beautiful girl... It pricks my conscience a little, but wouldn''t it be okay if I really make you feel good?''

    "Then let me begin."

    "Yes... "Oh."

    As the man''s cock came close to touching her pussy, Flora shivered.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, that''s... I''m a little scared... "

    "Aha."

    When Flora saw the sight of a cock coming in, she remembered being attacked by a thief and felt scared, but to a man who didn''t know that, it was like this.

    ''My dick is a little big!''

    There''s no way something this big could be lifted! In the meaning of.

    "Are you okay. There''s nothing to worry about."

    The man, who was in a good mood, subtly lowered his voice and covered Flora''s body.

 Chapter 115: Lake Veles (13) ***

    Chapter 115: Lake Veles (13) *** Knock... Knock...

    Water droplets fall from the body of the man who attacked Flora.

    The water droplets, which must have been hot spring water of the same temperature as the water soaking Flora''s body, felt cold just by falling in the small space between them.

    Or maybe Flora''s body was that hot.

    The man gradually narrowed the distance between his spread legs.

    Flora watched with half fear and half curiosity as the man''s genitals approached beyond her lower abdomen.

    Looking back, I have never seen Flora being inserted so slowly.

    When I was with the bandit, the only thing I could do was hold on to him so that I wouldn''t lose my mind from pain and fear, so I couldn''t afford to look, and when I had anal sex at the massage parlor, I couldn''t watch because I was fucked from behind.

    So I was curious. The sight of a cock swollen to the point of bursting touching her vagina was something that stimulated her instincts, even for Flora, who lacked sexual knowledge.

    Sticky...

    Even though the tip of her glans only slightly touched the hole and fell out, the thick love juice stuck to her glans and created a long thread.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes, yes..." "

    Forgetting that he was deceiving Flora, the man asked questions as he normally would with a woman.

    It was because I was nervous because it was my first time seeing a beautiful girl like Flora.

    Her waist gradually gained strength, and her glans began to disappear into Flora''s body.

    Zvubub...

    A small hole widened with the sound of air escaping.

    The head of the glans advanced little by little, cutting through the tight flesh.

    "Sssss though... "

    However, when Flora felt the cock enter her, she could no longer watch and closed her eyes tightly.

    It seemed like the painful memories of her first experience were coming back.

    When she finally passed the hot, narrow passage and felt the tip of his glans against the opening of her cervix, Flora reflexively opened her mouth, not even knowing what she was saying.

    ""Fire..., Town!"

    If she was a magician like Flora, she could use her weak magic as magical power that she used unconsciously.

    The magic Flora tried to use was nothing more than a low-level magic that made a small flame float in the air. However, no matter how small a flame is, people feel great pain if it touches their skin.

    It was a dangerous moment where she could have been burned.

    But fortunately, Flora''s magic did not activate.

    Because as soon as the man saw Flora''s dainty tongue, he impulsively snatched her lips.

    A wizard can omit the chant, but he cannot use magic without saying the starter word.

    For example, even the dragon Wirdi was unable to use magic and was incapacitated when his mouth was blocked. There is no need to mention Flora.

    The man would never have imagined that he would have escaped a crisis in which he could have been seriously injured by his impulsive action.

    The man slowly moved his waist while mixing his tongue with Flora''s.

    Take it slow, so Flora can feel good.

    Tuk. Tuk. Pull out your waist very slowly so that you can feel each and every bump inside the vagina.

    And then take your time and push it in again.

    I lowered my waist slowly, enjoying the tightening of the vagina at a slower pace than when I first inserted it, and although it seemed to be coming in, it was clearly moving forward when I noticed it.

    Flora, who was petite, also had a short vagina.

    Not long after, the tip of the glans taps into the cervix. And reached it. But the man didn''t stop his waist.

    Woowoowoouk.

    "Eup, eupeup, eup... "

    Even if it touches the uterine opening, the uterus itself is pushed up by the pushing cock, putting pressure on the internal organs.

    It''s not to the point where it''s painful, but it definitely feels different,

    A feeling as if the entire stomach is controlled by one dick.

    The cock is inserted all the way to the root, and after applying pressure a few more times, slowly move your waist back again.

    "Huh... "

    As the pressure of the uterus is relieved, Flora''s breathing becomes a little easier.

    But now only one piston has finished.

    Just like before, the man pulled out all of his dick and then slowly lowered his waist again.

    The vagina, which accepts the cock more easily than before, is split, and the cock is inserted little by little.

    However, the sensation Flora received was different from before.

    Pressure on the uterine bulb as if the entire internal organs were being humiliated. There was an expectation that I would be able to regain the pleasure I felt along with the feeling of foreignness.

    If I moved too fast, the pain would have been greater than the pleasure.

    The man''s slow movements gave Flora enough time to get used to the foreign sensation, and as a result, she was able to feel pleasure instead of pain.

    "Sigh, great, great... ?"

    I couldn''t help but feel that my internal organs were being forcibly compressed and that uncontrollable sounds were leaking out of my mouth.

    Only after repeating the same piston several times, very slowly, as if taking a deep breath, did the man let go of Flora''s tongue.

    "... How is it? Are you feeling better now?"

    As Flora''s body trembled, and she appeared anxious during penetration, the man seemed to be considerate of her in his own way.

    Slow sex, where you slowly rock your hips to get used to the stimulation, was not a very pleasant sex for a man.

    If we had been in love with each other, we would have felt each other and deepened our affection through the time we spent together, but right now, it was just a one-night stand where we could enjoy each other comfortably.

    However, because Flora was so afraid, the man poured out all the techniques he knew.

    Fortunately, the man''s efforts were effective.

    While enjoying the piston slowly going in and out, Flora calmed down, and more than anything, her anticipation for the next piston grew.

    Expectations reduced resistance to the act of sex itself.

    Thanks to this, Flora can now escape from the hurt of her past and enjoy the pleasure felt in her vagina like any other woman.

    I don''t know what will happen after this moment, but at least I have a stepping stone to escape from the pain of the past.

    "Yes... "

    Flora didn''t even notice that there was such a change inside her, she just wanted her pleasure.

    The gap between the face of a female melting in pleasure with a cute face that didn''t even seem to be known as sex made the man feel excited, as if he was going to ejaculate at any moment.

    The woman is finally excited, but if she cums on her own, the man''s pride will cry. The man who thought so increased the speed of the piston to enjoy it as much as possible before ejaculating.

    "Ugh? haha... Ugh ?"

    Phut! Bang!

    A strong piston, as if the slow sex from a moment ago was a lie.

    However, the sticky pussy that was already ready to accept the cock converted the strong stimulation into pleasure.

    I tried to twist my body this way and that to escape the unexpected pleasure, but I could not escape from under the man''s body and only shook my upper body.

    As if asking for the lower body to become more intense, she raised her waist and took a good angle for the dick to be penetrated.

    The sight was so erotic that the man found it difficult to bear it.

    "It''s cheap. Are you okay?!"

    "Yes, yes?, please wrap your clothes inside?!!"

    Even when he seduced Flora, the man had no intention of cumming.

    There were pregnancy problems, and more than anything, semen ejaculated in the vagina was difficult to wipe off, causing a nuisance to other guests using the hot springs.

    But is she really a man except when she entwines her legs around his waist and begs him to cum inside her?

    Without thinking about anything else, the man plunged his dick deep into her vagina and filled it with semen.

    Gulp, gulp.

    The uterus, which was ready to receive semen from the moment I pushed up her uterine opening with my dick, stuck to her urethral opening and sucked out her semen as if it would not miss a single drop.

    Grrrr...

    The man, who was shivering at the pleasure of having semen coming out like a stream of urine, finally pulled out his cock after ejaculating what must have been the most pleasurable feeling of his life.

    "Whoa... There is no limit."

    Bah!

    "Evil!"

    "What is there without Yeohan?"

    The person who slapped the back of the head of the man who was wiping away the sweat from his forehead with satisfaction was the man''s friend, who was rolling on the floor and laughing.

    "Right. "I completely forgot."

    "''Right''? Look at this guy. It wasn''t enough that I was the only one having fun, so I ended up breaking the rules. "You know you can''t wrap it inside, right?"

    "No, it''s true that I violated it... "

    "So?"

    "Honestly, I couldn''t help it."

    Bah!

    The friend gave the man another whack on the head and then approached Flora.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Ehehe, ehehe... It''s okay... ?"

    Flora, with white semen leaking between her widespread legs, smiled innocently like she was a virgin, even though she had just had sex.

    "Then is it okay to do it one more time?"

    "Yes... "

    Flora, still feeling the afterglow of her climax, stood up and approached her friend''s cock.

    Jjuup.

    "Oh?"

    She kissed the cock as it was and served it carefully with her mouth, which still had sticky slobber on it.

    "Oh, oh... "The service is great?"

    Although the men couldn''t tell, Flora''s technique, which had been trained without sleep for several days when she was captured by the thieves, was at a great level.

    Because of her reluctance to have sex until now, she had unconsciously refused to remember the techniques she had learned.

    But now that the reluctance has faded, looking at the results alone, the techniques honed by extracting semen from countless men have been fully demonstrated.

    My friend almost cummed in an instant due to the fellatio that used the lips, tongue, saliva, inner cheeks, and even the throat.

    "... For a moment. "Wait a minute!"

    "Yes... ?"

    Her friend was surprised by the unexpected technique, but stopped Flora.

    "Why are you doing that?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, that''s... "

    As a man, my pride was too damaged to say that he loved it so much that I almost ejaculated.

    As the man pondered what to say, he remembered something he had forgotten.

    ''This was originally an excuse to teach etiquette, right?''

    "We have to feel good together so that we can keep our manners while physically communicating, but if I do this, I''m the only one who feels good, right? "I''ll make you feel good too."

    "Uh... Yes... "

    Flora was a little dumbfounded.

    ''Do these people think I''m a fool?''

    To be honest, Flora had already figured out that etiquette and all that was a lie.

    If nothing else, Soira taught us that putting a dick in a vagina is sex, and that we must know that much.

    Still, the reason I didn''t say anything was because I felt good.

    As she moved around with Soira, Flora''s values ??gradually changed.

    Because it feels good, that''s okay, right?

    So Flora pretended to be deceived this time again and quietly laid down on the mat as the man said.

 Chapter 116: Lake Veles (14) *

    Chapter 116: Lake Veles (14) * After climbing on top of the man and shaking his back for a while, by the time he came down, his head was refreshed.

    I don''t know how many times he guessed. Well, he looks like a cartoon-like shriveled mummy, but wouldn''t it be better if he wasn''t dead?

    Because you were the one who used the medicine in the first place. I don''t know.

    ¨C Jureuk.

    My stomach is so full that I can feel the semen sloshing around in my stomach.

    Will this thing in the uterus go away cleanly?

    "Clean."

    The magic power circulates through the skin of the entire body.

    The next moment, I could see myself soft and dry without a single drop of water on my body.

    Of course, even the single stream of semen that was running down my thigh was clean.

    However, the abundantly injected semen still asserts its presence in the uterus.

    It seems like the stomach is not clean.

    I''m sorry to others, but at least it won''t come out of my body, so wouldn''t I be able to enjoy the hot spring bath like this?

    There is no way to remove what is inside the uterus. Unfortunately.

    Actually, it''s not a pity. Every time I take a step, I feel like I''m gliding, so I''m very excited.

    He left the fallen man behind and returned to his original place.

    Flora, who was enjoying a hot spring bath not far away, is not visible.

    Because the last time I saw you, you were talking to two men. I''m sure they''re enjoying it in their own way.

    I decided to come back when it was over and just enjoy the hot spring bath.

    Shaking your back is a muscle, and squeezing your pussy is also a muscle. Unlike usual, this time I was active on my part, so I felt a little tired.

    In times like this, it''s best to soak in hot water.

    Ugh... It''s melting...

    I feel good...

    Haaam...

    ...

    "Soira. "You''re back?"

    "Huh... Eww... Uh... Flora... ?"

    Oh, Flora suddenly appeared.

    It looks like I fell asleep for a moment without realizing it. No matter how long I had been sitting in the hot spring, my upper body was completely dry. If this were real, I would definitely catch a cold.

    I turned my head and looked at Flora, and as expected, she seemed to be having a good time.

    Her face was stained red as if the excitement had not yet subsided, a red handprint remained on her chest, and above all, a stream of pale liquid was flowing between her legs.

    Is that the back or the front?

    Even if I don''t know anything else, I taught you what it means to penetrate the vagina, so even if someone tries to fool you, they won''t be fooled by that.

    So, does that mean you agreed to it yourself and enjoyed it?

    Okay. It''s a gay game world anyway. If you were born as a woman, you must know how to enjoy the pleasures of a woman to live a happy life.

    I am so moved that the flora seems to be growing beautifully.

    She remembered one person who was not born a woman but was imbued with female pleasure, but she chose to ignore it. Anyway, shouldn''t you just enjoy it?

    Flora came to my side and lifted her pretty, slender legs into the hot spring bath... Wait, wait!

    "Flora, wait!"

    "Uh? Why?"

    I took a step out of the bath with Flora, who had stopped with one of her legs raised.

    She used her clean magic to clean off the semen that had now flowed down to her knees. This magic can also be used on others.

    "It''s okay to have fun, but it''s not okay to come into the shared hot spring with semen spilling."

    "Really?"

    "Okay. "It''s not polite because the water gets dirty."

    "Manners... "

    Flora looked a little thoughtful.

    "Is that really polite?"

    "What?"

    "Ugh, no."

    She suddenly said something unintelligible.

    Real courtesy... ? Are there fake manners?

    I guess it''s not that important.

    Now that Flora has come, she has enjoyed everything she has to offer in the bathhouse.

    She enjoyed the hot springs, met a guy, and had a blast. Although it wasn''t just one fight.

    Even though the strong body of a character rarely catches a cold, there is nothing good about cooling down, so I went back into the hot spring and warmed up properly before returning to the women''s bath.

    I feel sad gazes behind my back. They must have been targeting me or Flora.

    ... Guys, right? I hope they aren''t bitches. I am not interested in bobim.

    Anyway, I was already satisfied, and Flor also seemed to be enjoying himself, so there was no reason to fall for that trick.

    If you want to fuck with me, bring a hypnosis app. Maybe there is one somewhere in this world if you look hard enough?

    I picked up Asil in the corner of the women''s bathhouse and returned to the room.

    Asil, she was half soaking in the hot springs, giggling while looking at the other women.

    Is the woman''s body that good? If it''s good, she can just look at her own body.

    Well, I understand that my body is different from other people''s bodies. Sometimes, when I see breasts as big as mine, I want to touch them. Something great depends on me too, but that is different.

    ˇô

    Our plan was to enjoy a normal vacation until the next attack by the fishmen.

    And as planned, I rested and enjoyed the rest for a few days.

    Play on the white sand beach, wander around the city and go shopping.

    Or I just hang out in my room and take a nap.

    Every day was extremely peaceful.

    The only busy one among us was Sophie.

    Why was he so busy? He stayed in his room and didn''t come out, but then he suddenly came out in a swimsuit, went to the sandy beach, and dug up a lot of things whose names he didn''t know.

    Sometimes, I had Runon run errands for me to buy something from the store.

    Then, Kiven started giggling and laughing as he saw Runon running out in a huff.

    Is it good to be left alone with Sophie, or is it just laughter watching your friend roll over?

    Personally, I hope it is not the former.

    Kiven was created because of Geum Taeyang, and because he is a good person. Wouldn''t it be better to find another love quickly?

    But since I was with my party member, finding new love seemed very far away.

    There are three beautiful girls who are like the game''s heroines, but who else will catch your eye? However, there is no way anyone would accept me even if I had feelings for a member of our party.

    It''s unfortunate, but that''s about it.

    There was no need to care more than that.

    I spent a few days resting well...

    Finally, the city siren sounded.

    ¨C Aaeaeaeaeang-!!

    "Soira!"

    "Okay. I''m ready. "Asil is ready too, right?"

    "Of course."

    Our party, who had been waiting for this moment, quickly gathered our equipment and gathered.

    The barrier had not yet appeared in the sky. We decided that there would be enough time before the adventurers gathered and went to the white sand beach to fight, so we checked the plan we had made in advance.

    Sigh!

    I laid out the map I made while walking around over the past few days on the dining table.

    This is a map that I wrote down every time I discovered suspicious terrain while looking around on tourist maps sold in the city.

    A vacant lot that is strangely neatly organized, or a cave in the cliff that is difficult for humans to enter, but is easily accessible to fishmen. I wrote down all the points I pointed out.

    It is the result of a discussion between Flora, who studied strategy and tactics as a future commander, and me, who has extensive experience in combat with the Demon King''s army. One of these is probably correct.

    "The closest point is here. From here, go around the white sandy beach until you reach here. "Understand, right?" Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay. But we''re all going to go together anyway. Soira, shouldn''t you just know?"

    "Still, it won''t be much of a problem, but just figure it out. There is no harm in knowing."

    After completing the final inspection, I left the accommodation and headed to the white sand beach.

    ˇô

    "What do you think? Can you see something?"

    The first thing I did after escaping the barrier with the other adventurers was to send Flora flying into the sky.

    Like a reconnaissance drone, Flora uses flight magic to scan the sky for previously mentioned points.

    If the fishman''s target is something that can be identified with the naked eye, this alone will be enough to detect it.

    With that in mind, I sent Flora out to scout...

    Far away in the sky, Flora waved her arms.

    It was a gesture that had been discussed in advance. It means nothing is visible.

    I also gestured for Flora to come down.

    After a while, Flora came down and spoke as the leader of the party.

    "I will change the plan according to the plan."

    "If you didn''t see anything... "Where did it start?"

    "Let''s start with the cave."

    If nothing was visible in the sky, she decided to search for difficult-to-identify points in the sky first.

    There is a possibility that it was hidden from view using some kind of magical barrier, but it is quicker to first look for places that could not be confirmed than to consider all such possibilities.

    Even if there are none anyway, the fact that you have to visit all branches remains the same.

    The road to the cave on the lakeside cliff was a little different from the white sand beach.

    The other adventurers looked strangely at us as we headed out of the city and headed in a completely different direction to deal with the fishmen, but no one stopped us.

    It wasn''t an attack that couldn''t be stopped even with the three of us missing, and as the number of people decreases, the reward per person for defeating the Fishman will increase.

    Thanks to this, we were able to arrive at the cave without any hindrance.

    "... "It feels strange."

    And as soon as he arrived at the cave, Asil sensed something suspicious.

    It seemed like the strategy worked well.

 Chapter 117: Lake Veles (15)

    Chapter 117: Lake Veles (15) Spirits are sensitive to magic power.

    To be precise, it is sensitive to the magic power used by the Demon King''s army.

    Spirits are sensitive to the magic power of the Demon King Army, to the extent that I have seen spirits that ignore the Spirit Master''s instructions and go to fight the Demon King Army.

    Even though other races cannot distinguish between the magic power they use and the magic power of the Demon King''s army.

    And he hates the Demon Lord''s magic power. He hates even ordinary elemental magic so much that when used against the Demon Lord''s army, a guidance function is added.

    I don''t know why. It might be a racial trait of the spirit. sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Anyway, the important thing is that the spirit can sense the devil''s army.

    Asil is half human and half spirit, so he probably has half of the characteristics of a spirit.

    Therefore...

    "Are you saying this is the right place?"

    "No, I don''t know if there are fishmen. It''s just that it feels strange."

    "What does it feel like?"

    "Uhm... How should I say this... "

    Asil crossed his arms, pondered, and opened his mouth with difficulty.

    "Well, didn''t I mention that it smelled sweet the first day I came here?"

    "Did you say something like that?"

    It''s already been a few days.

    If I go back to my vague memories, it doesn''t seem like the atmosphere was particularly serious, but I can''t remember everything, even the conversation that seemed like a daily routine.

    "At that time, Soira, you said you smelled like dessert."

    "Dessert... Ah. Okay. "I think that''s what he said."

    "I think it smells like the sweet smell I smelled back then."

    "But other than then, you''ve never said you smell sweet, right?"

    "I did, but now that I''m here, I''m in charge again. Does it become stronger as it gets closer?"

    Flora''s voice interrupted us as we were talking about whatever came to mind.

    "You know, Soira. "We''re almost there."

    "Oh. Thank you."

    "Thank you, Flora."

    We were approaching the cave on the cliff using Flora''s flight magic.

    This is because it was in a location that was difficult to reach on foot.

    If you are willing to swim, you may be able to go there, but the water is the territory of the fish people. In most cases, it would be better not to approach.

    Even for Flora, it was difficult to make all three fly at the same time, so even though they flew at a crawling speed, they were able to land safely at the cave entrance.

    "Ruler. It''s not confirmed yet, but I''m moving thinking that there''s an enemy here. "Understand, right?"

    Instead of the usual small talk, Asil and Flora nodded seriously at what they said as the party leader.

    "Yes."

    "Okay."

    After confirming that the two were listening properly, he continued.

    "I stand in the front, Flora stands in the middle, and Asil stands behind me. If a battle breaks out, I will protect Flora, so Asil steps forward. Also... "

    After this, I wanted to give a long list of precautions, but I could see that Asil and Flora''s gaze was becoming increasingly boring, so I cut it off.

    Finally, after briefly checking the equipment, I entered the cave.

    ˇô

    We were lucky.

    "Asil! Five at 2 o''clock!"

    "Okay!"

    The first place I pointed to was exactly right.

    Just like in the Erotic Trap Dungeon, Asil, who has combined with Salamander and created a flame, aggressively charges at the fishman.

    As if the prediction that the fishermen on the white sand beach where bait was correct, the equipment the fishermen met here were different.

    The spear, which was so old and unsightly that one could be confused whether it was a spear or a skewer, became a real spear over 1 m long, and it was also wearing armor made of woven scales of something.

    The fishmen all hurled their spears at Asil, who was running with great momentum.

    If you run straight ahead, it''s a perfect situation to become a skewer.

    ¨C Pow!

    However, Asil shot a small flame at her feet, causing an explosion, and at the same time used the impact of the explosion to jump over the tip of her spear.

    A new technology that utilizes Asil''s deceptive characteristic, which makes it almost invincible and resistant to that attribute when combined with a spirit of a certain attribute.

    Although I knew it was possible based on my knowledge, I was afraid and did not try it until I actually faced the firebomb in the succubus battle.

    Although the spear had a long reach, it also took a long time to retrieve it, so Asil landed among the floundering fishmen and started running wild.

    In addition to causing damage using the phenomenon of flame, the flame attribute simply has the effect of increasing magic attack power. The game system is like that.

    The fist, a magic attack that could not be blocked by simple scale armor, shattered the fishmen''s armor and penetrated their abdomen, sending them flying.

    ... Abdomen, right?

    Excluding the arms and legs, it''s hard to tell because it looks like a fish. It''s not the head or the tail, so it''s probably a stomach.

    This time, Asil, wearing his own equipment, a gauntlet, was able to block most attacks with the gauntlet and even grabbed the spear and stole it.

    In the first place, as the spear became longer, it became disadvantageous in close combat, so the fishmen were helplessly defeated by Asil, who was swinging his fists wildly among them.

    Good. If that''s the case, I guess I can leave that to Asil.

    This time, I started dealing with a group of fishmen that appeared at 11 o''clock.

    However, he did not rush in like Asil.

    If I rush out and fight, Flora, the rearguard, will be defenseless.

    Of course, the opponent was a spear, and I had a shield and a one-handed sword, so if I let them get close, it would be my loss. Even if I block the attack with a shield, my attack won''t reach it.

    But time is on my side.

    Hearing Flora''s chant coming from behind him, he raised his shield towards the fishman closing the distance.

    ¨C Whoosh!

    The tip of a spear flying quickly through the air is caught with a shield.

    You can''t block all the numerous attacks by simply parrying them.

    By adjusting the angle, the tip of the spear caught was twisted so that it interfered with other spears.

    The fishman stumbles after being lightly attacked with all its might. Just take a single step, place the staggering fishman in the reach, and swing the one-handed sword in your right hand... It doesn''t work.

    ¨C Boom!

    In order to protect his colleagues, he avoids the spear being swung by simply tilting his upper body.

    The easiest way to avoid or parry an attack. All I have to do is induce the opponent''s attack.

    There was no intention from the beginning to make the attack successful. But the fishman who didn''t know that had to make one move to block my attack.

    The difference in one movement.

    I gained as much leeway as I could with the fake move, and used that leeway to kick out another spear with my sword.

    Let''s buy enough time by repeating similar methods.

    "Soira!"

    I heard the voice I had been waiting for from behind.

    I just ran away without thinking about what happened next.

    "ˇşWind Cutterˇ»!"

    ¨C Whiuuung!

    With the sound of a strong wind blowing, a blade of wind passed over my head.

    The fishman who was confronting me did not notice the attack and was torn to pieces by the blade.

    If it had been a normal flame attribute, it would have been able to make grilled fish, but considering that it was a long chant, it was less than half the power of the ˇşFire Bombˇ» That it loved.

    I can''t help it. If such a big explosion were to occur in the cave, the cave might collapse and bury us too.

    I was the one who instructed not to use fire magic, but it was still a waste.

    There was a fishman who used another comrade as a shield and was safe, but as their numbers were already reduced, they were no match for us.

    After organizing everything one by one, I joined Asil, who finished the battle at a similar time.

    "If it''s just this much, it won''t be that difficult, right?"

    "But don''t let down your guard. It''s a plan to succeed by throwing the lives of our fellow countrymen as bait. "I don''t know what might be guarding inside."

    "Okay. Okay. Hey, Flora."

    "Yes?"

    "I was thinking... "

    Asil had a chat with Flora.

    I wondered when the two would become friends, but thanks to Flora''s proactive approach, Asil seems to have finally opened her heart.

    This guy, the corruption of friends comes before the corruption of females.

    Even in such a friendly atmosphere, we carefully moved deeper, maintaining minimal tension.

    ˇô

    After several battles took place, we were finally able to see a truly suspicious scene.

    In one cavity of the cave, a magic stone so large that at least one person could fit was floating in the air, glowing pink.

    We hid in the shadows in the corner and watched.

    "... Hey, Soira."

    Asil must have sensed that there was something unusual about that giant magic stone, so she whispered in a low voice.

    "The sweet smell has become very strong. I guess it smells like it''s coming from over there."

    "Really?"

    It seems like that''s the fishman''s target.

    The fishmen in the cave were busy carrying something to the magic stone, as if they hadn''t noticed that we had come all the way here.

    "Is that a magic stone?"

    "It seems so."

    The fishmen continued to pile small magic stones that were embarrassingly small, even fragments, near the giant magic stone.

    After a certain amount of accumulation, a fishman who appeared to be of high rank, wearing armor with its own decoration, appeared. When the fishman said something and gave a signal, magic power was extracted from the small magic stone and injected into the giant magic stone.

    Just like charging a battery.

    Under the circumstances, it seemed like the giant magic stone was doing something, and the work was done by using a small magic stone to prevent the giant magic stone from stopping its work.

    ¨C Faaah!

    "... Sigh."

    The giant magic stone that absorbed all the magic power of the small pile of magic stones emitted a bright light for a moment.

    The shadow we were hiding in was lifted by the sudden light.

    "-Gurgling?!"

    I hid in a hurry, but it seems I was too late. One of the fishmen found us and screamed unintelligibly.

    Now that this is the case, battle cannot be avoided.

    "Flora! Backwards! "You know, don''t go too far!"

    I gave brief instructions to the party and got ready for battle.

 Chapter 118: Lake Veles (16)

    Chapter 118: Lake Veles (16) The number of enemies was not large.

    Is it because they do it on a regular basis that their vigilance has become low, or is it because so many people are dying on the white sand beach that they don''t have enough staff? I don''t know which one, but it was a good thing for us.

    The only thing I''m worried about is the commander who is giving orders to the other fishmen.

    Unlike the goblin shaman or orc shaman who were only a head taller than the rest of their race, the huge man, who was almost twice as tall, was strongly asserting that ''I am the boss'' at a glance.

    "ˇŞ!!"

    When the fishman commander shouted something in an unintelligible language, even the fishmen carrying the magic stone all pointed their spears at us.

    The number immediately visible is a little over ten. However, since the fishmen patrolling elsewhere would soon gather, it was the handshake that took the time. At least the number should have been reduced before that.

    "Flora. You can use fire magic."

    "Really? "They say it''s dangerous?"

    "This place is quite spacious, so it''ll be okay. And that magic stone looks important just by looking at it, but it wouldn''t have been installed in a place where it could easily collapse."

    "Wait for a sec. Isn''t that just expected? What if I installed it without thinking about that?"

    Asil''s opinion was valid. There was a good possibility that the fishmen did their work more sloppily than I thought.

    But my attitude was firm.

    "Then, well. "Do I have to die?"

    "No, isn''t that too irresponsible?"

    "I said it''s okay. "I''ve experienced caves collapsing before, and if you''re lucky, you don''t die."

    Of course, the experience I had experienced before was that when I was captured by the orcs, Wirdi broke the ceiling and broke in.

    Seeing my confident appearance, Asil also shook his head in agreement.

    "Under. Okay. "Do I really have to die?"

    "Go after Flora uses the spell. "I will follow behind you slowly."

    "Then what about Flora?"

    "There''s only a wall behind us anyway. We will not be attacked directly unless we are breached."

    "Isn''t there a space behind the pillar?"

    "What? What do you mean?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    Asil often makes unintelligible sounds. Even if you know that you are not a resident of a fantasy world, you cannot understand it. Is this a popular saying in Asil''s time?

    "Flora. Are you ready?"

    "Yes!"

    Flora, who started chanting the moment I gave permission, had already finished chanting and was leaving the fireball floating in the air.

    As expected, chanting is much faster than when using wind magic. The magic difficulty level is higher than the magic used now.

    The fishmen also do not approach at a certain distance, perhaps because they have decided that it is more advantageous to attack them all at once rather than hastily rushing in and being destroyed individually.

    Before we knew it, the number of fishmen, which had been about ten, gathered together one by one, and the number had already exceeded fifteen.

    Flora''s chanting must have ended. She had nothing to gain by waiting any longer.

    "Flora!"

    "ˇşFire Bombˇ»!"

    ¨C Kwaang!

    The fireball that flies at the signal explodes, scattering flames and shock waves.

    It''s not like fishmen don''t have eyes, so no one was hit directly by a fireball flying at them.

    However, I could not prevent my posture from shaking due to the stronger shock wave than expected.

    "Go first!"

    ¨C Boom!

    Asil, who literally gained explosive momentum by exploding his feet, dove into the fishmen who had not yet adjusted their stance.

    Every time I see that figure completely ignoring flame-type magic, I can''t help but think it''s a fraud.

    "Flora! "One more time!"

    "Okay!"

    Flora quickly began to chant her chant again.

    Like Asil, I couldn''t ignore the explosion, so I didn''t charge yet and kept my stance.

    In a moment.

    Asil took advantage of the gap and blew away the first few, then lost the advantage of attacking first, and just when his hands started to get dizzy, a fireball flew through the sky once again.

    ¨C Kwaang!!

    "Evil!! Fuck!"

    Asil was surprised because this was an attack that had not been mentioned in advance. Look at the swearing that comes out just because you''re surprised.

    But I couldn''t tell you in advance. That means they were listening to everything we were saying.

    Just as I thought, many fishmen were focusing their attention on Asil this time, so a significant number of effective hits were made.

    The smell of golden brown grilled fish reaches here... No, I don''t really want to smell like this.

    "Flora. From now on, use it for personal use."

    After giving instructions to Flora, I also joined Asil.

    No, I was trying to join in.

    ¨C Boom.

    "ˇŞ¨C."

    Before I could take a few steps, the Fishman leader himself moved and blocked my path.

    He is twice as tall as other fishmen.

    If it is twice as tall, how much is its volume, and how much is its mass? Even if we didn''t look at it individually, it was clear that he was much stronger than other fishmen.

    "Soira! "I''ll help you!"

    "No! Flora you help Asil! "I''ll take care of this!"

    Even though the number has decreased with the second ˇşFire Bombˇ», New fishmen are still appearing, and as we saw a moment ago, it is difficult for Asil to deal with that number alone.

    Here, it is right for Flora to support Asil, who will definitely be pushed out, and for me to deal with the unknown commander. At least I have a chance of winning this one.

    Really. If this happens, there will be only Asil on the other side who can withstand the fire magic, so I have to tell them that they can use the range device again... Oh!

    ¨C Boom!

    I quickly lowered my posture when I felt a cold sensation pass over the back of my neck, and a strong wind pressure swept over my head.

    Speed ??and power that are incomparable to other fish people. But that wasn''t the important thing.

    A moment when I was preoccupied with Flora. The sense to accurately capture that moment and attack was unusual.

    Either you have tremendous practical experience, or...

    ¨C Kaang!

    I couldn''t properly see the commander''s exquisite move of mixing fakes, so I missed the timing to dodge and had to hastily block the spear with my shield.

    Even though I used techniques to properly block and absorb the impact, my arm still feels numb.

    ... I was definitely buffed because my skill level was low.

    "Fuck... Just wait and see. After I finish this job, I will definitely increase my skill level. I''m so sad... "

    "ˇŞ¨C!!"

    The commander heard my muttering and rushed at me in a frenzy.

    I wasn''t swearing at you, so just do it!

    This time I was able to avoid it because I was paying a lot of attention. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dig into the gap and lightly swing the sword.

    ¨C Taean.

    There was a sound of metal clashing against metal, and the sword bounced off the commander''s armor.

    Hard. It was on a different level from the armor of the white-sand fishmen, which pierced through every cut.

    I expected it, but just in case, I didn''t have the strength to pierce the commander''s armor and inflict damage.

    If you gather magical energy into your arm and cut it, you will probably get cut. However, I have no intention of stopping a technique that will collapse once it is used.

    There are two options I can choose from in this situation.

    Hana quietly bides her time and waits for Asil and Flora to join. It is the safest and most likely method.

    And the other one.

    ¨C Push shot!

    "ˇŞ!"

    This is a method of inflicting damage by cutting while avoiding armor.

    The fishmen are a race, but since they are classified as monsters, their intelligence is not that high.

    Even if it''s called armor, it''s just the skin or scales of the monsters you hunt spread out and wrapped around your body.

    Of course, unlike the armor made by humans, there were bound to be gaps here and there.

    Even though the area of ??the gap is not that large, I can dig in and cause damage.

    It may be difficult and time-consuming.

    When the distance between me and the commander became difficult to swing the spear, I rolled to the floor to avoid the attacking knee without hesitation.

    As the distance widened again, the commander did not rush to attack but calmly observed my posture.

    It seems he realized that I was more of a threat than he thought.

    But I already figured out the strategy. All I need is my physical strength.

    My heart is racing.

    Of course, it feels good to have humiliating sex where the other person is subjected to whatever they want against their will.

    And, the thrill of challenging a strong enemy and the sense of accomplishment when you finally defeat it are just as good.

    I feel like I can feel the adrenaline gushing out of my head. The corners of my mouth naturally rise, and I smile.

    The commander probably took this as a provocation and rushed forward, breaking the standoff.

    I adjusted my shield and sword and held my shield and sword, embracing a feeling of elation that I had not felt in a long time since saving Flora.

    ˇô

    "Soira! Are you okay?!"

    After a fierce fight, the commander''s massive body was about to fall to the ground, when Flora and Asil, who had cleared out the fishmen, approached at the same time.

    Flora was worried about my body first.

    Are you okay. It hurt to the point where I thought I might have broken my arm after blocking several spears, and I felt a little dizzy from the blood seeping out from the grazed wound, but that was it.

    ... No, when I think about it, this is the upper limit of the pain perception level limited by VR devices. Maybe the real physical condition is much worse.

    After realizing this, I feel like my body is losing strength, perhaps due to fatigue. I relaxed my body and leaned into Flora''s arms.

    "Oh my god. I caught this by myself... ?"

    Asil muttered as he kicked the commander''s body.

    It''s not that difficult. It was easy because I looked carefully and avoided it.

    After recovering by gulping down the potion Flora gave me, I approached the commander''s body and sighed. I stabbed him with my sword and killed him.

    I''ve said this many times, but it looks like a fish, so I have no idea if it''s dead or not.

    "Soira. Are you really strong?"

    Asil looked at me with an awkward gaze and asked a question.

    "Why are you asking something so obvious? Of course, it''s strong... Ah. "I guess you didn''t know because we just met?"

    "You should have seen it to know."

    After meeting Asil, the only thing we fought together was the Erotic Trap Dungeon.

    However, since I was actually hypnotized in the boss room, it is true that there was no opportunity to see how strong I was.

    I passed by Asil, who wanted to say something but couldn''t, and approached the giant magic stone.

    When I saw it from a distance, it seemed like a long thing, but when I saw it up close, I think I could tell. This...

    "Soira. Do you know what this is?"

    "Huh. If you do it like this... "

    I looked around at the giant magic stone, investigated it, and finally poured magic power into the location I found.

    ¨C Keying...

    The giant magic stone gradually changed its shape, making a loud sound.

    Struggle and fight. The giant magic stone changed its shape by dropping fragments, and finally became a cube the size of my head.

    "Your appearance has changed?"

    "Okay. Haven''t you seen this before?"

    "This? Uh... Ah!"

    Flora thought for a while and came up with an idea.

    "Ability Cube!"

    "What. What is that?"

    Asil stuck out her head and expressed her doubts.

    This item, called by various names such as ability cube, trait box, and God''s gift, was called this among players.

    ''It''s a lucky item.''

    By using this item, you can obtain ''abilities'' at random.

    Of course, there is also a ''penalty''.

 Chapter 119: Lake Veles (17)

    Chapter 119: Lake Veles (17) What are the advantages of a game called WM?

    Of course, you can customize the world you want to play in through settings using WM Points.

    Right now, that''s the only reason I''m playing this game.

    The world, culture, race, technology, environment, religion... You can literally change almost every setting in the game.

    However, the production team decided that this alone was not enough to make it a game that can be enjoyed for a long time, so they limited the settings.

    You can only change the settings by a certain amount of WM points, and if you want to get more WM points, you must clear the scenario and receive a turn bonus.

    The fun of composing a combination of settings to play a conceptual play with limited points, and the reward of being able to add more settings the more you clear.

    The production team''s intention was exactly right, and WM became unrivaled in terms of concept play.

    In WM, the settings are a feature that supports the entire game.

    But if you have to keep the settings you set at the beginning until the end, you might get bored halfway through, right?

    That''s why this lucky trick was created... It was not an ability cube.

    It goes without saying how important each ''ability'' or ''penalty'' is to the characters of this game.

    Just like the "Swordsmanship talent" That made Runon, who had lived her entire life as an inn clerk, decide that she could make a living as an adventurer in just a few months, ability alone is enough to define the character''s concept.

    An ability cube that allows you to acquire such important abilities even with a chance.

    The exact effect is that when used, you can randomly gain 0 to 1 ability and 0 to 1 penalty.

    There is no outcome that leads to nothing. In other words, the number of cases is three.

    This is an item that allows you to enjoy a completely new concept when you get tired of the character concept in WM, which can take several months for a single episode.

    For example, let''s say Flora gains a new skill in swordsmanship.

    It will be possible to create a new romantic magic swordsman tree from an orthodox wizard.

    Does it help you make a new tree in front of the stagnant water that is already boring? I can''t stand this.

    If you''re unlucky, you may end up having to pay a penalty... Even in that case, there will be content needed to alleviate the penalty, so it is a good thing from the point of view of stagnant people.

    Of course, if you get a penalty, you can''t help but get upset, so it''s called a lucky item.

    What if you don''t have enough time to consider new abilities? Then you don''t have to use it.

    Truly an item for stagnant people.

    I told Asil and Flora how valuable this item was, cutting out the meta aspect and only giving it abilities and penalties.

    "Why is something so precious here?"

    "Iknow, right. This is something I''ve only heard about and never seen in my hometown... "

    The hometown that Flora talks about is Wangseong. In other words, this is a rare item that even the royal family of a country has never seen in person.

    The reason it is so precious is simple.

    This is a reward for progressing the scenario.

    This is a reward item given when something meaningful is achieved related to the scenario.

    In this case, since the scenario is ''Invasion of the Demon King''s Army'', it means that our party''s just blocking the Fishman''s attack was a big hindrance to the Demon King''s Army.

    You can get NPCs just by going through the scenario. Normally, it''s rare for a player to do it all, but the amount of ability cubes Flora knows about must have been released in that way.

    "So?"

    "Huh? You know, that''s why?"

    "It''s expensive. Are you going to sell it?"

    "Paldanyo! It''s incredibly precious!"

    "Okay. We will use it."

    "Soira?!"

    Flora said, looking at me with wide eyes as if she had heard something nonsense.

    "Are you really going to use it? I don''t want to sell it either, but I could probably live off of this for the rest of my life, right?"

    "Money can be earned in other ways. "There is no other way to obtain this ability."

    "Even though... "

    Flora muttered as if she still had more to say, but did not object further.

    Among the commonly heard sayings in this world, there is a saying, ''Ability cannot be measured in money.''

    Flora, who knew what I meant, eventually agreed to what I said. This is because he himself benefited greatly from the ability of "Magic Affinity" And knew very well how important the ability was.

    On the other hand, since Asil was not from this world, he did not understand how important this was and did not oppose it.

    I just felt like using expensive items.

    That''s how the story decided to use the ability cube.

    "Then let''s finish what we have to do first."

    "What to do?"

    "There might still be fish people left, so I should check out all the places I originally wanted to go." sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Right. "I completely forgot."

    I almost forgot my original purpose because a huge item was suddenly dropped.

    We walked around the cave one more time, looked at each of the points we had marked on the map, and then returned to the accommodation.

    As a result, the fishmen could not be seen anywhere except in the cave. It was literally like winning the first room.

    ˇô

    When we returned to the accommodation, we immediately started discussing.

    "Ruler. So, who wants to write it?"

    "Before that, I have a question. Can I ask?"

    "Okay. You know. "What is it?"

    "That... It''s a penalty. Is there anything really serious?"

    "Ok? ... Aha."

    What is he saying? I wanted to, but I was able to understand it right away.

    I expected that Asil might not know much about penalties. That''s because usually you don''t set abilities by adding a lot of penalties like that.

    An ability like "Charm" Would certainly be nice to have, but it wasn''t an ability worth adding despite the penalty.

    In other words, Asil did not set the penalty himself. You don''t even know what penalty you''re incurring.

    "The penalties vary greatly. Some things just make you unlucky, some require you to sleep for 10 hours a day, and some don''t allow you to use magic. I also saw a woman who was penalized for exposing her underwear without her knowledge."

    "Okay? "I don''t know if it''s a man, but it''s a shame that women face such a penalty."

    That''s you.

    Asil (the holder of "Unconscious Exposure") Thought about it carefully and made a decision.

    "I am done. I don''t want to use it. "I already have enough ability."

    "You have enough ability? How many do you want?"

    "Five."

    "Five?!"

    Flora was shocked when she finally found out about Asil''s munchkin castle.

    "Usually just two are enough to be called a hero?! How can there be 5 of them... !"

    "Well? "Isn''t it because it exists?"

    "What is that... "

    Flora was at a loss for words as Asil spoke calmly as if it was someone else''s business.

    However, since Asil''s words themselves were correct, it was also true that there was nothing to say.

    Ability is innate. The saying, ''It exists because it exists'' was truly an accurate expression of ability.

    The only exception was this ability cube.

    "How about Flora?"

    "Uhm... It''s okay for me too. "I think it''s too risky."

    Flora already possesses invaluable abilities as a wizard.

    It''s a shame that there is no "Magical talent", But the ability cube grants random abilities and does not give you one, so it''s a gamble with very low odds.

    Since there is a penalty of 2/3, it is not unreasonable to judge that the risk is high.

    "Then I write. "No complaints?"

    "Nothing."

    "I''m fine too."

    I talked about it in grandiose terms, saying it was valuable and all, but in the end, it is an item.

    When magical power was injected in the same way as operating other magic tools, the ability cube rattled for a moment and then disappeared with a bright light.

    "... Is it done?"

    "Soira. How is it? "What''s different?"

    Asil and Flora, who were watching, leaned in and clung to him as if they were going to attack him.

    No, it''s just been written, so there''s no way it''s already showing off its abilities...

    Tiriring!

    There was.

    What? I''m here now, doing it right now. There was a signal!

    As the unfamiliar sensation caught my attention, Asil and Flor became quiet, probably because they knew I was testing out my newly acquired abilities.

    A round circle appears in my head.

    There were several concentric circles drawn in the center of the round circle.

    As I concentrated a little more, several small dots appeared within the circle. Two dots close to the center, two dots a little further away, and one dot further away.

    I knew it intuitively. The closest dots were Asil and Flora, the dots a little further away were Kiven and Sophie, and the dots further away were Runon.

    Radar.

    This was radar.

    When I opened my eyes, the two women with shining, expectant eyes sent me silent pressure. Tell me quickly.

    After putting an iron plate on my face and completely ignoring it, I opened the status window and checked the abilities I had gained.

    ˇ¸Radar: You can determine the location of people nearby. You can set the types of people displayed."

    You can set the type?

    When I learned that point, I was able to see the commonality of the point that came to mind a little while ago. They were colleagues and friends, so to speak, allies.

    As soon as I thought about changing the settings, dots suddenly started appearing. My head started hurting as more and more points came to mind, so I reset the settings. They seemed to be neutral, meaning they had nothing to do with each other.

    Unfortunately, the enemy was not displayed. Or maybe it''s because it''s not within the visible range of the radar. If you could know the location of all invisible enemies, it would be a deception ability.

    And in addition to the ability, there was a penalty attached.

    It would have been the best result if I had just gained the ability.

    ... Actually, it''s a lie. I also expected a penalty. How much of a penalty will there be? And.

    I looked at the penalty item with excitement.

    ˇ¸Honest body: You will no longer be able to hide your reaction to sexual stimulation.ˇą

    Oh.

 Chapter 120: Lake Veles (18)

    Chapter 120: Lake Veles (18) ˇ¸Honest body: You will no longer be able to hide your reaction to sexual stimulation.ˇą

    No matter what happened, I was ready to cheer as long as it was a nasty penalty.

    No, to be honest, I was aiming for a penalty from the moment I saw the ability cube.

    There is a story here that cannot be heard without tears...

    Do you remember going to buy swimsuits before we came to Lake Veles?

    Okay. It was a time when three people chose a design and matched the size.

    How much anger I felt towards the male clerk who just fiddled around and didn''t do anything.

    At first, I just thought, ''It''s unfortunate, but the staff here seems to be managed well.''

    But when I looked at Asil, his face was red and his breathing was slightly rough, so anyone could tell that these guys were in a bad state!

    Flora, I deliberately made you follow the experienced clerk, so it was natural that nothing happened. Did you even know?

    Then what about me?

    I struggled with an extreme sense of betrayal. I don''t know what made me feel betrayed.

    I didn''t know if it was because Asil, who said she didn''t want to be seen as a woman or something, was doing the most bitchy things, and even though it was a world I created, I might have felt betrayed by the world itself, which only made other people feel good and left me behind.

    After that, I slept well, ate well, and thought about it for three days and nights. And I came to a conclusion.

    I don''t have any weaknesses.

    Flora''s "Sexual misfortune" Is a weakness clearly marked as a penalty, and Asil''s "Charm" Can also be poison depending on the situation.

    But me?

    I invested WM points that should have originally been invested in the character into setting up the world view, but I did not have enough points to set up a clear ability like Asil.

    Because of this, one worldview became a world optimized for gaming according to one''s tastes, but the character ''Soira'' itself became a dull character without any special features.

    The only reason I am strong is that I am a pilot, not because my character is strong.

    No, no. Being strong isn''t that important. That''s important when pushing a scenario, but it''s not as important for the play I''m going to play this time.

    The important thing is the penalty.

    No matter how strong I am, I need a penalty that leaves me helpless.

    Until now, I thought that if NPCs in the game world played tricks on me, that would be enough.

    It was an illusion.

    I realized it in the locker room. There are cases where they act first, like the hot spring man who used aphrodisiacs, but there are also cases where, like the fearful clerk in the locker room, they don''t even think about making a trick in the first place if there is no penalty!

    However, there was nothing I could do about the character that had already started. The only thing to do is to bring Flora or Runon and use them as totems.

    I knew of the existence of the Ability Cube, but I had no intention of proceeding with the scenario, so I thought there was nothing I could gain from it.

    But, look at this. Did you get an ability cube by chance?

    It was the biggest gamble of Soira''s life.

    Please penalty. It''s fine if you have the ability, but not if you don''t, but give me just one penalty.

    Did such a prayer reach heaven? I finally got it. Penalty.

    However, the effect is quite ambiguous. What is this? Let''s see again.

    ˇ¸Honest body: You will no longer be able to hide your reaction to sexual stimulation.ˇą

    Response to sexual stimulation? What immediately came to mind was a moaning sound. In general, when you say it''s hidden, that''s it.

    But when did I ever hide it? Looking back, I can say that it doesn''t exist at all, but if possible, I tend to just cling to it. That feels better.

    What I got is good... Sorry, it''s a bit disappointing.

    As I was licking my lips with regret, Flora asked how I interpreted it.

    "Soira. Do you know what abilities are?"

    "Uh? Uh. Huh. "I think I understand."

    I relayed what I learned about the ability "Radar". The "Honest Body" Was not made known. It''s too vague an effect to say I figured it out right here.

    "If you have one ability, at least you haven''t suffered any loss. But where can I use it?"

    "It would be a great ability if it could also show the enemy. I don''t know about that either. How about it, you know. Should I go out and come back for a test?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No. We just got back. I don''t want to go out today anymore. It''s annoying."

    "What about Flora?"

    "I''m a little... Today too." "I''m tired, probably because I''m nervous in the cave."

    Both Asil and Flora say they don''t want to go out. Well, honestly, I don''t want to leave as soon as I get back.

    I was just curious about your abilities. But this isn''t the only opportunity to check your abilities.

    After blocking and defeating the unknown Fishman''s plot, we even received the Ability Cube.

    I worked too hard for a game I was trying to enjoy. I was supposed to end this hard work in the last episode.

    As I become aware of it, I feel like fatigue that I had forgotten about is coming back. Asil and Flora are saying the same thing, let''s think about it after taking a nap.

    ˇô

    -Roaring...

    When I woke up after taking a great nap wrapped in a soft blanket, there was some commotion outside.

    I think I experienced something similar last time. Was that when you first experienced an attack by the fishmen?

    Now that the giant magic stone is gone, it is unclear whether the fishmen will attack in the future, but at least they will not attack again today, as there was an attack a little while ago.

    When I looked outside through the window, I saw several people running around in panic.

    A woman running with her breasts covered, a man hastily putting on his swimsuit... There were so many different people. The only thing they have in common is that they are wearing swimsuits.

    However, since it is a tourist destination, there were many people wearing swimsuits. It wasn''t anything particularly worth pointing out as something in common.

    ... No, when I think about it more closely, I think it''s a bit strange to walk around wearing only a swimsuit just because it''s a tourist destination. At least I''ve never seen it in real life. But since this is a game, and above all a game, isn''t that possible? What? Isn''t it? Which one?

    "Soira! Are there any?"

    Asil came into my room calling me loudly.

    "It''s noisy. Why are you calling me?"

    "I just came back from outside. "Have you seen outside?"

    "Huh. People were very noisy."

    "The uproar was caused by people wearing only swimsuits suddenly feeling embarrassed. After all, it was strange to walk around wearing only a swimsuit?"

    "Is this strange...? ?"

    "That''s strange! Moreover, after the giant magic stone disappeared, the sweet smell that was coming from somewhere also disappeared. That must have been the culprit."

    "Uh, uh... "

    "I wasn''t weird! What a crazy world it is! "I was right!"

    Asil shouted in excitement and ran out without waiting for my answer.

    ... What on earth are you here for?

    Still, I understand what you are trying to say. Because we kept repeating, ''It''s okay because it''s a tourist destination,'' I guess he felt like a strange person. I didn''t know you cared that much. I should have treated you a little more kindly.

    When dinner time came and everyone gathered, everyone was definitely dressed a little more well than before.

    As Asil said, the giant magic stone seems to have had some effect.

    So what effect was it? The effect of increasing people''s exposure? Do they even give an ability cube as a reward for progressing the scenario just for getting rid of that?

    It was difficult to guess now.

    Still, I enjoyed having fun at Lake Veles, and the suspicious behavior of the fishmen that had been bothering me for a few days was handled well.

    Therefore...

    "So our vacation ends tomorrow. Let''s leave the day after tomorrow."

    "What?"

    At the sudden remark, Asil dropped the meat he was eating.

    "Why are you so surprised? You were originally only planning to stay for a few days, right? In the meantime, you''ll be lucky if the fishmen attack once more, or else. "I think that''s what I said."

    "Uh... Is that so? Yes. "I forgot."

    Looking around, Flora seemed to have forgotten something and continued eating without showing any signs of agitation, while Runon and the others calmly nodded.

    Because I''m paying for their accommodation. If I have to peel it, I have to peel it.

    But obviously, they only saw Runon and brought him here as a totem... Was it effective?

    Honestly, I don''t know what was different from usual. Even though that''s what a totem is.

    I guess I won''t have to bring it next time. So, if you feel a difference, then think again. Otherwise.

    We rested well the next day.

    And the next day was the day to leave Lake Veles.

    "Uh?! Are we the only ones going?!"

    In front of the transmission device, Sophie''s voice rang loudly.

    Even when people around her turned to ask what was going on, Sophie didn''t care.

    "Huh. Because we don''t really have a base in Zersier Castle. "From here, I''m going to go around and take requests."

    "Okay... "

    I guess I had roughly guessed it. Sophie, who was quickly convinced, told him to wait a moment and took out a few pouches from her bag.

    "This. Take it."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s a potion I made. I hate to say it myself, but it won''t be enough compared to the potions we sell."

    "Then wouldn''t it be better to sell it? "They said I need to buy a house."

    "Yes... Well, as I was making various things for practice, I ended up making a lot of potions that didn''t sell well. There are some things that have no use in everyday life. Still, wouldn''t there be something to write about while living the life of an adventurer?"

    When I opened the pocket, the potion bottle had its effects written roughly.

    ''Potion to reduce presence,'' ''Potion to itch,'' ''Potion to make slippery,'' etc... No, they all seem quite useful, right?

    Sophie was smiling. When I said it wasn''t necessary, I guess it meant that I shouldn''t feel pressured to receive it.

    "Okay. Then I will be grateful."

    "Huh. "Thank you for bringing me this time."

    We exchanged greetings again and sent Runon and his group off. Runon and his party disappeared beyond the portal opened by the transmission device.

    "Soira. Then where will we go?"

    "It would be nice to go somewhere. But first, let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild. "I also have to receive compensation for exterminating the fishman tribe."

    There was no one who refused to receive money.

    We arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild counter with anticipation about how much we would receive.

    "Ah. How many days ago did you kill the Fishman Commander? "Not some random guy who shows up on the beach, but a commander."

    "Yes. But what?"

    "Yesterday... So, the day after the last attack, the city was in an uproar, right? "I was looking for an adventurer who had killed a special monster just before that."

    "Why?"

    "A wizard said he wanted to entrust me with a request. Would you like to listen?"

    I was nominated once again.

 Chapter 121: Not Long Ago, Magic Tower (1) *

    Chapter 121: Not Long Ago, Magic Tower (1) * Clever. A famous city that is often called a magic city.

    The reason why it was called that name was simple.

    This is because the magic tower, the sacred place of wizards, is located in this city.

    The Magic Tower itself was a gathering place, laboratory, and training center for magic researchers.

    Every wizard on the continent had something to do with the Magic Tower, no matter how big or small. The teacher is from the Magic Tower, or receives magic materials from the Magic Tower.

    And the leader of the Imperial Magic Division, Luca Marti, was also one of the people related to the Magic Tower in that way.

    As the successor to the dukedom, she knows very well how important her connections are, and she has built a good relationship with the Magic Tower, thanks to which she was able to receive cooperation in this research.

    "So you came in person?"

    A few days after sparring with the emperor. Luke was in her own laboratory set up in her magic tower.

    Even aside from her status in the empire, her treatment of her was such that she was worthy of recognition as a magician, so the magic tower gave her a guide.

    In reality, it felt like she was drawing a line by saying, ''You are an outsider after all.'' She didn''t really like that treatment.

    In such a situation, her attitude towards her guide naturally became blunt.

    "Why. Are you dissatisfied?"

    "No. Is that possible? "I was interested to see how important the research period was."

    "It''s still a secret. "It''s research that the empire also considers important."

    "Well, if it''s a state secret, there''s nothing we can do."

    Her guide explained the rules of the magic tower, which she always did when she stayed there, and then left her laboratory.

    "What kind of explanation are you giving me now? I''ve been here for a few years... "

    Lukea placed her butt on the bed in her lab and muttered.

    She was younger than she is now, when she was a novice wizard.

    Luca grew up receiving education at the Magic Tower.

    Her teacher at the time was Tower of Magic, who was also a close friend of Luca''s father, Duke Marti.

    If a novice wizard whose skills had not yet been proven were to receive training directly from the tower owner through personal connections, severe jealousy and jealousy would naturally have followed, but such feelings were rarely expressed directly toward Luca.

    This is because it was announced that Luca would continue her family as the successor to the Marti family.

    I am envious of being educated directly by the magic tower owner, but he is someone I will never see again once I leave the magic tower when I grow up. With that awareness, the members of the Magic Tower gave up their jealousy toward Luca.

    However, such a situation not only protected Luca from her evil intentions, but also completely alienated her within her magic tower.

    Despite her position as the tower''s master''s disciple, within the magic tower, Lukea was treated as nothing more than a pretty decoration.

    Luke herself didn''t care because she was going to be an outsider anyway, but the people who tried to be close to her aroused her suspicion by saying, ''Aren''t you trying to get something out of it?''

    Thanks to this, for her Luca, her magic tower was not only a space where she remembered her childhood, but also a space where she recalled her painful memories of being a loner.

    "... "I''d like to take a short walk."

    Lukea decided to take a short walk to vent her increasingly bad mood.

    It''s been several years since I left the Magic Tower, but I could still draw the structure of the Magic Tower even with my eyes closed.

    When I first came to the Magic Tower, everything seemed mysterious, but after only a few years, I began to analyze in my head what kind of magic could make such a mystery possible.

    Luke smiled softly, recalling her immature childhood.

    "Who is it? "I''m seeing you for the first time?"

    "That person..." "

    "It definitely looks similar, right?"

    "Ah. That''s him? Isn''t it?"

    As she felt a little better as she walked, she began to hear the surrounding chatter.

    Most of them were curious about who she was and that they had heard of her name, but this was their first time seeing her.

    Luke, she has work at the Magic Tower, so whenever she stops by, she gets a lot of attention.

    She must have felt relieved, so she decided to go back and do her research rather than continue receiving attention.

    However, in the meantime, I was strangely concerned about something I heard at first glance.

    "Oh, I guess not. Why would such a pretty person take pictures like that?"

    What is ''something like that''?

    Lukea often goes out to public places, and of course she is often captured by magic tools for her records.

    But was there anything she could even say was ''something like that''?

    Even when I looked back on her memories, I couldn''t find anything.

    I guess she just mistook someone. Luke A didn''t care much and returned to her laboratory to complete her purpose for coming to the Magic Tower.

    ˇô

    "... It''s also a bit strange."

    A few days later, she had someone to meet, so she left the lab and returned, nervously taking off her coat and throwing it away.

    It was an unreasonably violent act for the daughter of a noble duchy, but I couldn''t bear it otherwise.

    "What the hell? Those rude looks."

    Whenever Luca went out of the room, people''s attention was focused.

    That in itself is a common occurrence. It was nothing new.

    The reason Luca got so angry was because her gaze was so blatant.

    So far, most of the looks Luca has received at the Magic Tower have been curiosity. People who don''t know Luca looks like ''Who is that person?'', And people who know Luke look like ''Why did he come?''

    But this time was different. To the bad side.

    The gaze Luca received this time was full of sexual desire.

    She stared at everyone she met, first at their breasts, then at their faces, and finally at the area between their legs.

    It was a lewd look, as if he were criticizing a prostitute.

    Lucia was a beautiful girl that everyone could recognize, and she had never been looked at like that for a day or two.

    But as soon as she went out of the room, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted by everyone she encountered looking at her the same way.

    Since she had a lewd gaze, I investigated to see if she was connected to the suspicious magic tool that Luca was researching, but she wasn''t like that.

    How can everyone act the same even though they are not under any spell?

    Could it be that they used something other than a magic tool?

    -Knock.

    Just as she was concentrating on an idea that suddenly occurred to her, someone knocked on Luca''s door.

    "Why, at a time like this... "

    Luca, interrupted from her thoughts, sighed but went to her door to check on her partner.

    "Who is it?"

    "I brought the items you mentioned."

    "Ah. "Yes."

    Among the items needed for research, there were items that required permission from the Magic Tower to be used, so there was a request.

    Luca opened the door and let the man in.

    "It came sooner than I expected."

    "Because the magic tower system is also improving."

    However, the man did not leave the laboratory even after placing the requested item on the laboratory desk.

    "What? Do you have anything to do?"

    "Hey, there''s one thing I want to tell you... "

    As he said that, the man''s eyes scanned Luca''s body.

    It was a very short moment, but Luca, who was already fed up with those looks, said as she felt her irritation rising again.

    "What? "I''m busy, so speak quickly."

    "There is a magic tool I am researching. I was wondering if I could get some advice since I couldn''t do any research... "

    "Why are you asking me that? There are many others."

    "No. I can''t meet all the other people... "I''m sorry."

    Under. So you''re saying I''m easy?

    I can''t meet other people, but I can meet myself even if it''s just to run an errand, so I''ll ask you first. Even though I scoffed at the words that had such implications, I didn''t feel comfortable rejecting them so coldly.

    When receiving education at the Magic Tower, Luca also had a difficult experience because there was no one to help her.

    Luca, recalling how he felt at that time, decided to indulge his whims.

    "It won''t last long. Take it out."

    "Thank you! So this is it... "

    The magic tool the man took out looked ordinary on the outside.

    "What kind of magic tool is it?"

    "Well, this place is a little strange. "Here."

    "Where? It''s small and hard to see... "

    The moment when Luca put her face up to take a closer look at the small part the man was pointing at.

    Flash!

    "!! Oops-"

    With a strong light, Luca''s eyes lost focus and her body stiffened.

    Talk. Degurrr...

    The magic tool fell from Luca''s hand and rolled on her floor.

    The man cheered when he saw that.

    Haha! Did it! That''s it!"

    The magic tool the man used was obtained from a suspicious person, and had the effect of temporarily suspending the consciousness of the person who saw the light.

    It was unexpected that Luca did not lose consciousness the moment the light shined on him, but the man who had already gone through several tests also knew that some of his memories disappeared before and after the moment he saw the light.

    In other words, even if Lukea had noticed a strange feeling in her magic, she had nothing to remember after waking up.

    The man hurriedly approached Luca before the effect of the magic tool disappeared.

    According to the man''s opinion, since Luke was an outsider of the magic tower, there was no one within her magic tower who would care or notice anything that happened to her.

    Of course, if you were caught touching the heir of the dukedom, death would be a better punishment, but anyway, if you were caught using such a magic tool, you had to be prepared for death, no matter who you were dealing with.

    If you''re going to risk your life anyway, isn''t it natural to choose a more attractive prey?

    The man checked whether the magic tool was working properly by poking Luca''s cheek as she stopped moving.

    "Looking at you like this, you''re pretty. Although my personality is dirty." Sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man was the guide who guided Luca on the first day. Although Luca did not remember each of those chores, the man always kept Luca''s blunt attitude in mind.

    This was exactly the reason why the word ''barely'' was appropriate, but the man who suddenly acquired an enormous magical tool had no self-control.

    The man''s hand gradually began to move downward.

    "I thought you were skinny because you always wear a layer of clothing, but it''s smaller than I thought, right?"

    The man who had evaluated the size of his breasts by massaging them over his cast-iron clothes lowered his hands even further.

    I want to take off all my clothes, but I don''t have time. The moment when she hurriedly lifted the red skirt that reached above her knees and placed her finger on the woman''s precious breast...

    ¨C Howling!!

    "Kwaaagh?!"

    Luca''s body was covered in flames.

    Burning without a trace the right arm of a man who dared to touch a woman''s inner flesh without permission.

 Chapter 122: Not Long Ago, Magic Tower (2)

    Chapter 122: Not Long Ago, Magic Tower (2) The flames summoned so quickly that it was impossible to tell where they came from, completely covering Luca''s body.

    The flames burned mercilessly and burned everything except Luca''s body.

    So thorough that even the clothes she was wearing were no exception.

    The man''s right arm, which had only a few centimeters left to cover, instantly turned to ash and disappeared up to the elbow, and his face, which he had brought close to in excitement, was also caught in the intense heat and suffered severe burns.

    The man, whose vision suddenly turned red, couldn''t understand the situation for a moment and made a puzzled expression.

    "Ugh, ugh, ugh!!!"

    Eventually, a desperate scream burst from the man''s mouth.

    The man rolled around on the floor, unable to do anything due to the terrible pain felt in his right arm and face.

    The pain might have been alleviated if I had quickly used water-based magic to cool it down, but there was no time for such rational thoughts.

    Even though I raised my voice in the hellish pain and prayed for someone to help me, this place was not only Luca''s guest but also a laboratory.

    The wonderfully magical soundproofing was enough to drown out a man''s screams, and the only person who could hear them was the man himself, who was unconscious due to the magic tools he used.

    I might have been able to endure it if it were just the burning pain I felt on my face. However, the pain felt from the right arm that had completely turned to ashes gave the feeling as if the arm that had disappeared was burning infinitely.

    Because it had already disappeared, in fact, the nerves that felt pain had already disappeared, but because of that, an even more pure burning pain was covering the brain.

    The man had no choice but to roll around on the lab floor and hope that time would solve the problem.

    However, time was not on the man''s side.

    As time passed without anything changing, Luca''s eyes returned to life.

    The magic tools the man used were powerful, but their duration was short.

    Therefore, the man''s plan was to quickly finish the mission, clean up after himself, and pretend that nothing had happened, but all plans were ruined by the sudden appearance of flames.

    Luca, who eventually regained full consciousness, was momentarily embarrassed. From Luca''s perspective, he was trying to take a closer look at the magic tool he was researching, and when he blinked, he saw a man with one of his arms missing, rolling on the floor.

    At first, I thought it was because the magic tool had run away, but I quickly figured out what had happened when I saw that even my clothes were burned by the intense flames.

    Because I had previously cast a spell that would cause my clothes to suddenly burn up.

    "... Aha."

    Luca''s voice as he said he realized something was so cold that even the man who was still crawling on the floor got goosebumps.

    "So, you mean you tried to rape me? "Do you think the name Marti was looked down upon?"

    "Off... Oh, no! This is just... "

    "Shut up."

    ¨C Puck!

    Luca literally kicked the man.

    Just looking at this situation, being kicked by a naked beautiful girl would be something that some people with special characteristics would be happy to see. However, the man whose cross-section of his right arm was irritated again by the impact of being kicked by the foot could do nothing but writhe in pain. ˇ´ Brˇµ

    Even though her naked body was fully exposed, she didn''t care and sat down on her chair and crossed her legs.

    Inside Luca, this man was no different from his life, his corpse, already dead. He wasn''t the type of person to be embarrassed about showing his inner self in something that wasn''t even alive.

    Looking at the situation, fortunately, it seems that the ''insurance'' worked properly before the crime occurred, but just in case, Luca touched her private parts.

    I felt no moisture other than the glossy moisture of well-maintained skin. It doesn''t seem like it was committed without anyone knowing.

    "Phew... "

    Luca let out a small sigh of relief.

    It was her maiden that she had treasured as a sacrifice to Barei, and if she had lost her in a place like this, she would have been so furious that she would have blown up her magic tower.

    As for Luke, he praised his past self for having installed insurance in advance.

    It seems that the man was planning on using suspicious magic tools to rape Luca, but unfortunately for the man, the recent target of Luca''s research was also those suspicious magic tools.

    The effect itself is shockingly powerful, but it is a magic tool that cannot be used for anything other than strangely lewd acts.

    Luca, who experienced the effect while using it on Barei, was not sure that the magic tool would not be used against him.

    And for some reason, the effects of the magic tool were so difficult to resist that it was close to impossible. There were some types of magic tools that did not work if the target was a man, but any woman was not exempt from the effects of magic tools.

    It was like a magic tool that existed only to rape women.

    Because of this, Luca gave up resisting the effect and took out insurance to protect against the effects.

    The insurance that was placed this time was a spell that said, ''If a living being other than yourself tries to touch your genitals, everything around your body will be burned.''

    A magic that activates automatically even if you lose consciousness.

    There was a possibility that he was a pervert who preferred the back or mouth rather than the genitals, and there was also a possibility that he happened to have a magic tool with fire resistance, but at least in this risk, it was insurance that did its job well.

    "Hey."

    "Huh, uh... "

    "ˇşFireˇ»"

    ¨C Good luck!

    A small flame appeared in front of the man.

    It was a tiny flame, similar in size to a candle flame, but it was more terrifying than anything to a man suffering from burning pain.

    "Hi!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s have a conversation." "I have a lot of questions, right?"

    "..."

    The man tried to remain silent, but eventually gave in to the fear brought on by the approaching flames and opened his mouth.

    "W-what are you curious about... ?"

    "Every time I go out of the room, the stares really bother me. I don''t think it was like that last time, do you know anything?"

    "... Hehe!"

    When the topic of gaze came up, the man who had been unconsciously looking at Luca''s pale breasts suddenly realized that the flame was close enough to feel the warmth, and quickly answered.

    "... Picture! It''s because of the photos!"

    "Picture? "I guess my photos aren''t that rare?"

    The story the man told was like this.

    Recently, a photo of a woman doing lewd things using magic tools she made herself has been spreading around the Magic Tower, and there is a rumor that Luca looks like that woman.

    "What a ridiculous thing to say. Hey. Do you have that photo?"

    "Yes... Yes! Here it is!"

    "Under. Really. I never thought I would actually carry it with me... ?"

    She was looking down pitifully at the man who was rummaging through her arms with his left hand and pulling out pornographic photos. Her eyes widened when she saw the photo handed to her by a man she knew.

    It was difficult to see because the quality of the picture was so poor that it seemed as if the recorded screen had been retaken with a crystal ball and taken as a photo, but Luca himself was able to tell.

    The red hair, the size and shape of her breasts, even the thighs she was secretly paying attention to. The figure pictured there was clearly Luca herself.

    But of course, Luca had no memory of taking such a photo.

    In that brief, frantic thought, Lukea discovered a possibility that sent shivers down her spine.

    ''... What if I was already hypnotized?''

    I took out insurance to protect the genitals and protect virgins, and the insurance did its job well.

    However, if it is simply a matter of taking a picture, and handing the picture taken that way to someone.

    There was no insurance to prevent such hypnosis. I couldn''t make it.

    Luca realized that the situation was more serious than he thought.

    A suspicious man who spreads these magic tools. Until now, he had only been regarded as an interesting person who provided research materials...

    Now that he had found out that he had a magical hand on Luke himself, he couldn''t allow himself to be so complacent.

    The man was an enemy of the Empire. This is not only because he hypnotized himself, but also because he is the commander of the Imperial Magic Division.

    He also hypnotized himself, the division commander and heir to the dukedom, but there was no guarantee that he would be fine just because he was someone else in the empire.

    Until he first came to the Magic Tower, he had planned to continue his research leisurely, but it was a different story.

    Luca hurriedly got up from his seat, roughly put on some clothes, and contacted his attendant who had followed him from Duke Marti''s family.

    "What''s going on?"

    The attendant who came running to the owner''s call, who was rarely there, frowned when he saw the man rolling on the floor, but did not show it and asked what he was going to do.

    "Bring me a magic tool for communication that connects to the empire. And recognize the adventurer. They are talented and trustworthy guys. But not the ones who are too famous. I''ll write down the detailed conditions and details, so contact the Adventurer''s Guild first."

    "Yes. "I will get started right away."

    "Really. And take that thing and save it."

    "... "You mean ''saving'', right?"

    "Okay. No matter what happens. "You know what it means, right?"

    "I will do as you command."

    The man named ''that one'' by Luke was dragged out with his mouth covered by the attendant.

    Without even seeing her, Lukea organized what she had to do in her head.

    An urgent report to the empire was the top priority.

    If I told people that the duke''s heir was under hypnosis, I''m sure Baray would also be told, and maybe the fact that Baray was under hypnosis would be revealed... Still, she had to report.

    It was a duty born into the duke''s family that there were times when one had to work for the empire, even if it meant killing one''s own emotions.

    Lukea covered her face with her hands and sighed deeply.

 Chapter 123: Relieving the Emperorâ€™s Stress (1) **

    Chapter 123: Relieving the EmperorˇŻs Stress (1) ** ''Hmm... ''Work efficiency has been declining these days.''

    The emperor of the empire, Tyrois, took advantage of meal time to take a short break and reflect on his thoughts.

    Not long ago, Tyrois heard from his loyal servant Barei that sometimes relieving stress can actually increase work efficiency.

    Tyrois, who is always burdened with heavy work as the emperor of the empire, also had the effect of the magic tool he was influenced by at the time, and ended up attracting Vance, a guard, to his bedroom.

    He didn''t even notice that he was under a spell, and his work efficiency increased noticeably the day after he had really intense sex with Barnes, so T. Royce tried to keep the incident buried in his mind.

    However, as time went by, his work efficiency continued to decline. To be exact, it returned to its original level.

    To try to relieve stress again, T. Royce spent a large amount of money to purchase a masturbation device. He also called the guards into the bedroom again.

    However, when he called the guard, it was a guard other than Barnes.

    It was easy to silence just one guard anyway, so even if he was hanging out with several people, he wouldn''t be able to say anything. A person who was so quiet as to say something like this couldn''t have worked as an imperial guard, so that didn''t happen.

    However, no matter who I worked with, I didn''t feel as good as when I did it with Vans, and my work efficiency didn''t increase.

    Because of this, Tyrois was troubled.

    As an emperor, constantly sleeping with someone in particular is problematic. This is because self-interest may be involved in work. Of course, national records are an exception.

    However, there was no noticeable increase in work efficiency whether done with someone other than Vans or alone.

    If work efficiency didn''t increase, it was just an affair.

    Wouldn''t it be a loss if we just carried on as usual? I had that thought too.

    But now there is war. Saying that work efficiency is increasing is the same as saying that many lives can be saved.

    And the emperor was the true mother of the empire to fairly weigh the lives of the people of the empire and her own fidelity.

    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t think of a better way other than asking Barnes to help me relieve my stress.

    Even though it only happened once, every time I think about the intense love affair that day, my lower body gets moist, and it feels better than anyone else...

    ''... No, no. It''s not because it feels good. Because he showed the highest work efficiency when he was with him. That''s all.''

    After that, I used all my break time to think about other methods, but I couldn''t think of a suitable method.

    In the end, Tyrois had to let Barnes into her bedroom that night.

    ˇô

    "... So, I need to get your help."

    "Yes! ... Yes?"

    Barnes, who reflexively saluted the heavenly emperor''s words, soon couldn''t believe his ears.

    Barnes was trembling, wondering if he didn''t like it because he hadn''t been called since the last time, ''Become a masturbator.'' If that was the case, then I was dead after tasting the emperor''s body.

    But not only Dashi but also some of his other colleagues had sex with the emperor? But none of them feel as bad as you do, so you need them?

    If he could date a woman as beautiful as the emperor, anyone would welcome her with open arms, but before that, I had doubts.

    "Your Majesty, would you mind if I ask you a question?"

    "I grant permission."

    "It may be an indecent question, but how dare I... When His Majesty Gartson is here?" "

    Gatson was the emperor''s husband, or Gukseo. To put it simply, Barnes'' words meant, ''Why are you calling me when you can just talk to your husband?''

    Although she didn''t show it, she also wondered, ''Aren''t you planning on dealing with it if something comes up?''

    Tyrois blushed at being asked a question that would have been taken for granted by a woman with her husband, a request for an affair, or rather, a request from her. Because she suddenly realized that this was an affair.

    "He is still touring the front lines. He had a long way to go before he returned to the imperial palace. "I cannot bear to see the sacrifices made by the people of the empire as a result of my not being able to do my job properly."

    "... All right. After all, the Emperor is his Majesty."

    "And... "

    T. Lois did not stop there and continued her words.

    "... That... Mood... West... "

    Uncharacteristic of the always proud Tyrois, the words that followed were so faint that they were barely audible.

    When the emperor speaks, it is polite to say that he heard it and ask someone else, even if he did not hear it.

    However, perhaps because the conversation so far had not felt realistic, Barnes forgot that the other person was the emperor and asked back without thinking.

    "Could you say that again?"

    Fortunately, the emperor did not get angry at Vance''s rude retort, but took a deep breath and repeated what he had said.

    "More than him... Because you feel better... "

    "... !"

    There was something about hearing a married woman, especially an emperor who was nobler than anyone else in the empire, say, ''Sex with you feels better than with her husband.''

    A primal sense of conquest that I had taken away this excellent female.

    And a feeling of immorality for doing something that is socially unacceptable.

    Barnes'' cock was painfully swollen beneath his clothes.

    Since I wasn''t called in to stand guard this time, my genitals, which were not hindered by the hard armor, pushed up my clothes and made a strong appeal.

    "... ?"

    T-Rois smiled when he saw her healthy appearance.

    Only then did Barnes realize where the emperor''s gaze was directed and hastily tried to make an excuse.

    "S-sorry! How dare I... "

    However, before he could make a proper excuse, he felt T. Royce''s hand squeezing his genitals over his clothes and he stiffened.

    "Ha... It''s hot. I feel like I''ll get burned even though it''s on my pants... "

    Even though it was just a light touch, Tyrois pressed against Barnes while sighing happily, as if the memories of that hot day had come back to him.

    When Barnes smelled T. Royce''s scent in his arms, his cock swelled even harder, and his glans was barely visible through his pants and waistband.

    It was the same with T. Royce who was smelling his opponent''s body odor. As I leaned against Barnes'' sturdy chest, I could feel his lower body getting hotter every time I took a breath.

    The two remained in that position, just breathing, feeling each other''s body odor.

    It was Barnes who came to his senses first. This is because the scent of Tyrois that fills my lungs every time I take a breath makes my dick hurt.

    "I... Your majesty... ?"

    In response to Barnes'' words, T. Royce smiled seductively without saying anything, then gently moved his hand holding Barnes'' penis and said.

    "Barnes, I have one last question for you."

    Tyrois spoke straight away without waiting for Barnes to answer.

    "Will you embrace me?"

    In front of a man with such an erection that it hurt, while gently rubbing his dick over his clothes, the ''question'' that came out of his mouth was too violent to be called a question.

    "..."

    The sight was so lustful and beautiful that Barnes even forgot to answer and just made eye contact with her. Tyrois, who must have read something in those eyes, had a happy expression.

    "Great. Then... "

    T. Royce knelt down against Barnes'' body.

    Barnes''s glans, sticking out of his pants, was placed in front of T. Royce, who was standing on his knees.

    "Seup... Ha... "

    Tyrois took a deep breath. I felt like my brain was being invaded by the fishy pheromones coming from the man''s genitals.

    "Woe, Your Majesty... "

    "No."

    Tyrus briefly and emphatically denied Barnes'' words.

    The voice ringing in his chest had the dignity of an emperor, but Tyrus himself was in a state of heat from the smell of his cock. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please call me T. Royce. "For now."

    Allowing someone to call you by name had many meanings.

    However, as far as the relationship between Tyrus and Barnes was concerned, it had even greater meaning.

    ''It''s okay to speak comfortably tonight.''

    That''s what Tyrois said last time, when the two of us spent an entire night indulging our carnal desires without even losing track of time.

    The meaning of being able to call my name in this situation where we are alone reminded me of that time.

    "... !"

    Only when Barnes gave an expression of understanding did T-Rois reach for Barnes'' waist and pull down his pants.

    Tak!

    A "Customized cock" That changes to the size and shape that the other person likes best and can feel the most, no matter who he or she is having sex with, came out of his pants and hit T. Royce''s cheek.

    Even with her cheek pressed against his cock and one eye closed, T. Royce didn''t show any sign of hesitation and just rubbed her cheek against Barnes'' grotesque cock as if she loved it.

    "Whoa... Ha... ?"

    It was stimulating even when only the glans was sticking out during the pants dance, but with the pheromones emanating from the fully exposed cock, Tyrois finally felt like the final piece of the puzzle in her head was finally clicking into place.

    Of course, the picture the puzzle drew was extremely obscene.

    "Please take care of me from now on... ?"

    As T. Lois felt a flood of moisture between her legs, she kissed Barnes'' cock.

 Chapter 124: Relieving the Emperorâ€™s Stress (2) ***

    Chapter 124: Relieving the EmperorˇŻs Stress (2) *** Chuup, chuup...

    From his kneeling position, T. Royce kissed Barnes'' cock, opened his mouth, and swallowed it.

    He must have been ready before he knew it, as the drool welling up in his mouth enveloped his glans as if it had been inserted into a penis overflowing with love juice.

    The warm tongue that tightened as if he was tasting a world-class delicacy and the saliva that filled his mouth wrapped around his cock every time he shook his head, giving him a completely different pleasure from his lower mouth.

    "... Ugh!"

    Barnes used to say that only women make moaning noises during sex, and that men who moan are disqualifying men, but in front of Tyrois, who uses a technique that even a prostitute in the red-light district can''t match, a single sound escapes his mouth. I couldn''t stand it.

    Where on earth did a person like the emperor learn this technique? Just thinking about it makes me more excited. As a result, the male chosen by this female is herself.

    Barnes unconsciously grabbed T. Royce''s head like he had done when he was in her coffin.

    Beautifully set blonde hair becomes disheveled by a rough touch. It felt like I was making my first footprints in a field of pure white snow, so I swept it away a little violently and enjoyed the feeling of immorality.

    Barnes, who was enjoying the pleasure rising from his lower body by feeling the texture of silky hair, suddenly felt that Tyrois''s eyes were looking at him, and he became nervous.

    ''Was it too rude?''

    Looking back, she had grabbed the emperor''s head the last time they had sex, but that was after permission was given to do whatever she wanted with her body.

    For now, the name was still allowed.

    It may be tempting to ask what more you can argue about when you''re already on your knees sucking a cock, but there was a huge gap between Vance, a commoner who wasn''t even a noble, and the Emperor, the sun and sole ruler of the empire.

    To put it in the extreme, it means that Tyrus treats Barnes as nothing more than her biological dildo, and that she doesn''t mind if he slit her throat because she feels bad for doing whatever she wants.

    For a moment, Barnes was so nervous that cold sweat ran down his spine, but he relaxed when he realized that the meaning behind Tyrois'' gaze was not anger.

    After I got over the fear of dying, I saw many things.

    No, I didn''t need to see much. The sight of her looking up with narrowed eyes and serving with all her heart was the image of a female being obedient to a male.

    Just like a cowardly, safety-first guard, Barnes was scared alone.

    My field of vision, which had been narrowed due to fear, returned, and when I made eye contact again, the meaning in that gaze was excitement.

    After receiving such passionate attention, no matter how many Vans I had, I had no choice but to turn on the switch.

    Vance used his strength to hold the emperor''s head and pushed it away. S~ea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The lips that had been clinging to me until the end fell off the cock with a sound like "Jyu-eup."

    "Ha... What is it... ?"

    Tyrois, who was excited as if he would go away just by sucking a dick, let out a dissatisfied voice when the fellatio was suddenly stopped.

    However, as soon as I looked into Barnes'' eyes, that dissatisfaction went away as if it had never happened.

    Indifferent eyes.

    No, even the word indifferent would be absurd.

    Those eyes showed no signs of reverence for the emperor, and were simply eyes looking at the female with whom they were going to mate.

    ''... Is it so. This is the gaze. This gaze that sees me not as an emperor but as just a woman, no, just a female... ''

    I only received gazes that seemed to be criticizing me, but as if my whole body was being caressed, I felt an exhilarating sense of pleasure wherever the gaze passed.

    As a beautiful woman before the emperor, she received so many lustful gazes that she was sick of it.

    However, none of them continued to look like that even after making eye contact with Tyrois. Even my husband.

    Such was the status of imperial family. Everyone looked at that beautiful figure as a woman, but it was never truly considered a ''woman''.

    But Barnes was different.

    Although she is timid and tends to have to be approached first and needs specific permission for various things to move, once she starts, she doesn''t consider the annoying things like being an emperor or anything like that and just sees her as a woman.

    Tyrois was proud of her position as the emperor of the empire and had a sense of duty appropriate to her position, but that did not mean that there was no weight on her shoulders.

    I was able to take off that heavy burden and enjoy primal pleasure in front of her vans.

    That may have been the reason why her stress, which had not been alleviated by masturbation or mixing with other men, went away overnight with Barnes.

    T. Lois shivered, feeling her womb tingle with just the sight of Barnes'' gaze.

    "..."

    Barnes said nothing and pointed to the emperor''s bed.

    "Yes... ?"

    Pointing to the bed at the time when sex was about to begin, there were too many guesses and I couldn''t figure out what it meant.

    Still, T. Royce''s intelligent brain worked quickly and came up with her answer.

    ''The reason I pointed at the bed meant that I was going to insert it now, and the reason I didn''t say anything... It means I get to choose the position I like!''

    Of course, Barnes didn''t say anything, so there was no way to know whether T. Royce''s interpretation was correct.

    However, it was clear that at least Tyros''s interpretation was the most exciting interpretation for Tyrus himself.

    After coming to the conclusion he wanted, Tyrois turned away from Barnes and approached his bed.

    The extremely excited body naturally shook its buttocks to lure the male.

    T. Royce held on to the edge of the bed and put his butt back without getting on it.

    It was a back-up position, leaning against the bed.

    Tyrois loved having sex behind her back.

    This was because his plump chest, which he was secretly proud of, stood out even more when his chest was lowered.

    It was hard to believe that she had raised two children. Despite her age, her large, beautiful breasts, which did not sag at all, swayed heavily according to gravity as Tyrois pulled out her buttocks.

    Meanwhile, it wasn''t until T. Royce took his stance that he realized.

    ''This is revealing my taste, right?''

    What if they think I''m a lustful woman who likes to be in a junior position? T. Lois felt as ashamed as her beloved maiden.

    At the point where she asked another man for sex even though she had a husband, she was being called anything other than lewd.

    Tyrois herself said it was a means to efficiency in her work, but no one would believe her as soon as she said it. She didn''t know that perhaps even she herself didn''t think that way.

    Tak.

    Something heavy and hot came up on the buttocks of T. Lois, who seemed to be dying from her shame.

    Even without looking back, I could tell what the long, hard object was rubbing between her pale buttocks and asserting its presence.

    "Ah... "

    Before I knew it, a voice filled with anticipation came out.

    As if in response to that voice, the tip of her stick passed through the anus and touched the hole.

    A large man''s hand grasped T. Royce''s hips.

    The movement was not fast at all, rather it was done slowly, enjoying the soft feel of her skin, but Tyrus could feel her arousal increasing with each passing moment.

    Let''s have sex from now on. The thick, hot meat stick will cut through the meat and hit the deepest part.

    With her experience, Tyrois could recall the pleasure vividly, her intangible pleasure amplified again and again in her head.

    Rumbling.

    The cock hadn''t even been inserted yet, but the overflowing love juice was pooling on the floor.

    A slap.

    The sound of stepping on love juice pooled on the floor. It might have been an auditory hallucination, but Tyrois felt like she heard it.

    Why did he take another step when his hips and thighs were already close enough to touch?

    Doesn''t this mean that we will get closer than we are now, so to speak, to the point where part of our body can fit somewhere?

    Finally, when she felt the tip of her Vans'' glans opening up her hole, T. Lois involuntarily tensed her body.

    And.

    "Haaaaang???!"

    A cock that was pierced right up to the top of my head.

    Tyrois'' body, which was already extremely excited, easily reached climax with just one piston.

    However, Barnes didn''t care about T. Royce''s trembling state and moved her waist.

    "Ang? Now, wait a minute, he''s gone now??"

    Tyrois didn''t know what to do with the pleasure that came before the afterglow of the climax had even subsided.

    Although T. Royce himself didn''t know it, after tasting the superb man with the ''customized cock'' called Barnes, T. Royce''s body could no longer be satisfied with another man''s cock.

    The men who had been brought in the name of testing only suppressed their unsatisfied sexual desires and were unable to resolve them at all.

    The sexual desire that had been compressed and compressed like that made his body go into endless heat, saying that he had finally met his master.

    "Go again, go again, eurrrr???"

    A sensitive body, a very excited mind, and a dick optimized to take down Tyrois with Barnes'' abilities. Tyrois scattered the tide again before even ten piston strokes had passed.

    "A little, 10,000, 10,000? Hiit?"

    Despite feeling such pleasure that it made his head spin from Barnes, who was still shaking his back, T-Rois turned to look at Barnes in order to somehow give him some time to rest, or to ask him to slow down a little.

    "..."

    However, I realized it when I saw Barnes'' still indifferent eyes.

    He said he intended to treat Vans as a ''tool to increase work efficiency,'' but perhaps it was he who became the real tool.

    Tyrois thought that tonight would be a very long night, as she held tight to her waist and squeezed Barnes''s cock as he continued to thrust it, trying to escape from the excessive pleasure.

 Chapter 125: Relieving the Emperorâ€™s Stress (3) ***

    Chapter 125: Relieving the EmperorˇŻs Stress (3) *** After Tyrois'' ''offer of business cooperation'', Barnes began to frequent the emperor''s bedroom.

    The number of times was not very high. About once every few days.

    This is because he has to do his work as an emperor during the day, and a guard stands guard in front of his bedroom at night.

    It is easy to deal with a cheap-mouthed bodyguard with the emperor''s authority, but rather than reducing valuable manpower for just that reason, it was best not to be discovered in the first place.

    For example, reducing the number of bedroom guards from two to one, and having Barnes stand as a guard in the bedroom on days when he serves as a guard.

    This method was not just an example, but was actually implemented.

    The effect was clear.

    With less grueling late-night escort work, the guards could shout hail to the merciful Emperor, and Tyrois could enjoy stress relief without having to worry about anyone.

    And there were unexpected side effects.

    Late-night escorting is something that every security guard avoids. Even though I was able to sleep as well as I could because I had a temporary holiday the next day, it was never easy to stand still in the middle of the night and just waste time.

    Naturally, escort work became a rotation system. It is a method in which each person takes turns taking charge of tasks.

    This meant that Barnes'' late-night escort work also returned at a regular interval. sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tyrois''s body, which was regularly injected with sexual pleasure every few days, became sticky and wet even before she met Barnes on the days when he returned from his escort duties.

    It was like that on this day too.

    Before the guard changed from afternoon duty to late night duty, Tyrois sat on the bed and waited even before Barnes arrived, feeling her thin pajamas getting wet by the minute.

    "... It''s late."

    It''s not time yet.

    Even if Barnes comes, it will still take time to complete the handover, and tonight, just thinking about the fact that Barnes will be in charge of the late-night hours made my lower abdomen feel damp.

    However, there was no sharp method.

    Just hoping that time would pass quickly, T. Royce sat on the bed and endured her hot body.

    I also knew from several experiences that the longer the waiting time, the greater the pleasure of ''relieving stress''.

    ˇô

    "... Ugh, hot, huh... "

    Nap, nip, nip.

    An obscene sound like clinking a jar full of water.

    Every time Barnes moved his fingers, Tyrois felt both shame and pleasure every time she heard that strangely loud sound.

    "Which do you prefer?"

    "Ha... There... I like it there... "

    "If you say there, I don''t know. Which do you prefer?"

    "... Ugh?"

    She tried to remain silent in response to Barnes'' embarrassing question, but at that moment, she couldn''t hold back the pleasure as his fingers touched her most sensitive part, and she let out a moan.

    "... Even though I know."

    "I don''t know."

    As T. Royce touched her body several times, she glared at Barnes, who naturally pretended not to notice a topic she clearly knew about.

    The moment I made eye contact with her, she immediately turned my gaze to her fingers pinching her clitoris and had to endure her pleasure.

    "Tsk? Phew... "You''ve become quite arrogant lately."

    "Aren''t they all His Majesty''s castles?"

    Even as Barnes said that, he did not let go of his hand massaging Tyrois'' buttocks.

    Humans are creatures of adaptation, so no matter how miraculous an affair with an emperor may be, if it is repeated over and over again, we will get used to it.

    Once she got used to the idea of ??having sex with the Emperor, Barnes'' true tastes began to emerge little by little.

    Barnes has a taste for arbitrarily interpreting permission to have sex as permission to do anything.

    Of course, it wasn''t just Barnes'' sexual orientation that was strange, so he didn''t dare to go against the emperor anywhere.

    But at this time.

    Barnes''s taste was revealed on the day of escorting, when he was allowed to say embarrassing things and toy with his body.

    Even now, if you look at it, it''s embarrassing, but it gently stimulates Tyrois without being rude.

    And when a stimulated T-Rois glares at him, at that moment, T-Rois'' weak spot, whether it''s the G-spot or the clitoris, is stimulated.

    No matter how strong a woman she is, since she is a woman of this world, her stimulation of her sensitive erogenous senses is unbearable.

    In order to endure her intense pleasure, my eyes close and my body shrinks.

    If such stimulation is repeated...

    "..."

    Her body automatically learns to hesitate when making eye contact.

    Because every time our eyes met, I felt a sharp sense of pleasure. I knew that if we met again, that kind of pleasure would come again.

    It was like training an animal, but Tyrois, who was moaning in pleasure, did not notice.

    But Barnes knew. At first, it was just a bit of teasing, not consciously, but after noticing that Tyrois''s behavior was gradually changing, he started to actively train her.

    Because it was so fucking sexy.

    The emperor who is usually embarrassed to even make eye contact.

    The emperor is as beautiful as his status as the leader of the empire.

    The fact that at this moment, I am nothing more than a weak female who is afraid to even make eye contact.

    And the fact that it was he who corrupted her into such a female.

    It was so erotic.

    Barnes could no longer hold back his excitement and pushed the emperor, who was hesitant in his arms and could hardly make eye contact, to the ground.

    "... Wow!"

    T. Royce was startled for a moment, but then smiled.

    "Hehe, it''s okay if you don''t hold back."

    "... You said it was okay, right? I won''t tolerate it. Really."

    ''Really''?

    Before I could question those words, Tyrois'' body was covered in shadow.

    ˇô

    "Sigh... Hot... Haha... Yes?"

    How many hours have passed since then?

    Tyrois was suffering from such extreme pleasure that she forgot the passage of time.

    "Ruler... Let''s take a break for a bit. How many hours has it been now, huh??!"

    Immediately after Barnes spat out some semen, T. Royce, who quickly recovered with his strong body, suggested resting, but before he could finish his sentence, he had no choice but to struggle as the cock penetrated him again.

    There was no problem physically.

    T. Royce''s strong body had no problem with sex like this all day long.

    But that was the problem.

    Because he could not help but be buried in continuous pleasure without getting tired, collapsing, or fainting.

    Rather, Barnes facing off against Tyrus was even more impressive.

    Even though he had already cum several times in a row, he was still fucking his loins.

    "Ang? hot? Stop, that, gooooot?"

    Before I knew it, it was Tyrois who was steadily reporting the climax.

    There was no way Barnes didn''t know that his affair with Tyrois was periodic. Barnes was waiting for this day and shook his hips with the intention of spitting out all the semen that he had never cummed into T. Royce''s body.

    "Hehe? Yes, five grains... Ugh... Ugh... ?"

    Finally, as T. Royce''s moans began to change from cute to explicit, Barnes, who was still trying to stick his plump cock back into the hole, suddenly had an idea.

    Talk.

    "... Tsk?"

    In front of T. Royce, who was moaning just from the touch of his dick to the hole, Barnes opened his mouth.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Hehe... Hehe... ?"

    Tyrois, intoxicated by the afterglow of a series of climaxes, was unable to respond to Barnes'' words and only cast a questioning look.

    "I have endured for days and days without giving up for this night with Your Majesty."

    It was Barnes'' story that started out of nowhere, but it wasn''t bad to hear that he endured it for himself, so T. Royce listened in silence.

    "But today, it seems like His Majesty is having a hard time withstanding me."

    "It''s not like that... Sigh."

    No. There was no problem physically. I just felt like my head was going crazy from too much pleasure.

    T. Royce''s mouth, which was about to object, closed as soon as she felt the warmth of his cock resting on her chin and the mound of her pussy.

    If I get fucked again now, will I be able to withstand the stimulation?

    Tyrois hesitated.

    Without missing the opportunity, Barnes opened his mouth again.

    "So, I have an idea."

    "What... ?"

    "I help the Emperor ''relieve stress'' even during the day and whenever the situation calls for it."

    "That is."

    The intelligent mind of Tyrois was able to immediately understand the meaning of those words.

    They said they would help relieve stress, but in reality, it was no different from saying they would use it as a sex toilet whenever they felt like it.

    This is ridiculous. Not only did the risk of being caught by others increase several times, but doing it during the day also had the potential to interfere with work.

    If you do that, you are telling the truth. Tyrois tried to refuse firmly.

    "That... "

    However, the mouth actually hesitated.

    Every time he tried to refuse, the heat he felt from the cock hanging over his pussy seemed to block his mouth.

    The pleasure I felt the past few times we slept together comes to mind.

    I have time to rest during the day, but wouldn''t that be okay?

    Since I said it was because of the situation, wouldn''t I be able to refuse if I''m busy?

    ... If so, wouldn''t it be okay?

    All sorts of temptations appeared and disappeared in Tyrois'' mind.

    However, when I shook them all off with the strong mental power I had trained while going through the battlefield, and finally opened my mouth to refuse.

    Phew!

    "Eugok?"

    With the cock suddenly digging in, the only thing that came out of my heated mouth was a pathetic moan.

    "Ji, I''m going to answer now???"

    "Yes? "I can''t hear well."

    Barnes just rammed his dick into her like he didn''t know anything about it.

    After a while, Barnes asked again, thrusting his cock in front of the surrendered pussy, which suddenly spurted out a surge of water.

    "During the day, haha, I have work to do, so wow..." Freely... What??"

    This time too, the emperor was unable to finish his answer and suffered humbly.

    Finally, around the time the morning sun came up, Tyrois declared with a cracked voice due to lack of moisture.

    "Huh... Anytime, any time... Even if you help me, hehe, okay... "

    Only then did Barnes seem satisfied.

    "Okay. As a subject, I cannot refuse His Majesty''s request. "I look forward to seeing you in the future."

    I pushed my dick deeper once more.

    "Wow? hehe, I gave permission, but... ?"

    On this day, T. Royce''s ''stress relief'' continued until all of Barnes'' desires were relieved.

 Chapter 126: Hero Party and Saint (1)

    Chapter 126: Hero Party and Saint (1) "Wasn''t it confirmed to be safe?"

    Lev, the hero party''s scout, looked at the huge scar on the floor and wiped his sweat-soaked forehead.

    The clothes were treated with magic, so it wasn''t uncomfortable if I sweated a little, but there was nothing I could do about getting my head soaked.

    Even if I used Clean, my heated body immediately after strenuous exercise would quickly return to being like a soggy rat.

    If there was a wizard in the party, it would be refreshing to ask them to summon water and cover themselves. Lev was just sad about it, but he couldn''t help not to have it.

    "Great job. Lev."

    Silpierre, a fellow member of the hero party, approached Lev, who was muttering clean spells as sweat dripped down his face.

    As an elf, she retained the fresh scent unique to an elf even after sweating.

    Lev answered while secretly inhaling the scent without being noticed.

    "Uh, okay. "You did a good job too."

    On the way to the orc cave where the demon summoning circle was said to have been discovered, the hero party encountered a formidable enemy a little while ago.

    A demon with dozens of tentacles writhing.

    Apparently, when the saintess asked the hero party for an escort request a few days ago, she said, ''It was confirmed that there was nothing through the investigation of the advance team,'' but she was not just a monster, but a summoned demon.

    After saying that the saint confirmed that there was nothing, she added, ''But for some reason, I feel bad.'' But could this be understood as just saying that she felt bad?

    If it were the intuition of a saint who could communicate directly with God, she knew that it was not just intuition, but the devil was too much to do.

    However, she cannot complain directly to the saint.

    At the same time, in some ways, it was a very appropriate decision to ask the hero party, which had a hero with a holy sword, to escort the devil.

    The warrior''s holy sword and the saint''s excellent sacred arts. Even if one of the two wasn''t there, I wouldn''t have been able to kill the demon as safely as I did now.

    Okay. Safely.

    Lev asked Silpierre, kicking the log-sized tentacle that was the remains of the devil.

    "How''s Gaidon doing?"

    "You''re safe. Because Berti treated it right away."

    Gaidon, the tank of the hero party. He contributed greatly to the party by quickly recognizing when the party was ambushed by a demon and blocking his first attack.

    With just that one hit, he fell far away and retired, but if he hadn''t been able to block the attack, there might have been already dead. No, one or two people must have died.

    Even though he had clearly blocked it with a shield, Lev still enjoyed the sight of Gaidon, wearing thick magic armor, flying horizontally as if using flight magic. Moreover, it was obvious what would have happened if another party member wearing only light armor or a wizard''s magic costume had been hit.

    I was worried about Gaidon, who flew away, but fortunately, Berti, the party''s priest, immediately followed him and used a sacred magic for recovery, so as long as he didn''t die instantly, everything would work out.

    Even though I made fun of that boy with short black hair for his young appearance, I still recognized his abilities.

    "I thought it was really dangerous this time, but I''m glad. "I''ll have to pet it later."

    "Are you trying to treat Bertie like a child again? "She''s a full-fledged adult woman, so you shouldn''t touch her like that."

    "Hey, what can I do against a kid?"

    Lev liked her slimmer figure.

    Aside from that, she has a wide strike zone, so Berti is the only girl in the hero party that doesn''t suit his taste.

    ''No matter what, it''s not right to touch him. I don''t know if they attack me first.''

    Even if it''s not her taste, she doesn''t mind a pretty girl. That was Lev, who was known for being easy on women.

    "Silpierre, Lev. Let''s move."

    "Ah. Serena. "Is Gaidon completely healed?"

    "Okay. The saint also healed Berti."

    When Gaidon, the only seriously injured person, recovered, the hero party moved towards the cave, which was their original destination.

    A cave where a demon summoning magic circle was recently discovered.

    The saintess herself came to purify the area after dispatching an advance party several times to confirm that there were no problems, but no one expected that they would encounter a summoned demon rather than a summoning magic circle.

    Fortunately, I was able to win safely because I didn''t use even half of the devil''s tentacles, perhaps because I didn''t have enough magic power.

    Since I had already seen the one summoned, I couldn''t conclude that there wasn''t a second one.

    The hero party escorted the saintess in the middle of her party and explored the cave.

    "... "Wait a minute."

    Lev, who was carefully examining the cave where all he could see was an orc corpse, gave a stop signal to the party.

    It means that something has been discovered.

    The cave had already been investigated by the advance team, but they were priests of the church and not professional scouts like Lev.

    Lev found a box they couldn''t find.

    The saint, who saw the box after Lev, suggested that he open her box.

    "It''s a box. "Can I open it?"

    "Of course."

    Lev answered confidently and searched around his waist to use the trap disarming kit in case something unexpected happened.

    "... Oh. There was this."

    Lev let out a brief exclamation when he saw the trap disarming kit he had taken out.

    It''s his anyway, so why would he do that? The saint was puzzled when he read her feelings of ''curiosity''.

    Although Lev did not have the mind-reading skills of a saint, he quickly sensed her expression and spoke.

    "This is what the saint gave me."

    Lev, who followed Soira''s party, had his eyes set on the trap disarming kit that Soira submitted.

    Although she wondered why she wanted an item that was sold in the village, she had no particular reason to save it, so she willingly gave it to the hero party to gain their favor.

    "Yes. But what is this like?"

    "Look Carefully. If you do it like this... "

    As Lev manipulated the kit, the lid opened, revealing the tools inside.

    They were ordinary tools, no different from other kits.

    However, Lev grabbed the tools and scribbled them in the air for a moment.

    ¨C Click!

    The sound of a lock being engaged was heard, and the box in the distance opened of its own accord.

    "... !"

    "How is it. "Isn''t it fun?"

    Lev looked like a child who had successfully pulled off a prank.

    Then, like a child showing off a toy, she started explaining without even asking.

    "This is an item that scouts like me really want. It looks like an ordinary trap disarming kit, but it''s actually called a remote trap disarming kit."

    "Remote? That means... "

    "Okay. Using this, you can disarm the trap from a distance. Even if you accidentally trigger a trap, you won''t die. What do you think, is it worth coveting?"

    But I won''t give it back. Lev grinned. Sea?ch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Was it such a great item...? "

    Since the saint was not a scout, she did not have much sympathy for Lev, who spoke arrogantly. She just thought that she should give more in return to Soira Party for giving her such an amazing item.

    Even though Sora didn''t know how great that item was, the saintess''s conscience wasn''t comfortable enough to swallow it up and say it was already a done deal.

    It didn''t really matter to her that she had given it to Lev for free. From the beginning, it was a gift to win the favor of the hero party, and the more expensive the item, the easier it will be to achieve.

    Lev opened the box with a fuss and a book came out.

    Considering that it had been stored in a box, it had not been stored very delicately, and it was tattered as if it could be torn apart at any moment.

    And the contents.

    "It''s about the devil."

    The saint declared as soon as she read the first page.

    "Saint, can you read?"

    Serena asked.

    Because it was just a book written in an unknown language to her.

    "It''s not like I can read it. However, I remember what the word ''devil'' looks like, so I can tell that it appears several times."

    "The devil... "Maybe it''s an important clue."

    "Yes. So let''s explore further. "There might be a box that the advance team didn''t find like now."

    The hero party followed the saintess'' words and thoroughly searched even the parts that had already been investigated.

    As a result, she was able to find one more box until the sun set. Unfortunately, there was only junk inside.

    And when the exploration of the cave was completed, the hero party confirmed that the sun had completely set and began preparing for camping.

    Since there was no wizard, we had prepared enough items that could be used as light sources, so there was no problem preparing even in the dark.

    "Gaidon is excluded from the watch."

    There was no one who refuted the words of the warrior Serena.

    Even though he was recovered through sacred arts, Gaidon was seriously injured, and it was to save the party''s life.

    "Okay. "I will stand up to Gaidon''s share."

    "Lev you? "What kind of whim is this?"

    "No, Silphiere. Since there is a beautiful woman like a saint after all this time, why are you holding back when you say you want to score some points?"

    "You know that''s rude, right? Lady, I''m sorry our party members are like this... "

    The saintess smiled and told Sil Pierre, who sincerely apologized, that it was okay, but she was inwardly embarrassed.

    Because she sensed her ''sexual desire'' from Lev who was trying to impress her.

    In other words, that man is truly flirting with him!

    She had met countless men who had sexual desires for her, but this was the first time she had shown it so honestly to herself, a saint.

    The saint who could read emotions was ultimately a flower in a greenhouse living in a temple.

    Even though it was not pure, the saintly woman''s heart pounded as she received such a direct appeal for the first time.

    ... That''s it. I had no intention of leaving any room.

    Unfortunately, Lev was not to her saintly taste.

    She thought she would sleep with the tent tightly zipped up tonight.

 Chapter 127: Hero Party and Saint (2) *

    Chapter 127: Hero Party and Saint (2) * The warrior party is all handsome men and women.

    According to the law of this world, "Mana and Beauty," Which states that strong people are good-looking, the warrior''s companions who had the potential to become strong enough to take on the Demon King were all incredibly beautiful and handsome.

    Moreover, aside from their strength, they were ''companions of the warrior.''

    The hero''s companion became the main character of this scenario when Soira used the ''Achievement Character'' function.

    In terms of the game, it was the main character and the main characters.

    It was natural that the main characters were beautiful and handsome.

    However, good looks and personality are not proportional. Lev, a scout and member of the glorious Hero party, had very promiscuous relationships with the opposite sex.

    Because his face was so suspicious, women who spent the night with him politely described him as a ''playboy,'' but those who did not would call him a ''boyfriend,'' or even a ''male prostitute.''

    Nevertheless, the reason he wasn''t kicked out of the hero party was because his skills were clear.

    In addition to his excellent skills as a scout, when there was a threat to the party, he did not joke around and took on the scouting mission seriously.

    Because of this, the women at the party had decided to keep him in rather than expel him from the party.

    This is because the hero party''s obligation to defeat the Demon King and end the war that has lasted for decades was too heavy to drive out a person of that level of skill with nothing more than flirting.

    Contrary to the female group, which had an ''irritating but tolerable'' attitude, Lev was also seriously targeting women in his own way.

    Serina, a warrior with a beautiful appearance and body that looks like something out of a fairy tale, to the point where one wonders whether what is needed to be called a warrior includes not only the holy sword but also appearance. Sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Silphiere, a tall, beautiful archer with distinctive green hair and the elf-like straight limbs.

    Berti, a priest with black hair neatly cut off his shoulders and still maintaining a youthful appearance.

    The last Berti was not to Lev''s taste as she could not take off her youthful t-shirt even though she had just become an adult. However, from an objective perspective, Lev acknowledged that Berti was also included in the category of a beautiful girl. ˇµ

    The point was that all the women at the party were beautiful girls.

    The reason why the women tolerated Lev was because of his skills, but the reason why Lev did not leave the party and go meet new women was because each and every woman at the party was a beauty that was difficult to find anywhere else.

    However, unlike the other women who were easily taken in by Lev''s looks, the women at the party were not taken over as easily as the other women, perhaps because they were beautiful women themselves.

    ¨C Female! Sylphy! I found a nice restaurant the other day. Would you like to go together? I shoot!

    ¨C Can it be packaged?

    These days, when Lev flirts with him, he just accepts it with a gruff attitude.

    In such a situation, when she had been traveling for a long time and was unable to have a woman, and her sexual desires were building up, she happened to be accompanied by a saint, albeit temporarily.

    It was enough of an opportunity to create some bad feelings in Lev''s heart.

    Using cowardly means was not the taste of Lev, who prided himself on being a charmer and playboy. The path that Lev always pursued was that when picking a woman, you should seduce her fairly with your charm.

    However, due to my built-up sexual desire and the presence of an item that came into my hands at just the right time, I felt a little different this time.

    ˇô

    ¨C Crack, crack.

    A bonfire burned quietly in the orc cave. The shadow of the stalagmites created a soft ripple on the cave wall.

    There were a few magic tools that provided a light source for camping, but it was a luxury to use them in a situation like now that wasn''t that dangerous.

    No matter how convenient the magic tool was, the act of watching firewood burning with a dry sound had its own charm.

    The first member of the hero party camping in the orc cave where all the orcs were defeated was Lev.

    It was consideration given in exchange for keeping watch for Gaidon, the tank of the party where Lev was injured.

    In fact, what Lev was aiming for was to trample on such consideration.

    Lev is serious about his duties as a scout and does not mess around when there is a threat to the party. This was not only other people''s perception of Lev, but also Lev''s own belief.

    But at this moment. At best, camping in an orc cave cannot be considered a ''threat''... The party was too strong.

    While investigating the cave, I saw the corpses of the orcs the advance team had killed. It wasn''t dark red, had clear abdominal muscles instead of abdominal fat, and wasn''t wearing a helmet.

    It was not a subspecies, nor was it an honorable orc that was occasionally found, and it was the weakest of the orcs, having not established its own society.

    With a monster of that size, even if I were ambushed right now, I could defeat it alone without waking up the party members.

    That''s why Lev is not the scout Lev now, but the usual bully.

    The hourglass that had been erected turned two times. All the time of being on alert has passed. Lev had to stand still one more time.

    Lev, who walked around the area to check for any possible threats, was convinced that this place was safe, and finally began an insidious plot.

    The material required is a remote trap disarming kit that was used even during the day.

    The functionality of this kit was exactly as described during the day. An effect that allows you to disarm traps from a distance.

    However, the important thing is not the ability to disarm the trap remotely, but how it is possible.

    Being able to check detailed parts of a ship remotely. It meant that a field of view was provided that could see far away places.

    When Lev sat in front of the campfire and activated the remote trap disarm kit, a rectangular window appeared in front of Lev''s eyes.

    If Soira or Asil had seen it, the window would have been called a ''monitor'', with only the edges visible and the center part transparent, illuminating the other side.

    "If we do it like this... "

    As Lev manipulated the magic power, the screen showing the other side of the monitor moved.

    The screen followed Lev''s manipulations and projected the scenery of another place like a drone. However, the drone, which only operated with magic power through magic tools, had no substance and was not visible.

    The screen continued to move and stopped in front of a tent.

    It was a tent used by a saint. It looked expensive at first glance, so I was curious about what was inside.

    Of course, the door was tightly locked. There seems to be a lock on the expensive tent. It was difficult to find the lock that was locked from the inside.

    However, the drone Lev was using consisted solely of magical power. He passed through the tent and went inside, paying no heed to the lock.

    The inside was surprisingly clean.

    Perhaps reflecting the saint''s frugal personality, all that was left was a lamp that gave off a pale light, a backpack in a corner of the tent, and a bed that took up most of the space. The bed, which consisted only of supports and a mat to avoid the chill rising from the floor, was simple but practical.

    A saint was sleeping on that bed, wearing simple clothes.

    Since it was outside, it was not a revealing pajama that focused on comfort like I usually sleep in, but a thick pajama that would be comfortable to run out in if the situation calls for it. Still, it was an unconventional exposure compared to the daytime.

    The sight of the saintly woman lying down looking at the sky with both hands politely placed on her stomach, as if she had fallen asleep while praying, was even reverent. Only her comfortably closed eyes and the regular rise and fall of her voluptuous breasts allowed us to know that she was asleep.

    After admiring the saint''s defenseless sleeping form for a moment, Lev moved her screen and got between her saint''s legs.

    There was a large close-up of the woman''s lower underwear, which no one could have seen on the screen.

    Lev took out another magic tool and took a picture of the screen to preserve it. Even if her records were discovered, it was safe because no one would be able to recognize that this was her vagina just by looking at the panties between her legs.

    And finally, I moved the tool in the kit I had taken out in front of the screen towards the panties that were filling up the screen...

    The saint''s panties were pulled to the side, as if they were really in front of her.

    Her pure, pleasureless vagina, which she had never used and had never even touched, was fully exposed.

    The function of the remote trap disarming kit is not only to see traps from a distance. Of course, you can''t dismantle a trap just by looking at it.

    The second function was that physical force could be exercised remotely.

    Unfortunately, it was limited to only the tools included in the kit, but it was sufficient for Lev''s plans.

    When I carefully opened the labia using forceps, I could see the clean, pink flesh inside.

    The small, pink labia minora were prominent enough to not be burdensome, and the clitoris was almost entirely covered with a shell, so it barely stuck out. The hole was also so small that you couldn''t even tell if a little finger would fit.

    Among Lev''s numerous experiences with women, there were many beautiful women''s stories that could be counted on one hand. Although it is an extremely rare occurrence in this world, there were cases where the expression ''gross'' could be used for some pussies, and the saint''s new vagina was a clean pink color that looked like a work of art.

    I decided to take a picture of this and preserve it as well. With this, you can identify an individual, but I don''t think there''s any crazy person who would open up a saint''s vagina to check.

    And after finishing preservation, Lev took out the tools in earnest.

    Originally, a tong was used to open and secure a small gap in a trap, and a rod was inserted into the gap to touch what was inside.

    Lev planned to use these to train the saint''s clitoris.

 Chapter 128: Hero Party and Saint (3) **

    Chapter 128: Hero Party and Saint (3) ** Some people may think like this.

    No, if your sexual desire is overflowing, you can go to a prostitute or hit your daughter. Why would you touch a beautiful saint?

    That is correct. If you think normally.

    However, when the distorted sexual desire unique to people in this world and Lev''s numerous experiences with the opposite sex are combined, such an unexpected leap has its own reason.

    Lev, who had slept with so many women, eventually found it difficult to be satisfied with ordinary women.

    Just like the meal we eat every day, it has become boring.

    In order to satisfy Lev''s sexual desire, he needed a different kind of stimulation, not an ordinary woman.

    For example, very outstanding beauties, like the colleagues in the hero party. sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Or a woman of noble status worth conquering.

    In that sense, the saint who possessed outstanding beauty and the unrivaled status of a saint was the perfect woman to fulfill Lev''s sexual fantasy.

    Originally, she would have taken a lot of time to break down the walls of her heart little by little and then proudly take her to bed, but the saintess''s time at this party was too short for that.

    Lev couldn''t help but regret that.

    ''This one sucks in its own way, too.''

    This was the first time Lev had done such a cowardly thing as playing a prank on a woman while she was sleeping. Because there hasn''t been a need for that so far.

    Like a child getting her new toy, Lev''s heart was pounding with tension and anticipation.

    What I was doing was something that was only allowed for adults who were far removed from children.

    After calming her racing heart by briefly thinking about other things before doing her important work, Lev began to work in earnest.

    Even now, I placed a crude trap disarming tool on the beautiful flower petals that were shown in large close-up on the screen.

    Talk.

    A stick with a blunt end was applied to the pink flesh that looked smooth just by looking at it.

    I rubbed the area around the hole in a circular motion with very light pressure, enough to create a shallow mark on the skin.

    ''...''

    There is no response.

    The shameful part of the saint seen on the other side of the screen did not react at all, and only quietly moved little by little with her breathing.

    There was no movement caused by her erogenous feelings.

    Next, I carefully inserted the rod into the hole.

    I thought the end went in a little, but before it could touch anything, it was blocked by the tightening wall.

    If she had been a little bit wet she would have slipped in. The rod was held so tightly that it could not even be swung.

    It was proof that she was not feeling any sexual pleasure even from the stimulation of stroking her inner skin. It seemed like she had never experienced sexual pleasure.

    The corner of Lev''s mouth rose.

    The more pure the virgin is, the more fun it will be to train her.

    The fact that it was not developed to this level meant that there was a high probability that it had no experience even with masturbation. It is appropriate to say that it is truly a pure and unexplored place.

    By training the body of a chaste virgin who doesn''t even know how to masturbate, to sleep training, you turn her into a sloppy pussy that goes away as soon as anyone touches her clitoris?

    Just thinking about it made my dick hurt.

    Lev smiled sinisterly and continued to move her hand.

    The hole was not wet at all, so not even a thin rod could go in. I tried touching a few places I could reach to see if she had any other erogenous zones, but she didn''t respond in any of them. Erogenous zones were not developed at all.

    Still, it didn''t matter. Because there were organs in the woman''s body that existed as weaknesses from the beginning, even if they were not developed.

    The screen that was still showing the dry hole rose slightly.

    The tiny bean grains, most of which were covered in the epidermis, were sticking out so much that you couldn''t tell unless you looked closely.

    Even that small part looked big in the close-up screen due to the magic drone.

    When I lightly touched my clitoris with the tip of the rod, I flinched and my body trembled.

    No matter how pure a girl is, there is nothing she can do about this. It is an inherent weakness that she cannot escape from as long as she is a woman. Even though she couldn''t recognize it as a sexual sensation, she couldn''t avoid feeling the tingling sensation.

    But seeing that clear reaction, Lev changed her target. Because it was more sensitive than she thought.

    There are cases where people masturbate for the first time after waking up to sex and then stop because they are scared of excessive stimulation. Excessive stimulation of erogenous zones that are not yet developed can actually cause pain to the body.

    Lev said she was trying to develop with pleasure, not with pain.

    Instead of touching her exposed clit, Lev stroked her wand over her skin.

    With each light stroke, her pussy twitched and responded to the stimulation. However, it was definitely to a lesser extent than when she stimulated it directly. At this level, she seemed able to provide moderate pleasure.

    Lev slowly moved his rod up and down, stimulating her clitoris over her skin.

    My body trembles subtly every time the tip of a small rod, thinner than my little finger, lightly brushes my clitoris.

    It was proof that her body was responding to pleasure even while she was sleeping.

    And as another proof.

    Jureuk.

    Finally, a ray of liquid was seen from a hole that had been so dry that there was no trace of moisture.

    The love juice that I always got tired of when I was with a woman was as welcome today as an oasis in the desert.

    A feeling of conquest at seeing the obscene liquid of a noble saint for the first time. Lev continued to move his hand, feeling a pleasure he had never felt when having regular sex with another woman.

    I lowered the screen again and inserted the rod into the hole.

    Snap.

    A completely different feeling than before is conveyed through the pole.

    Although it is still stiff, the stick covered in slippery love juice somehow manages to squeeze through the gap.

    The undeveloped vagina is not as sensitive as the clitoris. There was no reaction even when a thin rod was inserted.

    Lev was satisfied that the pole was sufficiently coated with love juice and moved his target to the clitoris again.

    Compared to when I saw it earlier, my clitoris was slightly but clearly swollen. It meant that the body felt pleasure and started preparing to welcome the cock.

    The saintess herself, the owner of the body, may not have any intention of doing so, but that is what a woman''s body is like.

    Knock. She touches her clitoris like she did the first time.

    Her body still twitched, but it seemed like she had adapted to the pleasure a little in that short period of time and didn''t react as violently as she had at first.

    I wonder if the noble saint learns how to chew quickly, she thought to herself, and Lev laughed heartily.

    She thought that if she had already started to get used to the pleasure, she could go further.

    Her original goal was to get here tonight, but she had already achieved that, so it was time to go overboard.

    Every time I touched her clitoris, which poked her head out from her epidermis, her pussy twitched and a little bit of love juice flowed from her hole.

    Lev resisted the urge to open the lock of her tent and plunge his cock directly into her vagina, while giving her the same stimulation over and over again.

    Then, when her clitoris got used to the stimulation, she changed her movements and inserted the rod into her.

    "... !!"

    The pierced part is a gap. It was a gap between the clitoris and the epidermis.

    The rod, wet with love juice and sufficiently slippery, went into the gap between the epidermis while rubbing the erect clitoris.

    The stimulation of suddenly rubbing sensitive peas after just a light touch was irritating, but the stimulation from the rod inserted into the epidermis was so great.

    The erection part, although enlarged, is usually slightly protruding. It means that it is a part that has been trained in its own way, having experienced occasional contact with soft underwear in daily life.

    However, the part that was covered and protected by the epidermis. Clean magic cleanses the area, so I couldn''t come to my senses because the part of me that had never been stimulated even when washing was experiencing stimulation for the first time in my life.

    With the stimulation of tapping, the body that was accustomed to sexual sensations is forcibly drawn to pleasure.

    The vagina trembles, and each time it trembles, the rod under the epidermis is touched and stimulated in every nook and cranny of the clitoris.

    An endless cycle of pleasure that causes you to twist your body even while you sleep due to excessive pleasure, but pleasure is injected every time you twist.

    In the end, the saint''s body could not withstand her stimulation.

    Shaking...

    With her pussy trembling, the saintess experienced the first orgasm of her life in her sleep.

    Without even realizing it, the female pleasure is melting into her body.

    Spitting out thin, sincere orgasmic love juices, the still pure body of the saint was deeply immersed in the afterglow of climax.

    ˇô

    "... ?"

    The next day, as she and the hero party resumed their unfinished exploration of the cave, the saintess felt something indescribable.

    It wasn''t particularly uncomfortable, but it was a feeling that was difficult to describe.

    "Holy woman, are you uncomfortable in any way?"

    "Ah. Rev. No. It''s not an inconvenience."

    Is he really a scout for the hero party? The saintess was the first to notice that something felt off about her, and she tilted her head while giving a negative answer to Lev, who asked her if there was anything uncomfortable.

    It''s not uncomfortable. It''s not uncomfortable...

    The chaste girl, who thought she knew about men''s ''sexual desire'' through ''mind reading'', but did not know anything about her own sexual feelings, was puzzled by the sensation she was experiencing for the first time in her life and took her steps.

 Chapter 129: Magnus Academy (1)

    Chapter 129: Magnus Academy (1) When he went to receive a reward for defeating the Fishman tribe, he suddenly received a nomination request for killing the Fishman commander.

    You''re not exactly naming our party, but you''re looking for an adventurer who has slain a special monster before people start making a fuss about being embarrassed by their swimsuits?

    What''s so specific?

    It was a place name that seemed to know what happened here. All I know is that there was a commotion.

    Even if you don''t receive a request, it would be fun just to hear what was going on here.

    Since we eliminated the giant magic stone and obtained the ability cube, we know that something great was happening, but we don''t know what we actually prevented.

    Wouldn''t it be as interesting to listen to a wizard who accurately named our situation, like looking up an interpretation on the Internet after watching a difficult movie?

    In my heart, I had already half-accepted the request and asked Asil and Flora.

    "What should I do?"

    "There wasn''t anything special to do, right? I like it."

    Flora''s attitude was that it didn''t really matter.

    "This is my first time receiving a nomination request!"

    Asil''s eyes lit up with anticipation. Receiving a nomination request is the same as saying that your abilities as an adventurer have been recognized.

    Even though they didn''t exactly name us this time, it does mean that we''ve done a great job because they pointed out our actions.

    As a result of a 3-second debate within the party, it was passed unanimously, so I decided to listen to it first.

    "Great. "I''ll listen to the story first."

    "Thank you! The client asked me to come in person. They said they would cover the transmission cost, so you can go to the Magic Tower!"

    Magic Tower? Where is the Magic Tower?

    In the previous episode, I often stopped by the Magic Tower and received enchantments, but in this episode, the city names have all changed, so I don''t know the name of the city where the Magic Tower is located.

    Hmm... Still, the place called ''Magic Tower'' is probably quite famous, so the transmission manager must know about it, right?

    After learning how to contact the client at the Magic Tower, I received the reward for exterminating the fishmen, which was my original goal, and headed straight to the transmission device.

    After dealing with the giant magic stone, I had everything to do and enjoy for two days, so I no longer had any regrets about Lake Veles.

    Finally, after taking in the beautiful lake once more, I walked beyond the flickering portal.

    Wow-

    Just one step.

    No matter how big your heart is at breaking up, the feeling of becoming a completely different landscape in just one step does not even give you a chance to regret the breakup.

    The design of the inside of the building where the transmission device is located is not much different, but unlike the building in Veles Lake, which felt somewhat peaceful, it felt like everyone was busy all the time.

    And, if it is not different from my memory from the previous episode, the atmosphere of the city will be no different from the feeling in the building.

    A person who works hard every minute to improve his or her achievements as a wizard, and a person who stays in the laboratory day and night to research new magic.

    Everyone does different things, but everyone is the same in that they lead busy lives.

    The city is busy and sleepless, surrounded by colorful lights even at night thanks to the state-of-the-art magic tools installed on a trial basis. It was Clever.

    ˇô

    When we arrived at the magic tower and waited for the message to be sent through the delivered method, a man dressed like a butler came and guided us.

    Flora and Asil, who seemed to be new to the Magic Tower, looked around and showed interest in the mysterious objects installed in the Magic Tower, while the man simply guided them by answering the questions that followed.

    After walking longer than expected, the man stopped in front of a door.

    "The lady is waiting."

    "... Lady?"

    "Yes. The message is already in, so just knock and enter."

    "No, that''s... Ha. I understand."

    I thought it was just a request from the wizard of the Magic Tower, but it turned out to be a ''lady''.

    I haven''t heard in the guild that the client is a noble?

    As I said before, matters involving nobles can easily become troublesome. That''s why I try not to get involved as much as possible.

    But this is how a relationship arises.

    They said they had already sent the message, so turning back now will not solve the problem.

    I made up my mind and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The informal way of speaking is very natural. He appears to be a high-ranking noble. A very big problem occurred.

    In any case, I was planning to just listen to the story and decline the request, but if the opponent was a high-ranking noble, I would be accused of doing that. No, even if it is not recognized by you, your subordinates will show ''excessive loyalty''.

    I sighed inwardly, opened the door, and entered the room.

    A female wizard with flaming red hair tied into twin tails greeted us sitting at her desk.

    "Welcome. "You are the adventurers who solved the problem that occurred in Lake Veles, right?"

    However, the first question was a little strange.

    "Is it an adventure that solves a problem? "We came because we said we were looking for an adventurer who killed a special monster?"

    "Ah. Okay. You put it that way in the guild, right? That''s right. "If I had solved the problem, I would have defeated the boss monster or whatever."

    That is... Is that right?

    It seemed like quite a leap, but in the end, it turned out to be true, so I decided not to say anything. I don''t really want to complain to high-ranking nobles.

    I wanted to do that.

    The client, who was examining us, began to look at me closely. To be exact, my body.

    "You. What is your relationship with the White Falcon Knights?" sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes?"

    I was wondering what was happening out of the blue, and in that short moment, the client''s suspicions expanded in a direction beyond imagination.

    "I definitely only requested it from the Adventurer''s Guild. It''s clear that he''s an adventurer. There''s no way he''s a knight. So how did you get that equipment? No way, stealing... "

    "Now, waits a minute!"

    Now that I look at it, I don''t think I''m looking at my body, but at the equipment I''m wearing.

    After hearing the muttering, I recognized that what I was wearing was the equipment of the White Falcon Order, but no matter how I looked at it, it didn''t look like a member of the Order, so they seemed to suspect that I had stolen it.

    I legitimately helped the Knights with their work and received compensation.

    Out of frustration, I explained in detail the process of obtaining the equipment. Fortunately, the misunderstanding was quickly resolved.

    "Sorry. "I was mistaken."

    When the client realized that his thoughts were wrong, he quickly admitted his mistake and apologized. Knowing how to admit a mistake was like being in the top 1% of nobles.

    "Really. I haven''t introduced myself yet. I am Luca Marti. Furthermore, I have been close friends with Silen Lame, who gave you that equipment, since I was young. Please take care of me."

    "My name is Marti... ?"

    Flora was surprised after hearing the client''s self-introduction.

    Asil, who was next to Flora, asked a question in a low voice.

    "Are you famous?"

    I was also curious about this, so I pricked up my ears and overheard. It''s the same party anyway, so what''s wrong with eavesdropping?

    "It is one of the three major ducal families of the empire. Considering the authority of the empire, it can be said that this family is more powerful than most royal families."

    Of course, since I could hear it in a quiet lab, the client would also be able to hear it.

    I don''t know if Flora expressed it that way intentionally, but it seems that her client felt better after hearing her words that lifted his family name.

    "Oh. What do you know? Commoners often think it''s just a great family and only know it based on its level. Are you also from a noble family?"

    "Lol... "

    Flora tried to laugh it off, and her client didn''t really care either.

    "Okay. That Marti is right. Even adventurers know how great I am, but that guy is a wizard... "

    The client, Luca, grumbled about something unknown for a while and then got to the point.

    "What I want to entrust to you is an investigation."

    "Investigation?"

    I have very bad memories of the combination of investigation request made by a nobleman.

    Can''t we just not do it? It won''t work. Damn.

    "The place I want to request is Magnus Academy. Do you know where it is?"

    "I think I saw it on the map. Isn''t it the city right next door? The distance wasn''t that long."

    "Yes? So, I was originally going to go and investigate on my own, but something urgent suddenly came up. Instead, I was looking for someone to investigate, and if it''s someone that Silen approves of, I can trust him. "I was lucky."

    "However... What should I investigate?"

    "Well, I don''t know either."

    "Yes?"

    "I came here after hearing a rumor that there was something strange there, but I couldn''t figure out exactly what was strange. ... Like Lake Veles, which you solved."

    "It''s not like we noticed any problems and solved them."

    "But it doesn''t matter. They say luck is also a skill, right? I don''t know what the problem is anyway, so I should at least try to rely on that luck and do something. "I''ll leave the investigation method up to you, so just give it a try."

    Academy... Academy... Suddenly a good idea occurred to me.

    I gathered my thoughts a little and said.

    "All right. Since you said you would leave the method to me, can I ask you a favor?"

    "Good. "Tell me anything."

    "We want to conduct research while taking classes directly at the academy."

    "It''s not a very difficult request. Let me take lectures in my name... "What?"

    For the first time, Luca''s voice was filled with doubt.

    It wasn''t a difficult request, but he looked like he couldn''t understand why he was asking for something like that.

    But for me, it was a very natural request from the moment I found out that my destination was the academy.

    Did I tell you? I will raise my skill level no matter what.

    And the Academy is a better place than anywhere else to do high-level crafts at low level levels.

    Shit.

 Chapter 130: Magnus Academy (2) *

    Chapter 130: Magnus Academy (2) * Full-dive virtual reality was developed, and VRMMO games that used to be only seen in novels began to appear.

    However, companies that made full-dive VRMMO games had a big problem.

    This is because there was a difference between heaven and earth in moving one''s body directly in full dive, as well as controlling beyond the monitor with a keyboard and mouse, as well as operating in an experiential virtual reality.

    One of the many problems was the ''proficiency'' aspect adopted in many games.

    Proficiency, skill level, training value. It is called by various names, but the point is that as your proficiency increases, your skills truly increase, and you become a more skilled warrior...

    According to common sense, it was impossible for a modern person living surrounded by the conveniences of modern civilization to become a sword master by swinging a sword for a few hours, or at most several months.

    It might be possible if you invest a few years of time, but is that all it takes for a game?

    So most games had no choice but to treat proficiency as just proficiency, with bonuses to damage or increased critical hit probability as the level increased.

    That''s where WM comes in.

    As I once said, WM took advantage of the fact that it was single-player and simply threw the above problems that many games had to worry about in the trash can.

    It does not ''absolutely'' increase the player''s skill level, but ''relatively'' increases it.

    The greater the difference between the opponent''s proficiency and the player''s proficiency, the more likely it is that an official of the Demon King''s Army will be swayed by a sharp sword, and even a passing robber may use unrivaled sword techniques.

    This has been mentioned before, so let''s end the explanation here.

    What I want to say is how many times I have been beaten by this system.

    From the old one to the bandit leader that Flora faced when she first met, to the close one to the fishman leader she faced not long ago.

    The level of mobs wasn''t a problem, but the bosses all had higher proficiency levels than me, and I had to go through a lot of trouble every time.

    I was a hero in the last episode?

    That''s right, in the last episode, I diligently worked hard to improve my skills, and most of the enemies I faced had lower skills than me. Only when he was a Demon King''s Army official did he face him with similar skill level.

    But that didn''t mean the battle was always fought. The best way to increase your proficiency in the first place is to battle with an opponent who is more skilled than you.

    In other words, even though I may not say it myself, I am strong.

    However, being manipulated like this by a boss mob that is at the level of a local street leader, I have no pride left.

    So I decided to raise my skill level.

    I was wondering how to raise the rest, but luckily the client told me to go to the academy?

    Although it varies slightly from episode to episode, WM''s academy has good facilities and the educational effectiveness is excellent.

    By the way, is there an ''Academy Graduation'' scenario among the scenarios? Some even say that players who like academy content only choose this one.

    I go to places like that to gain skills. By setting up the duke''s family as the backbone.

    Although it is nominally an investigation, is there anything that can be called an investigation when you don''t know what the problem is in the first place, and you don''t know what to look for? At least when it was Baron Belchekov, people thought, ''Is this Baron strange?'', But this time, ''There seems to be something strange...'' ?'' Level.

    In fact, it was a fantastic condition, like a free proficiency event, so I gladly accepted the request without any further thought.

    Of course, I also asked Flora and Asil''s opinions. Of course.

    This is how we ended up at Magnus Academy.

    When people think of an academy film, it is the academy that comes to mind.

    Students gather from all over the continent, take tests to enroll, take classes according to their respective departments, sometimes participate in club activities, and regularly hold events and festivals.

    Of course, since we are strictly going as adventurers this time, we will be able to listen to the lectures, but we will not be able to participate in the event.

    I''m not discriminating against adventurers, but I don''t think the investigation will continue until then.

    Still, being able to live at the academy was the same as other students. They say you can even join clubs. Anyway, after a few months, I will stop being a student and come out, but all I can say is that the duke''s influence is amazing.

    Really. And one very important point that must not be forgotten.

    All students at this academy are adults.

    This is incredibly important.

    ˇô

    "If a problem arises or after the investigation is complete, contact the Adventurer''s Guild. It doesn''t matter if you come in person."

    "Yes. "Can I leave right now?"

    "You will? For me, the faster, the better. "Wait a moment."

    Luca scrawled something like a letter on the spot.

    "Ruler. It''s a certificate with the duke''s seal. If you tell it to someone in a certain position, whether it''s the principal or vice principal, it will be taken care of. "I''ve already talked about it."

    "Thank you."

    The smooth handling of the work was very nice.

    After wandering around the magic tower for a bit with Asil and Flora, who were curious about the magic tower, we went straight to the next city where the academy was located.

    The distance wasn''t far, but it was like visiting two cities in one day. By the time the academy came into view, a red sunset had already hung on the top of the academy building.

    "Let''s sleep outside today and then go back in."

    Asil asked a question when I told him to stay outside in front of the academy.

    "If you just go, won''t you at least give me a dorm room? "I said everything was said."

    "I guess so. But it''s already this time. "If I go in now, you''ll have to work overtime to take care of my room, right?"

    "There''s no need to make a bad impression from the first day."

    When the topic of overtime work came up, Asil immediately turned around. I like him because he understands quickly.

    And... That wasn''t the only reason to stay outside and enter the academy the next day.

    Isn''t the basis of any investigation anywhere starting from listening to rumors? There are few cheaper and more effective methods than eavesdropping while staying in a lodging with various people.

    We found a place to stay near the academy and stayed there for the night.

    Unfortunately, there wasn''t much income.

    I guess the facilities of the accommodation were pretty good, and there were no creaking noises that you would normally hear in accommodations like this.

    The next day, after taking a quick tour of the academy, we confidently headed towards the main gate. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For reference, the academy was incredibly large. I was planning to just take a walk around the outskirts, but lunchtime came before I could even take a half-turn, let alone a full walk, so I just gave up.

    "Do you have business?"

    As we approached the main gate, a man who appeared to be an academy security guard blocked us and asked a question.

    "I came as a request."

    When Luca took out the letter she had given her and showed it to her, she was guided inside just by looking at the seal on the outside of the envelope, wondering if it was true that the conversation had already been made.

    But now that we''re investigating whether there''s anything strange at the academy, is it okay if we talk to the higher-ups at the academy? What if the upper part is black?

    Hey, in name it wasn''t a survey, but something else.

    I shook off the doubt that suddenly occurred to me and followed the security guard.

    "... Cluck, cluck!"

    When we crossed the border between the outside and inside the academy, Asil started coughing violently.

    "Why are you doing this all of a sudden? "Did you even hear Sarah?"

    "Cluck, clack..." "

    It was only after a while that Asil stopped coughing and was able to talk.

    "It''s sweet... "

    "What?"

    "It''s sweet! The air! Amazing!"

    From what I heard, there was a sweet scent so thick that it made me think I had inhaled cotton candy through my nose, permeating the entire academy.

    But I didn''t feel that scent at all. It was the same when I asked Flora.

    A sweet scent that I, Flora, and no one else can smell, but only Asil claims to smell.

    There was something like this last time too.

    "Is this the same scent you smelled when you saw the giant magic stone?"

    "Okay. It''s the same as that. "I also took charge of it when I first went to Lake Veles."

    Fortunately, as time goes by, you get used to it, and Asil no longer coughs.

    "Then that means there is something here. Something more than a giant magic stone... "

    At least Luca is not wrong in saying that there is something. How to find it is something to worry about from now on.

    "Aren''t you coming?"

    "Ah. Sorry. "I''ll be there right away!"

    I wanted to think calmly, but the guard who kept waiting while Asil coughed urged me, so I decided to go in and think first.

    I couldn''t feel it from outside the academy, and the security wasn''t so lax that I could see inside even if I looked from the outside, so I had no choice but to go in anyway.

    We followed the guard into the security post. As I entered the guard post, I noticed the documents placed on the table.

    "What? "Hasn''t this already been discussed?"

    "Ah. Of course, there is talk of permission to enter, but what if you are taking a lecture? Anyone needs a student ID to enter the lecture. This is a procedure to obtain a temporary issuance."

    "Is it so? If that''s the case... Hmm... Umm... "What is the blank space here?"

    While answering various questions and writing things like names in the blank spaces, a large blank space caught my eye.

    Unlike the other blank spaces listed, the contents to be written, such as name and department, are blank spaces with only a square border.

    "Photos go in there. "To check whether this student has the correct student ID."

    "The security is tighter than I thought?"

    "Sure. "There was someone who got caught trying to sneak in a few times."

    "But I didn''t bring any photos?"

    "Ah. If so, you can take a picture here. "There are magic tools for photography over here."

    I went into the room where the magic tools for photography were placed and struck a pose. This reminds me of taking pictures at the adventurer''s guild when I first started this episode.

    However, no matter how long I waited, the guard did not take a picture.

    "... "Aren''t you taking pictures?"

    "Yes? "You''re not ready."

    "Yes?"

    Was there anything else to prepare for the photo?

    "By the way, this was your first time at the Academy. Sorry. The explanation was insufficient. If you want to take a picture here, you must "Take off your top and show your breasts." There is no need to take off more. "Because only the breasts and face come out anyway."

    Eh? What is that¨D¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DNo, that''s correct. Because at the academy, there will be academy rules.

    Without hesitation, I took off my jacket and put it down.

    The equipment was a leotard, so I had no choice but to take it off to show my breasts. I could have lowered it to the point where only my breasts were exposed, but if even part of my clothes was visible in the photo, I would have to take another photo. That''s annoying.

    Suddenly, I feel my nipples hardening after being exposed to the cold outside air. I wasn''t particularly excited.

    "Okay, let''s take a picture!"

    Perhaps the guards are also familiar with it, so they take pictures without caring whether my nipples are standing or not. The photographer from the Adventurer''s Guild seems to have ordered more things, but I guess there is a difference between professionals and amateurs.

    Snap!

    With a sound, a photo showing my confident breasts, pink nipples, and face was posted on my student ID card.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Even at this moment when Soira was photographed naked from the waist up, she did not realize that something had happened to her.

    Because she couldn''t even tell that she had been hypnotized.

    Even Sora had his own reasons.

    First, as she experienced in the succubus battle, she knew from experience that a warning message would appear when hypnotized.

    And secondly, because Soira was not under any influence at Lake Veles, where he was thought to have been similarly hypnotized.

    For these two reasons, Soira still believed that he was not hypnotized as a player.

    But the reality was different.

    Permission for hypnosis agreed upon when fighting a succubus.

    Soira agreed after carefully reading about possible problems and precautions, but there were some parts that she did not read properly.

    This is the ''permission period'' item.

    The clause, which said it would take effect from the time of consent, did not specify when the period would end.

    Of course, in another item, it was specified that WM authority would only be granted when playing as ''Soira'', so there was no possibility of hypnosis affecting reality.

    However, at least when playing the character ''Soira'', he was defenseless against hypnosis like other NPCs.

    What happened at Lake Veles was actually different. Soira was unable to resist the hypnosis and was caught, but it was not noticeable because the hypnosis itself was no different from Soira''s usual self, saying, ''It''s okay to be open in tourist attractions.''

    For this reason, Soira melted into the sweet scent of the Academy, believing herself not to be hypnotized...

 Chapter 131: Magnus Academy (3)

    Chapter 131: Magnus Academy (3) After Flora and I took turns taking pictures, Asil went in to take pictures.

    "... Hey! What is that... Place... Are you kidding... !!"

    I couldn''t hear it clearly, but it seemed like something was causing a mess.

    Was there something strange in the filming room as well? I didn''t feel anything.

    Asil came out of the filming room with a sigh, and when she saw us with our student ID cards already attached, she took a deep breath and went back in with a look of abandon on her face.

    Twinkle, twinkle.

    A few bright lights leaked through the crack in the door of the closed filming room. It looks like you''re filming properly.

    After a while, Asil came out of the studio with her new red face, and she quickly attached the printed photo to her student ID card and said,

    "Guys."

    "Why?"

    "I... Ha. Really... I am going to do this to help you... "

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''ll tell you later. Because there are a lot of people listening now... "

    Asil sighed and hung her completed student ID around her neck.

    The photo on her student ID showed Asil, with a bit of exaggeration, sticking out her big breasts the size of her face, her face blushing.

    Of course, even in the photo of me and Flora, there was only pale skin on the upper body.

    ... Isn''t it normal? When I see Asil reacting like that, I wonder if there is something else...

    Hmm. I still don''t know what''s strange.

    ˇŞ¨C

    Crazy, crazy, really!

    She couldn''t control the anger that rose up every time she thought about it, and she kicked a rock on the side of the road.

    Thanks to her "Fighting talent," She thought as she watched even the stone she kicked without thinking fly away in a clear parabola.

    The student ID card is now hanging around Asil''s neck, under her top, between her cleavage.

    Soira and Flora proudly displayed their student ID cards, with their breasts and even nipples exposed, as if they didn''t notice anything strange...

    It was quite obvious that it was not a natural thing.

    This situation, where you can see your naked body underneath your clothes when you check your student ID card while looking at your usual nicely dressed self, was so erotic. Even Alsil acknowledged that. If he were in his original body, he would have the confidence to support his son just by looking at her face and his student ID.

    But what you know now is the body of a woman.

    It''s already been a few months since Asil became a woman. Asil acknowledged that she had a woman''s body, and as she became accustomed to the pleasure and sensuality of a woman, she was also steadily learning the shame of a woman.

    To put it simply, I was embarrassed.

    No, even if it were a man''s body, it would have been embarrassing to have to film the genitals and then expose them to the public.

    Moreover, Asil''s student ID had an additional phrase that was not on Soira and Flora''s student ID.

    ''Virgin''

    Fuck. Where do I see this is the academy''s student ID? It must be a list of prostitutes shown at the store.

    Of course, Asil vehemently refused, but she had no choice but to grit her teeth and follow the guard''s words that if she was a virgin, she would not be able to enter the academy unless she had it properly written down.

    I wasn''t sure why, but I remembered that Soira and Flora were very excited about the academy. I didn''t want to ruin those expectations myself.

    And even the guard taking the picture had dark intentions, so I could tell he wasn''t saying that. This is because she looked genuinely embarrassed when she refused.

    She just has to be patient with herself. Because you are the only one who feels ashamed.

    Asil closed her eyes and created her student ID card. She vowed that once her mission was over, she would burn it down without a trace.

    Even now, Soira and Flora were cackling as they looked around the academy, wondering what was so fun about them. Their palm-sized student ID cards were shaking in time with their steps on their chests.

    Asil put her student ID under her top... Since her breasts were so big, she hid them between her cleavage, which she naturally had, but every time she saw the sexy pictures on her colleagues'' student ID cards, she became more embarrassed.

    The good thing for her was that her colleagues believed her when she said that this was strange.

    No matter how many times she said it, she couldn''t understand Asil''s logic that it was strange to have a nude photo of her body on her student ID, but she believed Asil''s argument.

    I still don''t know why this is strange, but since it''s what Asil said, I''ll assume it''s strange.

    This was clearly due to the nauseatingly sweet smell I smelled when I entered the academy.

    Even in Lake Veles, people were strangely exposed to a lot of people and their skinship was blatant, so I thought that the sweet smell was a magic that affects the human mind through the five senses.

    Because I have a "Mental barrier." Unlike other people, he probably wasn''t under magic.

    When I created the character, I thought this game was an ordinary RPG. It was an ability added to prevent annoying status conditions such as sleep or confusion, but I never imagined it would be used like this.

    Of course, if I had even imagined that it would be like this, I would have chosen a much better ability and added it.

    Asil thought so, not knowing that if he had done so, he would have suffered a much more severe penalty.

    Still, there was anticipation in one part of Asil''s heart.

    Expectations that he will be able to perform well this time.

    It was Flora''s fire magic that defeated the succubus boss they faced in the dungeon, and it was Soira who achieved victory in a 1:1 confrontation with the fishman leader.

    All Asil did was waste time or deal with random mobs.

    I know that such work is important. There was no way that Asil, a gamer, did not know how important it is to attract aggro so that the dealer can deal well, or to hold off random mobs so that they do not interfere with the boss battle.

    But still, the desire to make a decisive performance did not disappear.

    I can never say that it was fortunate, but this time it seemed difficult for both So and Flor to properly carry out their investigation mission.

    Even if I saw something blatantly strange, it was obvious that I would pass it by and say, ''That''s normal.'' So, in this mission, he had to take action on his own.

    Asil stretched out his chest as he pictured himself successfully completing his investigative mission and interrogating the criminal.

    ... The next moment, he cringed again when he felt the presence of his student ID card between his chest. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As expected, being excited and being embarrassed were completely different things.

    ˇô

    "Is this our dormitory?"

    We arrived at the academy dormitory, a huge building for the academy''s students to use together.

    After leaving the security office and touring various facilities such as the outdoor training center, main building, and auditorium, we arrived at the dormitory, which boasted a majesty worthy of the academy''s reputation.

    Because that kind of thing was fine with her, she wanted to go into the room quickly.

    On the way here, each student I encountered showed curiosity at the face I was seeing for the first time and glanced at their chest.

    In an academy attended by hundreds of people, it is natural for there to be unfamiliar faces, but it is difficult to forget beautiful girls like Soira or Flora once you see them.

    It is natural for curious eyes to be drawn.

    That in itself was natural, and Asil understood that, but... If the action prompted by that curiosity was to check your student ID, it was difficult to maintain composure.

    Of course, Asil''s student ID card cannot be seen because it is under her clothes, but she reacts by flinching every time her gaze falls on her chest.

    The good news is that the students who look that way also wear their student IDs around their necks.

    Men and women, students sweating and swinging swords in the training area, and students wearing thick cloaks for safety as they were conducting some kind of experiment.

    Looking at them wearing student ID cards with pictures clearly showing their faces and chests, I was able to confirm once again that the students at this academy do not perceive this as a normal thing to do, and that they do not perceive it as something lewd at all.

    As if there was no shame in wearing a swimsuit at the swimming pool, seeing everyone showing their breasts seemed to ease the feeling of shame.

    But that didn''t mean I wasn''t ashamed.

    Asil just wanted to get into the dorm room and escape from people''s eyes.

    Before meeting Soira and Flora, she had never missed the big cloak and hood she always wore so tightly.

    After meeting my current colleagues, I was attracted to them because they were beautiful girls who were on par with me anyway, and I didn''t hate being perceived as a woman as much as before, so I didn''t bring it up.

    I missed you so much, but I can''t help but be gone.

    In reality, remembering once again that ''it''s dangerous outside the blanket'' that she lived by, Asil pushed Soira and Flora to go into the dormitory.

    However, the dormitory that seemed like paradise was a trap.

    No, it was clear that we were on our way to our destination, but there was one huge ordeal that remained before that.

    "Who is it?"

    "This is my first time seeing you?"

    "There''s no way I don''t remember such pretty people."

    "What grade are you in?"

    In the dormitory where students live, of course there are a lot of students.

    Asil turned pale at the sight of dozens of people instantly fixating on the three beautiful girls who suddenly appeared.

    I''m not at the level of being embarrassed about my student ID.

    Asil, who was Asil to begin with, was not used to this kind of gaze. No, there are only a few people who can remain calm in a situation like this.

    But those few people were by Asil''s side. That''s two.

    Soira, who has experience leading parades as a warrior several times, and Flora, who has experience giving speeches in front of thousands, let alone dozens, of people as a princess.

    Even in front of dozens of gazes, she felt like she was shrinking more because she was standing next to these two confident people.

    "Hehe, you know, were you nervous?"

    "No, that... Okay! I''m not used to this... "

    She couldn''t leisurely answer even Flora''s playful questions.

    "This... Does this make you feel really nervous? Soira. What should I do?"

    "I can''t help it. There would be fewer people who would remain calm in this situation, right? "The only way is to get in quickly."

    "Ugh... "

    Asil, who had been filled with anticipation a little while ago saying, ''I will be active in this mission!'' Went somewhere, and Asil, who returned to Assa, hid in the shadows of the two people and headed to his room.

    Although she wasn''t particularly covered, she still felt at ease because she was close to the two people.

 Chapter 132: Magnus Academy (4) *

    Chapter 132: Magnus Academy (4) * Magnus Academy is a higher education institution.

    Institutions of higher education do not mean high schools. It means an educational institution higher than a university.

    Students entering Magnus Academy receive professional education in each field.

    The department is divided into combat, production, and politics, and is also divided into various lectures such as swordsmanship, archery, and magic.

    There are no particular lectures that you cannot take depending on your department. It is possible, and to some extent recommended, for a student in the combat department to learn alchemy, a course in the production department, or conversely, for a student in the production department to learn horseback riding, a course in the combat department.

    Since the evaluation conducted every semester calculates scores based on the department, the department was not completely meaningless, but it was also not absolute.

    The fact that there are lectures that all faculties must take also contributed to the blurring of the boundaries between faculties.

    Even though the Academy is an academic institution, it is an institution located within the empire.

    Lectures on the history, culture, and political system of the empire were essential lectures that students had to take without exception, even if they were studying abroad in another country.

    Due to the existence of these required lectures, a day at the academy proceeded with the following routine.

    In the morning, each department gathers, divides into separate classes, and listens to required lectures. In the afternoon, students split up and listen to selected lectures, then have free time.

    In reality, it''s like taking lectures in the morning like a high school and in the afternoon like a university.

    You can really spend your free time freely, with some students training individually, some enjoying dating, and some participating in club activities.

    ... The morning after entering the academy, we were summoned as soon as we woke up and had to listen to a long explanation about the academy.

    "I heard about it. Are you a promising adventurer that Duke Marti is investing in? Thank you for choosing our academy. Princess Luca is a person with excellent insight. "I am confident that our academy''s education is superior to that of any other academy."

    Everything was fine until I heard this from the pot-bellied middle-aged vice principal, who said he had come on behalf of the principal because he had something to do.

    From the looks of it, the reason we were dispatched to the academy was not to investigate a suspicious incident, but rather to temporarily enroll the Duke Marti in order to train exclusive adventurers.

    The criminal may come and go and hide, saying out loud, ''You guys look suspicious?'' It seems that it was communicated differently to the academy.

    That would mean that the teachers at this academy are also under suspicion.

    I opened my mouth carefully so as not to let anyone know that we were thinking about winning the Academy Award.

    "Yes. The princess was also excited about how much we could learn at this academy. "She was really sad that she couldn''t come in person."

    I never thought it would have been a mistake.

    The moment he said that the heir to the Duke of Marti also wanted to come, the vice principal exploded with pride in the academy, not only because of his cursed mouth, but also because he continued to talk.

    I didn''t know how many hours I''d already been listening to what, to sum it up, all I had to say was, ''Our academy is awesome!''.

    No, maybe only a few dozen minutes had passed. I feel like my sense of time is broken as I listen to the stories that are constantly flowing.

    "... Soira. Should I run away?"

    It was so bad that Flora whispered like this.

    Since Flora is also a member of the royal family, she must have been used to such boring Japanese speeches and would have been annoyed. This was a passage that showed how boring the vice principal''s words were.

    "No. "If we behave rudely, the princess will be criticized."

    Having a strong back can sometimes be poison.

    If we acted carelessly, Lucia, who was looking after us, would be criticized, and of course, even if it was actually a simple relationship between a client and an adventurer, it was not good for us because it made our relationship with the empire''s operative worse.

    So we had no choice but to sit there in a daze, listening to the vice-principal''s words in one ear and letting them out of the other, and hope that time would pass by...

    ...

    "... No see. Then, please take care of me in the future."

    ¨C Match!

    "... Heh?" sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As I was blankly listening to the story that seemed to go on forever, at some point, the story ended.

    When did the story end?

    Did I really doze off?

    Even though this is a fantasy world and a game world, it is natural that it is rude to doze off in front of someone who is actively talking.

    "Ah. Sorry. I dozed off for a while... "

    "This is my first time hearing people listen so well to my story! As expected, the people the princess has chosen are different! Hot hot!"

    "Yes? Ah... Yes... "

    What is it?

    I don''t know what happened, but the vice principal said that we listened carefully.

    Are you trying to pretend not to know? Anyway, if you just let it go, it''s good for us. I accepted what was said appropriately.

    "Ah. It''s already this time. I''m sorry if I took up too much of your time. "You said you wanted to take a lecture at the Combat Department, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Could you please give me your student ID for a moment? ... Yes. That''s right. As an apology for taking up your time, I will take care of the other procedures. If you leave and go straight to the combat department classroom, the required lectures will be over by now and the department-specific lectures will begin."

    The vice principal said so and held out his right hand.

    I also extended my right hand to receive a handshake...

    By the way, wasn''t this the way to shake hands ''at the academy''?

    I almost made a mistake.

    ''Just like I learned a little while ago,'' I grabbed the vice principal''s outstretched wrist and rubbed it against my chest.

    Mulkyung.

    The more strongly you rub your bouncy breasts, the more polite your handshake becomes.

    This is because the closer the hand is to the heart, the more respect it shows for the other person.

    For men, a light touch would be enough, but as a woman, I have to be as polite as possible by touching something so close to the heart.

    Then the other person also...

    Casting.

    They respond by massaging their breasts, saying it is polite enough.

    The more impressed you are with courtesy, the longer and harder you message. So, if you keep massaging your breasts without even thinking about removing them like now, it means that you will accept them with that much politeness. Ha...

    It was only when I continued to massage my breasts and let out a heated sigh that the vice principal took his hands off my breasts.

    "Thank you... "

    Since you responded so politely, I must also express my gratitude. Handshakes, courtesy, responses, thanks, it''s all complicated, but isn''t that what high-ranking people are all like? ''There was nothing particularly strange.''

    "Hey, it''s nice to see polite manners after a long time. I want to calmly take the time to ''shake hands'' with other people, but... "

    The vice principal slowly glanced at Flora and Asil. Then he checked the clock hanging on the wall and slowly shook his head as if he was sad.

    "It''s almost time to go see the principal. It''s unfortunate, but we''ll have to do the ''handshake'' next time."

    "I can''t help it because you''re busy. Then we''ll just leave."

    "Yes. Good luck."

    We left the faculty room, leaving the regretful vice principal behind.

    As soon as he came out, Asil sighed heavily.

    "Ha... "

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I thought there was a long way to go... "

    "Is there anything strange in the staff room?"

    I didn''t see anything because I was dealing with the vice principal, but if you know, you might have found something.

    "I guess I found something strange... "It was strange without even having to look for it, right?"

    "What? ... No. Tell me later Because I don''t know who might hear it here."

    "Okay... But I don''t know if you will understand me if I say this."

    We decided to hide the details of the investigation and talk as if we had come to hear a normal lecture.

    "Which class should I go to?"

    "Didn''t you say you were going to the combat department?"

    "Ah. Flora. This is because each department is divided into classes based on ability."

    It''s not particularly complicated, and is divided into three classes: upper level, intermediate, and lower level.

    Once decided, the class does not change until the grade changes. Since changing classes occurs only once a year, it often happens that a lazy upper-class student loses to a diligent lower-class student at the end of the year.

    Among them, the half we will go to is...

    "It''s a lower class! Of course!"

    Asil said firmly.

    "Lower class? Why are you in a lower class?"

    "That''s right, it''s a national rule that the main character starts in the lower class! If you go to the lower classes, you''ll be able to meet the main character!"

    "... ?"

    Ah. Flora is looking at Asil with eyes that see things she cannot understand.

    You know... I know what you''re talking about, but saying it so passionately is a little... Doesn''t it look like shit?

    Aside from Asil''s undeniable otaku smell, there was no option for us to go to the lower level class anyway.

    "Dismissed."

    "Why?!"

    "We are carrying the name of Princess Luca. "If you enter the academy using the princess''s name and go to a lower class, you''re going to get a lot of criticism later, right?"

    "Uh? What. "Then we can''t meet our main character?"

    "What kind of protagonist is this?"

    Of course, if you use WM settings, you can also play ''I am possessed by the original academy drama''. But this time, it''s not like that, and the scenario isn''t from the Academy in the first place.

    Of course, there is no protagonist.

    Together with Flora, I pushed and dragged Asil, who was talking nonsense, and headed to the advanced class.

 Chapter 133: Magnus Academy (5)

    Chapter 133: Magnus Academy (5) "Who is it?"

    "Aren''t you a student from another class?"

    "Ah. "I saw you in the dormitory yesterday."

    As soon as I opened the door to the advanced class and entered, I was met with curious eyes.

    It was the same situation as when I entered the dormitory yesterday. Asil seemed to feel a little better after yesterday''s experience, but instead of being greatly embarrassed, he only flinched.

    We made our way through the noisy crowd of students and sat down in a suitable place.

    It wouldn''t have been particularly important to explain who we were and why we were here, but it was annoying.

    Anyway, the professor will come soon and explain.

    It wouldn''t make much of a difference if the professor had us say hello instead of explaining. It''s much faster to get a proper explanation than to bother answering each and every question.

    With that in mind, I killed time by talking about Flora and Dorando. Asil was somewhat restless and didn''t seem to be in a position to talk much.

    "Over there."

    "Huh?"

    When we heard someone calling us, we turned around and saw a woman with blonde drill hair that looked like something from a game.

    By the way, this is a game.

    Looking at it again, I was amazed at how beautifully it was dried. It''s dizzying just to imagine how much effort it would take to get hair like that in real life.

    "Are you sure you''re in the wrong classroom? "This is the advanced combat department class."

    "Ah. That... "

    I''ll explain a little later. As I was about to say this, I suddenly felt that the surroundings had become quiet.

    Everyone was guessing who we were, or talking about something completely unrelated, but all the chatter had disappeared and everyone was quietly listening to our conversation with this woman.

    The fact that the entire class listens to what this woman says means that her authority is high.

    Blonde drill hair is like a symbol of a noble lady, so maybe this woman is the leader of this class. Since it''s an academy, let''s calmly express it as a class president.

    My original plan, as I said, was to explain it all at once the place was ready to avoid the annoying situation of being asked multiple questions.

    So I tried to quietly wait for the professor. Thanks to this woman, the entire class became focused and settled down.

    If this happens, there will be no need to wait.

    "Thank you. But this is right."

    "Yes?"

    "Starting today, Soira is going to be taking classes together for a while. Hmm... "

    I glanced at the blonde drill''s student ID. Her name is Nora. Looking at the attached photo, there is a mole next to her right nipple. This was information I didn''t really want to know.

    "Please take care of me. Nora."

    I usually treat people I meet for the first time with respect, but this time, I can''t be so low-key.

    Okay. It''s because of that guy''s back. If I rashly take a low-key stance, there may be annoying rumors going around that someone in the Marti family has humbled themselves.

    On the surface, it is an academy where students are of equal status without regard for status, but the ''excessive loyalty'' that occurs when one becomes involved with a high-ranking noble always complicates seemingly trivial matters.

    I don''t know how long it has been since I joined this academy, and how many times I have already considered the duke''s family''s reputation. I was definitely trying to make good use of my strong support, but why do I feel like I am being swayed by that support?

    This is why I try not to get involved with nobles. Aside from that, I still feel like I''m involved every time something happens.

    "Uh... Yes... ?"

    Despite my confident greeting, Nora didn''t seem to fully understand what I was saying yet.

    Even if we ended up taking a class together, wouldn''t it be difficult to understand what it meant? Rather, the surrounding noise only grew louder.

    Most of the conversation was guessing why we took the class together.

    "Is this mid-admission?"

    "Does our academy have such a system?"

    "I don''t know."

    After the murmur that gradually grew louder and became similar to when we first entered the class, Nora came to her senses and asked again.

    "What does it mean that we are taking classes together?"

    "That... "

    -Drur!

    Just as I was about to answer, the classroom door opened, and a woman dressed neatly in a suit came in. When she went to meet the vice principal, she saw a face she had seen in the staff room. Then he must be a professor.

    The professor who made eye contact with me seemed to have roughly guessed the situation when he saw Nora standing in front of me.

    "Okay, how far did the conversation go?"

    "Professor. Just the part about taking a class with us... "

    "If you knew that much, you almost knew everything. Well, do you have any more questions?"

    "Even if we suddenly started taking classes together, I wonder how that happened."

    "Does that matter? It might be important to you guys. Then... "

    The professor glanced at his watch.

    "There isn''t that much progress today, so give me some time. You three, come out."

    We followed the professor''s instructions and went to the front of the classroom. Standing at the podium, I can feel the students'' gaze even more clearly.

    A weight that creeps on you. Asil quietly hid behind me. Yes, yes. Are you tired of looking at me? We know.

    I briefly explained our situation, feeling somewhat like I had become a mother.

    A brief self-introduction, including your name, and the reason why you came to take the class thanks to investment from the Marti family. Of course, the reason was a lie.

    When our story was over, Nora asked a question.

    "Then why did you come to our advanced class? From what I heard, he was still a D-class adventurer. Wouldn''t it be difficult to follow the lectures we are taking?"

    There were many students nodding their heads at Nora''s words. It seems that many students had similar questions.

    Although the words could have been heard as, ''Why are you entering the advanced class all of a sudden?'', Nora''s tone showed that she was truly worried.

    They didn''t think it was shameful that we were going to take advanced classes without taking exams like they did, but they were really worried about whether we would be able to keep up with the classes.

    What? Why is the blonde drill so nice?

    Isn''t it a clich¨¦ to say that a woman with blonde hair and big breasts is a villainess? No, even if the setting is that she is actually just a tsundere, isn''t it natural for her to appear like a villain at first?

    A feeling of embarrassment hit me when I came out of the temple where I went to receive a treatment and only received a spotless service.

    Fortunately, I was able to quickly come to my senses because I heard other students muttering with the intention of belittling me.

    Okay. Isn''t it the national rule to be hostile towards transfer students who suddenly come in? It''s been a long time since I came to the academy, so I''d like to try some soup.

    My attitude toward such hostility was simple.

    Even though I am only a D-class adventurer on paper and have low skill levels, I am not inferior to the students here.

    Wait, now that I think about it, am I really still in D class? The adventurer card says that he single-handedly defeated the Fishman leader, but is he still D-rank? Can''t you upload it now?

    It is said that the number of quests performed also affects the adventurer level, but this was a bit extreme. If I have to go to the guild this time, I''ll have to file a claim.

    Anyway, this means that if there is someone who has doubts about our skills, we can just blow them away.

    I have no intention of making a fuss.

    If they tease you, attack them. The moment when I want to speak confidently.

    "It''s time. "Go back to your seat."

    The professor stormed in as if he didn''t care about the war of nerves between the students.

    "There is no specific seat, so sit appropriately. And, Nora?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Since you are the class president, please take care of the things you need. Well, there''s no need to buy them one by one, just give me a rough list."

    "Yes... "

    "Good. Then, let''s start the lecture right away. From the last lecture... "

    The professor really started lecturing without paying attention to the students'' reactions. And Nora was really the class president.

    Seeing the professor''s calm appearance, even the students who had been hostile towards us stopped taking notes and started taking notes.

    If this is what they were aiming for, this professor must be quite a high-ranking expert...

    ˇŞ¨C

    Asil''s gaze was awkward.

    To begin with, it was a place where people were unfamiliar. Although I experienced it once yesterday on the first floor of the dormitory, there was no way I could get used to it as it was just a one-time experience.

    However, there was another reason why Asil rarely made eye contact with other students.

    Student ID. sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was really because of the student ID that everyone was wearing.

    Every time I saw my breasts in a photo of me smiling brightly, I felt like I was being watched, so it was difficult to make confident eye contact.

    I can see men''s breasts as much as I want without being embarrassed, but on the other hand, I didn''t want to encounter them because they wanted to see Asil''s student ID card.

    Even though you can''t see the student ID because it''s in your chest, saying you want to see the student ID is the same as saying you want to see Asil''s chest.

    Of course, the other students probably just wanted to check the name without thinking about it. Even so, there wasn''t much of a difference for Asil to accept.

    I''m already feeling burdened by all the stares, and I''m even embarrassed.

    Asil gradually cringed, she noticed a group of students distancing themselves from them.

    A group of people who are as restless as you, huddled together and keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.

    Asil, who smelled the scent of his people, was inwardly happy and thought that when he had free time, he would try to talk to that group.

 Chapter 134: Magnus Academy (6)

    Chapter 134: Magnus Academy (6) Contrary to what I thought was a unique professor who did not care at all about the students'' mood, the lecture itself went smoothly without any unusual parts.

    In terms of content, I only understood half of it. He started the lecture with ''As I said in the last lecture~'', so how would we know if we didn''t listen to the last lecture?

    At least Flora, who was well versed in the history of the continent, listened with interest, but Asil and I had a hard time fighting off the drowsiness that came upon us.

    Maybe I really dozed off. You didn''t, right? If you dozed off from the first day, there is no such shame.

    Perhaps because I felt so pressured, I felt a little nervous when Nora approached me right after class.

    "I will formally greet you again. "I''m Nora, the president of the senior combat department class."

    Thank god. I guess you were sleepy.

    "Okay. Nice to meet you. I''m Soira. For the time being, we will be taking lectures together in the advanced class."

    After me, Flora and Asil''s short shouts followed. Since I had already explained everything necessary for self-introduction before the lecture, simply saying my name was enough.

    However... Just say Nora?

    The student ID card swinging from Nora''s chest had a few more letters after the name Nora.

    It was said that there was a castle. And that also meant nobility.

    In case anyone thought she wasn''t a blonde drill, she seems to have steadily held the title of nobility.

    Seeing me puzzled as I looked at her student ID card, Nora continued speaking as if she was used to it. I guess there were more than one person who had this question.

    "Ah... As you can see, it has a last name. But this is an academy. "Please just think of me as ''Nora'' here."

    That meant following the academy''s rules and asking me to think of myself as just a student. I never thought there would be such a sincere noble behind the front lines. I was surprised.

    When I thought about it, I was already surprised that the blonde drill wasn''t a villain or a tsundere.

    "Miss Nora, there is no need to waste your time with a commoner adventurer like this. ... Why are you looking at me like that?"

    As I was talking with Nora, a male student next to me joined the conversation.

    He was exactly the noble villain I had imagined. I was a little impressed.

    Yes, there should be clich¨¦s like this in the academy.

    "James, what does that mean?"

    Nora said, showing her displeasure at the sudden intrusion of her male student named James into the conversation.

    No, I didn''t know that maybe James himself was uncomfortable.

    "I''m just saying that it''s a waste of a young lady''s time to spend on a commoner. Miss Nora''s time is in a more valuable place... "

    Nora frowned and touched the bridge of her nose, not even listening to what James was saying.

    It was an expression of ''annoyance'' so clear that even I, who was meeting Nora for the first time, could see it. The person who was actually bothering me didn''t seem to notice.

    By the way, this guy, James. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere

    It''s been a while since I''ve seen such a common yet obvious villain extra, so I might remember it if I had met him before, but I may or may not remember something...

    "James, stop it."

    My continued thoughts were interrupted by Nora''s firm words. Even though she wasn''t saying it to me, her tone was so cold that I listened to Nora''s words.

    Needless to say, James stopped what he was saying and became quiet.

    "How many times have I said this? At the academy, you''re just a student. It doesn''t matter whether you are a commoner or a noble."

    "But, young lady, there are fewer students who follow such old-fashioned rules-"

    "Again!"

    Nora cut her off as if she didn''t want to hear what James said.

    "Even if it''s from a nobleman''s perspective, have you already forgotten? These people are adventurers who received investment from Duke Marti. It means a person involved. It''s not enough to try to make connections in advance, so you''re just ignoring me because I''m a commoner? "Are you aware that you are saying nonsense?" Sea?ch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, that..." "

    It looks like there was quite a bit of dissatisfaction. James'' initial arrogant spirit disappeared as the criticism came out like a barrage of fire, and he just panicked and panicked.

    "And I don''t know how many times I''m telling you this, but please don''t call me lady. Why am I your lady? "We are just students in the same class, that''s all we have."

    Shock! James, who had been calling her "Lady" And clinging to her, actually had nothing to do with Nora.

    I thought there was a deep connection at the family level, or that James was Nora''s family''s butler, or something like that.

    But it was nothing?

    James looked shocked and tried to say something, but Nora didn''t listen and turned her head to look at us.

    "Sorry. "I showed you something you shouldn''t see."

    "Uh... No... What... It''s okay."

    Is there anything else I can say in this situation other than saying it''s okay?

    Still, Nora smiled as if she was grateful for saying that.

    "Thank you. Then, as the professor said, I will guide you to the academy. "There is no lecture next time, so you don''t have to decline."

    "Uh? "Didn''t the professor just tell you to write down a list and give it to me?"

    "As a class president, can you handle things so roughly? If you''re going to help, you have to help properly."

    And I also want to walk a little.

    Nora said that and glanced at James.

    You really hate it...

    "Oh, baby... "

    Is it a bad ending or a lack of tact? James kept trying to call her "Ma''am," But Nora didn''t even pay him a glance and left the classroom first.

    "That looks a bit... Odd." "

    Even Flora muttered this, so she said everything.

    If you look at this moment in isolation, it may be a sad scene where your sorrowful feelings are not accepted, but in reality, one side is just a boring man obsessed with a heartless relationship.

    Only when the classroom door closed and James was out of sight did Nora stretch out refreshed.

    "Sorry. Although he was a bit annoying to begin with, he didn''t stick around like this. It''s worse today."

    "You look like you''ve been through a lot."

    "Ha... Yes... Thank you for your understanding."

    Nora took a deep breath, gathered herself together, and led us somewhere.

    It appears that the statement about offering to guide the academy was itself true. It''s not an excuse to keep James away.

    "Ruler! This is the most important place in the academy... "

    The first place Nora guided us to in this wide academy.

    "It''s a restaurant!"

    It was a restaurant.

    Okay. Food is important. Yes.

    We heard a brief explanation about the academy while eating.

    Most of the stories I heard were from the vice principal, so there wasn''t anything I didn''t know, but stories told from a student''s perspective were beneficial in their own way.

    ... But when did you hear that from the vice principal?

    Obviously you shouldn''t do this, you should do that... I think I heard something like that, but strangely, I don''t remember when and in what tone of voice I heard it.

    Hey, it''s probably no big deal. The vice principal''s story was so boring that I almost dozed off while listening to it, so it''s no wonder I don''t remember it.

    "And the important thing... Hmm... How much do you know?"

    "Huh? Nana? Why?"

    When his name was suddenly called, Asil, who had been eating quietly without saying anything, responded in confusion.

    "You know, I don''t see your student ID. Have you lost it?"

    "Student ID? That... Uh... "No, I have it?"

    "Student ID cards must be hung in a visible place. That is the ''rule.''"

    "What? "Do you really have to do that?"

    "Yes."

    It was an answer that felt oddly firm.

    When Asil still hesitated to take out his student ID, Nora added an explanation.

    "It is against the rules to hide your student ID at this academy. For example... "Hey, do you see the students over there?"

    When I looked in the direction Nora pointed, I saw a group of students eating in the corner of the cafeteria. However, it was unusual to see that the group, which was made up of mixed genders, did not say anything and just focused on eating as if they were watching.

    Usually, in groups where men and women are sociable enough to eat together, they tend to talk about various things during the meal.

    "Those students are delinquent students."

    "Uh. Why? It doesn''t look particularly bad, does it?"

    "Look. "I can''t see my student ID, right?"

    That''s certainly true, but...

    "Only that?"

    "That''s not all. "Students who hide their student ID often miss lectures and often have conflicts with other students."

    "Yeah, really?"

    Nora''s words were filled with strange confidence. It seemed like they were hostile to those students not just because they were violating school rules, but for some other reason.

    However, there was no guess as to what the reason was.

    "So, how much do you know? "You have to take out your student ID."

    "Uh... That is... "

    "By any chance, you probably aren''t already trying to hide your student ID, right?"

    "..."

    Nora puts pressure on him with words. Is the reason Nora does this because she values ??rules, or is there another reason?

    If there is another reason, something that causes this level of hostility at first sight is the subject of our investigation¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Probably not.

    ''You must not do anything that breaks the rules.'' It is such an obvious common sense, but if you do not even follow this common sense, it is natural that you will be criticized by others.

    There is no need to raise suspicion by breaking insignificant rules.

    I gave Asil a signal and had him take out his student ID card as Nora wanted.

    ... Asil didn''t want to bring it up until the end, but she had no choice.

    ''The rules must be followed.''

 Chapter 135: Magnus Academy (7)

    Chapter 135: Magnus Academy (7) The place we arrived after eating was the training ground.

    Although it was indoors, the large space, like a playground, had several spaces divided by translucent membranes. From the silhouettes moving around behind the curtain, I could tell that several students were already training inside.

    Sometimes the inside of the curtain shines brightly, and sometimes it trembles from the shock of an explosion inside. It really felt like an ''academy''.

    Asil, who had been timid and concerned about what others thought since she reluctantly took out her student ID card at the cafeteria, let out an admiration at this sight.

    "And... "

    "Hehe. Awesome, right? This is the training ground that our academy is proud of. The magically created curtain is stronger than it looks and is impervious, so you can experiment with new technologies to your heart''s content, and it even calculates the amount of impact. Moreover, because it is translucent, it is a very delicate facility where you don''t have to worry about your skills being exposed to other students."

    The facilities at the training center were so great that Nora could say with confidence.

    Even if you have these facilities, if you don''t use them, you''ll be losing half of your life at the academy. In fact, many students were using the training center even though it was free time.

    While we were touring the training grounds, Nora tampered with something by holding her student ID card against a magic device near the entrance.

    "Ruler. Would you be satisfied just by looking at it? I applied for a training room in my name, so let''s go in. "You will only know how good it is when you try it yourself."

    "Uh. "We don''t have any equipment right now?"

    "Do not worry. Because most types of equipment are prepared for training. Can you see it piled up over there? "As long as you don''t take it with you, you can use it however you want, so just bring something suitable."

    As I followed Nora''s hand gestures, I saw that various equipment had been arranged in a corner of the training ground. There were swords, spears, and batons, as well as axes, bows, and even whips, although I''m not sure who was using them.

    I took a suitable sword and shield. To begin with, the equipment I was using wasn''t particularly great, so I didn''t feel uncomfortable just because it was equipment for training purposes.

    However, Asil''s weapon, gauntlets that reach up to the elbows, was not prepared. Asil had to be satisfied with leather gloves of moderate quality.

    Flora was a wizard, so she didn''t need any special equipment. If it was there, the magic''s efficiency would increase, but since the purpose was training anyway, it wasn''t a big problem if it wasn''t there.

    "Oh. "You use quite a unique weapon."

    As Nora said this after looking at the equipment we brought, there was a sword in her hand that seemed to have been Nora''s own equipment and that she had taken good care of it.

    "You are standard."

    "Hehe. This also means that the sword''s performance has been proven."

    Nora was quite proud of his own sword skills. Since there was nothing wrong with her pride in not putting others down, I didn''t add anything to Nora''s words.

    In the first place, I also used a two-handed holy sword in the last episode.

    "So? "What are you going to do with all the equipment?"

    "Do you remember what we said in class?"

    "In the classroom? Ah. "Can you come along to the lecture?"

    "Yes. It may have been unpleasant to hear, but those words were necessary for all of us. If you do not have the skills to follow the lecture, you will have a hard time throughout the lecture and will continue to be ignored by your classmates."

    "So?"

    "I''m just a class president, and I don''t have the right to test you. But, for your sake, I will test it now."

    As Nora said that and adjusted the sword in her hand, the marks of a trained warrior were evident. Contrary to her appearance as a blonde drill, she was not a character who was simply satisfied with her status as an aristocrat.

    The more I look at it, the more I wonder why this character is behind the front lines, but when I think about James and the students who showed hostility towards us in class, it seems that Nora is closer to a mutant.

    "Good. Then, let''s stick with me first."

    Since I needed to spar with many opponents to gain proficiency anyway, there was no reason to refuse Nora''s offer.

    I stepped into the training room, swinging the sword lightly and checking its weight and length.

    The training room was quite spacious. I guess they applied for the training room for this purpose from the beginning. The size was different from the other training rooms visible through the translucent membrane.

    Asil and Flora watched from a corner of the training room, while Nora and I faced each other at a slight distance in the center of the training room.

    "Win or lose?"

    "It''s not specifically about winning or losing. "I''ll finish it in moderation and leave it to the people watching."

    "Not bad."

    With those words, I took my stance.

    Even looking at it again, it was an excellent posture that showed that he had been trained.

    I put my shield forward and gradually narrowed the distance.

    The moment I crossed the line, a quick sword strike flew towards my head.

    Although it is said to be sheathed for sparring, it is a piece of iron weighing more than several kilograms. It was clear that if you were hit without any defense, it would not end in pain.

    Of course, I honestly had no intention of meeting the attack coming in a straight line.

    He raised his shield to protect his head and stabbed it straight with his training sword.

    My sword was originally for training purposes, so it was a blunt sword with no edge. There was no need to worry about Nora getting hurt.

    A combination of simple movements of blocking and stabbing. However, not many people can move their arms differently when a sword is approaching right in front of them.

    Nora hurriedly retrieved the sword and removed the tip of the stabbed sword.

    Then I took a step back and began to explore carefully.

    Nora must be thinking this right now.

    As long as you have a shield, if you attack hastily, you will only be counterattacked. You have to carefully look for gaps.

    It''s not wrong. It is also a standard response.

    However, in a situation where there was a difference in skill, a standard response also meant an expected defeat.

    Of course, I was the one with the best skills in this situation.

    Lower your posture, hold your shield forward, and quickly close the distance. It was a short period of time, but Nora, who was absorbed in the idea of ??breaking through the defense and never thought that she would be in a defensive position, missed the timing to react.

    "... Sigh!"

    The tip of the sword he swung reflexively was helplessly blocked by the shield he had put up, and in an instant, the shield struck the tip of his chin.

    Because her brain was shaking, she didn''t miss the moment of stumbling and swung her sword and struck Nora''s wrist.

    ¨C Taaak!

    The training sword, which was more like a blunt stick than a sword, hit her wrist hard with a dull sound.

    The plan was to make him drop the sword, but Nora gritted her teeth, endured the pain, and did not let go of his handle.

    As soon as he regained his stance, he left Nora widening the distance.

    If we keep the offense like this, we can easily win, but as I said, the current sparring was not one where winning or losing was important.

    "How is it? Is this enough to pass?"

    "... I was arrogant. "I never thought I would be defeated so easily."

    "Because we are here in the name of the dukedom. It means you have that level of skill."

    Nora could be evaluated as a well-trained warrior, but to put it another way, it was just that. A rookie who has never experienced actual combat, who settles behind the front lines.

    It wasn''t Nora''s fault. Most of the academy''s students are in their early 20s, and in this world where life expectancy is high due to the existence of mana, a noble daughter who has just entered her 20s does not have much authority to make her own decisions.

    Even if she wanted to go to the front, her family would have blocked her.

    "How is it. Do you want to do more?"

    "Hehe. I never thought it would end up like this, so I''ll ask you to help me."

    Nora changed the way she held her sword and adjusted her posture.

    It was different from her basic posture that she had been doing so far. It seems like she has a swordsmanship passed down in her family.

    "Huh!"

    With a short cheer, she used her shield to block the attack coming towards the top like she did the first time. Up to this point, she was no different from when she first mixed up her weapons... Huh?

    No, it was different. The weight of the attack was incomparably light.

    It was a mistake that had no intention of hitting this attack from the beginning.

    Of course, that didn''t really change the situation. The only weapon was blocked by the shield, and I was stranded, and the sword in my right hand was free.

    I was curious about how they would attack, so I thrust my sword in the same trajectory as the first time.

    Since he even brought out his family''s sword technique, of course he wouldn''t get caught by the same method twice, right?

    ¨C Understand!

    From that position, Nora raised her knee and hit my wrist exactly as it was stabbed. It wasn''t enough to make him miss the sword, but he couldn''t hit the target and let it go astray in the air.

    The sight of him attacking regardless of weapon was worthy of praise. However, if it stopped here, at best it would be a tie with neither side gaining anything.

    And something surprising happened there.

    Flick, blame!

    Nora didn''t lose the momentum that raised his knee, but spun around and threw a kick!

    With a booming sound, legs wearing stockings befitting a noblewoman passed before my eyes. I was surprised that the momentum of her knee attack wasn''t going away and stopped my legs for a moment. If I had taken the chance and pushed forward, I would have been hit directly.

    It wasn''t a very practical technology. A moment when you turn your back to kick. There are many talented people who can land a critical hit without missing that moment.

    But that made it an even more surprising technique.

    Even from Nora''s point of view, it was probably a gamble, and when the technique failed, she clearly admitted defeat and said.

    "Are Ms. Asil and Ms. Flora as skilled as Ms. Soira? Then I don''t need to test it."

    "Ah. That''s not it."

    Asil and Florana are the type where the character''s performance is good, but the main character''s skills are mediocre.

    Flora simply lacks practical experience, but since she has accumulated skills on her own, her magic skills are at a level that would make it shameful to call her a wizard.

    Asil doesn''t know how deceptive his body is. No, he probably knows it in his head, but he can''t use it at all.

    He said that he couldn''t even try the method of attacking himself as if he were destructing himself by taking advantage of his immunity to elemental attacks because he was scared until the boss battle with the succubus, and even when fighting the fishmen, even the minor mobs were too much for him without Flora''s support.

    If Asil was an ordinary main character with one or two abilities at most, that would have been satisfactory, but isn''t he a fraud character with five abilities?

    That had to be dealt with lightly. No, even if you fight me, you have to be a certain level of opponent based on simple specifications.

    Like Wirdi, who didn''t know anything about combat, but acted like a gangster based solely on his abilities.

    Considering that, you might realize that it''s not me who needs skill work the most, right?

    "They really need a test? Nora. "Can I ask you a favor?"

    "Yes? Yes... That''s what I thought at first, and it''s okay, but... " sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nora seemed a little taken aback by me suddenly and actively asking for a test.

    "No, what is it? Soira. Are you ignoring us?"

    "Wait. You know, I''m fine... "

    "Just stay still. Flora. "It doesn''t mean that we are unreliable."

    Asil reacted violently. Fortunately, it wasn''t a furious fight.

    ''You think you can break this? ''Really?'' Was the reaction of a gamer.

    Asil continued to spar with Nora, switching places with her and me. For safety reasons, she did not use elemental magic.

    The game is a draw. She was a good fighter, and Nora said with a smile that she would have no problem taking the advanced class'' lectures as long as she competed on equal terms with herself, the class president.

    ... Of course, in my opinion, even if she didn''t use elemental magic, the fact that she was only at the same level as Nora meant that Asil wasn''t very good at fighting.

    You know, I should tell you to learn something at this academy.

    For reference, Flora ended up simply shooting magic at the wall of the training room to measure its power.

    There is no need to talk about the result.

 Chapter 136: Magnus Academy (8) **

    Chapter 136: Magnus Academy (8) ** The dormitory at the academy was one room per person.

    Although the size of the room was so small that it seemed like the room was full of only the bed, desk, and closet inside, where is the room for one person?

    In addition, there is a toilet and a shower booth.

    It is a bit of a shame that you have to use the large bathhouse installed in the basement. I know it''s a luxury, but.

    Our party was given three rooms listed. It was a consideration on the part of the Academy that was helpful in a small way without being burdensome to the recipient.

    I hung my clothes in the closet, got dressed comfortably, and lay down on the bed.

    I wonder if they use good beds, and I am already in awe of the elasticity that is incomparable to that of ordinary lodgings.

    But you can''t fall asleep right away.

    As I lay down, I recalled the events that happened today.

    There was no problem entering the academy.

    The certificate written by Luca was like a free pass for almost everything. Yesterday I passed through the main gate easily, and today I was able to complete various procedures in an instant.

    And I was planning to meet the principal, but something came up, so I met the vice principal instead.

    What is communion... She said something a lot, but I don''t really remember it. I can''t help it. Since my school days, I would listen to people like the vice-principal or the principal talk about exhortations and then forget about them after 5 minutes.

    I went to an advanced class, introduced myself, and listened to a lecture where I couldn''t understand half of what was being said.

    Right. James and Nora cannot be left out either. Nora was surprised to see that she was an unusually nice person. James doesn''t like people, but... From a gaming perspective, such a character is not bad.

    A character who is riddled with unique arrogance and is greedy at the same time, so he plots out plans, but he doesn''t even have the ability to do so, so he ends up being nothing more than a minor villain.

    I think it would be really crazy if you gave a character like that a hypnosis app. sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Phew...

    Just thinking about it makes me feel hot.

    I''m concerned about my slightly damp panties. I feel like I want to take a shower and sleep...

    It''s almost bedtime.

    Because the academy is closer to a real university, there is no specific bedtime.

    However, "Women should not stay awake after bedtime."

    I gave up on showering and decided to just change my panties. Place the removed panties in the laundry net. I heard there is a laundry room in the dormitory, so you can stop by after you have enough laundry.

    I left my student ID card on the desk, so I wouldn''t forget to bring it with me tomorrow, then lay down on the bed and went to sleep.

    It didn''t take long for her to be swept away by the rushing water.

    ˇŞ¨C

    After bedtime.

    There were people moving around when half of the women in the dormitory were asleep.

    Of course, all the women were asleep, so all the people moving were men.

    The men in the dormitory did not feel any sense of discomfort even though they were in a strange situation where they could not find any women awake in the dormitory at a certain time.

    Not only did they not sleep, but because they were also under the influence of the "Rules."

    To them, it was natural for a woman to fall asleep in her room late at night, so no one was conscious of it and spent the night as usual, talking with friends, drinking and making noise, or focusing on their own hobbies.ˇ´ Brˇµ

    But some.

    Some of the men were clearly showing behavior that was different from other men.

    "Is this where the women''s room was yesterday?"

    "That''s right. You were looking around all last night. "I confirmed it during the day."

    "Nice. Just by looking at your body, you really look like shit. "I''m glad I joined the academy."

    "I was lucky. "If we were not careful, we could have ended up just like those idiots, right?"

    "Tsk tsk. "It''s horror, horror, horror that I almost end up like the idiots who can''t even get a girl at an academy like this."

    For some reason, they were not affected by the rules as they giggled and mocked the other men.

    They were aware that this situation was clearly strange, and they were willing to exploit it.

    However, they could not figure out why this was the case.

    Why on earth must the Academy''s rules be followed no matter what, and are they actually followed, and why are they not the only ones affected by the rules?

    It was clearly an abnormal situation, but it was at the beginning of the semester that I began to question it.

    They were already used to it, so they didn''t pay attention to the unanswered questions and grabbed the doorknob of Soira''s room.

    ¨C Squeak...

    A well-maintained door opened softly, making a faint sound that could not be heard unless you listened carefully.

    Because Soira didn''t lock her door.

    The door was obviously equipped with a lock, but "A woman should not lock her door when she is in the room."

    You must sleep in the middle of the night, but you must not lock your door.

    These rules explicitly encouraged certain actions, and men were not moral enough to miss this opportunity.

    "Are you going to be her?"

    "Uh. I ran into him in the hallway during the day and he was no joke. "I was waiting to eat it today."

    "If it''s breasts, aren''t they bigger?"

    The man who said that was in front of Asil''s door.

    "You idiot. Look Carefully. "He can''t even eat."

    "What? Ah... Hey, is it true?"

    I didn''t know who was actually using the room, but there was a small pattern on Asil''s door that wasn''t on Soira and Flora''s door.

    That meant that the woman using that room was her virgin.

    And one of the few rules that these men, who were not affected by other rules, had to follow was the rule, "You must not steal a virgin."

    In fact, at the beginning of the semester, there were quite a few girls who couldn''t date because of this rule.

    For some reason, the number of virgins has decreased over time, and now it is difficult to find a woman who remains a virgin.

    Perhaps this rule was a rule to prevent other men from touching the high-ranking person in the academy and stealing the virgin from that person.

    Whatever the circumstances, what was clear now was that of the three women who entered the dormitory yesterday, the one with the biggest breasts was not allowed to go in.

    It was quite possible to pull it out with my chest or mouth, but there were two women who could even cum, so there was no need to spend the night with incomplete combustion.

    "Then I have to go with him."

    "That pink one? He''s cute too. "She''s like a little sister."

    "Are you fucking her sister too?"

    "That''s what it says. "Is there really a guy who hangs out with his younger sister?"

    "Who is that? "I heard someone in the political science department visits her sister''s room every night?"

    "Ugh, chew."

    The men joked for a while and then went into the room they each chose.

    Of course, I didn''t get permission from the room owner.

    The man who entered Soira''s room went straight to the bed.

    It''s a small room anyway, so there''s nowhere else to look...

    "Oh. "I got something good from day one."

    The man found Soira''s panties in the laundry net.

    The panties, which still had moisture remaining in the center, gave off a faint female scent.

    The man with a smell fetish put his nose into the water stain and smelled it.

    Even Soira would have felt a little offended if he had seen that scene, but since Soira was sleeping according to the rules, there was no one to stop the man from perverting.

    The man could already feel his dick becoming erect due to the pheromones of the horny female flowing through his nasal passages and filling his lungs.

    "Whoa... After... Well, this is not the time."

    The man lost his temper for a moment and concentrated on the act of smelling, but eventually came to his senses.

    After stuffing the panties into his pocket, the man lifted Soira''s blanket.

    Soira''s voluptuous body, sleeping soundly, came into the man''s field of vision.

    The panties I changed into just before going to bed didn''t match the bra, but that made me conscious of the panties in the man''s pocket, which made me feel even more erotic.

    The man took off Soira''s underwear.

    With his hands moving without hesitation as if he already had a lot of experience, Soira lost even the underwear she was wearing and quickly became naked.

    I thought about her when I met her in the hallway during the day, but she had a body so beautiful that no other woman could compare.

    If there were a main character in this world, a pretty and wonderful woman like this would definitely be the main character or heroine.

    But now the woman is sleeping, naked and defenseless.

    The man felt his excitement growing and spread his soft, fleshy thighs to both sides.

    Her pink private parts were visible between her wide open legs. Since there was no pattern on the door, she couldn''t have been a virgin, but her petals were prettier than any virgin the man had ever seen.

    The man crawled between his legs, placed the tightly closed clam meat in front of his nose, and took a deep breath.

    It was the happiest moment for a man with a smell fetish.

    Inhaling the scent of the most feminine part of a beautiful woman.

    Other men felt offended whenever they saw such a perverted side of a man, but it was none of this man''s business whether they were offended or not.

    At least it''s better than the guys who cum all over the place and make the person behind them stick their dick into the vagina that''s leaking semen. The man truly thought so.

    The man who was sniffing intently suddenly realized that there was a unique smell.

    The scent of a female in heat.

    A weak pheromone that would not have been noticed by an ordinary person tickled the man''s fetish.

    The man pounced, spread her labia with his tongue, and licked the hole.

    Although it is only a small amount, traces of love juice are clearly felt.

    The man had a blissful time sticking his nose into the pussy and sucking it like he was dying.

 Chapter 137: Magnus Academy (9) ***

    Chapter 137: Magnus Academy (9) *** The man''s caress was clumsy.

    The biting and sucking caress was done only to satisfy one''s own fetish, but there was no interest in where the woman felt or what she liked.

    Normally, it wouldn''t have mattered.

    Since the other woman was sleeping anyway, it was natural that her reaction would be weak. Moreover, the night was long, so even a clumsy caress was bound to be effective if time was taken.

    But today I didn''t have enough time to spend that much time.

    It was because the man was excited like never before.

    The excitement of attacking a woman he met for the first time and the unexpected side income he gained. The man was the most excited he had been since he started wandering around the woman''s room in the middle of the night.

    The man''s actions, thinking with half of his lower body, were simple. I simply spread his legs and tried repeatedly to push his waist in.

    However, the caress was not only clumsy and did not take the right amount of time, but a sufficient amount of love juice could not be soaked, and the man failed to penetrate several times and had to fuck in the air.

    At least Soira was a little wet because she was excited right before she fell asleep. If not for that, the man''s brief caress would not have been able to wet her soft pussy.

    "Hey, this isn''t it. Why are you like this today?"

    It was a shame because the man was alone. If there had been another man, he would have been too embarrassed to open his mouth.

    It was worth searching the dormitory all night yesterday so that I could pick on the new students before they found out where their rooms were.

    Only after the man calmed down his excitement and found the hole with his thumb was he able to touch the head of his penis with the hole.

    Kuuuk...

    A vagina that is not yet sufficiently wet rarely allows men to enter.

    They tried to prevent intrusion by rubbing against each other violently.

    However, such a reaction had the opposite effect. If it had been completely dry, it might have been effective, but in a slightly moist state, it did not do more than provide a pleasant tightening effect.

    Adding to that the player character''s uniquely superior body, the man couldn''t come to his senses as the tight penis tightened with new stimulation the deeper he penetrated it.

    "How cool is this?"

    Invading a sleeping woman''s room means being able to eat whatever you want, and it''s such a happy event that you''ll always be thankful to whoever made the rules.

    However, shaking his hips alone against a woman who did not respond properly sometimes felt empty, so the man developed the habit of talking to himself.

    The man muttered while sticking his cock deep in the vagina, where sticky moisture began to seep out little by little.

    "I could have had such a nice woman. He goes to eat the food next door. Giggling. Later on, you''ll be so fucking jealous that I ate first, right?"

    There was no way they knew that the man who went to the next room was eating the royal pussy of the royal family in his own way. You will never know.

    The man moved his waist little by little just enough for the glans to touch and fall off the opening of his cervix. It was partly because he wasn''t wet enough yet, and partly because he felt like he was going to cum any time soon.

    The night was long, so it didn''t matter how many times I ejaculated. If I wrapped it inside, it would be natural for me to notice when I woke up in the morning, but for some reason, no matter how much I wrapped it, I never got caught.

    Of course, men who attacked women at night didn''t even care about contraception. Because men who care about such things don''t come to attack women.

    Still, no woman has yet reported being pregnant. They didn''t know what was going on at the academy, but these men put aside complicated thoughts and just had fun.

    Maybe it was only men who didn''t care about such complexities in the first place that were unaffected by the rules.

    "Huh... "

    Soira''s moans were heard in the ears of a man who was thinking again about a problem that he had thought about several times but still could not find an answer to.

    I flinch reflexively. Even though the woman never woke up during ''bedtime''.

    I checked carefully just in case, but my eyes were still closed, and my limbs were weak.

    The man lifted his heaving chest and checked the female body beneath him.

    The vagina, which had been holding onto the cock tightly and allowing only slight movement, was suddenly allowing smooth back and forth movement.

    It was proof that it was sufficiently wet.

    The man began to move his waist little by little.

    "Yes... Huh... "

    Every time the thick cock stirred and penetrated my vagina, a little moan escaped my lips.

    Is it true that he is really asleep?

    I''ve attacked many women in the middle of the night so far, but this is the first time I''ve encountered a woman who responded so well.

    Other women stopped at just tossing and turning, or moaned like they do now when pistoning violently.

    In reality, it was because of the penalty Soira received this time.

    Due to the effect of the "Honest body," The body responds honestly to sexual stimulation even if it is unconscious and asleep.

    The same thing happened when Soira suddenly became excited before falling asleep. If you think, ''This situation sucks,'' that alone will cause your body to react and become excited. The ambiguously described effects of "Honest Body" Were ambiguous and had an impact in many ways.

    But there was no way the man knew that.

    The man put his hand in his armpit and tickled it just in case.

    It was soft.

    In fact, Soira only tossed and turned a little due to the tickling, but there was no other reaction.

    You''re really sleeping, right? Even though the man was so skeptical...

    "..."

    I unconsciously brought my hand to my nose and smelled it.

    The smell of sweat permeating slightly from the continued, and still continuing, stimulation of the vagina was so sweet that it was fragrant.

    Men originally didn''t have an armpit fetish...

    If it smelled this fantastic, it was a different story.

    The man grabbed both of Soira''s wrists in one hand and lifted them above his head.

    The line from the shoulder to the armpit and the side of the chest was extremely beautiful.

    I pulled the pillow next to Juseom and put it under his hips and raised his waist to correct his posture.

    As I covered his body with his cock, his face was located right around his chest.

    The man kneaded Soira''s voluptuous breasts with one hand, while holding and caressing the other nipple with his mouth.

    I felt my cock swell at the feel of the soft skin and soft breasts, and the smell of flesh.

    That was also a sign of the situation.

    While enjoying the curved shape and wrinkles of the vagina with a spurt, I buried my face in my armpit and savored the slight scent of sweat.

    ¨C Bang! Phut! Bang!

    The sound of flesh clashing against flesh made the quiet dorm room noisy.

    An obscene sound that could only be heard in a cheap inn kept ringing, but no one paid any attention to it.

    Anyway, anyone walking around in front of the women''s room at this time is probably a man with the same goals as men.

    "Yeah, yeah. Sigh, haha... ?" Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sobbing moans every time the cervix and the glans passionately kissed gave me confidence as a man.

    The man buried his face in his armpits, massaging his breasts with his hands as if they were going to burst, and thrusting into his waist violently.

    The growing feeling of ejaculation is gradually becoming unbearable.

    When he decided he couldn''t stand it anymore, the man raised Soira''s waist one last time and slammed his cock straight from above.

    "... !!"

    Using the power of gravity, with the last piston bearing his entire weight, the man vomited out the semen he had been holding inside Soira.

    The cock, which was stuck vertically, accurately injected all the sperm into the uterus without a single drop of semen leaking out.

    Soira''s body, which went away with the man, opened the cervix without realizing it and was busy greedily devouring the unknown man''s semen.

    Only after enjoying the lingering sensation of ejaculation did the man let go of Soira''s waist and pull out his cock.

    The pussy meat that came out with the dick in it as if it was disappointing until the end couldn''t have been so erotic.

    The man brought his freshly pulled cock, still covered in love juice and semen, to Soira''s mouth.

    If I had to, I thought about grabbing his chin and opening it and making him suck his cock, but Soira exceeded the man''s expectations. As soon as the cock touched her lips, the man was almost surprised by Soira, who rushed towards him as if biting him, put the cock in her mouth and started sucking.

    Feeling the sticky tongue sticking to the sensitive cock immediately after ejaculation, the man reached out and smoothed Soira''s pussy.

    I was so full of cum that even though I stuck my glans into the cervix and ejaculated directly, the semen that couldn''t enter started flowing out.

    When I slightly opened my pussy, a mixture of love juice and semen flowed down my buttocks and wet the bedsheet.

    The man was able to see that his cock, which had just ejaculated, became erect again due to the extremely lewd appearance.

    I must have been sweating more due to one climax, and I could feel the female pheromones filling the room.

    Since he had already ejaculated once, the man made a rational decision with a calmer mind than the first time.

    Let''s beat it one more time.

    Because the night was still long.

    The man adjusted his dick, which had been cleaned by Soira''s cleaning blowjob, to the hole again and pushed it in with force.

 Chapter 138: Daily Life at the Academy (1)

    Chapter 138: Daily Life at the Academy (1) When I woke up in the morning, my whole body felt sticky.

    It was so hot that I couldn''t believe it was sweat, but the bedsheets were soaked, and even now, when I see something white and slimy slowly dripping down from underneath...

    It seemed like ''it wasn''t that important.''

    Rather, breakfast is more important. Basically, the timetable for morning lectures is the same regardless of department, so if you don''t wake up and eat on time, you may end up running with bread in your mouth.

    Running with a piece of bread in your mouth is a clich¨¦ that goes back decades. These days, there are probably a lot of people who don''t know at all unless they search on the Internet.

    You might have to do that yourself. There may even be a scene where she bumps into a male student and shows up her skirt.

    If you know me, wouldn''t you recognize this clich¨¦? Isn''t it? Isn''t it just around this time in the early 21st century? Was this popular some time ago?

    While thinking nonsense, I went to the shower room, scraped off the ''unimportant'' liquid still remaining in my body, and washed my body.

    Since I didn''t have much free time, I simply cleaned and dried myself and got dressed.

    Magnus Academy has a set uniform.

    Except for special events or anniversaries, students are free to wear uniforms, so when you walk around the academy, you will see more students without uniforms than with them.

    The design is really nice, so I want to try it on at least once in the future. I can''t wear it right now because I haven''t received rations yet.

    So, instead of wearing a uniform, I wore my usual clothes and went out.

    ... Oops. I almost forgot my equipment. Thinking back to the time I sparred with Nora yesterday, it seems like I often use my own weapons at this academy.

    It''s not a particularly good weapon, just an ordinary shield and sword, but it''s probably better than the ones lying around for training purposes. I took my weapon and left the room.

    Flora and Asil met at a restaurant.

    ˇô

    "... Ugh. I get it. Okay!"

    The academy''s spacious outdoor training ground. The professor, who was conducting training according to the common curriculum of the combat department, screamed at the students who were unable to concentrate on the training.

    "Advanced class! Gather!"

    At the professor''s shout, the scattered students gathered together.

    "I understand what''s bothering you so much, but shouldn''t you focus on the lecture?"

    The professor sighed again as he looked at the students who couldn''t say anything but were still paying attention to something.

    "Whoa... Okay. You guys are still young too. "I will replace this lecture with couplets."

    There was a stir among the students when they said that they would point out a point that all upper-class students were concerned about. Only Nora said, surprised by the professor''s words.

    "Wait! Professor! I confirmed their skills yesterday! "I had no problem taking advanced classes!"

    After hearing Nora''s words, the professor just nodded.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. However, the other students are not convinced and continue to worry about it, so I need to confirm this to everyone at least once."

    "Well, that''s... "

    Nora couldn''t find anything to refute the professor''s words. Nora apologized to us in a strangely dejected manner.

    "Sorry. If this was going to be the case, I wouldn''t have come forward yesterday... "I bothered you all for no reason."

    "Are you okay. "I didn''t do it on purpose."

    And no matter how much I don''t care much about other people''s opinions in this world, I still wanted to beat up the people who kept giving me annoying looks.

    "If I beat up a few people, things will quiet down, right?"

    "..."

    Nora was silent for a moment and then spoke.

    "That... Could you please lighten it up a little? I''m embarrassed to say it myself, but at that level, I''m at the top of the advanced class. If other students were treated like that, they might be hurt... "

    "I''ll think about it."

    "Please, please."

    Nora went back to her seat, worried about her classmates until the end. He''s that kind.

    The professor said after seeing that our conversation had come to an end. Sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is there anyone you want to spar with first?"

    "Professor, may I spar first?"

    As soon as the professor finished speaking, a female student stepped forward and raised her hand.

    "Okay. Anna. This is good posture. Since you came out first, I''ll let you point out the other person."

    The female student named Anna had a distinctive long brown ponytail. She had attractive, well-developed muscles that made it obvious at a glance that she was an outdoors person. Her height is similar to Flora''s, so she gives the impression of an active hamster.

    However, her two ears sticking out on top of her head and her tail behind her butt strongly convinced her that she was not a hamster but a fox.

    It was the first beastman to appear in my playthrough.

    WM is basically set in medieval fantasy. Of course, other races such as elves, dwarves, and beastmen also exist just fine.

    Since humans are the most numerous, it just so happens that all the people I''ve been involved with are humans. In fact, when I walk through the city, I often encounter people of different races on the roadside.

    Still, it was a different race whose name I learned for the first time in this episode. The clothes I was wearing were academy gym uniforms, so other than the ears and tail, I didn''t feel like I was of a different race.

    For some reason, don''t you think that if you''re a prisoner, you should wear traditional clothes? Regardless of which country''s traditional clothing it is.

    For reference, for some reason, the academy uniform is free to wear, but the style of the gym uniform is fixed.

    The material and detailed design are free, but the rule is short pants and a tank top that expose all the thighs, like an athlete. It was a costume that had more parts that were not covered than the parts that were covered.

    ... Uh? When I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s much different from the clothes Asil usually wears.

    Anna, who had earned the right to name her opponent from the professor, did so confidently.

    "You! Did you say Flora? Come spar with me!"

    "Yes? Me?"

    The person Anna pointed out was Flora.

    That''s her. No matter who she picks, she has her own mind, but why is she Flora? She became curious and asked.

    "Why honey? "I have one too?"

    "You seem so strong that I''m scared!"

    As Anna said that, she stretched out her chest as if she had no shame at all. Her generous breasts... Yes, she was a little older than Flora.

    Anyway, aside from the size of her breasts, it was true that Flora was the smallest and dwarfest among us, so she looked weak.

    Since she was a wizard, being big or small had nothing to do with being strong.

    Still, what was pointed out was pointed out, and soon a place was prepared for Flora and Anna to spar.

    It was a simple sparring ground where a large rectangle was drawn on the floor of the training ground and anyone who came out of it was defeated.

    Anna was standing on one side of her sparring room, twirling her forearms around to warm up her body.

    The weapon she is holding is a dagger. It was not a weapon often used in this world where there were many monsters larger than people. If there''s anyone who uses it, it''s probably scouting.

    In other words, based on her appearance, it could be predicted that Anna would engage in close combat, focusing on her speed.

    In contrast, Flora, standing opposite her, held a long pole that reached up to her chest.

    I didn''t know that Flora also learned batting skills.

    She said, "When she had time, she learned how to fight with a staff."

    The princess says yes.

    Anyway, this is my first time hearing this. If she had known, she would have bought one, either a staff or a wand.

    She forgot because she didn''t say anything and was good at using magic without a weapon.

    Next time I buy equipment, I should buy Flora too.

    While I was making that promise, all preparations for the sparring were completed.

    "It''s just sparring, so neither of you should overexert yourself. Understand? "Sparring begins!"

    As soon as the word "Start" Was said, Anna kicked her feet and jumped in.

    The fact that Flora is a wizard was already revealed during her self-introduction. Nothing good would come of giving the wizard time, so closing the distance quickly was a natural strategy.

    And by moving quickly, you can disturb the magic''s aim.

    Since the sparring field wasn''t very wide to begin with, the distance between the two wasn''t that far.

    The distance quickly narrows and the moment Anna enters the range of Flora''s baton.

    ¨C Boom!

    Flora''s baton swung without hesitation, splitting the air. The momentum was stronger than she thought, so Anna concentrated on killing her lunge and dodging her baton.

    "Hmm... It has no hesitation in attacking people. Good."

    I was dumbfounded when I heard the professor mumbling.

    Even if we were academy students, we would have said we were adventurers.

    In Flora alone, the number of thieves who were burned to death exceeds double digits. He wasn''t soft enough to hesitate to attack just because he was a classmate.

    It''s not like you die from getting hit with a baton.

    "Hey! Yay!"

    Flora was swinging the baton with all her might, but nothing hit Anna.

    Anna, who was surprised by the sharper attack than she expected, gathered her wits and gradually narrowed the distance between her and her. Now is the moment when Flora reaches the range of the dagger.

    "ˇşFireˇ»!"

    ¨C Good luck!

    "Huh?!"

    Startled by the sudden flying sparks, Anna missed her chance to attack and had to roll on her floor to dodge.

    She was truly surprised.

    I knew she was a wizard, but her martial arts were more systematic than I thought, so she forgot about it for a while.

    So she thought she could win if she just closed the distance. Although she is a low-level magician, she can even use martial arts chants.

    She was able to avoid it because she was agile, but if she had been another student, she would have been hit directly by the sparks fired in that short period of time.

    Even though she was a magician, the reason she engaged in close combat with the scouts was as a trap to create the illusion that she could not use magic at this distance by only using a baton until the decisive moment.

    Anna was caught in that trap, but she escaped just in the nick of time.

    Anna, who rolled down on her chest and returned to her posture, looked back at Flora and froze.

    In that short period of time, she throws herself, rolls on the floor, and gets up. In a short period of what seemed like two seconds, Flora launched as many as five fireworks into the air. Moreover, it was still increasing.

    Even if it''s without chanting, isn''t it too much? Is there so much magical power?

    It was a surprise attack, but she had to roll on the floor to avoid one, and she had no idea how to destroy that many people.

    The power itself was a weak low-level magic, so if you had any armor, you would be able to charge while taking a few hits... It was a luxury to hope for such defensive power now that I was wearing only a thin pair of gym clothes.

    Maybe the first time we sparred with batonjutsu was not to set traps on purpose, but to really practice.

    Anna, whose thoughts had reached that point, cried out for surrender without hesitation.

    I know that the academy''s treatment facilities are excellent, but I didn''t want to feel pain when I got hit.

 Chapter 139: Daily Life at the Academy (2)

    Chapter 139: Daily Life at the Academy (2) Contrary to appearances, Anna seems to have been a capable student even in advanced classes.

    The murmur among her onlookers grew louder as Flora took Anna down without taking any hits.

    Flora, paying no heed to the commotion, approached Anna who had fallen and helped her up.

    "Are you okay?"

    Perhaps because Anna''s excitement from sparring had not subsided, she held Flora''s outstretched hand with a strangely red face.

    "Sister... "

    "Yes?"

    "Can I have you as my sister?!"

    And then, all of a sudden, I stepped on the full accelerator.

    "That... Excuse me... ?"

    Flora, who did not understand what was being said, could only let out an embarrassed voice as she looked at Anna, who was holding her hand tightly and not letting go.

    The thing that calmed Anna down as she repeated the words "Her sister" And "Her sister" Was Nora''s honey balm as she approached her while shaking her head.

    Okay!

    "Kya! "No, Nora?"

    "Calm down. Miss Flora is embarrassed."

    "S-sorry... "

    Nora shoved a honey chestnut on Anna''s head and told her to apologize to Flora, and Anna obediently followed Nora''s words.

    Although he was a strange kid in many ways, he didn''t seem like a bad kid.

    "Once Miss Anna gets like this, she can hardly calm down... "I''ll explain later."

    "Yes... What... "

    While Flora was still confused, Nora disappeared like the wind, taking Anna with her. Still, it might be somewhere among the students watching.

    "Greatness. "Big."

    The professor cleared his throat to get the students'' attention and then spoke.

    "It was a good sparring. I liked students Flora and Anna. Then, is there a student who will come next?"

    The second time was easier than the first, so there were quite a few applicants this time. The professor did not give them the authority to nominate opponents, but designated them based on his own judgment.

    We also sparred several times among the upperclassmen.

    Result? It probably goes without saying, but I won them all. Even if it is an advanced class, it is at the academy level.

    For reference, Asil, who fought with elemental magic sealed, won against almost all other students, but lost to a student who was considered one of the strongest in the advanced class.

    I teased him and said, "You''re not good at sparring," And he got furious. It was fun.

    ˇô

    The break between the morning lecture and the afternoon lecture. In other words, she was eating at a restaurant at lunchtime and Nora dragged Anna in.

    "For a moment! Wait! Sister Nora! "I''m still ready to see Flora!"

    "You suddenly started calling me ''unni'' earlier, so what kind of mental preparation do I need to do? "Don''t nag me, just follow me."

    There was something surreal about the sight of a noblewoman with blond hair dragging a small girl with fox ears and a tail.

    Nora came to the table where we were eating, receiving the attention of the entire restaurant, and greeted her with a graceful smile.

    "Hello. Are you enjoying your meal?"

    Seeing that he didn''t care at all about his misdeeds, we forgot to move the spoons we were eating with and just nodded absently.

    Still, Nora was satisfied that her greeting was accepted and helped Anna, whom she had dragged, to her feet.

    "You were very embarrassed earlier, right? Miss Anna has a bit of a peculiar side. "I came here to explain a little."

    It seems like it''s not just Anna who''s special, but you too.

    Those words were swallowed deep in her throat. Because I am a sensible woman.

    Still, I couldn''t stop my voice from shaking due to embarrassment. Sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, yeah... But why did you drag Anna along?"

    Nora said it casually, as if it was obvious.

    "Of course, it would be fastest if Anna explained it herself. She also thinks it''s polite. Right?"

    No, what I wanted to ask was not why you brought Anna, but why she dragged herself along.

    Nora didn''t know how I felt and just explained it to Anna.

    ...

    The story was quite long.

    After listening to the whole story, the plan to eat changed to eating while listening to the story, and eventually, even after finishing the meal, I listened to the story.

    But in summary, it was a simple story. It was just that Anna talked a lot.

    "So, you''re a lesbian?"

    "No! No! I just admire women who are stronger than me, want to be like them, be with them, and always look at them!"

    We usually have a social agreement to call such feelings romantic feelings.

    When I looked at Nora, I saw that she also looked quite tired. It looks like he''s already given up.

    "Saying this, what do you think, Nora?"

    "Miss Anna is... A little... It is true that he has homosexual tendencies."

    "Nora?!"

    Anna looked back at her Nora with a betrayed look on her face. However, Nora continued speaking without paying any attention to Anna.

    "Look at this. "I''ve been following her around, calling her older sister ever since I won in sparring."

    "Ah. "She''s Nora. Didn''t you call her sister because she was your real sister?"

    "Of course. After all, I am human, right? It would be even stranger if Anna, a prisoner, and I were sisters."

    While talking with Nora, something suddenly occurred to her.

    "James calls her ''Miss,'' but she''s often called a strange title, ''Nora.''"

    Nora seemed to be having similar thoughts.

    She said, nodding her head without much reaction.

    "That''s right. Still, compared to Mr. James, Anna is cute. At least I call Anna her sister purely because I like her. And... "

    "And?"

    "I heard that among the students in my class, there are students who call me ''Maman''. "She is as good as her older sister."

    "Fuha! Maman?"

    After listening to it, it was clear that, unlike the villain-optimized appearance of a blond drill, Nora, who takes good care of other students and is polite, is a character that fits the fantasy of men with certain tastes.

    The maternal sac is not as large as you might know, but it is also large.

    However, Nora seemed to hate that title, so she sighed with sincerity unlike any other time.

    "Is it so. What on earth are you talking about with a girl who hasn''t even gotten married... "

    "Still, it seems like the students really like Nora if she''s called that."

    "Yeah, yeah? That''s... "

    "That''s right! Soira and Nora are really popular!"

    Anna, who had just recovered from the shock of her betrayal by Nora, intervened. By the way.

    "Why am I your sister again? "You haven''t even fought with me, have you?"

    "You can feel it just by looking at it. The wild nature hidden inside me is telling me that if I fight, I will lose every battle!"

    Should I like this? She wasn''t very happy about becoming Lez''s ''older sister'', but she didn''t feel bad after hearing that she was still strong.

    Flora didn''t seem to dislike Anna''s encouragement of her. To begin with, there are few human beings that Flora dislikes.

    So we spent lunchtime talking with Anna and Nora.

    ˇô

    As lunchtime was almost over, we moved from the cafeteria to the lobby of the academy''s main building and talked about the lecture.

    "So, Soira, what do you take for afternoon lectures?"

    "Uh, afternoon lecture?"

    "Yes. There are many lectures at our academy. "I was wondering if you had chosen which one to listen to."

    "Uhm... "

    To be honest, I was still thinking about it.

    In order to quickly improve your proficiency, knowing which professor''s lectures you take was also an important factor, but since it was only three days since you came to the academy, there was a lack of information about which lectures were good.

    "If you haven''t decided yet, how about this lecture?"

    Nora must have been thinking of doing this from the beginning, so she took out a list of various lectures and showed them to her.

    The list included a variety of lectures, from easy-to-understand ones such as ''swordsmanship (advanced)'' and ''lance techniques (intermediate)'' to obscure ones such as ''bust-up exercises for the future guy.''

    Among them, the course Nora recommended to me was...

    There were four types: ''Shield Art (Advanced)'', ''Combat Utilization of Magical Power (Beginner)'', ''How to Serve to Be Loved by the Opposite Sex'', and ''Training Magic Resistance''.

    "Wait. "Isn''t there something strange just now?"

    Asil, who was looking at the list next to him, intervened.

    "What?"

    "This... Isn''t it strange to say ''how to serve someone of the opposite sex''? Wait, and in addition, ''practice with meat toilet'', ''safe development of erogenous zones'', ''health diagnosis through semen''... Anyone can see that I am not in my right mind?"

    "Hehe. Our academy lectures are special. There are many lectures that you cannot take anywhere else. "Choose the amount you know carefully."

    "No, I don''t mean that... Done. "No matter what I say, it won''t work."

    "Huh? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you know. Anyway, wouldn''t you like to hear it too? It''s been a long time since I came to the academy, so I have to learn something."

    "Okay. That''s what I was thinking. "I was just surprised because I never thought there would be something like this on the list."

    The lectures that Asil chose, as he said, were nothing special, such as ''Fighting Arts (Beginner)'' and ''Spiritual Art (Beginner)''.

    "What. "It''s not fun."

    "In the first place, we have other things to do, right? "It''s weird to only spend time on lectures."

    Asil was conscious of Nora and Anna, so he didn''t say anything, but it was clear that the other thing he had to do was investigate the academy.

    I don''t know what to look for and there''s no specific time limit, so I don''t think there''s a need to be that busy.

    As you probably know, there are things you want to do.

    I skimmed through my thoughts about Asil and together with Flora, I chose a lecture for her to listen to.

    Since you''re a princess, wouldn''t it be fun to do something like ''experience a maid who absolutely obeys her master''?

 Chapter 140: Daily Life at the Academy (3) *

    Chapter 140: Daily Life at the Academy (3) * Asil''s lecture, Elementalism (Beginner).

    "The basis of spirits is nature. Because spirits are born from nature."

    It was normal up to this point.

    "Therefore, the more effective the training of elemental arts is in an environment as close to nature as possible, the more effective it becomes. The reason why elves who are famous for elemental arts use high-level elemental arts is due to their racial characteristics, but also because they live with nature and live in an environment that is effective in naturally practicing elemental arts."

    Okay. This too was ordinary.

    "But it is difficult for humans to live with nature like elves. It''s not impossible, but it''s definitely not easy. Therefore, humans need to use other methods to practice elemental arts, even if it is a little cumbersome."

    I could still understand up to this point, but I could feel a strange atmosphere.

    "Is it so. A way for humans, who do not have as much naturalness as elves, to create at least a slightly natural situation. That... "It''s about practicing elemental arts naked!"

    I could be sure from here.

    These guys are crazy.

    Asil smiled helplessly as she watched the students around her take off their clothes in a hurry during the elemental arts (beginner) class, which she thought would be fine.

    Going back in time for a moment, Asil was dumbfounded from the time she had a conversation with the vice principal yesterday.

    I thought he was just an ordinary boring guy who was telling a lot of boring stories, but Soira and Flora''s eyes suddenly became blank.

    When I was a man and was creating a similar atmosphere with my trained erotic sensor, the vice principal revealed his true colors and started saying strange things.

    When shaking hands, it is natural to massage the other person''s chest, or you must take out your student ID, or the contents of the academy''s lectures are not strange at all, so it is natural to follow them...

    Among them, there was a rule for children to live a good life, such as ''You must go to bed at night.'' However, when looking at the other rules, it was clear that this rule was not a properly followed rule.

    Since the vice-principal looks like this, other professors may also have been affected by the hypnosis that has been applied to the entire academy or may be one of the culprits.

    First, since the vice-principal status was confirmed right in front of your eyes, there is no room for excuses. Asil wrote down the information that the vice principal was using hypnosis in a notepad in his mind.

    However, it could not yet be determined that the vice principal was the culprit.

    Although the vice principal was using hypnosis, he may have simply been authorized to hypnotize the entire academy, and there was no guarantee that there was only one person responsible for hypnotizing the entire academy in the first place.

    Still, the fact that the vice-principal was the highest-ranking person at the academy, excluding the principal, meant that there was a high possibility that the vice-principal was the culprit.

    From the first day of proper investigation, Asil was quite encouraged by the fact that he had found the likely culprit.

    If things continued like this, I didn''t know whether I would be able to quickly finish the investigation and leave this academy, or normalize the academy and enjoy decent academy content.

    But unfortunately, no clues have been found since then.

    I only discovered strange elements scattered in every corner of my life.

    Fortunately, the ''bad students'' who had not been able to adapt to the academy and were constantly watching their surroundings seemed to know something, so I tried to contact them during my free time.

    I did... I didn''t know that something like this would happen during the afternoon lecture, before free time.

    Out of the crazy list of lectures, I chose the one that seemed normal, but why did it end up like this?

    "Do you know the student? Students should take their clothes off too, right?"

    The insane logic that in order to become friends with spirits born in nature, you have to be naked and in your natural state.

    What''s even crazier is that as the students around him take off their underwear one by one and look the way they were born, something inside him feels happy and excited.

    Half of the spirits that make up the half-human, half-human Asil were gathered in an artifact called the Academy, enjoying the sight of the beginning.

    Since this was instinct and not hypnosis or mental attack, there was nothing Ashil could do.

    Rationally, I knew that this situation was due to hypnosis, but that didn''t make the excitement go away.

    Asil, who was greatly influenced by the spirit within her, was swept away by the atmosphere that everyone around her was naked and took off her clothes one by one.

    In terms of mood, it felt like a very drunk person taking off his clothes while drunk.

    Short pants that expose all the thighs, t-shirts that fully expose the smooth stomach, and even bras and panties that hold the game well with something magical.

    Soon, a naked beautiful girl was added to the elemental arts (beginner) classroom.

    It wasn''t anything special.

    There was already no one in the classroom wearing clothes, regardless of gender.

    It was an incredibly special and big deal for me, but no one cared, either in a good or bad way.

    The professor, who was naked like the other students, confirmed that everyone in the classroom had taken off their clothes and proceeded to the next step.

    "Ruler. Now everything looks natural. Since nature does not exist alone, it can be said that the more people are naked, the more natural it is. This part will be explained in detail later. First, what we need to do now is make a contract with the spirits. "Would any student who has not yet made a contract with a spirit raise their hand?"

    At the professor''s words, about half of the students in the classroom raised their hands.

    Asil, it was a little absurd.

    Wasn''t this a class on elemental arts? You came to take a class on elemental arts and didn''t make a contract with the spirits?

    Even though it''s a beginner''s lecture, you have to make a contract with the spirit before you can take the lecture or not. If there is a student who cannot make a contract with a spirit even after listening to the lecture, it would be like wasting a lecture.

    It was a way of thinking that was difficult for Asil to understand.

    Still, the lecture proceeded regardless of Asil''s questions.

    "Spirituals and contract spirits are equal partners. There is a common misconception that spiritists use spirit magic by unilaterally giving orders, but this is not true. The spirit is just kind and will grant most requests. However, you must be careful because if you mistake this part, the spirit will stop listening to you at any time, and you will not be able to call yourself a spiritist. In particular, low-level spirits cannot communicate, so you need to be more careful because thoughtless actions can offend the spirits."

    The professor looked around at the students with serious eyes and then continued. Even so, since the professor was also naked, it didn''t create a particularly serious atmosphere.

    "But you, who have not yet made a contract with the spirits, do not have an equal relationship with the spirits. Rather, it can be said to be Eul in its relationship with spirits. So, until you sign a contract, you must show the spirit your sincerity."

    "Should I pay a bribe if I am sincere?"

    When someone asked a playful question, there was a moment of laughter in the classroom. The professor also smiled slightly and answered.

    "When you reach the level of a high-level spirit, material rewards become meaningful, but the low-level spirits you will contract with do not understand material value, so they are meaningless. What you have to show is your heart."

    The professor suddenly stopped speaking, bowed his head deeply in front of the students, and then raised his head again.

    "What I did now was say hello. It is also a formal greeting given to a superior. Although spirits do not know human etiquette, they can read their thoughts and actions. The spirit that reads and likes the spirit''s deep bow and bows out of respect will express its intention to make a contract. But... "

    The professor looked one by one at the students who had raised their hands a little while ago and had not yet made a contract with the spirit.

    "For those of you who have not signed a contract until today, quite some time since the semester started, this kind of expression will not be enough. "You must ask the spirit for a contract with a deeper heart."

    Follow along.

    After saying that, the professor took a certain stance. The students who said they had not signed a contract yet followed the professor and took that pose, while the rest who had already signed a contract just stood there and looked.

    Asil, who already had a friendship with the Four Great Spirits beyond a contract, was one of the students looking on.

    Asil, who was listening to the lecture with the feeling of reading a fantasy game setting book, was shocked as if he had been hit on the head when he saw the postures taken by the professor and students.

    An attitude of respect that humbles oneself and elevates the other person.

    Among them, the most advanced posture is...

    Because it was a big bow.

    A posture in which he kneels, places his hands on his forehead, and places his head on the ground.

    That in itself wasn''t a big deal. There was some logic to what the professor had said so far, and according to that logic, his actions of asking the spirits for a contract through this attitude also made sense.

    In fact, Asil could sense that the surrounding spirits were showing little by little interest.

    But the problem was the students'' attire.

    Naked.

    The students, who had taken off all their clothes under the logic of having to look natural, bowed to the spirit to respect the spirit, and Asil became the posture he often saw in modern times.

    Looking from behind, the female students'' well-developed buttocks were spread to both sides, showing the two holes clearly, and the side breasts that were protruding to the side after being pressed by the knees were extremely obscene.

    Of course, the male students who had not made a contract with the spirit were also in the same posture, but Asil did not want to think about it, so he intentionally pushed them out of his consciousness.

    ''Oh my, I guess later on I will try to have spirit sex, saying that I naturally communicate with spirits.''

    Asil blamed herself for momentarily forgetting that Inama''s lecture was insane, and she lamented that she had nevertheless reacted to this attitude as her spirit and as a man.

    sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141: Daily Life at the Academy (4) **

    Chapter 141: Daily Life at the Academy (4) ** The lecture continued regardless of whether Asil lamented his situation or not.

    Absurdly, when students took the posture of bowing naked, students who actually made contracts with spirits began to appear one by one.

    When the professor saw the students like that, he relaxed his posture and stood up.

    The professor only bowed first to demonstrate to the students, because he had already made a contract with the spirit. It was natural since he was a professor in charge of classes on elemental arts.

    "Students who have not yet signed a contract should remain as is. Then, the students who have signed a contract will now move on to the next step."

    What else are you going to do here? Can''t we just end it?

    Although Asil desperately wanted to, the cold-hearted professor continued the lecture.

    "The spirit grows together with the spiritist. Any spiritist you know first started his path as a spiritist by making a contract with a low-level spirit. Of course, so do I. The spirit communicates with the spirit master, gains experience, and grows into a mid-level spirit and even a high-level spirit."

    A student asked a question.

    "Is there a case where it grows more than a high-level spirit?"

    This was something I was curious about while listening to Asildo''s lecture, so I listened to the professor''s answer.

    The professor chose his words carefully.

    "There are several hypotheses about it. The most likely hypotheses are that it is possible to grow to a higher level, but this has not been confirmed because the effort required is too great, and that the growth of spirits from the beginning is to upper level spirits. However, since both hypotheses are just hypotheses and have not been proven, the answer to the student''s question would be ''I don''t know.''"

    Which one is the correct answer?

    Asil turned his attention to the spirit friends who always accompanied him.

    Friends who always follow Asil around and lend their strength when Asil asks for help.

    Rather than a relationship between a spirit and a contractor, the children formed a relationship as spirit to spirit.

    They were also the friends who first came and helped Asil, who had just been possessed by the game world and didn''t know what to do.

    I still clearly remember our first meeting.

    ¨C Why are you like us but still human?

    ¨C No. He''s human, just like us.

    ¨C It''s us, but is it us?

    ¨C ... ?

    Same... It was a shocking encounter that made me feel like I was seeing something amazing.

    But this time, Asil''s friend spirits were no help.

    ¨C What''s wrong?

    ¨C Something feels good here.

    ¨C Why are they doing that?

    ¨C ...

    Asil is half spirit, so it is said that he can intuitively communicate with spirits, but as the professor also said, lower spirit spirits do not understand human speech.

    He just tilted his head and asked why he was suddenly looking at me, and since I couldn''t understand the content of the lecture just a moment ago, there was no way I could answer Asil''s question.

    ¨C It''s nothing.

    Asil conveyed her opinion with a strange feeling that even she could not explain, and again listened to the lecture.

    It was a hectic lecture, but the words themselves were useful knowledge.

    "Among the ways to grow a spirit, one way to gain experience is to use spirit magic directly. Of course, the best way is practice. However, since this method requires a partner, spiritists usually use the method of communicating with the spirit first and then slowly gaining experience. Therefore, those of you who have completed a contract with a spirit can communicate with the spirit you contracted with for the remaining time."

    "Yes? "Here?"

    As soon as the professor finished speaking, a bewildered voice was heard among the male students.

    Those voices were not the only ones heard, and the female students looked at the male students with a bit of disdain.

    "Why are you so surprised?"

    "Those are definitely kids who do strange things to communicate."

    "Transformation... "

    Asil was a male and a female student, and I couldn''t understand why they reacted that way, but I quickly understood through the professor''s explanation that followed.

    "Ruler. You roughly understood it, right? From now on, have skinship with the spirits."

    Information was combined one after another in Asil''s mind.

    He told me to communicate, and this time he told me to have skinship. In other words, rapport = skinship.

    And the spirit basically has the appearance of a beautiful girl.

    These spirits have no reproductive function, but for some reason they even have proper genitals. A spiritist who communicates through skinship. And male students in their prime with a strong sexual desire, and female students'' reactions to such male students.

    In general, I have a good idea of ??what happens in the name of sympathy.

    Hmm... A pretty girl who listens to ''anything'' you ask for? Also, don''t you have any objection to sexual activity? This is unbearable.

    Asil understood very well the feelings of the male students, so he simply nodded.

    Spirits? To begin with, spirits do not have reproductive functions. Even when having sex, there is only pleasure without any responsibility. There was no need to worry as there was nothing bad from the spirit''s point of view.

    No matter how cold the female students'' reactions were, ''the contents of the lecture must be followed,'' so the students began to materialize the spirits they had contracted with one by one and share skinship with them.

    However, perhaps because they were conscious of other people''s gaze, all they did was hold hands or pat their heads.

    At that time, the professor brought something that looked like a scented candle and lit it.

    "It seems like everyone is having a hard time communicating. So I prepared. This is a special elf spirit scent. It has the effect of making spirits active."

    As the smell of scented candles began to spread, a change occurred in the classroom.

    The spirits that had been passively feeling the touch of the spirit master began to act actively.

    "Yes, yes. He''s nice... Eup?!"

    A female student who was in front of her criticizing her male students had her lips stolen by her own spirit that was stroking her head.

    One of the male students was pushed down by the spirit who was enjoying a hug, and her face was buried in the spirit''s chest.

    A female student blushed as her spirit sucked her breasts like a baby.

    Another male student seemed to be familiar with her, and she herself licked her spirit''s genitals while receiving fellatio from her own spirit.

    And some, some other, some more...

    The classroom, which was otherwise ordinary except that the students were naked, and some of them were bowing naked, suddenly turned into a sex village.

    Of course, those two things were too significant to be excluded, but Asil, who was unconsciously exclaiming in the turbulent atmosphere, suddenly remembered something important he had been missing.

    It looks like the spirits that have become active through the power of that scented candle are attacking the person who made the contract.

    The other students seemed to have contracted with at most two spirits per spirit, so they were limited to 3p at most, but what about you, who had relationships with all four of the four major elemental spirits as a friend?

    And wasn''t half of yourself, as you know in the first place, a ''spirit'' influenced by the power of scented candles?

    As soon as she realized that, she hurriedly turned her body and tried to get out of the classroom... It was already too late.

    ¨C You know~!!

    ¨C This feels good!

    -Where are you going?

    ¨C ... ?

    Meanwhile, her friends, who had materialized at will, were holding on to Asil''s arms and legs.

    "No, guys, I''m in a hurry right now, so please..." "

    Asil''s plea was fleeting, and in that short period of time, the scent that spread throughout the classroom reached Asil as well.

    "Heh... "

    Asil was already a little excited by the ''natural look'' of the classroom that was set up as a naked party. Immediately influenced by the elf special scent famous for elemental magic, the lock in my heart was instantly broken.

    All of a sudden, she was relieved of her aversion to students having sex parties in the classroom, her aversion to the pleasures of the female body, which she had retained because she was originally a man, and the shame of showing her naked body in front of others.

    The only ones left in her place were half of the spirits and four spirits who were actively engaged in ''communion''.

    Asil erased her complicated thoughts from her head and kissed the red-haired girl in front of her.

    ¨C This... I don''t know why, but I feel happy...

    The fire spirit, Salamander, said something, but she ignored it and stuck her tongue in.

    Like her fire spirit, the high body temperature warmly embraces Asil''s tongue, and she feels a rush of pleasure that takes her out of her mind.

    This is because her heightened sensuality, the pleasure of her tongue intertwining, and the pleasure of communion that only her spirit can feel came at the same time.

    ¨C Let''s feel good with me too!

    While she was absorbed in mixing her tongue with her salamander, the green haired girl clung to her asil''s back.

    The sylph, her wind spirit, pressed her breast against her asil''s back.

    The smooth stimulation of the spirit''s unique soft skin made me feel the pleasure of touching my skin.

    ¨C You know, I liked this place.

    The water spirit, Undine, squeezed between Asil''s legs, unable to move between the Salamander in front of her and the Sylph behind her.

    Undine, remembering (through her spirit''s gaze) the parts of her that Asil liked to touch in her erotic trap dungeon, gently stretches out her stream, which is her own ability, and she is herself. sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Eup?!"

    Paying no attention to Asil, who let out a moan of surprise at the unexpected insertion, her stream slowly delved into Asil''s depths.

    Since it is liquid, Undine''s movements cleverly avoid damaging the hymen and explore her vagina. Asil couldn''t help but twist her waist as she felt pleasure for the first time in her life.

    Her shapeless stream reached the most precious part of the woman, tracing every single fold of her vagina, and the stimulation from her in the process brought Asil to the verge of passing away.

    And the one who put a wedge in there was the gnome, the spirit of the earth.

    ¨C ... ?

    As usual, the gnome approached her silently and quietly inserted her finger into her asil''s anus.

    It was an action that would have made Asil sane and angry, but it didn''t matter as long as it made him feel good now, as he was half conscious of her spirit dragon''s scent.

    "Yes? Hmm... ?"

    The gnome''s fingers, which were both hard and soft at the same time, entered her undeveloped anus without difficulty, giving Asil a pleasure she had never experienced before.

    Asil, who had already endured the unexplored pleasure of the vagina inside her hymen, had no way of enduring it when the stimulation of a new erogenous zone called the anus was added.

    Asil stretched out her toes and released her love juices, surrounded by her four spirits.

    A slippery liquid was mixed inside the undine''s translucent body.

 Chapter 142: Daily Life at the Academy (5) ***

    Chapter 142: Daily Life at the Academy (5) *** Asil wasn''t just suffering.

    As they hugged the Salamander tightly in front of them, their breasts were crushed, and their hard erect nipples were rubbing against each other.

    -Yes... You know...

    Basically, among the spirits that are smaller than humans, the Salamander''s chest, which has a better body, pushes out Asil''s chest with elasticity.

    Feeling the Salamander''s hot body temperature on her chest and the Sylph''s cool breeze on her back, Asil caressed the Undine''s vagina that was teasing her private parts with one hand.

    As a water spirit, she uses her fingers to rub the undine''s slippery yet somewhat refreshing love juices, which are already flooded even before being properly caressed.

    ¨C Ah...

    The undine who was attacked by her, worried that she would get lost in her pleasure and make a mistake in her manipulations, withdrew her stream from meticulously licking the vagina of her asil and caressed the asil herself with her fingers. Although she did not understand the value humans placed on the hymen, she knew that Asil cared about it.

    ¨C What~ Play with me too!

    She fussed as if the sylph, who was alone and not receiving any caress, was bored. Asil stopped kissing her Salamander and turned her head to kiss her Sylph.

    Her mouth, which had been heated by the Salamander''s hot body temperature, regains its freshness with the cool breeze.

    She licked the sylph''s lips and collarbone and moved down to lightly bite her dainty nipple.

    In contrast to the Salamander, the Sylph, which had the smallest breasts among the spirits, had particularly weak nipples, although it was difficult to say so.

    As he gently bit her with his incisors, swirled his tongue around her, and sucked her lips together, her sylph was able to reach orgasm in no time.

    ¨C Yes...

    ¨C You know... Joaaaaa...

    ¨C Heh...

    But, wait a minute. ''She was a sylph who was alone and without any caresses''?

    Asil recalled that she had forgotten the existence of a spirit.

    Gnome, the spirit of the earth, is a quiet spirit that is naturally quiet, so it was late to realize it.

    Still, she definitely felt three of her hands caressing her own body, excluding her sylph from earlier.

    She was so consumed with pleasure that she couldn''t quite remember where she was being caressed, but she definitely had a gnome at the time.

    However, there were three spirits mixing with Asil and her body.

    Because she quickly stopped anal caressing before the gnome could regain her senses. So, where is that gnome now?

    ¨C ... ??

    I was masturbating, watching from a distance as Asil and the three spirits were having intense lez sex like a slug.

    Considering that this ''communion'' that is taking place now is for skinship between the spirit master and the spirit, the gnome''s behavior of masturbating alone was clearly a strange act.

    However, Asil knew that gnomes'' personalities were slightly different from other spirits, and because their relationship was not that of a spirit and a contract spirit in the first place, she did not pay much attention. Sea?ch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What was more strangely disturbing was that the gnome was masturbating anally with his fingers.

    The gnome''s fingers, which were slightly thicker than the thin fingers that were always visible, perhaps because they had been enlarged using their own abilities, were going in and out of the hole at the very back of the lower body.

    The gnome moves its legs deep every time its finger enters the anus until the last joint and comes out, looking at us with passionate eyes.

    Since spirits are inherently bodiless beings, they have no digestive function, and of course, the anus is merely an organ used to receive pleasure from the dick.

    So, it wouldn''t be surprising if a gnome engaged in anal masturbation. There''s nothing strange... Asil was strangely concerned about that finger.

    Could it be that this guy took advantage of the moment he was distracted to aim for my butt?

    When Asil slowly began to come to his senses and tried to suspect the gnome...

    "Oh!"

    A loud exclamation was heard, interrupting Asil''s thoughts.

    "Look at that! "I can''t believe I made a contract with four spirits!"

    The professor made a fuss and made a fuss.

    The professor reacted violently to something he had never seen in his life. As a professor of elemental arts, he had met many spiritists, but this was the first time in his life that he had made a contract with four spirits at the same time.

    In a way, it was natural for the professor to make a fuss when he actually saw something that had only been seen in legends.

    "What?"

    "You made a contract with four spirits?"

    When the professor made a fuss, the attention in the classroom naturally focused on Asil.

    The students who were naked and bowing loudly and praying to be chosen by the spirit, as well as the students who had already completed the contract and were naked and interacting with their spirit, all looked at Asil.

    "It''s true!"

    "Is that so great?"

    "I heard that you will be recognized even if you can only make a contract with two spirits?"

    The students each exchanged stories and were amazed at Asil.

    Of course, from Asil''s perspective, it was just a burden.

    Unlike other students, Asil was aware that being naked in the classroom was obscene, and furthermore, he recognized mixing one''s body with a spirit as being obscene.

    However, he was intoxicated by the effects of the scented candle the professor had lit and fell into carnal desires without even having time to pay attention to his surroundings.

    However, for Asil, who has regained some sense of reason by reaching the peak, the current situation is...

    She was just in a situation where the entire classroom was watching with interest the 5p lily sex between her and her spirits.

    ¨C You know, your face is bright red~ Just like me!

    Asil was so embarrassed that he couldn''t even hear Salamander''s playful words.

    "No, that, that, this... "

    "Everyone, look. The fact that spirits can materialize so clearly means that the relationship between spirits and spirits is that strong. The student... Let''s see, if you look at the attendance sheet... Is it so. As you know if a student gains experience like this, he or she can grow into an intermediate spirit right away. "You, too, must strive to have that kind of relationship with the spirits."

    "Yes~."

    Regardless of Asil''s embarrassment for crossing the line, the professor proceeded with the lecture using Asil as a textbook.

    Asil tried to hide her body from the eyes of the students.

    ¨C ...

    Kudang!

    She tripped on the gnome and fell.

    "No, gnome?!"

    ¨C Me too... I want to...

    The gnome, who was not satisfied with her masturbation, finally decided to knock down her asshole and climb on top of her.

    The reason why Asil''s senses returned after he climaxed once was because half of Asil was human. The other spirits, who were entirely spirits, were still caressing the contractor''s genitals with hearts in their eyes.

    Even now, the other students in the classroom who were looking at Asil with interest were each rubbing their pussies with the spirit or pressing their belly button with the spirit and poking their dicks in.

    Asil''s friend spirits were no exception.

    "Now, wait a minute. Gnome, I''ll play with you later, later. Huh? No, guys?!"

    Asil tried to stop the gnome, and she looked around to see if other spirits would help, but it was in vain.

    Instead of stopping the gnome, the other spirit came closer to touch Asil''s skin, and the gnome did not even pretend to listen to Asil''s words and grabbed her legs and spread them apart.

    Even though reason returned, the effect of the scented candle was not over yet, and Asil, who desperately wanted sexual pleasure in a corner of her heart, could not resist properly and had no choice but to expose her private parts.

    Asil looked at the gnome squeezing between his legs.

    Even if the spirit materializes, it has a translucent body that shows through the other side.

    Even though the gnome covered Asil''s body, the gnome''s translucent body still showed Asil''s naked body and genitals to the students watching nearby.

    "... !!"

    In the end, Asil couldn''t overcome her shame and covered her face with her hands. That didn''t change anything.

    Thanks to Asil giving up her resistance, the gnome entered into Asil''s arms without any interruption and kissed Asil''s lower lip.

    "... Sigh!"

    ¨C ... ?

    Nap, nip, nip.

    The two pussies, wet with love juice, rubbed against each other, creating the sound of sloshing water.

    Asil''s face turned even redder at the strangely loud sound.

    -Asil, are you feeling good?

    Other spirits joined in and attached themselves to her Asil''s body.

    An Undine masturbating by rubbing her pussy on her Asil''s forearm, a Salamander massaging, sucking and caressing her Asil''s large breasts, a Sylph sitting on her Asil''s head asking her to suck her pussy...

    It wasn''t heavy because it was her spirit, but the feeling of her face being buried in her pussy completely took Asil out of his mind.

    People around still looked at Asil and her spirits with warm eyes.

    Asil feels like she wants to kick everything and run away, but she doesn''t think that will happen.

    Eh, I don''t know. Let''s just enjoy what happened.

    Asil stuck out her tongue and licked Miller Sylph''s crack. As a spirit, its small body had a small genital, so if you opened your mouth a little wider, you could put the entire labia in your mouth and caress it.

    -Huh ah ah ah ??

    The sylph tilts her head back, looks out, and spurts out love juice.

    Asil''s entire face was soaked in love juice, but she couldn''t afford to be annoyed.

    This is because the gnome rubbing her pussy has become faster.

    ¨C ... ?, ... ?

    Perhaps due to his mood, the gnome''s tempo, which is silent as usual, seems to have quickened.

    Pussy and pussy rub against each other, the clitoris is rubbed, and the love juices mix.

    The feeling of my thighs touching each other gave me the illusion of having sex with a man. I didn''t know what it felt like to be with a man.

    "Yeah, ah. Ugh. Ang??"

    Sensing Asil''s climax, the gnome''s waist became faster, and the Salamander who was caressing her breasts also massaged her breasts more forcefully and flicked her nipples.

    "Ah, ugh. Haaaaa??"

    Finally, Asil lifted her hips and trembled, releasing her tide.

    ¨C ???

    At the same time, the gnome who left also released a tide, and the sudden spray of water on the clitoris that were rubbing against each other brought about even stronger pleasure.

    "... Heh... "

    The gnome rubbed her pussy a few more times, enjoying the afterglow of her climax, and then pulled away from her.

    "Now... Okay... ?"

    However, Asil''s wish did not come true.

    ¨C I want to do it too!

    ¨C Who''s next? Me?

    ¨C I want to feel good with Asil.

    This was because other spirits who had seen the scissors game with the gnome also lined up to rub shoulders with Asil.

    Asil has had to climax several times since, with the students in the classroom watching.

    After a time of passionate pleasure has passed.

    "I want to die... "

    The lecture had long since ended, and Asil was lying down in the classroom, where all the students had left.

    She was still naked, without any clothes on, but it didn''t mean much to Asil, who was already on the verge of death from shame. Anyway, you know that you''re the only one left in the classroom.

    ¨C You know, it was fun!

    Something warm was placed on Asil, who was lying down with her forearm raised and placed over her eyes. Probably a Salamander.

    The spirits came to their senses only by the end of the lecture, but they didn''t seem to have any special feelings about the 5p lez sex that had just happened. In fact, because Asil and her ''communion'' were pressed against each other''s navels, they became even more intimate than before.

    It was different from Asil, who was about to die of embarrassment because the rubbing was live broadcasted in front of other students.

    This is unavoidable because the perception of sexual activity itself is different in the first place.

    It''s something that can''t be helped...

    It was natural that Asil, who was caught up in the incident and displayed such indecent behavior, found it difficult to say that it was inevitable.

    There was something else that was even more difficult for her to overcome.

    ''It felt good... ''

    I''m embarrassed. Of course. Because I showed that to everyone.

    And... It felt good. Of course. It was natural for me to feel pleasant pleasure from being entangled with spirits who were not people I particularly disliked, but who were pretty and cute girls.

    Of course.

    Okay... Of course. Okay...

    ... I had too many complicated emotions to just ignore that.

    A thought I had when matching my swimsuit.

    ''I have a female body but a male mind. Can I enjoy female pleasures? From questions such as ''No, since I am a man, should I rather enjoy it?'' To thoughts like ''Isn''t it okay to feel good anyway?''

    I was so dizzy from the emotions that I couldn''t put them into words.

    "Aaaaahhh!!!"

    -Ugh, what is it?

    I screamed once in the hope that I would feel relieved if I screamed.

    I''m not sure if she felt relieved, but her voice was so beautiful that it was annoying to hear it echoing off the walls of the classroom.

 Chapter 143: Daily Life at the Academy (6) *

    Chapter 143: Daily Life at the Academy (6) * The lecture Flora chose was ''Wind Magic''.

    Flora wanted to choose the same course as Soira, but the courses Soira chose were all for combat proficiency, so she had nothing to gain by taking Flora''s course.

    Because of her victory, Soira thought that Flora should be able to go around on her own, so she even told Flora to take classes related to her magic.

    One of the lectures I chose was ''Wind Magic''.

    As can be seen from the magic she has used so far, Flora''s specialty is fire magic.

    It''s not that other attributes can''t be used, but the proficiency was extremely low compared to fire magic.

    If it were displayed as a bar graph, the fire magic proficiency alone would rise all the way up, and the other attributes would be at the bottom.

    There were many reasons for such abnormal proficiency.

    Since the Kingdom of Vale, where Flora was a member of the royal family, was located on the front line against the demons, it was advantageous on the battlefield to hone one magic attribute rather than half-heartedly handling magic of multiple attributes.

    And for various reasons, including a story related to Flora''s childhood friend, Flora became a wizard specializing in fire magic.

    However, she realized this when she entered the cave to dig into the Fishman''s plot at Lake Veles.

    It may be a battlefield, but being able to use only one attribute of magic is a fatal disadvantage when working as an adventurer.

    Flora, who was forced to use wind magic in an environment where she could not use fire magic as usual due to concerns about the cave collapsing, caused Soira and Asil a lot of trouble.

    Soira and Asil didn''t really think it was Flora''s fault. It took her a little longer to use magic, and she was a little weaker, but it wasn''t like she couldn''t use magic at all.

    However, as Flora herself, a part of her heart was bitter because she could not perform even half as well as usual.

    So she chose wind magic rather than fire magic.

    However, I had no idea that this would happen before I even entered the classroom.

    "Nice to meet you. "Are you the adventurer who signed up for the wind magic class?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "Good. Follow me! "I''m on my way too, so let''s go together!"

    "Yes... "

    Flora had trouble adapting to the visible situation.

    A beauty with hair as white as snow, whom she encountered on her way to the classroom where a lecture on wind magic was held. Her gently curved eyes and gently smiling mouth gave a gentle impression that anyone could find attractive.

    With her voluptuous breasts half exposed with the revealing equipment typical of a wizard, she revealed that she was an instructor of wind magic.

    There are two types of people who lecture at the academy: one is a professor who has taken the steps to obtain a professorship, and the other is a lecturer invited from outside to give lectures.

    Pyrene, the instructor of the wind magic class, was the latter.

    Although she still looked like she was in her prime and was actually very young, she was recognized for her abilities and was recruited by her academy.

    A beautiful face and body, proven abilities, and an atmosphere as soft as sunlight... She was such a simple beauty that it reminded me of one of Flora''s older sisters.

    "Hey. I heard that you are good at using fire magic. But why did you sign up for the wind magic class?"

    Chin!

    Her actions were extremely exciting.

    There was nothing civilized in her actions as she smiled and spoke, putting her arm around Flora''s shoulder.

    She certainly looks beautiful on the outside. Her facial features are nothing short of gentle. She couldn''t get used to the lightness of skin, speech, and hesitation.

    ''Hehe, I''m glad you''re listening to my lecture. ''Please take care of me?'' She seemed to say, ''Hey. Nice to meet! But why are you listening to my lecture?'' If she weren''t Flora, she wouldn''t have been able to adapt easily.

    However, despite her light attitude, I only felt a little awkward, and the reason I didn''t feel any resistance was probably because she was basically good-looking.

    "Haha... While working as an adventurer, I found it difficult to use fire magic alone. I thought it would be helpful to learn other magic as well."

    "That''s right!"

    Bang!

    Piren patted Flora''s back hard.

    Flora just smiled sheepishly at her old-man-like behavior that she couldn''t get used to no matter how many times she saw him.

    "Practicing just one type of magic is definitely a good way to go, but sometimes other types of magic are also needed. Good idea. Wind magic and fire magic go well together, so it will definitely be helpful!"

    Pyrene smiled and opened the door to her classroom.

    It seems like she arrived at the lecture hall at some point.

    Several students were already gathered in the classroom.

    Piren said she was a lecturer, so it would be natural for her to come later than the students.

    Pyrene released her arm from around Flora''s shoulder and told her to sit down properly.

    The other students seemed to have already gotten used to Pyrene''s appearance and looked at Flora with pitiful eyes.

    It seemed that more than one student had been hit on the back by Piren''s palm.

    "I''ll start the lecture!"

    Regardless of the students'' reactions, Piren began his lecture.

    ˇô

    Piren''s lecture was surprisingly good.

    She acted like an exciting old lady, but she was actually a kind older sister than she seemed. She taught the students to do magic, pointed out their problems in detail, and took care of them until she got better.

    As it was her elective class, the students were all talented in their own way, so they all followed Piren''s class well.

    "Good. It seems like I remember correctly what you pointed out last time! "Some people are still lacking, but if you keep practicing, you will get better!"

    Piren, who had seen the magic of all the students, said this time she gathered her students together.

    "Next is composure training. "Flora is new, so I''ll explain again."

    Out of consideration for Flora, Pirenne briefly explained what her calmness training was.

    Calmness is essential for wizards to use powerful magic.

    This is because you have to focus on magic. Before entering the stage of no chanting, where you can unconsciously move your magic power through countless repetitive exercises, you must concentrate on the movement of your magic power and recite the chant at the same time to use magic.

    However, situations that require magic are usually situations where it is difficult to concentrate.

    For example, a situation where an enemy is pointing a weapon in front of you. A wizard can only be considered a proper magician if he or she can use magic calmly in such a situation.

    Therefore, calmness training is essential training for a wizard. Flora also experienced this when she was young.

    As a child, when Flora had just learned magic and had become very skilled, she went to the battlefield with her father.

    Of course, I did not stand on the battlefield, and all I did was watch the battlefield from afar while being escorted by numerous soldiers, but I was able to fully understand the horrors of the battlefield.

    The explosion of sound that was so far away that people could be seen as dots was ear-piercing, and if even advanced magic was used, the ground would tremble so loudly that young Flora had a hard time standing upright.

    In order to use magic properly in such a situation, no amount of training would be enough.

    So calmness training is necessary. I need it...

    ''Is this how this training was originally supposed to be done?'' Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Quickly! Lecture time is not that leisurely! "After the women''s training, the men have to train too!"

    Female students were standing in a row in a classroom that was designed to be used for magic lectures so that they would not be able to flinch from any shock.

    Flora was also among them, and Pyrene stood first as an instructor.

    And behind the girls, boys were getting ready to help with training.

    "At first, you just use magic. Chant, and fire as soon as you''re ready!"

    Following Piren''s words, Flora chanted the wind magic she had been practicing, ˇşAir Bombˇ».

    It was a wind-type version of Flora''s favorite flame-type magic, "Fire Bomb." Of course, the chanting time took several times longer and the power was less than half. Therefore, she was in the middle of practicing.

    Due to low wind magic proficiency, Flora was the last student to fire her magic.

    Still, after hearing about Flora''s level of skill, Pirenne did not blame her for her slow pace and continued.

    "Next! Boys, get in the way! You understand, you''re making it weaker, right?"

    "Yes!"

    And then the calmness training began in earnest when interruptions came in.

    When Flora did this training, she would clap her ears while chanting or make funny faces in front of her.

    So, I thought it might be similar this time.

    ¨C Casting.

    "Hiya?!"

    The male student behind Flora immediately touched Flora''s breasts.

    Whether Flora was surprised or not, her kneading hands did not stop.

    Piren, who saw that, shouted loudly.

    "Flora! "You must tolerate any interference"! That''s what this training is for!"

    ''Ah. It was like that. The important thing is to stay calm and use magic. You have to be able to tolerate it, no matter what the obstacles are.''

    "Yes, yes!"

    It is important to tolerate whatever obstacles come your way. Literally any interruption.

    The instructor right now, Pyrene, was using his magic by kneading those voluptuous breasts as if kneading rice cakes.

    No, on the contrary, since she was wearing an outfit that exposed her upper breasts, her hand was inserted into her exposed cleavage and her raw milk was being massaged, so it must have been more irritating than Flora''s.

    Flora worked hard to chant her magic, holding back the pleasure rising in her chest.

    "Tsk tsk. That''s really stupid. There''s no way you can train like this, right?"

    The boy touching her breasts from behind seemed to be muttering something, but Flora decided not to care and tried to focus on her magic.

 Chapter 144: Daily Life at the Academy (7) **

    Chapter 144: Daily Life at the Academy (7) ** Men who are not affected by the hypnosis that hangs over the entire academy.

    The man who was currently enjoying the feel of Flora''s soft breasts behind her in the name of disturbing her was one of them.

    To be precise, it was not that he was not affected by hypnosis, but rather that he was free from some types of hypnosis. Even if they tried to publicize this situation outside the academy or took advantage of this situation to steal or commit violence, they were equally stopped.

    As such, they also had their own restrictions and restrictions on their actions, but at least there were no complaints about the fact that they could enjoy obscene acts to their heart''s content.

    The only regret was that they had not been hypnotized to some extent and could not be hypnotized again.

    Therefore, if these students wanted to rape a female student or female professor they wanted, they had no choice but to follow the target around and wait until they were under the influence of hypnosis somewhere.

    In that sense, Pyrene''s wind magic lecture was one of the most popular lectures.

    He seemed like an easy-going guy in his actions and manners, so he didn''t have a tendency to break things, but his appearance was flawless.

    There were quite a few male students who said they liked the behavior because it seemed friendly. There were also cases where we touched here and there while lightly touching each other.

    When it became known that Pyrene had been hypnotized into teaching that he had to endure any interruption during his lecture, there was a huge uproar among the male students who were not hypnotized.

    This male student was also one of the students who signed up for the lecture in order to handle Pyrene as he pleased.

    Unfortunately, today I was given the seat behind Piren, so I ended up standing behind another student instead.

    ''But he''s not bad, right?''

    In the first place, she was a male student who thought that all the female students other than Piren, who came to the lecture targeting only Piren, were all there, but this female student who was taking the lecture for the first time today... She was called Flora. She had a different charm than another female student named Flo.

    When you look at her, you can say that she has an aura that makes you want to touch and tease her here and there, she has something like that.

    Although her size was a bit disappointing, she was able to massage her elastic breasts and the way she continued to chant while trembling every time her hands put pressure on her was cute and sexy at the same time.

    ¨C Grandpa.

    "Wow!"

    He lightly licked Flora''s ear from behind. She took the earlobe into her mouth and gently sucked it as if caressing her nipple, sometimes gently pushing the tip of her tongue into the ear canal.

    Enjoying the sweet scent emanating from her silky pink hair, she slowly caressed her ear.

    From the man''s point of view, it was a gentle caress, but from Flora''s point of view, the sound of the lapping water must have sounded as loud as her thunder. The man found Flora so cute that she let out her voice in the middle of her chant, so he caressed her body a little more gently.

    The dick has already grown, but since it is still in the ''mild disturbance'' stage, too strong caress is not possible. This was also nominally training, because if the intensity of her interruptions became excessive, Pyrene would switch her interruptions to another male student.

    Normally, I would have just used the momentum to lift my skirt and stick my dick in, but for some reason, I didn''t want to let go like that against Flora.

    "Daeu, um. "More interference, ugh, more!"

    As the boy tantalizingly searched Flora''s body little by little, she received instructions from Pyrene that she could proceed to the next step.

    Piren herself was letting the male student touch her body without permission as an example to the other students, so her voice was intermittently moaning.

    ''But it''s a little early today, isn''t it?''

    It was always the case that Pyrene taught her lectures while suppressing her pleasure, but today her voice shook so much.

    This was the stage at which this lecture usually took place: when a person was interrupted lightly, the tone of one''s voice rose only slightly, and when a person was interrupted a little strongly, an occasional moan was shed, and when a person was interrupted strongly, even the voice that was being forcibly squeezed out was covered in moans and disappeared.

    But today, I''ve only just entered the ''a little harder'' stage, but my voice is already moaning.

    When the male student who was puzzled by that turned to look at her, the breast pocket of her wizard costume was pulled down, exposing her voluptuous breasts, and he was massaging her breasts as if he was massaging her. Brˇµ

    That in itself has always happened.

    Any man who could take over from Pyrene would bite, suck, lick those big breasts, and even insert his dick into them, playing with them like toys. The only exception was when an unfortunate hypnotized male student stood behind Pyrene.

    But today there was something a little different.

    After all, the male student who scored first against Piren today was famous for his poor hand skills. She had a bad reputation even among male students because she insulted female students so severely that they thought she was hurting them.

    Among these male students, there were only a few men who were excited by seeing women suffer.

    Today again, the male student seemed to be trying to live up to his bad reputation.

    The palm of my hand touching Pyrene''s chest was covered with a light pink liquid.

    I could tell at a glance that it was weak.

    The strangely red face and gasping moans could not have come from this level of caress.

    Since ''any interference'' includes interference using drugs or tools, Pyrene, who was being harassed, could not resist and had no choice but to quietly let the medicine seep into her chest.

    However, that was Piren''s own story, and several male students in the classroom who were not hypnotized were watching the scene with scorn.

    In any case, as the intensity of interruptions allowed increased, it was natural that Pyrene or other female students would give her pussy and even allow her to cum.

    So the male students brightened the mood with something else.

    Who makes a partner leave faster?

    This ''game'', which pits men against who has superior technique, was being played competitively among male students who were taking wind magic classes and who were not subject to hypnosis.

    Of course, if you use weak medicine or tools, it means you are not confident in your technique, so you will be eliminated.

    I don''t know what he was thinking, but with incomprehensible taste, the boy touched Flora''s clothes, laughing at the loser who had given up the competition. With the intention of showing what real technique is.

    Flora, who had not yet received her academy uniform and was still wearing her magician''s uniform, was not much different from Pyrene in terms of exposure, and her breasts were exposed after a few touches from her male student.

    The boy slowly massaged her breasts and watched Flora''s reaction.

    From the moment this lecture began, I was a male student who enjoyed the body of a different female student every time. As a man who had just become an adult had an overabundant sexual desire and a sense of competition with other male students, it was natural that the technique developed quickly.

    Instead of focusing on just one spot, she touched here and there carefully, looking for areas where Flora''s voice was disturbed.

    Some parts remain the same no matter how much you massage them, while other parts tremble slightly when you just brush the skin.

    If you find your weak point and stimulate it, sweat will soon form on your smooth spine and heat will be mixed with your breath.

    If we continue to stimulate things like this, it will be easy to make them go away... The male student did not do that.

    Anyway, today''s loser has been decided. There was no need to rush.

    The man left Flora''s body feeling moderately hot, then put his hand under her skirt and removed her panties.

    The extent to which it is possible at the stage of ''a little too much interference'' is to remove clothes and caress bare skin, and insertion is possible at the stage of ''strongly interference''. The extent to which Pyrene is recognized as a training category has already been verified through several experiments. sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Many other female students were already exposing their inner skin and being manipulated by male students.

    The boy who was massaging Flora didn''t take off all of her clothes because he preferred to leave them on rather than taking off all of her clothes.

    In the middle of her panties, which were left hanging above her knees, there was a trace of sticky liquid flowing from the inside of her skirt.

    The boy traced the mark, which had not yet dried, with her fingers and stretched it with his thumb and forefinger.

    Transparent thread that dangles soggyly.

    Although he had already done this several times, it always made the male student happy to see the love juice he had made with his own hands.

    The boy put his finger in and out of hers a few times, enjoying the sticky and slippery feel, and eventually put his finger inside her skirt.

    Squeak...

    "Ugh?"

    When the tip of the boy''s finger touched her wet pussy, Flora struggled, unable to continue her chanting.

    Although she unconsciously tried to protect her weak pussy by tightening her thighs.

    "There it? Don''t get in the way, Aang? and keep training, ugh???"

    As soon as I realized it, I had to open her legs again after hearing Piren''s yelling.

    However, Pyrene''s voice was already half a moan rather than a yell, so she wasn''t very dignified.

    The male student playing with Pyrene seemed to like her naked body, and the wizard costume she was wearing was casually hanging around Pyrene''s ankles.

    She had applied the medicine so hard that her entire body, except for her limbs, was shiny with the medicine that had not yet been absorbed.

    In that situation, even with the use of tools, a large dildo continuously vibrating in her vagina, and her nipples being constantly stimulated with a vibrator attached, Piren tried to continue his lecture as a professor.

    "All, hmm ??? harder? harder eeeeet???"

    It was already difficult to tell whether Pyrene''s instructions were for her lecture or her moans of pleasure.

    Still, the full meaning was conveyed.

    ¨C Snap!

    There was the sound of pants being unbuckled here and there in the classroom.

 Chapter 145: Daily Life at the Academy (8) ***

    Chapter 145: Daily Life at the Academy (8) *** The male student lifted Flora''s skirt.

    Two long, smooth legs stretched out beneath her pale buttocks, and a mound and a crack were vaguely visible between them.

    The clear liquid flowed down her thighs, stretching out long threads from between her straight open clams.

    The boy rubbed the liquid on his dick between her thighs.

    The love juice, which would have originally felt lukewarm on the hot cock, felt strangely heated as it flowed along Flora''s thighs, which were in the midst of her heated body.

    The male student lowered her posture after gently rubbing against her fleshy thighs and enjoying the natural lotion along with her pleasure.

    Because the height of the boy and Flora was quite different, no matter how much the boy bent down, he could only touch Flora''s buttocks.

    So the male student chose a different position.

    Instead of lowering her position and attempting penetration there, she placed her arms behind Flora''s knees and lifted them up.

    It was the so-called squat posture.

    "Kya!"

    Flora continued chanting calmly when she felt the hot meat stick rubbing against her thigh, but she let out a cute scream when her whole body suddenly rose.

    Flora was fully levitated, with her knees draped over her boy''s forearms.

    The moment the boy relaxed her arm, the fear of falling caused her to inadvertently place her weight on her back. She was leaning on the boy''s chest to distribute her weight.

    The height is probably a little over 1 m at most. Even for a normal person, unless she was really unlucky, her butt was a bit sore and the height of the horse was high. Moreover, for Flora, who can use flying magic, the height is really nothing.

    However, falling in an uncontrollable situation gave an instinctive feeling of fear, regardless of such rational judgment. Even though the male student was properly supporting Flora and did not actually fall.

    "Ugh... "

    Flora was very embarrassed, but she had no way of getting out of this situation.

    Not only would Flora not be able to free the boy''s restraints, but if she tried too hard, she would experience for herself just how flexible her hips were.

    Since she had to chant wind magic, she couldn''t even use flying magic.

    Flora closed her eyes tightly and continued chanting. She was hopeful that if she used magic, her training might end quickly.

    But those efforts did not last long.

    ¨C Phew!

    "Wow? Eh, ah... ?"

    While Flora was panicking, the boy lowered her arms, ramming his cock into her with great intensity.

    The insertion with Flora''s full weight was not enough to penetrate into her cervix at once, and it pushed up her cervix as gravity guided it.

    The body, which was already excited by the male student''s excellent technique, was not surprised by the cock being penetrated at a speed close to free fall, and gently squeezed and hugged it.

    But Flora''s head wasn''t ready yet.

    "Eugh? Hot? Heaaaaat?"

    As I said before, there was no way for Flora to escape from her boyfriend.

    What she said was like saying that no matter how much stimulation she received, she couldn''t escape from the situation.

    With her pussy being used like an onahole as her boy moved around, all Flora could do was wiggle her feet below her knees with inertia. Of course, it was meaningless.

    The chanting had already stopped a long time ago.

    Right now, there was no time for me to think of the chanting that required concentration as the pleasure flowing back down my spine hit my brain every time my body went up and down.

    There was already a difference between heaven and earth compared to general composure training, but in fact, training failure was scheduled from the moment sexual elements were involved in composure training.

    Because women in this world cannot win over pleasure. Never.

    The reason she couldn''t continue chanting while feeling the penetrating sensation in her vagina was not because she lacked composure, but because she was born a woman.

    I can rather endure the pain of a broken bone or an arrow getting stuck. But I absolutely can''t stand sexual pleasure. That was the law of this world.

    Therefore, Flora also could not overcome the pleasure, and the only sound that came out of her slender throat was her moaning.

    Although it was a level of interference that made it impossible for anyone to chant, the male student was well aware that at this ''strong interference'' stage, any action was permitted as long as he did not directly cover his mouth.

    But even if it wasn''t allowed, it wouldn''t have made much of a difference.

    Flora, who did not know what was acceptable, thought this interference had gone too far.

    So she decided to tell Pyrene that she was called Flor. She did so to protest against this situation.

    Of course, what hypnotized Flora meant by excessive was that her level of interference was excessive, not that she went too far by taking off her clothes and humiliating her.

    Flora was unable to move her body properly for fear of falling if she moved prematurely. Even as her body continued to shake up and down, she managed to turn her neck to look for Pyrene. Brˇµ

    "Hughuuuuu anyone) anything h any) anyone his any whatsoever whatsoever) his aaags? aaaaa??"

    Piren was already in a more serious situation than Flora.

    Anything is allowed as long as she doesn''t cover her mouth at all. Fierce insults were being inflicted on Piren as if to show the meaning with her body.

    Piren, who was blindfolded and unable to see, was having her whole body played with by her numerous devices, as if the tools she had used before were just a joke.

    A nipple cap was placed on her breast where the egg-type vibrator was attached, and her nipples and areolas were tormented at the same time.

    Her arms were tied behind her back, preventing any resistance from her.

    A thin plate-like hemp tool was attached to her smooth lower abdomen and directly stimulated the uterus with electrical stimulation.

    The clitoris was held with a suction device and rubbed vigorously with the foreskin removed.

    The thin rod was even penetrating into the urethra and was vibrating.

    The large dildo that had been piercing the vagina just a moment ago was constantly moving back and forth in the anus.

    The male student, who was the culprit of all this, was sticking his dick into the vagina where the dildo had slipped out, swinging his waist arbitrarily and using it as a sex toilet.

    At this point, it seemed even more sinister that I didn''t cover my mouth according to the lecture rules.

    Even if sexual torture were to be inflicted on a slave, the humiliation would not have gone to this extent, and the other male students were even hesitant.

    "Ahaaaaa?? hehehhhhh???"

    Even with her usual easy-going and cheerful demeanor, Pyrene, who had a neat and beautiful face, was the only female in the place who was moaning as if her brain was melting from excessive pleasure.

    Of course, even though Flora was in a state of hypnosis and looked at that miserable sight.

    ''I can''t pay attention to myself if I''m being interrupted that much.''

    All I could do was think about it.

    Flora decided to put her mind aside and enjoy this pleasure.

    When she relaxed her body and gave her full weight to the boy, he was able to enjoy Flora''s hole with greater ease.

    "Ha... ? Huh, ugh?"

    This position, in which the woman is lifted and inserted using gravity, is characterized by the dick being inserted deeper than in other positions.

    Flora''s vagina was short as her body was small, so whenever the boy''s dick penetrated deeply, her cervix was pressed and her uterus was pushed up.

    Flora didn''t like the feeling of her internal organs being pressed.

    Flora, who until recently had accepted other sexual acts with a smile but was reluctant to insert her vagina, ended up having sex in a private bathhouse at Lake Veles.

    It may have been because the sex at that time, when Flora, who was still averse to sex with her vagina, was taught how to climax by stimulating her vagina, was a sex that slowly stimulated the uterus.

    When her dick cut through her vagina, kissed her cervix, and pushed up with the force to crush her cervix, she felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, the position chosen by the male student stimulated pressure on the uterus along with his weight, allowing Flora to enjoy her pleasure even more.

    Even as she did this, her mouth tried to somehow conjure up her chant. She had to endure and try to chant because she had to endure any disturbance anyway.

    Of course, before a single word could be properly uttered during the long chant, I was covered in moans of pleasure.

    "Hyauhneung? Ang? Hmm?"

    The boy''s piston speeded up as he felt the sensation of ejaculating gradually increase.

    No matter how light Flora was, her arms were sore from supporting the weight of one person, but the thought of making a final spurt made her shake her Flora even more vigorously.

    The sound of her flesh resounded loudly as Flora''s buttocks collided with her boy''s pubic bone.

    As her piston speeded up, Flora''s struggling sounds became shorter, and her pussy tightened even more, anticipating her ejaculation.

    The male student finally reached his limit and relaxed his arms, ready to let go of Flora.

    "Huh, ah. Uhhhhh???"

    As the cock penetrated her deeper than ever before, Flora let out a helpless cry and reached climax.

    A tingling sensation spread from her groin to her fingertips and toes, swelling and exploding pleasure. Sea?ch* The novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Stretching her toes, the only thing she could move, into the air, throwing her head back and moaning in orgasm, Flora was so sexy that even the boys competing with her were jealous.

    The semen that poured into the uterus at the same time as the climax made the afterglow of the climax even longer.

    The boy, who was enjoying himself by shaking Flora little by little while cumming, lowered Flora to the floor once the afterglow had somewhat subsided.

    Even though it was only a short period of time, Flora was happy to feel like she was stepping on the floor with her own feet for the first time in a long time.

    However, since a single ejaculation would not satisfy the boy, Flora had to continue being raped until Pyrene came to her senses from the humiliation.

 Chapter 146: Daily Life at the Academy (9) *

    Chapter 146: Daily Life at the Academy (9) * It''s a setting that has never appeared to the point where you wonder if such a thing existed now, but in WM there is something called ability.

    A value different from ''ability'' that grants special characteristics such as talent or superpower. To put it simply, it can be understood like a stat or level.

    First, my abilities are like this.

    ˇ¸ Strength: 10

    Stamina: 10

    Agility: 12

    Intelligence: 10

    Magic attribute: 9 ˇą

    An ability score of 10 can be considered the ability level of an adult male who moderately exercises as a hobby in the relevant field.

    You may not think this is a big deal, but you are an adult male.

    For example, a strength of 10 means that my slender arms can produce the same strength as a fit man whose hobby is gym.

    What do you think? It looks a little different when you express it this way.

    Anyway, all of my stats except for magical power are equal to or higher than 10, and I have physical specifications that cannot be seen from the outside.

    Of course, these are literally just physical specifications. Even though it is a fantasy world where magical creatures have higher average specs than real humans, there is no way they can fight monsters the size of a house at the level of a human.

    So then what should we do?

    You must be able to use physical strengthening through magical power.

    A lot of changes depending on whether you can do this or not.

    It could also be said to be the dividing line between staying within the limits of humanity or going beyond humans and fighting real monsters.

    And so far, I have been one of those people who cannot use physical strengthening through magic.

    According to the settings, it is a skill that can be learned only if you can feel magical power and induce it at will, but it is possible to feel magical power on your own without a special magic tool or teacher since the magic power level is 10.

    In other words, with a magical power of 9, I could not learn physical strengthening on my own.

    Should I say that what I used in the Erotic Trap Dungeon was a trick that came out while I was playing the game, or a bug...? In other words, it was like stepping on the full accelerator and crashing into a telephone pole without a driver''s license. If I had been able to use physical strengthening properly, I wouldn''t have suffered such severe aftereffects.

    For this reason, in order for me to learn body strengthening, I needed a magic tool for training body strengthening or a teacher.

    And this academy has both.

    It would be such a fool to miss this opportunity.

    That''s why I chose the ''Basic Utilization of Magical Power'' lecture.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Sister! "You came to see me!"

    As soon as I entered the classroom, Anna greeted me as if I had been waiting.

    Since it was already past the beginning of the semester when we entered the academy, to be precise, I chose the lectures that Anna took.

    I didn''t mean to do this...

    But if you think about it, it wasn''t ridiculous.

    The beast people''s basic characteristic is that although they have excellent physical abilities, they have difficulty using magical power.

    It wasn''t strange that Anna took a lecture on magic to overcome the disadvantage of difficulty using magic.

    "Sister, sister! Come over here. Let''s sit together!"

    The strange thing is that Anna immediately calls me unnie when we first meet.

    Still, she didn''t really dislike the fox-eared pretty girl who was holding her arm while smiling brightly, so she quietly followed Anna''s lead and sat down next to her.

    She would be perfect if it weren''t for Bo Bimma trying to scissor her...

    No, wait. She said she calls the girl she likes "Unni", But she never said she was after Bobim, right?

    Then wouldn''t it be okay? Could it be Schr?dinger''s Reds that has not been observed yet?

    However, in this gay game worldview, it seems more likely that Asil will open his eyes to lesbian play rather than risking the possibility of sharply distinguishing between liking and sexual desire.

    As expected, I decided to distance myself from Anna a little.

    "Sister, listening to this lecture means that it will be difficult for you to strengthen yourself with magic, right? But is that what you say?"

    "You mean ''like that'', you''ve never seen me fight... "

    "Hey, you can tell by feel?"

    However, after talking to her for a bit, it seemed like there was no need to be so cautious.

    She didn''t show any suspicious behavior, perhaps because she believed she wasn''t a lesbian, or because she didn''t know that what she was doing was romantic.

    Regardless of her sexual identity, she was just a cute and friendly girl, so I gradually developed a crush on her.

    Wait, if she''s this friendly, wouldn''t she have a lot of connections and listen to rumors?

    She might be helpful in the investigation, which was one of the reasons she came to the academy.

    I feel like that was the main purpose originally, but hey, my skill level is more important than a request that I don''t even know what to research.

    So what should I ask?

    "But Anna."

    "Yes!"

    "Who is the principal here?"

    First, let''s look at the most suspicious principal.

    There is no basis for this, but if something suspicious happens in a group, the leader of the group should be suspected first.

    "The principal? "Didn''t you see it?"

    "Huh. "When I went to see him, he said he was busy with something else."

    "Ah... Certainly, not many people said they had met the new principal. She must be very busy."

    "She''s new?"

    "Yes. "He was a different person until last semester, but he said he has changed to a different person starting this semester."

    The new principal is in a strange mood... It''s extremely suspicious.

    But it''s so suspicious that I actually feel like it''s a long shot.

    "Have you seen the new principal?"

    "Ah. I have seen it before. He had beautiful silver hair."

    Silver hair, I wouldn''t know if it were real, but in this fantasy world, it''s a color that appears to be similar to other colors. It is difficult to specify who it is based on this alone.

    Still, if someone used the expression "Beautiful," It would be a woman, right?

    "Then... "

    ¨C Drurk!

    "Everyone arrived, right? The lecture begins right away."

    As I was about to ask more questions, I was interrupted mid-sentence by the professor who came in exactly at the start of the lecture.

    It''s unfortunate, but let''s stop here this time. Because there is a lot of time anyway.

    ˇô

    "Let''s continue from last time. Students who are not yet able to use magic power, please come and get the magic tool."

    Following the professor''s words, several students, including Anna and I, went to the professor and received magic tools.

    But this... Does it look different from what I used to know?

    The magic tool for body strengthening training that I knew looked similar to a cardiopulmonary resuscitation machine.

    Just as a cardiopulmonary resuscitation device causes the heart to beat with an electric shock, it was a tool that momentarily hit a strong magical power from outside and made one feel one''s own magical energy resisting it.

    It was very painful and had a low success rate, so it took several attempts, but at least it was the easiest way to acquire physical strength without the risk of dying.

    For reference, the way to learn it without risking death is to be hit with a pure magical attack without any attributes, for example, magic such as a magic missile, until you feel the magical power. How many times have you played with someone who learned to strengthen their body in that way? Anyway, I''ve seen it before, and it was a really huge poisonous tumor.

    Anyway, the physical strengthening training magic tool that I remember had a blunt and rough appearance, as it was used to train physical strength in that way, but this one looked different from that.

    To put it simply. It was like a bra. The difference is that it is shaped to cover the entire chest rather than just the lower part of the chest.

    When I looked around, I saw that the only ones who had received a magic tool that looked like a bra were female students. The male students received the same crude magic tools I remembered.

    Hmm, this smells.

    But whatever. Since it is a magic tool given by the Academy, it will be effective no matter what it looks like.

    "Anna, this... "

    From the looks of it, it was clear how to use it, but I wasn''t sure, so I decided to ask Anna. As soon as she saw Anna, she knew without even asking.

    "Why?"

    Anna had already unbuttoned her upper body, taking off her bra and covering her breasts with the magic tool she had been provided with.

    Not only Anna but all the other female students were busy wearing magic tools in the classroom without hesitation.

    No one paid attention to the appearance of the female students except for me, who was looking around because they ''didn''t know how to use magic tools'' because they ''didn''t look like anything special.

    ... No, there is?

    Some male students are staring at the female students with long smiles and smiles.

    Is it unrequited love? Or just a stalker?

    What. It is not unusual for a boy to look at a girl he likes. Don''t worry.

    I looked out of the corner of my eye to see another female student wearing a magicogi, took off her bra, put it on, and then put her outerwear back on.

    ... I can feel the eyes continuing to look at her breasts.

    At best, he''s just changing his clothes and looks like he''s ''nothing special'', so why would he want to look at me with such passionate gaze? It''s me.

    The part that touches the chest of the magic tool is made of elastic material, so it can be worn regardless of chest size. The magic tool itself seemed to be a bit elastic, and it was comfortable because anything was possible with magic.

    ¨C Ugh...

    "Ugh."

    After wearing the magic tool for a while, I felt something flowing into me along with a faint vibration.

    It might be unfamiliar to the average person, but at least it was a familiar feeling to me. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Magic attribute.

    The magical power inherent in the magic tool was slowly spreading within me like paint spreading through my chest that was in contact with the magic tool.

    ¨C Jiing...

    ... It''s nice that it doesn''t hurt much compared to hitting someone with CPR, but what can I do about this vibration? I''m a little worried.

    ¨C Ugh...

    Regardless of my feelings, the magical tool continued to flow magical power with a faint vibration sound.

 Chapter 147: Daily Life at the Academy (10)

    Chapter 147: Daily Life at the Academy (10) What can you say about the feeling of magical energy being injected through your chest? It was a feeling that was difficult to express.

    Is this what it feels like when the mammary glands in your chest reflux? I''m not sure because I''ve never had breast milk in a game before.

    If one thing is certain, it is that the presence of breasts has increased significantly compared to usual.

    From a woman''s perspective, breasts are just there. It was there from the beginning, there is nothing special about it.

    Men also don''t care what their dick looks like in their panties unless they suddenly get an erection or something. No? Otherwise.

    Anyway, it''s like that. Unless you feel uncomfortable because your bra is misaligned, or you suddenly exercise too hard and feel lumps of fat floating around, your breasts are just there.

    However, as I wear this magic tool and feel the magical power flowing in, I continue to feel the presence of my chest.

    To use an analogy, it feels like an electrical stimulation panel used in physical therapy is attached to the chest and turned on slightly.

    I wouldn''t go so far as to call this sexual pleasure, but it was strangely tickling and nerve-wracking... That feeling continues.

    I''m not sure if it''s just me, but other female students are also twisting their upper bodies strangely.

    The male students... You can see students writhing in pain or even fainting while using a magic device that looks like a cardiopulmonary resuscitation machine.

    Looking at that, I think it would be better if my heart was a little more bothersome.

    "Are you wearing everything? Then, the student whose name is called should come forward."

    The professor, who shook the unconscious male student awake, called students two at a time and paired them up.

    There were no particular rules; sometimes women paired up, sometimes men paired up, and sometimes men and women paired up.

    Anna and I were each paired with different men. She responded that she was very disappointed that Anna couldn''t be my partner, but I''m just a student here, so what can I do?

    And then they sat down again as they had paired up.

    Of course, it was a different seat from where I was originally sitting. A male student sat in my seat.

    ... Now that I think about it, isn''t she the boy who watched her wearing the magic tool earlier with a strange grin?

    I''m smelling and touching the bra I left behind.

    That look is honestly... ''I don''t think I need to worry too much.''

    What. It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t take it. If I took it, I would have to go to the dorm without a bra, which I didn''t like. Even though in this world, wearing a bra doesn''t cause your breasts to sag, it wasn''t very pleasant to have your breasts shaking every time you walked or your nipples rubbing against your top.

    The reason the professor paired up the students was quickly revealed.

    "There is nothing better than actually doing physical strengthening exercises. Come out one by one and spar from here."

    It was just a sparring partner.

    Why bother them by asking them to come to the front and having them change seats?

    However, other students seem to have already gotten used to this annoying task. As the students in pairs were talking, they were showing their will to fight, saying that they would not lose this time and that they were not in good shape last time.

    The first sparring ended while the students who were not sparring were talking to each other.

    I feel like it ended too quickly, but it was understandable because it was a male and female pair, and the female student had a magic tool attached to her chest.

    The fact that he is currently wearing a magic tool means that he is a student who cannot yet use physical enhancement. If a student who can strengthen his body fights with a student who cannot, the outcome is obvious.

    Whether one has physical strength is not a difference that can be easily overcome. I don''t know if there is a huge difference in technology, but since they are students anyway, how much of a difference will there be if there is a difference in technology?

    Wait, then why are we sparring when the outcome is already decided?

    You may think so. But here is somewhere. In the end, it is a world in a game.

    Your proficiency increases faster when you train with others than when you train alone, and when you experience actual combat than when you train with others.

    This means that even if you lose, it is much more advantageous in terms of skill to try to strengthen your body during sparring. Sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In addition, training at the academy gives you a bonus to your proficiency, so it can be said to be a fairly efficient method.

    Okay. That''s probably why we spar.

    But what is that doing?

    "Look. "I said I won, right?"

    "Ugh, I thought it would work this time... "

    Dialogue between the victorious male student and the defeated female student.

    If you look at the lines alone, it''s a normal male student showing off and a female student expressing disappointment over the result of the sparring.

    The situation is different if the boy is talking about taking off his girl''s clothes.

    As soon as the boy returned to her seat, he pressed his body against the girl, and without hesitation, she put his hand under her skirt and brushed her thigh.

    "Anyway, if I win, I win."

    "Ha... I know. Who said anything? "Just do it quickly."

    As soon as the boy heard the girl''s words, he pulled her chin and kissed her.

    The sound of her tongue mixing together continues for a moment, and when her lips part, her long thread continues and then snaps, as if she regrets the separation.

    You could say it was quite a romantic scene, but I was a little confused.

    What is that?

    We sparred. The results are out. Have sex?

    Suddenly, it seems like some intermediate steps have been omitted.

    "Excuse me. "What is that doing?"

    If Anna had been around, she could have asked. Unfortunately for her, Anna was talking with her partner a little away, so I asked the girl sitting next to her.

    "That''s it?"

    "No. Why are you suddenly acting sticky?"

    "Ah. I see "Is today your first time?"

    "Okay. So, please tell me what on earth you are doing."

    The female student said it as if it was no big deal.

    ""The winning side can freely use the losing side for sexual purposes." During this lecture."

    I heard that. Uh¨D¨D¨D

    Was it like that? I wanted to.

    I guess so.

    But there was nothing like that when we sparred in the combat department in the morning?

    "Sometimes there are professors who make exceptions in their lectures because they say it''s disruptive, but most professors don''t really care. The same goes for this lecture."

    Aha. So, the morning sparring was a unique exception.

    Now, I was convinced as I saw the female student lowering her head under the desk and holding the male student''s cock in her mouth.

    Even as I was answering questions, the sparring proceeded step by step, and little by little, heat began to form in the classroom.

    The same-sex group did nothing even after the winner was decided. Because you can use it ''sexually'' as you please. It was a rule that had little meaning unless you were homosexual.

    ... Wait. Didn''t Anna earlier say she was disappointed that she couldn''t be my partner?

    ... Let''s not think too deeply. Earlier, I thought Anna was a good girl. She doesn''t want to change that perception.

    But thoughts are like pink elephants, and the more I try not to think about them, the more they come to mind, so I had to break out in a cold sweat until it was our turn to spar.

    "... Hey. Please take care of me."

    "Huh? Ah. It''s Soira. Please take care of me too."

    Until the moment I stood in the sparring position, I was anxious thinking that someone might be aiming for my scissors, but before I knew it, we were exchanging greetings.

    But what did you say your name was? I didn''t hear very well because I came to my senses late.

    I tried to ask his name again, but the male student was already running towards me with a sword.

    It was very fast. It seems that this male student can also use some degree of physical enhancement.

    Even now, I am in a situation where magical power is flowing into my chest and I feel like I can do something, but strangely I cannot. This means that you cannot use physical enhancement yet.

    Still, it is not impossible to win due to the difference in technology.

    The male student had a face I had never seen before in the advanced combat department class. In that case, it means that even if it is not a combat department, or even if it is a combat department, it is an intermediate or low level class, and even if the opponent used physical strengthening, it is not my time to lose.

    However, there was no need to rush to win.

    The magic tool is still vibrating in my chest. Even though this looks different, if it has the same effect as the magic tool I know, the more I wear it, the more my physical strength proficiency will gradually increase.

    And as I said before, due to the system, skill level increases faster during sparring.

    So, the longer I drag on this sparring, the more bonuses there are to the skill increase effect through magic tools.

    After thinking about that, I took my time by lightly pushing away or avoiding the male student''s attacks.

    No matter how hard he swung, he couldn''t hit, so the male student looked nervous. Still, my skill level comes first.

    After the boring scene of a male student''s one-sided attack, but not a single hit, continues for a while...

    I got a feeling.

    Ah. Now your skill level will increase.

    The itchy feeling in my chest gradually became stronger. As my body strengthening proficiency increases, the magic power spread throughout my body resists external magic power.

    As time passed, the stimulation became stronger, and I felt pleasure, so I thought it was time to end it.

    I have acquired physical strength. We can end the sparring situation now.

    When I raised my sword with that thought in mind.

    ''Pang!''

    There was a sound.

    No, it didn''t come out. But I could hear.

    A light pop in my chest, like a balloon bursting. And.

    How did they know about my condition, which was just before I learned physical strengthening, and the magic tool gave me a final powerful push of magic power?

    It was as if one last puff of air had been blown into a balloon that was barely holding on.

    It exploded.

    Stimulation.

    "Huh?!"

    Weak stimulation at the level of electrical stimulation. However, my chest, which had become sensitive to constant stimulation, could not withstand the sudden burst of stimulation.

    In an instant, a feeling of dizzying pleasure passes by.

    Beetle.

    My legs, unable to withstand the pleasure, slowly relaxed.

    I tried to recover my posture as quickly as possible, but it was already too late.

    "Stop!"

    The other male student''s sword was right in front of my eyes.

    Ah. You lost.

    I could have won. If this magic tool hadn''t done something stupid, it would have won proudly. Same... I had a lot of thoughts.

    "The winning side can freely use the losing side for sexual purposes."

    When I think of this ''rule''...

    Soggy.

    Just thinking about it made my underwear wet.

 Chapter 148: Daily Life at the Academy (11) **

    Chapter 148: Daily Life at the Academy (11) ** In the game called WM, people are basically proficient in a significant number of skills.

    Proficiency starts from 0 and becomes 1 when the skill or action is first acquired, and from then on, the skill can be used.

    So, my body strengthening proficiency level, having just learned body strengthening through magic power, is 1.

    Clearly, my head still remembers how to wield enormous magical power with the body of a hero in the last episode, and I also remember how to do it, but it''s an awkward feeling that my body can''t follow suit at all.

    In my memories, the magic power that used to run like I was driving on an open highway is now blocked like a road home during the holidays and I can''t move forward.

    I can''t help it. It''s inevitable if you want to develop a new character in the game.

    Still, the difference between what can be used and what cannot be used is large, and this alone has increased my power considerably.

    Now I need to increase my skill level and use it well.

    Let''s see. Then, what you need to train now are sword skills, shield skills, martial arts skills, physical strengthening... There''s still a lot of left?

    When your skill level is low, there is no place as efficient as the academy to raise it to a certain level, so your gamer instinct keeps finding ways to train.

    In this case, we need to set priorities...

    Someone came up to me as I was holding my head and groaning.

    "Hey, over there."

    "Huh?"

    It was a male student with whom I had just sparred.

    "Because I won... That... Can I do it?"

    "Ok? What... Ah."

    I thought I was speaking in English without knowing the object, but suddenly, as if someone was whispering, a ''rule'' came to mind.

    "The winning side can freely use the losing side for sexual purposes."

    What. So you''re asking if you can use me?

    As I laughed, the male student''s shoulders shook.

    "Of course."

    "That... Okay! It still won''t work, right? It can''t be like that... "What?"

    For some reason, the male student who was rambling heard me and her eyes widened.

    "Why are you even asking such questions? That''s the ''rule''. Ruler. You can use whatever you want."

    "Uh? Really... Hey? "This?"

    "What on earth do you want to say? So is it real or fake?"

    "Well, then... "

    Where had the spirit of rushing against me, who couldn''t even use physical strength during sparring, gone? The male student stretched out his shaky hand and grabbed my chest.

    Munchul.

    "Hey, these are women''s breasts..." "

    Anyway, it was on top of his clothes and he had a magic tool attached to his chest, but even that was fine, so I could feel that he was very nervous.

    If you lose in sparring, you lose. To be honest, there is nothing unfair about it.

    I entrusted my body to use it however I wanted and increased my proficiency by moving my magic around.

    The male student muttered while massaging her breasts with an expression of disbelief.

    "The ''rules'' really work... Was what that person I heard yesterday true? Everyone has to follow the rules? Does this make any sense? ?"

    Little by little.

    "This has been like this since the semester started? But why didn''t I know? No, why did I suddenly find out? If... "

    Little by little.

    "Wait, then that guy could take advantage of this opportunity... "

    Bit by bit...

    Sigh!

    "Oh?!"

    The male student, who was lost in his own world and muttering something to himself, screamed in surprise when I suddenly held his hand.

    No, what is used is the heart of the person who won the game. I also tried not to care what I did.

    "Can you please be quiet?"

    "I''m sorry!"

    It''s so noisy that I can''t concentrate.

    After it was pointed out to me, the male student just quietly massaged his chest.

    "Excuse me... "

    "Why again?"

    "Can I take off my clothes?"

    "You can do whatever you want? Do whatever you want until the end of the lecture. Ah. Is it because you don''t know how to take it off? Shall I take it off?"

    "Oh, no! I will do it!"

    Still, a man is a man, so I guess he wants to take off a woman''s clothes himself.

    Because the clothes I was wearing had an unusual design, after several failed attempts, the boy finally pulled off my top.

    "... How do we do this again?"

    Of course, there was a magic tool for physical strengthening training in it.

    I had to take it off anyway, so it worked out well. Even if you stay still, he will take it off.

    The male student had to struggle for a while to remove the magic tool.

    Kuuk.

    "Huh... "

    As soon as her raw breasts were finally revealed, the boy immediately grabbed her nipples with force.

    It was a place where magic power was directly injected with magic tools until a little while ago, so just pinching the sensitive nipples gave a pleasure that sent shivers down the spine.

    The male student persistently harassed my nipples.

    I don''t know if it was fun to have a hard erection, or if they thought I was making a voice...

    Regardless of the reason, the sensitive part is bothered the same way, so the underside becomes moist.

    Talk. Todok.

    When I didn''t show any signs of dislike even when I touched, picked, or twirled the nipple, the boy gradually became bolder.

    I squeeze and massage both breasts, open them wide and bring them together, and lift them from below as if supporting them with my palms... Ah. Still, I hope you don''t do something like lifting it and dropping it. I know it''s nice to see it visually shaking, but it''s also quite heavy, so it''s a bit painful.

    The boy who played with her breasts for a while eventually moved his hands down.

    After touching the already wet underwear, she brought her fingers in front of her eyes and rubbed them.

    ... No, why am I paying attention to every single one of these things? Let your body use it as it pleases, and training comes first.

    I tried to take my mind off the man and focus on my training.

    I did...

    "What are you doing there?"

    "No, I was just curious... Haha."

    The male student went under the desk and burrowed between my legs.

    "What. It''s up to you, but... "

    "Yeah, right? So I''ll do whatever I want!"

    The male student said that as if he was making a promise and took off my panties.

    It was difficult to take it off while sitting, so I had to lift my waist. There was no reason for me to help, but I felt sorry for him constantly complaining about trying to take it off.

    As the last piece of cloth covering the private area disappeared, the vital area that was not protected by anything became fully visible.

    The boy stared at her with wide eyes, as if this was her last chance in life.

    I open my pussy, rub it, and rub my labia.

    They really treat it like a toy.

    I''m just doing what I like, so it''s none of my business whether I treat it like a toy or an object of observation.

    But in this case, the water lily went through the water.

    Because my skill level is still low, I need to concentrate and use my magic to train, but no matter how good I am, I can''t concentrate when I''m fiddling with my pussy like this.

    No, to be precise, it would be correct to say that I am included in the law of this world that no woman can resist pleasure.

    Even I can''t escape the night game setting I set and am defeated by pleasure... Doesn''t this suck?

    Yes. Feeling hot in the lower abdomen.

    "Huh?"

    The male student who was searching the woman''s vagina with the feeling that he was testing something new rather than caressing the woman made a dumb sound.

    Love juice must have suddenly flowed out of the hole. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... ?"

    The male student raised her head and looked at me, but I looked away and pretended not to notice.

    Ah. It looks like Anna also lost in sparring. As the male student guides her with her hand, she lowers her head and places his cock in her mouth.

    Even if you''re a lesbian, you''re not good at anything. Well, from the male student''s perspective, there was no reason to care.

    Compared to that, I''m probably in a better situation. How convenient it is to know that it can be used even when you are still. Right?

    ... Even though I tried to escape reality like this, my body remained honest. It was literally an "Honest body."

    Even if I tried to think of something else or divert my attention, my already excited body would spit out love juice like a fountain.

    At this point, the male student also noticed that I was horny and smiled slyly.

    No. I think I know what you''re thinking, but it''s probably not that.

    I''m sure by now his foreplay techniques are so good that he thinks I''m wet. Isn''t it?

    It''s just that my body got excited because of the penalty.

    However, explaining this would not change the current situation, and it was true that the reason my body became aroused was because I thought I was a sucker, so I decided to stay quiet.

    The boy was still smirking as he inserted his finger into her hole and licked it.

    It was still a technique that could hardly be called caress, but my body, which was already in heat, sent a tingling sensation of pleasure every time my fingers or tongue touched it.

    The male student, who was probably a virgin, explored the female genitals for the first time in his life. That''s what I''m saying, but I feel a bit uncomfortable expressing it.

    The boy, who had enough fun, came out from between my legs and said.

    "Turn your ass this way."

    I guess I''m finally going to enter the main room.

    When she lifted her buttocks according to the boy''s words, the chair and buttocks, soaked from the spilled love juice, fell and made a squishy sound.

    As I lift my skirt, my wet butt meets the outside air and I feel cool. It may have felt even colder because the body was at its peak.

    As she placed her hands on the desk and stuck her butt out, she heard the sound of a buckle being undone from behind.

    And then something hot touched my pussy.

 Chapter 149: Daily Life at the Academy (12)

    Chapter 149: Daily Life at the Academy (12) Sigh. Wow.

    ...

    Ah. It''s annoying!

    Contrary to the fact that the male student moved his cock vigorously, he was unable to find the hole and just rubbed his cock.

    Even if I missed, there was a sense of pleasure that was similar to that of a smartphone, but to me, who was in a very excited state, it was just tantalizing.

    What. Why.

    The rule is that the other person can do whatever they want with my body, but it''s not a rule that says I can''t enjoy it, right?

    At a quick glance, I noticed that among the other female students, there was one I truly disliked.

    "Hey. "Your hand movements really make me feel bad, so stop touching me."

    "Nope? It''s my heart whether I touch it or not? But you really have breasts. It tastes good when kneaded."

    "Ah. Seed... "

    There is a female student who, even with her eyebrows furrowed and her fists shaking, cannot resist the touch of a male student touching her inner skin.

    "That''s why it looks like he''s in a strangely good mood, ugh. I asked, haha, what happened? "Do you know what he said?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh, uh... But are you okay?"

    "Huh? It''s me, huh? Hehe?"

    There was also a female student who was trying desperately to ignore the male student clinging to her and suppressing her moans while talking to her friend sitting next to her.

    Even though he was trying to ignore it, the sight of her moaning in pleasure when her pussy was throbbed might make the boy even more excited.

    "Hey. "You said you''re weak here?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about. Hehe??!"

    "And. It looks like it''s real. But you still feel it when you''re with a man. "I thought I was a lesbian because I always followed my sisters around."

    "Who, shit. Okay?! I''m not a lesbian! ... "I''m just not interested in men, ugh."

    "For that matter, you always give me pussy, right?"

    "That''s not me, and I can''t strengthen my body, haha... No. Stop your back!"

    "Ugh. "I stopped because the reaction was funny."

    "Seeing... "

    Anna was having sex with her male counterpart in a face-to-face position.

    I always used only honorifics towards me and Nora. Was it because she wasn''t very close? She feels a little disappointed because she has always been a child who clings to her like an older sister.

    No, you probably just used the honorific title because you''re ''sister'', right? If you think about it, this seems much more likely.

    From what I heard, Anna, who is very affable, seems to be popular among male students as well. Well, even if you are popular in this lecture, the only thing you can do is get bullied under the pretext of sparring.

    If you listen to the male student''s story, he even shares Anna''s weaknesses.

    ''Less (number of men experienced: 31).'' It''s a bit weird to think of it as something like this. He likes women in his heart, but his body gives in to dick and craves a man...

    What. Anna is just doing that because of the ''rules''.

    Then she looked for another female student... Ugh ?

    "Okay. Done... "

    A sudden feeling of fullness in the lower abdomen.

    A thick and hard meat stick penetrated through the meat, which was heated to the point of itching.

    The male student who failed for a while eventually succeeded in sticking it into the hole.

    ... If you can''t find it, just open it with your hand and aim. I saw this somewhere and decided to put it in just by shaking my back... My sister had an excessive dream from the beginning.

    Still, whatever. It is true that it was successful in the end. If you think about it that way, should I praise you for not ejaculating immediately after insertion?

    As a compliment, my pussy was squeezed, and I took a deep breath.

    The male student seemed to want to enjoy the feeling of this commemorative first experience, but for me, after much fretting, I was finally penetrated for the first time.

    Where are you trying to relax? The sex has just begun.

    She moved her waist little by little, shaking her hips from side to side.

    While strongly tightening the vagina to adhere closely to the cock pillar, rub the cervix and the glans stickily, like mixing tongues when kissing.

    The player character''s unique soft and flexible body does not put any strain on him even if he twists his back like a snake.

    Of course, enduring the pleasure felt from the vagina was entirely my burden.

    "Yes... "

    "Uh, huh... "

    The sound of a small moan and the male student''s breathing overlap.

    A man''s moans are sometimes nice to hear... I don''t want to hear it when I''m doing everything on my own. I like the desperate moans that one makes as if one is actively shaking one''s hips and pushing one''s physical strength to the limit.

    I didn''t like it, so I stopped shaking my waist.

    "... ?"

    The male student suddenly looked at me as if asking why.

    What. Why. If I tease you, you hit me.

    Even now, I barely move my waist as if I''m trying to save face when the subject is nibbling my butt as if he were touching a supreme treasure.

    In the first place, aren''t the rules saying you have to make the first move? All I have to do is accept it and follow the rules. It means that I don''t have to work hard to move.

    Of course, if I don''t move now that the switch has already been turned, I''ll be left in a frustrated state, but can my virginity endure this?

    "... Sigh!"

    -Paang!

    "An?"

    It''s here... ?

    As if he had made up his mind, the male student grabbed her hips and shook his waist for the first time.

    The exiting glans gets caught in the vagina and scratches, causing me to moan involuntarily from the passing pleasure.

    The power piston comes right after.

    All the complex thoughts typical of sympathy were thrown away, and a strong piston hit me with ignorance.

    The technique is excellent, but... Feeling like this beast isn''t bad?

    "Come out to the last group!"

    Just as my sexual feelings were growing stronger, I heard the professor''s voice.

    Last article.

    In other words, the sparring was now over.

    The lecture consists of the use of magic tools to acquire physical strength and sparring to increase proficiency.

    Looking at it this way, I wonder why there would be an alternative professor, but wouldn''t it be something like a lecture later?

    Anyway, when the sparring ends, the lecture also ends.

    Then this ''rule'' will end.

    It was clear that the classroom was going to be a huge mess.

    A student who has earned the right to have sex will stick around to have more sex, and a student who has been a toy for a while will struggle and say no.

    Well, there is no need to struggle. Unless there are rules, if the other person tries to have sex even though you say ''I don''t want to'', that''s rape.

    Of course, my case is a little different.

    I don''t like it like other female students or a few male students, but instead of forcing myself to do it according to the ''rules'', I''m actually switched on and shaking my hips on my own.

    But there was no way the other male student could guess what was in my mind.

    Are we supposed to assume that there are women in this world whose purpose in life is sex?

    Although it was a world where the concept of chastity was lighter than reality due to my setting, it was a world where women were sexually conservative compared to men.

    Considering my sensibility towards men, the gap between them being embarrassed to show their inner skin but spreading their legs only to me is disgusting. So, this is how the world came to be.

    Even so, there are always exceptions, and in this case, I am the exception, but how would he know that?

    As the lecture seemed to be ending, the male student shook her hips desperately as if this was the last chance of her life.

    ¨C Rumble! Shake!

    The desk also shakes greatly due to the violent shaking.

    This was happening all over the classroom. After providing space for the two sparring players, the classroom, which was not very spacious, was immediately filled with creaking sounds.

    It''s a sex village. Sex Village.

    "Huh... Huh... "

    The male student was busy enjoying the tightening of the flesh with his cock, not paying attention to the surrounding noise. She told the boy that his cock, already swollen from excessive stimulation, was feeling the urge to ejaculate, but the boy held back and shook his hips as if he wanted to fuck her one more time.

    ¨C Chop, chop, chop, chop

    The sound of light splashing water rang out at quick intervals as the buttocks, glistening with love juice, collided with the male student''s thighs. The cock, which couldn''t escape properly due to the too-fast piston, continued to pound deep into the vagina, but that was actually better.

    Perhaps this body''s weak point was the deep vagina and uterus. Somehow, even in the dungeon, when the slime stimulated the uterus, it disappeared in an instant...

    It was just a coincidence, but the boy''s technique was stimulating my erogenous zones precisely.

    The stimulation hit my weak point exactly, and my waist trembled little by little each time the glans kissed the cervix.

    In my pleasure, little by little, I began to feel that the surrounding noise was distant. Feeling disconnected from the world. A deep pleasure that feels like only I, no, just my genitals and head are left.

    I arched my back and strained my thighs to hold back the pleasure, but at the same time, the more I tried, the tighter my pussy became.

    The male student, who could not bear the stimulation, finally stuck his dick into the deepest part of the vagina and emitted semen.

    "Hmm... ?"

    Excited, Excited.

    The feeling of a cock spitting out semen as if pulsating is exciting no matter how many times I experience it.

    The feeling of being loved.

    Even though it was a dry relationship filled with nothing but carnal desires, this feeling of being filled deep inside my heart might have been a woman''s instinct.

    ... No, no. What are you thinking?

    I think my intelligence dropped for a moment due to the climax. Anyway, that''s not it. It varies depending on the opponent. It''s different.

    -Zboob...

    "Today''s lecture ends here! "Let''s clean up after ourselves!"

    As soon as all the semen was vomited out, and the slightly mushy dick was leaving the vagina, the professor announced the end of the lecture with good timing.

    When I looked around, I realized that the other students had also hit the last spurt just before the end of the lecture, and there was no mess like this.

    There was even a desk that was completely broken.

    Compared to that, we can say that we are in good condition with only one chair soaked in my love juice.

    "Thank you! Really!"

    "Huh? Ah... It''s okay. "It''s a rule."

    "Yeah, right? Because it''s a rule... Okay... You can do anything as long as you follow the rules... ?"

    "No, that doesn''t mean anything can really happen."

    He was saying something disturbing, so I pointed it out, but the male student didn''t seem to be listening at all.

    ... It''s probably not something I care about. I am not even a faculty member.

    "... Ah! Then Soira! See you later!"

    "Uh. Huh. Okay... Hey. Wait for a sec! You should clean this up too!!"

    The male student shouted as if something suddenly occurred to him and left first.

    All that was left was a wet chair, floor, and desk. Of course, it was my responsibility to clean it up.

    To be exact, it was ours, but since that guy ran away, it''s now mine.

    This bastard. Next time I see you, I''ll smash you to pieces.

    I had to hold a rag for a while to wipe away the liquid mixed with love juice and semen.

 Chapter 150: Hero Party and Underground Cave (1)

    Chapter 150: Hero Party and Underground Cave (1) A saint who hired the hero party as an escort to investigate an orc cave where traces of an attempt to summon a demon were discovered.

    She was now in quite a bit of trouble.

    "Saint. What are you going to do?"

    "Uhm... "

    So much so that the hero couldn''t answer even if Serena asked him a question.

    The saint looked at the stairs she had discovered after searching, no, she had discovered.

    Even among the darkest caves, the stairs leading down to the darker basement had no end in sight.

    However, anyone could see that the square and angled staircase had been artificially processed, and the faint wind blowing showed that the space below was not a small space at all.

    The saint could not shake the feeling that the darkness beyond the stairs, which did not allow an inch of light, was hiding the culprit of summoning the devil.

    A saint''s intuition is not just intuition. It was clear to her that if the saint had such a feeling, there was indeed some clue, big or small, within it.

    But despite this, the reason the saint was in trouble was because the existence of the stairs was completely unexpected.

    This is the Orc Cave. I don''t know the official name, but it was called Orc Cave because orcs lived there.

    However, there was no way that a grand conspiracy like summoning a demon could have been planned with the intelligence of the orcs. There are various subspecies of orcs, but none of them is particularly intelligent. Even the shaman, who was somewhat intelligent, was close to cunning, but far from wise or meticulous.

    In other words, it meant that there was someone other than an orc behind it.

    The saint came here in person to see if she could find out about it, and for her safety, she even brought her escort back to the place where the knights had already visited...

    Stairs going down to the basement?

    If the existence of something like this had been known, a report would have been posted when the Holy Knights investigated.

    I wasn''t specifically blaming the Holy Knights for their incompetence. I watched the hero party''s scout, Lev, right next to me as he found the location of the stairs, but it was so complicated that I couldn''t understand what he was doing.

    But it was clear that the stairs were not in the plan, and the saint now had to make a decision.

    Will she go down the stairs and investigate, or will she finish the investigation here and return and then dispatch the Holy Knights again?

    Needless to say, the saint was a very important person in the church. She was not only symbolic, but also political. She was not the only sect in the world, but that did not diminish her importance as a saint.

    In terms of the saint''s safety, it was right for her to investigate again after her return and then come back later.

    But if that happens, she won''t be able to hire the hero party as an escort the next time she comes.

    The reason I hired him this time was because a hero party happened to be passing by and asked for help. She did not have the authority to force the saint to wait until the Knights Templar''s investigation was completed. Furthermore, she didn''t even want to do that.

    Moreover, I was also concerned about the tentacle demon I encountered before starting the cave investigation.

    A saint''s sacred art and a warrior''s holy sword. If either of the two were present, the demon was so powerful that even the hero party would not have been able to avoid sacrifice. This was true even though the devil''s condition was not normal.

    There may be such a risk, so why not send a hero party and entrust the Holy Knights to investigate? It was natural that there would be great damage, and even then, the devil might not be exorcised.

    So it was less risky to conduct a thorough investigation this time.

    However, the risk of going down the stairs and investigating was dangerous.

    There might be something there. I didn''t know that this combination of a hero party and a saint could be dangerous.

    Of course, no matter how important the Holy Knights were, compared to the hero party and the saint, they were something that could easily be sacrificed.

    Therefore, the saintess repeatedly considered her concerns, considering the values ??of the two options to be similar.

    ¨C Tuk.

    "... !"

    The saint raised her head in surprise at the sudden mild shock she felt on her shoulder and her warm body.

    It was Lev who dared to touch her saintly shoulder without hesitation. Lev placed one of her hands on the saint''s shoulder and spoke to her in a light manner as always.

    "Hey, warrior. "Are we going?"

    Serena was covering her face with one hand as if she couldn''t see her Lev when she started acting unexpectedly.

    "Lev, you... Ha. Okay. We are going Rather, take that hand off. "You''re rude to the saint."

    "I said it''s okay. Our saint is not that authoritative. Right?"

    "Yeah... "

    The saint was dumbfounded by the sudden situation, but she was able to figure out one thing through "Mind reading."

    Lev was now trying to help himself.

    ''Are you going to help me? Why... No, that''s not what''s important right now. What did you just say? ''Would you like to take the stairs?''

    After coming to her senses, the saint quickly finished her thoughts and asked Serena a question.

    "What did you just say? "You''re coming down?"

    "Yes. We will go. As a warrior, I can''t leave such a dangerous place alone."

    "Ah... "

    It was like that. These were warriors, hero parties.

    Unlike the saint who was in charge of the church''s affairs and always considered risk and return when making decisions, a good and just hero party.

    And since she said she would go to the hero party, there was no other option for the saint.

    If the hero party were to be lost here, it would be a great loss for humanity, and it was obvious that if the saint went with her, her survival rate would increase dramatically.

    In other words, the worries that the saint had been worrying about for a long time were useless.

    "Why did you tell me that now?"

    No matter how saintly she was, she couldn''t help but become a little sharp in her tone of voice because she had worked so hard.

    Fortunately, Serena responded without being offended by such sharp language.

    "Because she didn''t want to influence the saint''s decisions. This is a dangerous place. This is where her life could be lost. "You can''t go with us and be in danger because of us."

    "Then what if I said I wouldn''t go in?"

    "I would have gone back first and come back after completing the escort request."

    "Ha... "

    So, since it was a dangerous place, it meant that the saintess''s own will would be respected. If she had known first that the hero party was going, she would have gone along anyway.

    But that means that the saintess knew about her troubles but kept silent...

    The saintess thought that the warrior was frustratingly sophisticated.

    "How is it. It was decided quickly, right?"

    Lev revealed the truth that his party leader had not told him and laughed as if he had done nothing wrong.

    It may have been excessive behavior for a party member, but other party members, including the hero, did not particularly scold Lev.

    I don''t know if Lev is that kind of person and gave up, or if Serena is the type of person who doesn''t care about things like the authority of her party leader, but first of all...

    "Can you please let me go now?"

    The first thing she did was ask him to remove her hand, which was still on her shoulder.

    "Oh. I forgot. Hehe."

    The saintess glared at Lev, who responded naturally, but her gaze was much less powerful than before.

    ˇô

    "Front at 1 o''clock! Five birds 30 meters ahead!"

    "Leave it to me!"

    ¨C Piyung!

    As soon as Lev''s report came out, Silphiere, who had left the demonstration, pierced the monster''s forehead as it was about to come out of the darkness.

    The arrows fired one after another hit the chest of the monster next to me. In an instant, the two fell over, and Gaidon''s shield charge exploded into the disorganized ranks. Sea?ch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Cooung!

    The monster, which was hit by a tower shield so large that it completely covered Gaidon''s body, screamed and fell as if it had been hit by a carriage.

    When Gaidon escaped from his brief stiffness after being charged and tried to find another monster, all that remained was a corpse that had already been turned into a monster/animal by the warrior''s sword that had already dug in after Gaidon.

    A landslide victory.

    It was a battle that ended so quickly that it was difficult to even consider it as a battle.

    However, the hero party''s complexion was not so good.

    "These... "

    "Yes. "It''s an imp."

    The saint confirmed the words of the warrior who had identified the monster.

    An imp is a monster about the size of a child, with pointed ears and a hooked tail.

    At first glance, there is not much difference from goblins. In fact, the power of each imp is only weaker than that of a goblin.

    However, the reason the hero party was not in a good mood was not because the imp was strong or difficult to deal with.

    Although the imp was the weakest, it was definitely a demon.

    In other words, it meant a monster that did not appear in nature, and the existence of the imp was also evidence that someone had summoned the devil.

    If you think positively, there is a possibility that you were summoned together when you summoned the tentacle demon you encountered outside the cave, but if you think negatively, there is a possibility that someone is continuously summoning demons.

    I didn''t know that maybe there was a third possibility.

    In any case, what is clear is that there are summoned demons underground in this cave, and it was too optimistic an assumption to think that the only summoned demons were imps.

    "... Everyone, be careful around your surroundings."

    The atmosphere of the hero party changed completely at the words of the party leader, the warrior.

    A little while ago, he was relaxed while maintaining minimal tension, but now he has a sharp mood that feels like he''ll cut himself if he touches it.

    Even Lev, who had been light-hearted the whole time, listened seriously to the surrounding signs.

    Although the saintess was surprised by the atmosphere of the hero party, which she had never seen in the past few days, she felt trustworthy.

    At least she felt safe with this group.

 Chapter 151: Hero Party and Underground Cave (2)

    Chapter 151: Hero Party and Underground Cave (2) "... "It''s strange."

    "That''s strange."

    "It''s strange."

    For several days, I went down underground and explored through the stairs hidden in the cave.

    The deeper they went, the more strange the hero party felt.

    The only enemies are imps.

    No, if that''s all you need, you can somehow understand.

    Just as there are orc caves and goblin caves, there could also be imp caves. Even though it appears only through demon summoning, it does not mean that weak demons, such as imps, leak out from abandoned summoning circles.

    The strange thing is that there are various types of imps.

    Imps are also a species with many subspecies. Has horns, has two tails, or has blue skin.

    However, the subspecies that emerged from this cave was completely different from those subspecies.

    A subspecies that extends its long tail to snatch people and drag them away, a subspecies whose body is swollen several times its size and self-destructs when approached, a subspecies that pounces from the air with tremendous leaping power, and even a subspecies that lies as if dead and then gets up and charges at the moment of stimulation.

    That''s right, Impra, if you don''t let your guard down and get nervous, you won''t get into trouble.

    Still, the hero party felt exhausted as these subspecies were mixed in at a time when regular imps were rushing in.

    Imps just live in a specific location and don''t patrol, so I guess it''s a good thing that I''ve never been attacked while resting.

    Thanks to this, even if it took a little time, I was able to get enough rest and move forward in perfect condition.

    The reason why the search continued for several days was because of the repeated rest and advance.

    "..."

    Lev, who was ahead, raised his fist above his shoulder. It was a signal to stop.

    Is it an imp again? The party members tensed and adjusted their weapons, but this time, no voice was heard indicating the enemy''s location.

    "Rev. What''s going on?"

    Gaidon looked puzzled and asked Lev, who stopped the party and didn''t say anything.

    Gaidon was also the party''s tank, and was in the front line similar to the scout Lev, but there was nothing visible to him.

    Lev paused a little longer and spoke.

    "... There is a village."

    "A village?"

    "Okay. I can see several two-story buildings with low stone walls. ... That can''t be possible."

    This place is deeper underground than a cave, and even though it is weak, it is teeming with demonic imps.

    It would be strange even if there were survivors in a place like this, but is there a village there? It was nothing short of an award.

    And as it was suspicious, there was a high probability that there would be a clue to this place.

    "Hero. What should I do?"

    "I have to go. "Because there are no other clues."

    There was no one who refuted the hero''s words. The hero party and the saintess advanced nervously.

    As I walked a little further along the same path, I was able to see the village through other people''s eyes.

    The size of the village was small, with less than 10 households. But it was clearly a village, and at the same time there was no smell of people living at all.

    The smoke produced by people as they live, the smoke used to heat or cook rice... Couldn''t find anything.

    I didn''t know why there was a village in a place like this or who lived there, but at least it was clear that there was no one alive in this village right now.

    A living ''person''.

    ¨C Jump!

    As the hero party got closer to the village, the village''s main gate opened and imps poured out.

    Even if there was no need to say how many Lev there were, everyone could tell that there were a lot of them.

    "Ready for battle!!"

    As soon as the hero shouted, the positions of Lev and Gaidon were reversed.

    Gaidon, wearing heavy armor and carrying a huge shield, is in the front, and Lev, who has relatively light equipment, is behind him.

    The imps are currently coming out through the village gate, so they are concentrated in one place, but if that many of them spread out, and we are surrounded from all sides, it will be a very difficult fight.

    Gaidon lunged forward to stop it, raking the side of his shield with his weapon.

    ¨C Kkkk!!!

    Gaidon''s shield and weapons, which have been specially treated, make a terrible sound that humans cannot hear when they rub against each other.

    Silphiere, an elf with better hearing than humans, described it as creepy even though she could only vaguely hear it. How would a monster react when it hears those sounds?

    As soon as the imps heard the sound Gaidon made, they trembled and rushed at him as if they had discovered their parents'' enemies.

    After sufficiently narrowing the distance, Silpierre''s supporting fire was fired on both sides of Gaidon, who lowered his stance and prepared for the attack.

    The arrows fired continuously, as if to show why the elves'' archery was the best, showed a 140% accuracy rate despite the high rate of fire.

    This means that it often pierces the imp that it hits and also hits the imp behind it.

    In that brief moment when the imps rushed in, all the buffs used by the saint along with Berti, the priest of the hero party, fell.

    And the battle began with Gaidon''s heavy shield bash being inflicted just before the imp who rushed in first slashed his sharp claws at Gaidon, right before the most defenseless attack.

    -Cow!

    Gaidon pushed back with his shield whenever he got the chance. When an imp, which is smaller than a human, is hit by a shield, it flies away helplessly, entangling nearby imps.

    A quick Lev jumps into the space created, cuts down several staggering imps, and escapes again before the imps come to their senses.

    It was an infuriating act for the Imp, but with his limited intelligence, he couldn''t come up with a suitable solution. It just got angrier and clung to Gaidon''s shield, clawing at him with its claws.

    There was also an imp who bypassed Gaidon and went to attack the back line, but he was quickly skewered by Silpierre''s arrows, which were the first to target such a guy. Even if he uses his companion as a shield to block the arrow, he is instantly cut in half by the sword of the warrior standing in the middle row.

    Just when I thought I could safely deal with the imp even though it would take some time like this, boom. Thud. The cave floor rang.

    "Silpierre!"

    "Whew! It''s him again!!"

    At the direction of the warrior who felt the vibration, Sil Pierre stopped shooting arrows at random (by elf standards) and put only one arrow on the string, putting his magic into it.

    ¨C Boom!

    A large imp appeared after breaking the stone wall of the village. The giant imp, which was 3 to 4 times larger than the other imps, rushed straight towards the hero party, not caring that the other imps were trampled to death under its feet.

    ¨C Paang!

    An arrow filled with Silpierre''s magic was fired. While blowing away several imps in its path, the arrow pierced the giant imp between the eyes without any resistance.

    ... That was the problem.

    "Ah! I really hate him!!"

    The giant imp ran without stopping even though there was a hole the size of a coin between its eyes.

    Because it was so huge, it couldn''t be stopped with just a few arrows. If it didn''t penetrate, it might have been able to achieve some stopping power, but shooting the arrow just enough to not penetrate it was difficult even for the elf Silphiere.

    A huge imp running towards you with a hole in its head. Throwing one''s body to attack a human even with one''s brain pierced could only be described as truly demonic.

    Gaidon and Lev, who were blocking the village''s main gate, could not leave, so the warrior in the middle row had to block the giant imp.

    It was easy to sever the giant imp, who was only rushing at him through inertia and whose brain was shattered and could not do anything.

    ¨C Bubble... Bubble...

    The corpse of the giant imp, cut in half, suddenly began to boil.

    "ˇşHoly Shieldˇ»!"

    ¨C ... Kwaaang!!

    Berti quickly set up a shield, but he was unable to block it completely because he did not have enough time to fully contain divine power.

    Even though the lethal force of the explosion was blocked, the body fluids of the giant imp that could not be blocked covered both the middle and back rows.

    ¨C Cheolpuk.

    "..."

    When living as a member of a hero party, it is common to get covered in a monster''s bodily fluids. But that didn''t mean it was a pleasant experience.

    "Hey! Are you okay?!"

    "... Okay! Are you okay! "Focus on the front!"

    As Gaidon and Lev were distracted by the loud explosion heard from behind, the imps began to escape little by little.

    As she gave instructions to her party again, Serena sighed softly.

    ''I feel uncomfortable, but I can''t help it. When this battle is over, I have to wash up.''

    She was looked up to as a warrior, and although she herself took responsibility as a warrior and tried to fulfill her duties, Serena was still a woman. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was equally disgusted by her monster''s disgusting bodily fluids. Still, Serena kept reminding herself that she was in battle and cut down the attacking imps one after another.

    After that, the imp subspecies appeared a few times, but the giant imp did not appear again, and the other subspecies disappeared without causing any damage to the party.

    "Ah, it was difficult. Wow. What''s wrong with you guys? Are you okay?"

    Lev and Gaidon, who returned from the battle lines after the battle, were surprised.

    Serena, who was in the middle row, and the other women in the back row all looked like wet mice.

    The giant imp''s explosion itself was blocked, but because of that, the bodily fluids exploded and sprayed like a water balloon, drenching the clothes.

    "Ugh... I feel uncomfortable... "

    Silphiere, who was the most exposed among the women because she was neither wearing armor like a warrior nor a nun''s uniform covering her body like Saint Bertina, cried as she saw the sticky body fluid sticking to her skin.

    I wanted to quickly use clean magic to blow away the dirty bodily fluids, but I couldn''t waste magic power when there was still no idea what might be in the village.

    The hero party hurriedly wiped off only the bodily fluids directly on their skin with a towel and entered the village.

 Chapter 152: Hero Party and Underground Cave (3) *

    Chapter 152: Hero Party and Underground Cave (3) * There was nothing in the village that looked obviously suspicious. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was furniture, but no dishes, and there were many footprints on the accumulated dust, but no place had been cleaned.

    It looked like an intruder had stayed in a village where people had left for some reason and then left. In this case, the imp would be the intruder.

    The hero party split into three and explored the village. Since there was no sign of the village at all, it was a final search after thinking it was safe.

    The result was the conclusion that it was ''safe.''

    It''s so suspicious, but there''s no problem?

    Everyone was suspicious, but in fact, even after going through the entire village and searching every house, not even the common imp was found.

    It was such an ordinary sight to see a few rats running around under the broken furniture that it was even strange.

    But no matter how suspicious it was, I couldn''t remain suspicious forever.

    The hero party gathered in a relatively intact house to talk.

    "It''s too early to be sure if this is safe, but at least there are no monsters at this point."

    "I''ve been homeless for a few days already, so why not make this a base for now? "You never know when the underground exploration will end."

    "Okay. The furniture is old, but not completely unusable, and we carry things like tableware with us, right? Even though it is broken, I think it is a good idea because there is a stone wall."

    "What''s unsettling is the possibility that this entire town is a trap to lure people like us... "

    "I don''t think so."

    The saint who went up to the second floor first came down and joined the conversation.

    "I also looked carefully while investigating here and there, but there was no trap or anything. And I just set up a barrier, so even if there was a trap I missed, you will be safe now."

    "A barrier?"

    Berti tilted her head at the saint''s words.

    Although Berti was a priest, there was no barrier among the sacred arts that Berti knew.

    The saint smiled softly and answered.

    "It is a sacred art that can only be learned by advanced clerics of our church. Miss Berti is from a different denomination, so you may not know."

    "... Ah! That... Sorry!"

    After exploring the cave together for several days and becoming closer, Berti suddenly forgot that the other person was a saint from a religious order. Her face blushed, and she apologized.

    The saint thought Berti was cute and patted her head.

    "Hey, anyway, so this is safe?"

    Taking advantage of the brief pause in conversation, Silpierre asked the saint.

    "Yes. No monsters can enter this barrier. I don''t know if it''s a monster that can destroy the barrier itself... "If a monster that strong appears, we will know right away."

    "Hmm... Good! Then, let''s go take a shower!"

    "Yes?"

    "Ah. That''s a good idea. But where?"

    "I saw it earlier when I was researching, and there was a small hot spring behind this house. The water quality didn''t seem to be bad either."

    "Uh, really?"

    The saintess was dumbfounded when Silpierre suddenly asked her to go take a shower, and Serena and Berti immediately agreed.

    "Ruler. Because that''s how it happened! If you want to take a shower, you can come in later. For now, let''s go first!"

    "Yes? "Huh?"

    Silpierre took advantage of the saint''s bewilderment and took her by the hand and dragged her to the hot springs. She was followed by Serena and Berti.

    After that, only Gaidon and Lev remained.

    "Uh... Hmm... "What about the sentries?"

    "What. It''s safe, so wouldn''t it be okay? Gaidon, I go up first. "There might still be a bed that looks useful."

    "Is this right? No, the saint herself said it was safe, so it should be okay, but... "

    Guydon scratched his head but calmly sat down and unpacked his luggage.

    Based on the flow of conversation, it seemed like it was almost decided that this would be the base. Gaidon began to list miscellaneous baggage that would be okay to leave behind.

    And Lev, who went upstairs, was lucky enough to find a bed in good condition.

    The beds in the other rooms weren''t all that bad, but who cares whether they were good or not? Anyway, Lev was in a good mood after securing his own bed.

    Lev hummed his tune and lightly cleaned the room.

    Lev, who has had relationships with numerous women, has made it a habit to keep her clean.

    Cleanliness was important. Except for a very few special tastes, no woman likes a smelly man.

    Lev, who took out a cleaning tool from his luggage and was sweeping and wiping, found a tool inside the luggage bag. It was a familiar tool that I use every night these days.

    "... Come to think of it. "She said it was safe here, right?"

    ˇô

    Meanwhile, Yeo Yeo-jin was enjoying the hot springs behind the house.

    Although they were concerned that the fence was a little broken, they had confirmed several times that there was no one else in this village except them.

    Even though there are two men, Gaidon is not the type of person to spy on a woman''s bath, and Lev has not even attempted to do so since he was caught by Silphiere several times and got stabbed.

    "Wow... "

    "Wow... "

    "I... If you look at it that way, it''s a little... "

    Berti and Silphiere exclaimed in admiration as they looked at the saint''s large pocket of sacred power.

    She was not used to bathing with other people, so she covered herself with a towel, but the sacred power pouch worthy of her name as a saint was not covered by a single towel.

    Berti lowered her gaze and looked at her own body.

    Curves that were barely recognizable as a woman. If the nun''s uniform she usually wore wasn''t a skirt, she might have been mistaken for a man.

    Berti was an orphan when she was young and was taken to a temple to become a priest. Even though she was already an adult, she had a complex about her body because her growth was not very good. Berti sighed as she compared herself to her saint.

    Silpierre lightly pinched Berti''s cheek.

    "Eugh?"

    "This guy. What are you sighing for? "Everyone has different charms."

    "Eeeee..." (But, Silphiere too...)"

    Silphiere, who said so, only had breasts that did not reach the size of a saint, but were about average. In addition, her well-stretched limbs were worthy of the evaluation that she was truly a slender beauty.

    In Berti''s opinion, Silpierre was nothing more than a deceiver.

    "What. Sylphy, are you playing with Bertie again?"

    "Oh no! Why would I make fun of our cute Bertie!"

    As Serena spoke, Silpier let go of Berti''s cheek and hugged her tightly.

    Berti felt a little bad because a lump of fat that he didn''t have, no, he only had a little bit, was pressed against his head.

    "Berti doesn''t like it. "Stop it."

    "Eh~"

    Even as Silpierre let out her displeased sound, she fell gently into Serena''s arms.

    The saintess chuckled as she looked at the hero party three.

    "I guess you get along well."

    "It''s kind of like that."

    Serena answered, sitting down next to her saint and taking a gulp of her hot spring water.

    I poured the hot spring water on her head, which wasn''t hot enough to make her feel steamy, but was warm enough to feel it.

    The discomfort of being covered in the bodily fluids of a giant imp in a battle a while ago. The discomfort that does not go away with clean magic is washed away with water.

    Serena, who simply dried her hair with her clean magic, posed on her butt next to her saintess.

    "It was a bit awkward at first. After hanging out together for a long time, we became closer little by little. "Because they are all good people."

    The warrior said, looking at Silpierre and Berti who were cackling and falling again, cackling.

    The usual cool-headed warrior''s appearance was not visible in those eyes, but only a warm look at her companion.

    The saint looked at this with envious eyes.

    Her symbolic status is high, but unlike other saints who are treated as the church''s mascots, she was able to achieve a high political position through her "Mind-reading", But instead, she was able to achieve a high political position, but instead, she became a close and close-knit party like the Hero Party. I lost all my relationships.

    The leader of the paladin who was in charge of escorting her was someone she could trust, but that meant she was trustworthy, not that she was friendly.

    That''s why the hero party, which had a heavy mission and yet had good relationships with each other, looked so dazzling.

    The saint suddenly felt frustrated and got up from her seat.

    "Saint?"

    "Ah... Hmm... "I''m going to wash it one more time."

    When Serena looked up in confusion at the saint''s sudden action, the saint gave an answer she had made up on the spot.

    It was a lie when she said she was going to wash more, but Serena nodded her head and said.

    "Okay. That... I''m telling you this because you may not be able to see it clearly. I think it would be a good idea to pay a little more attention to your abdomen."

    "Yes?"

    After hearing Serena''s words, the saint asked, ''Abdomen? ''What''s wrong with my abdomen?'' She placed her hand on her stomach.

    I can feel the soft and soft skin.

    ''Huh?''

    Just like Serena did, the saint first poured hot spring water on her body to wash it off.

    Her hair was dried with a cleaning spell, but she left her body untouched because she was going to bathe in the hot springs anyway. Why is her belly so soft and dry?

    The saint looked down.

    ...

    I can''t see her toes.

    All I could see was her pure white breasts and the traces of water left on her cleavage, and I could tell what had happened.

    The water sprinkled on from above fell straight down her chest and didn''t even wash her stomach!

    This was something I didn''t notice because I immediately soaked myself in her bath, thinking it would be clean anyway with clean magic.

    The saint secretly blushed and took a bowl of her hot spring water to cleanse her abdomen and groin.

    "Huh... "

    When washing her vagina, a sensation that she had never felt before arose, but the saint just brushed it off without thinking much about it, saying it was just a sensation caused by warm water touching her tired body.

 Chapter 153: Hero Party and Underground Cave (4) **

    Chapter 153: Hero Party and Underground Cave (4) ** While the women were laughing and chatting with each other naked, there was a thug who was secretly spying on them.

    It was Lev, the scout.

    It was true that after Lev got caught and beaten while trying to spy on women bathing, she didn''t even try.

    Silpierre, who constantly fires a large longbow, naturally has considerable strength, and is probably stronger than Lev in terms of simple strength alone.

    I still clearly remember that it hurt a lot when I got hit.

    However, she didn''t try it because Lev would get caught, but her interest in women''s bathhouses didn''t disappear.

    If there was a way to spy on the women''s bathhouse without being caught by Lev, it was clear what to do. Sea?ch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Another all-purpose tool that appears here, the ''remote trap release kit''.

    This time, I used the ability to project a distant image on the screen through magical power.

    Since the magical drone, which serves as the standard for perspective, has no substance, there is no trace of it and there is no need to worry about being caught.

    If there was a wizard who was sensitive to the movement of magical power, it would be easy to notice, but there was no wizard in the hero party.

    Even so, if you get too close, you will sense the unnatural magical power, so all you can do is keep a distance and take a peek. Still, that was enough.

    The video transmitted through magical power that transcends the laws of physics was clear, and the scout Lev''s five senses were able to enjoy every inch of the scene on the screen.

    Even a drop of hot spring water flows along Sil Pierre''s thigh and disappears into her groin.

    The embarrassing part that can be seen between Serena''s defenseless spread legs.

    There are also pink nipples that cutely assert their presence at the end of the saintess''s large sacred power pouch.

    Berti''s stunted growth... No, I wasn''t really interested in this. No matter how much she tried to show off her waist and hips as an adult woman, she was not to Lev''s taste.

    As a woman, there must be at least some attractive part.

    Berti was also popular in her own right, with her cute appearance and small size. Lev didn''t say Bertie didn''t have her charms either. It''s just not her taste.

    Anyway, Lev took his eyes off her Berti and looked at her saintly woman.

    In any case, unless a wizard joined the party, no one could notice the remote trap disarming kit. Silpierre and Serena were beautiful girls overflowing with charm, but there will always be a mountain of opportunities to spy on them in the future.

    On the other hand, when the saint''s quest is over, she separates and it is over. Although her search is being prolonged as she unintentionally discovers the cave underground, she will soon be done and there will be nothing left to do with it.

    In order to enjoy the noble body of the saint that he can only enjoy now, Lev focused his screen on the saint.

    "... Hmm?"

    Lev, who was looking closely at the position of each point on the saint''s body, noticed something strange about the saint''s behavior.

    Sprinkle water on her shoulder, and then again on her abdomen, which is difficult to reach because it is covered by her large breasts.

    Rub your skin with your palms as if you were scrubbing something off.

    And then I walk to the hot springs to soak in the hot springs again.

    ''... ?''

    Lev felt doubtful from that appearance.

    The saint''s buttocks are as well-developed as her big breasts, and when she walks, her buttocks sway gently.

    Although it was a very sexy body, this in itself was a common sight on women with attractive buttocks.

    But the saint''s gait... It was a little strange. To be specific, she intentionally walked with a distance between her legs.

    A movement that makes it seem like she doesn''t want to touch her thighs.

    The saint I saw walking with her for several days did not walk like that.

    "Aha."

    Lev, who thought for a moment, was soon able to figure out the cause.

    That gait was a movement made to prevent something from touching the groin. Even if it''s your own skin.

    And there was also a point as to why he didn''t want anything to touch his groin.

    ''I guess I''m too sensitive.''

    Since Lev''s sleeping clitoral training began, she has been humiliated every night and has been in the midst of awakening sexual feelings.

    In addition, in the battle a little while ago, a giant imp exploded and spilled bodily fluids all over her body, and because the battle was in full swing, she was unable to wipe it off in time.

    Of course, since she is a demon and a monster, her body fluids contain medicinal ingredients. After the battle, before she used clean magic, the medicine would have penetrated into her entire body.

    The same goes for other women, but they have experienced this not once or twice, and they are used to it. Her tolerance for aphrodisiacs was different from that of a chaste saint who had never even masturbated, let alone experienced being covered in a monster''s bodily fluids.

    After seeing her trainer''s accomplishments, Lev smiled with satisfaction and cut off the magical power of her remote trap disarming kit.

    As the magical power was cut off, her magical drone disappeared, and the screen that reflected the pure white female body also disappeared.

    Lev comforted her, but she left to do what she had to do for tonight''s training.

    ˇô

    After the women''s bathing was over and the men''s group had enjoyed the hot springs in their own way, the hero party and the saintess, who had finished eating, each chose an empty room and went to sleep.

    Everyone fell asleep, relieved that they were inside the barrier guaranteed by the saint.

    Just in case, Lev also experimented with it a few times, but despite Lev''s best use of her stealth technique, her saint''s barrier immediately responded to her intrusion.

    After seeing that, the party all went to bed without setting a watch for today.

    However, the barrier did not respond to movement inside.

    In the middle of the night, taking advantage of the silence, there was a shadow that sneaked into the saint''s bedroom. Of course, it was Lev.

    -...

    Lev opened the door so quietly that not even the sound of the door could be heard.

    As usual, the saint could be seen falling asleep with her hands folded.

    Of course, it had already been confirmed through the magic drone that the saintess had fallen asleep.

    As soon as he entered the room, Lev filled the hole in the floor with an old piece of cloth found in the house and rolled it into a ball.

    The smoke that was quietly seeping through the hole was blocked by a bundle of cloth. It was a scented candle that Lev had prepared in advance for a good night''s sleep.

    I didn''t prepare it knowing that a saint would be staying in this room. It was enough to just prepare it in every room and activate it later.

    Anyway, even though this scented candle doesn''t have immediate effect, the effect is good in its own way, so it won''t happen for at least an hour or two unless someone slaps you and screams.

    Until now, the saintess had been sleeping in her own tent, so they couldn''t even dare to break in. But she''s in ruins here. No matter how hard she put a lock on it, there was no way she could keep it intact since the entire house was so old. For her scout, Lev, it was as if there was no lock.

    After patting the saint''s soft cheek and confirming that she had fallen asleep, Lev immediately began today''s training.

    She drags the saintess''s panties and places them roughly on one of her legs, spreading her legs wide.

    Her legs were spread so wide that they were incomparable to when she was fiddling with the kit, and she was unable to hide anything that was supposed to be hidden, exposing it to the eyes of the man.

    "Oh, oh... "

    Lev was filled with admiration as he got to see the precious parts of the saint that he had always seen only through the screen through the magical drone.

    A clean pussy that has never been used. However, the clitoris, which had become slightly enlarged due to several days of clitoral training, was the only lewd appearance in the pure and pure body of the saint, giving off an even more lustful atmosphere.

    Lev brought her face close enough to feel the woman''s pheromones and noticed that her clitoris was even bigger than when he had seen it last night.

    It should have grown little by little since it was trained, but it seemed to have another cause.

    When I gently put my finger on her labia and opened it, I could see that her hole was very wet even though she hadn''t done anything yet.

    Lev now knew more about the saint''s vagina than the saint herself. In Lev''s opinion, this was not an ordinary thing.

    But it was natural.

    This is what Lev thought she was. The body of the saint, who was poisoned for the first time by the monster''s body fluids and medicinal ingredients, became excited according to the instinct of a female, but the saint herself did not notice such a situation at all and went to sleep.

    Or, it could be that the saint''s body recognized Lev, the master who revealed her pleasure, and immediately made preparations for her.

    Lev started today''s training even though he was giggling thinking that the latter would be worse.

    Gently place your finger on the clitoris.

    ¨C Flinch.

    Just by lightly placing her finger on her foreskin, her pussy hole twitches and spits out her love juice.

    I don''t think preparation is necessary at this level.

    Lev immediately removed the foreskin of her clitoris and fixed it with the tool he had prepared.

    Her clitoris, which had grown significantly larger than when I first saw it, trembled as it touched the air outside.

    If you lightly breathe on her, she will tremble and express pleasure with her whole body.

    Lev stroked her with his fingertips, then extended her tongue to her clit.

    "... Sigh."

    When a warm, wet tongue touches the clitoris, the saintly woman, who felt pleasure even in her sleep, reacts slightly.

    However, the mind that had fallen into a deep sleep due to the effect of the scented candle did not wake up and just left the body to its own devices.

    Lev carefully sucked the clitoris, which was small compared to the tongue.

    Among all his experiences with women, no woman had ever received such extreme cunnilingus from him. She was a worthy opponent, though.

    The clitoris, stimulated by the subtle irregularities of the taste buds on her tongue, continued to send pleasure signals to her body, and her saintly buttocks were soon drenched in the love juice she had spit out.

 Chapter 154: Hero Party and Underground Cave (5) **

    Chapter 154: Hero Party and Underground Cave (5) ** "I should try this too."

    Lev took out a small bottle of perfume from his pocket.

    After shaking the half-full contents of the glass bottle two or three times, I lightly sprinkled it on the saint''s face.

    ¨C Chik, chik.

    Meanwhile, the fingers caressing her pussy don''t stop.

    Gently turn the bean with your thumb and caress it by pinching the shallow part of the hole with your index finger.

    Even as she slept, the saint moaned at the pleasure rising from her lower body and inhaled the sprayed scent.

    ¨C Seup... Phew...

    My body, heated by the constant stimulation, naturally becomes out of breath. The more you inhale, the more scent you inhale, and the more you inhale, the deeper the blush on your cheeks.

    "... "It''s more effective than I thought?"

    The incense that Lev sprinkled on the saint was something he received from a female alchemist whom Lev had previously seduced.

    The ingredient is Lev''s semen.

    I don''t know what process they went through with such a strange material for Lev, but it is said to be Lev''s masculine scent, simply put, a perfume that is a concentration of pheromones.

    I remember her bragging that she was using it when she masturbated alone and that she felt happy as if she was being held by Lev.

    She then said that she had prepared enough for her own use and was handed a half-full bottle of perfume as the rest. Where on earth did she use her pheromone perfume?

    Besides, she was going to turn Lev down, as she was material, but she was told that she would just like it if he handed it to her lover, who was just like her. The female alchemist knew that Lev was a playboy, and his relationship with that woman was nothing more than a sex relationship in the first place.

    However, she had completely forgotten about the item as it was buried deep in her luggage with no one in particular to hand it to... This time, she was rummaging through her bag to prepare a good night''s scented candle and found it.

    After discovering a forgotten item, Lev had a hunch that it was the perfect time to use this perfume.

    The operation itself was nothing special. All I do is spray perfume and teach the saint, which I always do.

    But the effect will be dramatic.

    The saint''s body will become accustomed to Lev''s pheromones without the saint''s knowledge, and it will also become accustomed to the pleasure that comes with it.

    As she continues to feel Lev''s pheromones and suffer from pleasure, her body will automatically become horny just by smelling Lev''s body.

    It was an item that I had stuck in the corner of my luggage anyway and never even thought about. Even if things didn''t go as planned, Lev had nothing to lose, so he put it into action starting tonight.

    ¨C Seup... Ha...

    The effect was outstanding.

    No matter how pure and abstinent she has lived, her body is that of a woman in her prime. It was natural for her to be ready to mate as a female once she smelled the male''s rich pheromones purified through alchemy.

    Even more love juice began to flow than when I was covered in the monster''s body fluids and hit by the weak medicine effect.

    At this point, I couldn''t tell if it was a pheromone perfume or a weak medicine.

    The body of a saint who had learned late in life that she was afraid of theft and had only knowledge of things between men and women for over 20 years desperately wanted her man.

    As Lev, who had enjoyed sexual intercourse with numerous women since becoming an adult, he felt sorry for her body, which was constantly spitting out love juices.

    When I patted the crack, half jokingly and half sympathetically, it was cute to see it tremble as if it was stimulation.

    Lev continued to roll her saint''s clitoris, observing her saint''s reaction. In the first place, the purpose was to be a training assistant. She didn''t forget that fact.

    Today is a day when I can provide highly stimulating training, which I couldn''t normally do because the saintess was just asleep. Today''s saint fell into a deep sleep due to the effect of the scented candle.

    If it''s Lev''s technique, you can teach it with just your fingers, but it''s a rare opportunity, and it''s not fun.

    Lev took out her perfume bottle and her magical tools.

    He wasn''t that big of a guy. It was a magical tool that simply vibrated when you put magical energy into it until the magical energy ran out.

    A common magic tool that can be found in any general store in any town.

    However, the distinctive feature is that it has a hole in the middle like a ring.

    Lev carefully took the clitoris out of the foreskin and inserted it into the hole of the magic tool.

    Although it has grown significantly compared to when I first saw it, the saintess''s clitoris, which is still small, is completely hidden except for the tip of the magic tool, which is only about the size of a ring.

    After touching the magic tool and confirming that it was properly fixed so that it would not fall off, Lev slowly injected magic power into the magic tool.

    ¨C Ugh...

    When magical power is applied, the vibrating magic tool begins to vibrate according to its role.

    "... ?!!!?!"

    ¨C Push Ut!!

    Unable to withstand her sudden stimulation, the saint''s body climaxed magnificently and released water.

    For a saint who had only experienced stimulation from rubbing or poking with her wand, the stimulation of the vibrating magic tool surrounding the clitoris was too much pleasure. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, even as she climaxed with her waist floating in the air and spewing out waves, the spirit of the saint, who had fallen into a deep sleep due to the effect of her scented candle, did not wake up.

    There was no choice but to leave her body to the scoundrel who invaded her lady''s bedroom and let her lewd body be increasingly manipulated as she fell into the swamp of pleasure.

    Lev thought he was a gentleman enough.

    Lev, who was also called a scout or a thief, knew how many true thieves he had, and he also knew what they did to women.

    Perhaps, if even one of them had been here instead of Lev, the saint would have already lost her virginity, become a semen recipient every night, and become pregnant with the child of an unknown man.

    Compared to that, what an honest and proud man Lev is, who would manipulate a saint''s body first and fuck her from the front.

    It was clear that Lev was a gentleman, as he did an excellent job of teaching the pleasures of sex to a woman who grew up without knowing pleasure, rather than enjoying pleasure alone.

    Lev truly thought he was a great man.

    ... Even though he didn''t think it was honorable,

    "... ????!!!"

    Even as Lev was thinking foolish thoughts, the magic tool was faithfully performing its role.

    Even if your limbs are fluttering from the stimulation of climax, even if your back is shaking, even if you are fluttering to expel the last remaining liquid from the urethra, which already has nothing to spit out.

    The magic tool that was tightly fixed to the clitoris showed no sign of falling off, forcing pleasure into the saintess''s body.

    Climax after climax piles up.

    The pleasure that overtook her even before the afterglow of her orgasm had subsided, pushed the saintly woman''s body into an endless hell of pleasure.

    "Achacha. "I almost got into big trouble."

    While she was thinking about other things for a moment, Lev found her saintly woman and pulled out the magic tool in her haste.

    The saintess once again let out a cry as she was stimulated by the woman holding the vibrating magic tool tightly and pulling it out from her clitoris, but as her stimulation could no longer continue, she gradually relented.

    Her limbs, which were shaking as if she had received an electric shock, and her vagina hole, which was pouring out love juice like a broken faucet, gradually returned to their original state over time.

    But the memories of her pleasure engraved on her body cannot be restored.

    ... Although it was a little too much.

    The saint fell into a deep sleep with the help of scented candles; she did not fall into a coma due to drugs such as sleeping pills.

    If it was this level of continuous climax, it would not be strange for her even if the saintess woke up.

    Lev, carefully ensuring that the saint had not awakened from her sleep, gave her a sigh of relief.

    Unfortunately, I felt like tonight''s teaching assistant would have to end here.

    The clitoris, which was so engorged that it looked hard and painful, seemed as if it would go away at the slightest touch, and even without inserting a single finger, the gaping hole showed no sign of closing.

    If I had been a little more careful, I might have gone beyond clitoral training to G-spot training today.

    Lev engraved his mistake in her heart and put his efforts into cleaning it up.

    She cleaned up the bedsheets, which were soaked as if a bucket of water had been spilled, and put back on the panties she had taken off after adjusting her clothes that had become disheveled after struggling in orgasm.

    Every time Lev touched the saint, her body flinched and trembled.

    She had a pure body that had not even known sexual sensations until recently. Lev felt a low sense of satisfaction as he watched the pleasure training progress steadily.

    ''It''s a cave this large, so I don''t know how much longer we''ll have to explore. There are still many opportunities left.''

    Lev finally sprayed her pheromone perfume on the saintess''s face again and left her room.

    Now that the saint was left alone, she could smell Lev''s body and go to sleep comfortably.

    ˇô

    "Lev, don''t come close."

    The next day, as Lev was taking the lead in exploring the cave, Silpierre spoke.

    "No, why again?"

    "The saint gets scared when a scoundrel like you comes near!"

    "Well, I... Miss Silpierre. It''s not like that... "

    "Saint, it''s okay, just leave it to me. "I will definitely protect you from that bully!"

    "What do they say I did?"

    Although she spoke naturally, Lev knew very well the reason why her saintly appearance was strange.

    Every time Lev gets close, she rubs her legs and tries to move away little by little.

    Just as the distance between Lev and her got closer, he smelled her pheromones and her horny body seemed awkward, making Lev uncomfortable.

    ''It''s definitely effective.''

    Lev was also a little surprised as he felt the unexpected effects of the pheromone perfume.

    I never thought that a perfume made just for masturbation would have such a powerful effect.

    Still, since the good effect was a benefit to Lev and not a disadvantage, Lev decided to move on.

    "Okay, go away! Hooyi, hooyi!"

    "I am indeed. I''ll take you there. "I''m guarding you."

    Lev pretended not to be able to resist Silphiere''s urging and left.

    "Saint, are you okay?"

    "Yes. Yes... "

    Even as she was being held in the arms of Silpierre, who was worried about her, the saintess kept taking deep breaths to smell her without even realizing it.

    For some reason, every time she breathes, I feel a dazed pleasure in my head.

 Chapter 155: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (1)

    Chapter 155: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (1) After spending the afternoon separately, we gathered at the restaurant in time for dinner.

    "How was the lecture?"

    "It was just okay. "It''s something I learned a long time ago." Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am... Hmm... What... There was nothing special. Yes."

    Flora said it was okay, but Asil said and acted suspiciously at first glance.

    There must have been something.

    Still, there''s no need to dig into something you don''t want to talk about.

    "Is there any progress in the investigation?"

    "Not really... Ah. Still, I think I''ve become a little closer to the instructor. His name was instructor Piren, and he seemed to like me for some reason."

    "With the instructor? Not bad. If you get closer, you might be able to hear stories about various things. "How about Asil?"

    "There was nothing particularly helpful to the investigation."

    "Are you okay. "It''s only the first day, but I didn''t really expect there to be a harvest already."

    "Something feels a little off. "You talking like that, have you found out anything?"

    "Me? Hehe... "

    I lowered my voice, wondering if anyone would hear. The content itself wasn''t particularly important, but it wasn''t a good thing for others to hear either.

    "I think the principal is suspicious."

    "The principal?"

    "Okay. When we met with the vice-principal, we were originally planning to meet with the principal, but the principal wasn''t there, so we met with the vice-principal, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "But other than us, there are only a few people who have seen the principal. They say he has changed since this semester."

    "If you''re new here, isn''t it because you''re busy doing things you''re not familiar with yet?"

    "No, I don''t think I can see it at the Academy events. They say you don''t even see it during events like the school opening ceremony."

    "That''s definitely suspicious."

    "First, it''s at the level of being suspicious. Like Asil said, it could be just because I''m busy, or it could be for another reason. But remember it just in case."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Something else? Umm, something else... That''s right. "The principal says he has silver hair."

    "Silver hair? Like this?"

    Asil picked up a bundle of her hair, which was tied into two pigtails.

    "No, no matter what, it won''t be a unique color like yours. Who would explain that the color that looks like oil spilled on the floor is just silver hair?"

    "Oil? Hey. "You come here."

    "I don''t like it?"

    "This!"

    Asil got upset and got up from his seat. I walked around the restaurant table to avoid Asil.

    Since it was all a joke anyway, neither I nor Alsil took any serious action.

    Looking at us like that, Flora giggled as if it was fun.

    "Ah. "You are here."

    When the playful game of tag was over and the meal was almost over, the vice principal approached us, saying he had found us.

    "Vice principal? "What''s going on?"

    "No. It''s no big deal. "I wanted to bring it to you because your uniforms are finished."

    The vice principal took out several packed boxes from the bag in his hand.

    "It''s made to fit each size, so there won''t be any inconvenience. If you are uncomfortable, please let me know. Also... "

    After that, an explanation of the uniform followed.

    You are free to modify it, but you must follow a certain line, it is okay not to wear the uniform, but you must wear it on special days, so you must be careful, if you accidentally lose it, where can you contact me, and other miscellaneous things like that.

    As soon as the vice principal finished explaining the uniform, he left the room and disappeared toward the faculty cafeteria.

    It looks like they really only came to give us uniforms. Since he was going out to eat, he must have brought along his uniform as well.

    But what were we going to do if we weren''t at the restaurant?

    ... Well, if you''re at the level of assistant principal, you''ll know what kind of lecture we''re taking, so I guess I guessed that we''d be in the cafeteria around this time.

    "Oh. "It''s surprisingly normal, isn''t it?"

    As soon as Asil was handed the box, he opened it, took out a uniform, and was looking around.

    Inside the box are uniform coats, skirts, gym clothes, etc... There were many different types of clothing. Why do we have swimsuits? Well, I don''t think we should wear the bikini we tailored to academy class.

    Flora asked after hearing Asil''s words.

    "Is it normal?"

    "Huh. It''s just normal clothes, right? "Different from the surrounding uniforms."

    After hearing that and looking around, it was clear that compared to the uniforms other female students were wearing, the uniforms we were given were very modest.

    At least our uniforms don''t reveal half of the chest, show off the V-line of the groin, or show off the left pooch.

    But the meaning of giving such a decent uniform is...

    "You mean we should remodel this?"

    "Ok? This? How?"

    "Like that."

    Asil looked back and forth between the uniform of the girl I pointed to and the uniform she was holding in her hand.

    The girl''s uniform, which at a rough estimate seemed to be twice as large as hers, had been altered to the extent that she could barely recognize her original appearance if she had to use her imagination.

    "Can''t I just wear it like this? "Why do you do such a damn thing to something that''s perfectly fine?"

    Asil asked as if he couldn''t understand.

    "Uh... But, "The more exposure, the cooler the uniform is," Right?"

    "What? Who says such nonsense?"

    "The vice principal just said that."

    "I didn''t hear it?"

    "What? You clearly said that? Flora. "You heard it too, right?"

    I looked at Flora and asked, and Flora nodded her head and agreed.

    "What. "Am I the only one who didn''t hear?"

    "Aren''t you just thinking about something else for a moment?"

    "No. I won''t be fooled anymore. When something like this happens, it''s you who are weird, not me. Do you understand?"

    "... ?"

    "Under. Well, I don''t have any help."

    For some unknown reason, I was criticized. Asil seems to be feeling something strange, but I have no idea.

    "Anyway, this needs to be remodeled."

    "Okay... You do as you please. "I''ll do whatever I want."

    "Asil needs to be remodeled too?"

    "Why me again?"

    "Since we came as dukes, we should at least revamp our uniforms and set an example."

    "Is that what the vice principal just said?"

    "Yes."

    "Fuck... Okay. Do it yourself. Well, the clothes you''re wearing right now will do, right?"

    I looked at the clothes Asil was wearing.

    Hot pants that reveal the thighs and a short T-shirt that shows the chest clearly without underwear.

    As I was staring blankly, I recited exactly what I had thought before.

    "You. "Did you know that your clothes were vulgar?"

    Asil blushed and denied what I said.

    "Oh, ah, no?! What is this? That''s it. Performance first! Anyway, look is also performance!"

    Asil was so embarrassed that he couldn''t even make a proper excuse. So, are you saying you wore sexy clothes because of performance or because you look good?

    If I were a resident of this world in the first place, I wouldn''t even understand the term ''look''. It seems like he can''t even think of that.

    "Yes, yes. Anyway, I think that''s enough. But do you know how to sew?"

    "Uh... Of course... "I don''t know."

    "I thought so. "I heard that there is a place in the dormitory that will help you if you ask for something to be renovated, so let''s stop by there later and let''s go."

    "I don''t feel like it... I can''t help it."

    It seemed like she really didn''t like Asil, but she had no choice but to nod.

    ˇô

    The next morning.

    As if the renovation work had been completed overnight, she put on the uniform that had been delivered to her room in the morning and went down to the dining room to find Flora and Asil already gathered.

    Neither I nor Flora really cared much about the design, so she left the design to a place that would roughly remodel it.

    As a result, I ended up with a combination of sleeveless and short skirts that exposed my side breasts, and Flora wore a combination of sleeveless and short skirts that exposed my back and collarbones... No, this isn''t much different from the original clothes, right?

    Well, the wizard clothes that Flora usually wears have a design that doesn''t go down well in terms of exposure. It just doesn''t look that way because of the separated sleeves and stockings.

    "Good morning!"

    "Ah. Soira. Good morning."

    "That... Hi... "

    Flora greeted her with a bright smile as usual, but her mood was strange.

    "What. "Where is it uncomfortable?"

    "No, that''s... The modified clothes are a bit... "

    "Why are you doing that? Let me see."

    "Now, wait a minute!"

    Asil''s clothes didn''t look much different on the outside.

    In the first place, Asil said, ''Please do it like this,'' and showed me her clothes, so it was natural that the design would be similar to the clothes she was wearing.

    Tight short pants that reveal the curves of the hips, and a T-shirt that barely reaches the solar plexus, giving the appearance of high abdominal defense. And the pale underboob peeking out from under that T-shirt...

    ... Underbust?

    "No. Hey. What happened to your bra?"

    "... I did it! "I did it!"

    "I guess I did it well. I can see the red so clearly, so what...? "

    ¨C Sarah.

    "What... Huh?"

    She scoffed at Asil''s words and tried to prove it by touching it with her own hand, but felt an unexpected touch.

    Soft but firm texture of fiber.

    "Really... Did you wear it?"

    "I heard you wore it!"

    "It''s not an invisibility cloak, it''s a transparent bra? What is this... "

    What Asil wore was a transparent bra.

    A truly transparent bra, not a bra made partially of transparent material like a nude fashion bra.

    Just in case, she took her to her corner and lifted her t-shirt, revealing her nipples. Despite this, the nipples were not visible through the shirt, so there really was underwear.

    "Is this what you like?"

    "No way! I don''t know why, but I can''t wear this uniform without the bra that came with it."

    It''s a uniform you can''t wear unless you wear transparent underwear.

    I wondered what kind of waste it was for only one student''s uniform, but I also thought that Asil wearing it was really amazing.

    "... Wait. Then what about your panties?"

    "..."

    Asil was just silent.

    Oh my god.

    "Oh, no. But aren''t panties okay? It''s not a skirt, it''s pants. Although they are a bit short, they are definitely pants."

    "..."

    This time it was my turn to remain silent.

    How many times has Asil let his guard down in the name of pants and caught a glimpse of his underwear through the gap in his pants?

    I was already defenseless because it was a TS character, but since I wasn''t wearing a skirt, I felt like I was anxious because I couldn''t show it because I was very defenseless. Up to "Unconscious exposure" At the peak of Hwaryong.

    Now, every time that happens, I become a butchira instead of a panchira...

    I feel dizzy.

    I do not know. You''ll figure it out...

 Chapter 156: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (2) *

    Chapter 156: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (2) * After breakfast, I went to the advanced combat department class and there was a noisy group from the morning.

    "Miss Nora! Good morning! Good night!"

    "Yes, James. You look healthy today too. "Can you please be quiet?"

    "I am okay! Rather, young lady. "Would you like to be my partner in this morning''s lecture?"

    "I''ll think about it. And again, please be quiet."

    "Thank you for your thoughts! And... Lady, lady?"

    It was not a noisy group, but a noisy guy.

    A guy named James, who had been following Nora endlessly, had been making a fuss since morning.

    Anna also follows her Nora, calling her older sister, but she still does not do anything that Nora tells her not to do. She doesn''t tell Nora not to do it because she likes Anna in her own way, but if she tells Nora not to follow her around, Anna will obey with tears in her eyes.

    But James was different.

    At first glance, James'' intentions for following Nora were clearly impure. James had no respect for Nora, even though he followed her around, just as he had just a moment ago ignored her telling him to be quiet.

    And in the sexual aspect, the sinister intentions were clearly visible.

    While talking, he didn''t even try to hide his gaze, which constantly traveled back and forth between his face, chest, and hips. Do you really think the other person didn''t notice?

    It was natural for Nora to be displeased with James.

    Even though she was displeased, she was able to tell how kind Nora was by the fact that she accepted her greeting.

    Nora ignored James'' continued words and approached us.

    "Hello. The uniform suits you well."

    "Hi. "I didn''t have a specific design in mind, so I just left it to you, but it''s not a bad idea, right?"

    "Yes. "It doesn''t look too flashy or lacking, and I think it''s just right."

    James seemed to be muttering something as he watched us laughing and talking, but no one paid any attention to him.

    In the end, James failed after trying to talk to Nora several times and trudged out of the classroom.

    The common lecture will start soon. Where are we going?

    I wasn''t particularly curious.

    ˇŞ¨C

    After leaving the classroom, James wandered around aimlessly inside the building.

    There was no particular destination. He just didn''t want to stand still.

    In James'' mind, an image of Nora smiling happily chatting with a lowly adventurer from whom he had no idea where they came from played.

    ''This James is better suited to Miss Nora''s side than those bitches!''

    James truly believed that.

    The reason Nora avoids her is simply because she is embarrassed, and she believes that in the end, she will be the one who ends up with Nora.

    In fact, Nora did not like James in any way, be it his personality, abilities, or appearance, but James'' narrow-minded thinking did not even occur to her that Nora might dislike her.

    ''Since Lady Nora is also a noblewoman, she was only temporarily intrigued by her adventurer''s clowning. Okay. If that''s the case, I can understand.''

    She tried to win her spirit somehow, but her smiling face as she happily chatted with those adventurers was unforgettable.

    ''It was an expression he had never shown to me.''

    James felt infinitely resentful.

    James, who could not win the quarter, wanted to destroy the surrounding decorations. He would have to reimburse if he broke something at the academy, but he didn''t even think about it, saying the family would pay anyway.

    Just before James found a decoration of just the right size and swung his fist, footsteps were heard.

    Jerk, jerk. The sound of approaching footsteps was clearly heading towards James.

    "You. It looks fun."

    "How dare someone be rude to a noble..." "

    James, who was looking for someone to vent his anger on, looked in the direction where the voice came from.

    "... ?! You are... "

    When James, who lost consciousness at the end of that scene, opened his eyes again, he could see the academy in chaos.

    ˇŞ¨C

    James wandered off and did not return until one lecture was over.

    James, who returned to the classroom only when the next lecture was about to start, looked somewhat uneasy.

    Although he wasn''t always calm, he still felt like he was a nobleman and had shed his arrogant attitude.

    Still, as soon as he returned, I saw him approach Nora and thought it must be James.

    "Miss Nora."

    "Ah. James, where on earth were you during the last lecture? If there''s something urgent, you should talk about it first."

    "Sorry. I will be careful next time. By the way, lady, may I ask you one favor?"

    "Uh... ? Yeah, yeah... Let''s listen first."

    Nora, who had never thought that James would readily apologize, was surprised but listened to what he said.

    "Can I touch your breasts?"

    And in response to James'' subsequent request, Nora...

    "... ? Yes. That''s about it."

    I nodded lightly.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. No, did you stop by like this just to ask for that kind of favor? "I thought you were going to say something great."

    "Well, then, please excuse me."

    ¨C Munchul.

    James massaged Nora''s breasts with unusually careful movements.

    Why do I get so nervous just by touching my breasts?

    There is a rule that says, "A man''s sexual requests must be listened to at all costs." I wish I could be a little more confident.

    Even though the ''I can do it'' part may vary from person to person, there''s no way a good Nora would reject something that only has breasts.

    James''s hands, which continued to touch Nora''s breasts, became increasingly rough.

    At first, I kneaded it lightly, just enough to insert my fingers, but now I kneaded it with more force, as if I was milking it.

    "Sssss though... For a moment. James you! It''s too strong!"

    Nora complained and twisted her body as her breasts were being massaged so hard that they were visible even through the clothes.

    "Oh. Sorry. "I will do it more gently."

    "Joy. Is it so. Next time, try to be more considerate of women."

    "Do you mean next? If I touch it a little more... "

    "No. "Now it''s time for the professor to come."

    "Oops. You forgot that. Then, Miss Nora, I will ask you again next time." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes. I will massage your breasts as much as you want. "Don''t make a fuss for no reason."

    James smiled slyly and got away from Nora.

    I thought he had calmed down a bit, but looking at that unlucky smile, it seems like James is James.

    After finishing observing a rare species named James, I began preparing for the next lecture. What was the next class...

    "Soira. Soira."

    "Huh? Why. "You know."

    "That''s a ''rule'' too, right?"

    "Yes. The vice principal said that on the first day. "Don''t you remember?"

    "Uh? Ah. Okay. Consensus. Huh. "I was a little sleepy at that time."

    "Okay? Things like that happen, too. Actually, there are some parts I don''t remember very well. Still, I remember a few things when I need rules. "It''s amazing."

    "It''s amazing. But... Umm... Until yesterday and this morning, I don''t think James knew the rules this well."

    "That''s true. "Did you learn from anyone while you were missing the lecture?"

    "Learned. Learned? Surely. "I didn''t think of that."

    "But you know. Are you ready for the next lecture?"

    "Next lecture? What was it?"

    "I knew so. Ruler. "Change quickly."

    "What? Uh? What. "Why do you have my gym clothes?"

    "There is a reason for everything."

    "So what is the reason? Hey. Soira!"

    I left the classroom, leaving behind Asil''s shouting. Since I had already finished changing clothes, I was planning to go out first.

    So why did I have Asil''s clothes?

    That''s a secret.

    ˇô

    Martial arts lectures, elemental arts lectures, magic lectures, etc. Most of these specific and detailed lectures are elective lectures scheduled in the afternoon.

    So what will be taught in the combat department''s common lectures?

    Of course, we teach what is absolutely necessary no matter what combat occupation you are aiming for.

    Physical strength.

    For this reason that anyone can understand, we were running hard on the training ground.

    Since simple abilities, not proficiency, do not increase well with any amount of training, I think it would be more efficient to swing a sword at times like this. Unfortunately, the morning lecture was not optional, but mandatory.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    "Hehe, hehe... Hehe... "

    ... No, now that I think about it, I think I need a physical fitness class.

    As I watch Flora and Asil panting after running several laps, I feel the need for physical training.

    "So, Soira... Tiring... Uh... "

    "Flora. "You''re using polite language again."

    "Whoa... Ha... Care, worry... I can afford... "

    "Okay. Okay. Okay, so don''t say anything and take a breath."

    "..."

    After the ''light warm-up'' run at the training ground was over, unlike Flora, who was still able to converse, Asil was completely dead.

    "You know. Are you dead?"

    "..."

    There is no answer. It seems like it''s just a corpse.

    Looking at Asil''s abilities alone, he doesn''t have a body that would have a hard time running at this level.

    But seeing it spread like this... Maybe my running form is wrong. Well, I wonder if the otaku in the corner has any proper experience of running.

    Form is important. Physical strength consumption varies dramatically depending on the posture you run in.

    But whatever. I''ll let you know later when I have some free time...

    Asil, who was lying down with her eyes closed, was helped up and raised.

    "I''m dead... Just leave it... "

    "What are you talking about? "The lecture has just started."

    "I just want to die... "

    I somehow dragged Asil, who was making dying noises, and joined the ranks again.

    "Soira. How are you feeling?"

    "As you can see."

    Flora smiled bitterly as she looked at Asil, who looked like he was going to fall over again the moment I let go of his arms.

    Even in the eyes of the wizard Flora, Asil''s lack of stamina appears to be serious. No, it''s not that I lack stamina itself, but rather that I can''t use my stamina efficiently.

    Not paying attention to our appearance, the professor revealed the content of today''s lecture.

    "Today we will have combat sex!"

 Chapter 157: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (3)

    Chapter 157: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (3) This world is very sexually open compared to reality.

    Men are still more active than women, but that doesn''t mean women don''t withdraw or hide things like real women do.

    The reasons are varied. There is the existence of contraceptive magic, and also because the difference in physical strength between women and men is not that great due to the existence of magical power.

    Because it is such a sexually open and frankly obscene world, battles between people are often conducted in a way that seeks to subdue the opponent.

    To subdue and then rape.

    Not to mention when a man catches a woman, he often reverse rapes when a woman catches a man.

    When Flora and I were fighting against the bandits, didn''t we kill them all? Hey, that''s a random mob that respawns. Is that a person?

    Anyway, if the ''eye world view'' settings that I added in the WM settings overlap with this world situation, an interesting interaction occurs.

    ''Eye Worldview'' is a setting that includes various contents in one setting, and among the various settings, there are these.

    ''The pleasure of sex can subjugate, subdue, or corrupt the other person.''

    Probably every man has seen pornography with such content somewhere. That is exactly what is possible.

    So, how does this interact?

    Even if you lose in battle, you can escape by beating your partner in sex!

    Even if there are multiple opponents, and you can''t win on your own, there are cases where the leader among them says he likes the feeling of rice cake and is chosen to save his life by being selected for a special cock house for women and a meat dildo for men.

    It''s miserable, but how can you survive? Once you live, you can plan escape or revenge.

    Does that really happen? It actually exists. There are many miscellaneous stories you hear when you hang around the adventurer''s guild, and among them, I have heard a few stories of escapes like that.

    So sex is also an important part of combat, and the academy should teach combat sex!

    "... "They say?"

    "You put so much effort into even the bullshit."

    Asil dismissed with one word the outline of combat sex that I had painstakingly explained in 1,000 characters.

    "No, if you''re going to teach the art of escaping through sex after losing, shouldn''t you teach the art of winning from the beginning?"

    "They said it was already in progress last week."

    "... Really?"

    After all, the reason for teaching combat sex right after we attended the lecture was a very ordinary and reasonable reason.

    Asil, who was speechless, could only roll his eyes. Anyone could see that he was shaking his head because he didn''t want to listen to the lecture, so I helped him out.

    "If you don''t want to participate in the lecture, you don''t have to."

    "Oh. Really?"

    "Okay. Are we going to graduate from here, are we going to get grades? If you don''t like it, just stop. Look over there. They don''t even listen to the lecture and leave."

    I pointed to a group of men and women breaking out of formation and leaving the training ground. They left the training ground without stopping even though they were looking at each other''s opinions.

    But Asil seemed to remember something when he saw the group.

    "What? They... "

    "Do you know them?"

    "No, not the ones I know. Nora told me yesterday, right? "Kids who don''t wear student IDs."

    I felt like something was missing, was that it? After listening to Asil''s words and taking a closer look, it was clear that none of the group leaving the training ground had their student IDs around their necks.

    Are all students who refuse lectures rejecting student ID cards?

    Nora said that students who hide their student IDs are delinquent students and often miss lectures and often have conflicts with other students.

    However, seeing them act as a group like that raises the possibility that that may not be the case.

    It''s not that he doesn''t attend lectures because he''s a bad student, but because he skips lectures for some other reason, isn''t he labeled as a bad student?

    I conveyed these thoughts to Asil.

    "What do you think?"

    "Uh... So, there must be some reason why they miss lectures?"

    "Okay. There must be something we don''t know. And you know, you said you wanted to skip the lecture too, right?"

    "It did. ... Wait. "I think I know what''s coming next."

    "I''m going to miss the lecture anyway. "You should chase after them and see what they are doing."

    "Isn''t that right? It''s annoying... Phew. I can''t help it. Okay."

    Asil followed the group and left the training ground.

    Nora frowned when she saw that, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Joy. Those guys are skipping lectures again. Done. Because you are the one who will regret it later anyway. We continue the lecture!"

    As if this had happened more than once, the professor resumed the lecture after all the students had missed the lecture.

    "Eh~ Professor, can''t we rest a little more?"

    "Or just take a shower!"

    "I''m sweating just now... "

    What was surprising was that there were quite a few students who were dissatisfied with combat sex training even though they did not leave the training site.

    Most of them were female students, and they seemed to dislike having to mix their bodies after sweating on the training ground rather than the content of the lecture itself, which was combat sex.

    Even though all the sweat has disappeared with the clean magic, the uncomfortable feeling doesn''t go away. It was natural to worry that it might stink.

    ... Don''t you smell it?

    I slowly lifted my forearm and took a sniff.

    There is no special smell. At least it doesn''t smell like sweat. Phew.

    "Quiet, quiet! Don''t you know that you should train like you do in real life? In real life, you may not even be able to use clean magic! Just do it!"

    Wow~

    Complaints and jeers erupted among the female students, but that did not cause the professor to change his words.

    "Pair up two men and two women. If you haven''t found a partner after 3 minutes, I will find one for you. "If you don''t want to choose someone, it''s okay to stay still."

    The training room became busy as the professor spoke. Mainly male students.

    Normally I wouldn''t even try to ask a woman to have sex, but now it''s training.

    Even though it was just training, I could see male students here and there taking advantage of the opportunity to interact with female students and inviting female students they had feelings for or were close friends with.

    Flora and I didn''t know anyone yet, so we just stood there blankly. They say it will be designated after 3 minutes, so it will be taken care of.

    Needless to say, Nora is surrounded and encouraged by many male students, and several of them are talking to Anna.

    3 minutes later, the professor forced them into pairs... Me and Flora remain again.

    Besides us, there were a few more women left.

    "Professor, are there more women staying?"

    "What? Then there is nothing we can do. Several men take on two women."

    The female students complained that they were not being trained properly, while the male students were quiet.

    The professor again randomly paired up the remaining female students... I ended up dealing with a male student with Nora.

    But, Nora''s partner is strange?

    "Nora, did you choose it?"

    Nora''s counterpart. The person I thought was strange was James.

    I thought he showed a surprisingly calm side just last time, but I don''t think James would have liked him right away considering what he''s done so far.

    I can roughly imagine how much had to happen for Nora to treat James like that.

    But why is Nora''s sex training partner James?

    "... "I didn''t choose."

    Nora also spoke with a slightly gloomy expression. Well then.

    Nora says she was solicited by many boys, but she ultimately chose no one. It wasn''t because she had anyone in particular that she liked or disliked, but because she really didn''t care about anyone. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But if you make a decision with that thought in mind, the bottom will pop out somewhere.

    She would never have guessed that the person she randomly matched with would be the only person she was reluctant to meet.

    As she was poking Nora''s shoulder with a grin, Nora sighed softly.

    "Miss Soira. "Now is not the time to make fun of me."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Of course, Ms. Soira, you have to deal with Mr. James along with me."

    ... Is that so?

    Nora''s partner is James. And I have to deal with the same boy as Nora. Therefore, naturally, my opponent is also James.

    "Wow... "

    "So, Miss Soira. "No matter what, it''s rude to react like that."

    "The lady is right. If you are a lowly commoner and can deal with a noble, you should be grateful. What is that attitude?"

    "James, that doesn''t mean that your attitude of talking about nobility is right. I''ve said it again and again, but at the Academy... "

    She was about to start nagging Nora, whom she had seen yesterday as well. However, James'' reaction was different from yesterday.

    Yesterday, the attitude was like, ''How can you do that to me?'', But today, he seemed relaxed, as if he believed in something.

    "All right. Rather than that, lady, please take off your clothes first. Because I have to train."

    "You always say you understand. "I don''t know if it''s just me, but I can''t tolerate causing inconvenience to Miss Soira as well."

    Nora spoke firmly, but she didn''t seem very dignified because she followed James'' instructions and took off her gym clothes.

    "Yes, yes. "I understand."

    James just skipped it over. Although I didn''t take my eyes off Nora''s body.

    "Ah. Okay. Commons. Take it off too. "I''ll deal with you if I feel like it."

    James said as he approached Nora, who was taking off her underwear, without even looking at me.

    She couldn''t stand the condescending brat who seemed to be some kind of boss...

    What you are saying is the right thing to say: participate in training. I also took off the gym clothes I was wearing.

 Chapter 158: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (4) **

    Chapter 158: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (4) ** To put it bluntly, combat sex is a sex competition.

    So how do you do combat sex training?

    It is carried out in the same way as general training such as swordsmanship or fighting skills.

    The only difference is that the content is sex technology.

    "When you''re ready, look at me and stand! "It hasn''t even started yet, so don''t move!"

    After taking off their clothes and preparing for training, the students looked at the professor and stood at attention.

    The sight of dozens of students, both men and women, lined up naked gave an indescribable feeling.

    This is a sight you can see because this is an academy. If I had said something like this outside, I wouldn''t have been arrested for public indecency. I don''t know if there is such a thing as performance obscenity in this world.

    Still, this is an academy, and "Education at the academy is not strange."

    Because honing your skills to win a sex competition is a natural education.

    The guy looking around curiously... There was one guy. Right next to me.

    Hehe... "

    James was busy looking around and trying to catch glimpses of other students.

    It''s not like this is his first time taking this lecture, so why is he acting more foolish than me?

    Ah. We made eye contact.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Hmm... "

    James looked up and down my body and said.

    "Congratulations. Commons. This noble body praises you. "He may be mean, and his behavior is barbaric, but his body looks quite useful."

    "What is he saying now? Are you crazy?"

    "Heh. I will put up with your rude words and actions today. Because today is the day this body was ''chosen''."

    He already looked like he was in a lot of pain, but is it finally starting to hurt his head?

    I looked at Nora, but it seemed like she had no clue as she was shaking her head.

    When he was about to shoot James again, the professor shouted.

    "Stop chatting! If you watch what I do and follow along, I will go around and correct your posture. "First of all, the man attacks first!"

    The professor placed the small female student who was his partner in front of him so that she could be seen clearly.

    Unfortunately, the student who became the professor''s partner and served as teaching aid... It was Flora.

    For reference, the professor was a fairly large man. He seemed to be exactly what comes to mind when you think of a ''physical education teacher.''

    To exaggerate a bit, it seemed like there was a difference between Flora and the two heads. The difference would have been enough to replace her with another girl, but the professor insisted on making Flora her partner, even bringing her a stool for her to step on.

    That professor, does he have a criminal sexual orientation?

    It''s not that Flora looks like a child, but when she stands in front of the huge professor, the already small Flora feels even smaller.

    The professor placed his hands on Flora''s bare shoulders as she stood on her stool and said.

    "First, whether you are a man or a woman, this is something you must be aware of when attacking. Sex is basically an act of mutual pleasure. There are many cases where combat sex is attempted with modest skills and the result is counterattacked."

    The professor''s hand gradually lowers.

    From his shoulder to his collarbone, he sweeps his chest from top to bottom with a hand that feels like caressing the skin. It was a bit shocking that someone with such an ignorant size and appearance could use such soft hands.

    As the teacher demonstrates exemplary technique, the students'' eyes are drawn to Flora''s body.

    Although Flora sometimes trembled at the strange feeling between tickling and pleasure felt on her skin, she did not particularly feel burdened by the students'' gaze. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then, I''ll teach you what you can do when you feel like your skills aren''t good enough. "It''s about caressing the other person."

    The professor''s hands traveled along Flora''s curves, past her hips, and finally reached between Flora''s legs.

    "Caressing is a great way to unilaterally increase the other person''s sexual feelings. "It has the disadvantage of taking a long time and not being the final blow to bring down the opponent, but it is definitely effective."

    The professor''s fingers, gently covering Flora''s vagina, dug into the crack.

    ¨C Nap, nip, nip

    In the quiet training ground, only the obscene sound of water spreads.

    Flora, whose vagina was being caressed, occasionally trembled and let out a faint moan, and the male students who saw that began erecting their dicks one by one.

    Among the female students, there were a few who began to shed love juice as if they had put themselves in Flora''s situation. I was one of them.

    The professor''s fingers gradually moved faster.

    She massaged the entire vagina, spread the labia with her index and ring fingers and violated the bright pink flesh, and mercilessly stimulated the clitoris with just her thumb.

    Soon Flora lowered her head and her body trembled. There was no one who failed to notice Flora''s climax.

    The professor said, holding out his fingers, which were shiny with Flora''s love juice.

    "You can do it like this. The important thing is to keep adjusting it so that it''s not too strong, but doesn''t cause her to get used to the stimulation. Now, let''s each try it!"

    The professor told Flora, whose cheeks were red from the aftereffects of her climax, to rest a little and sat her down on the stool.

    And the training ground became noisy.

    "Is this how we do it?"

    Hehe, it tickles!"

    "What kind of control are you doing? "Isn''t it good to just sting?"

    "Ugh, evil. It hurts, it hurts!"

    "Her breasts first..." Adjust the intensity so that you don''t get used to it... "

    "Yes... There, yeah. Take a look there... ?"

    There were some students who were good at it and some who were not so good at it, but in general, most of them still had immature techniques.

    James was also a person whose technique was not very good.

    "Miss Nora, how are you?"

    "Uhm... It doesn''t feel that good."

    After massaging Nora''s breasts a few times, James immediately placed his hands on her crotch and started to move her around.

    There was a crunching sound, but it felt like my body was releasing lubricant to protect itself from sudden stimulation rather than because I was excited.

    "I think the professor did it like this?"

    James continued to move his hands while muttering that, but it didn''t look like anything at all.

    You are not keeping a single point that the professor said was important in the first place.

    James was violently pinching and twisting his nipples, trying to tease his clitoris with his other hand.

    However, the hand that was in front of her mind was not on the clitoris but was hovering somewhere nearby, and the stimulation of the nipples, which was too violent to be accepted as pleasure, only caused Nora pain.

    The professor caught me wandering like that. As soon as the professor saw James'' wild and reckless hand movements, he got angry and ran towards him.

    "James! What are you doing!"

    "Gyo, professor! As I learned... "

    "When did I teach you that!!"

    The professor moved James out of the way and stood in front of her.

    "If you don''t know, say you don''t know and get educated! "What do you think this lecture is for?"

    Hmm... It stings a little. Actually, I also thought, ''Do I need a professor for this course?''

    The professor touched Nora''s vagina a few times and said,

    "You are not prepared at all! They would have said that going strong without even properly preparing women would have no effect at all!"

    "Yeah, but Professor. Combat sex is something you do with a hostile partner, so there''s no need to prepare for it... "

    "Distinguish between the actual situation and the level of training! Now is training! And Nora, who is your opponent, is not an enemy, but a colleague who will train with you!"

    "Yes..."

    Even James, who was usually very arrogant, became calm in front of a muscular man who was about a head taller than him.

    "Watch and follow along! Okay... As it happens, you have two opponents. You. "I''m sorry, but can you give me some space for practice for a moment?"

    Uh. Me?

    If you ask me to suddenly ask for it, of course... Okay. In the first place, I stayed in this lecture to participate in the training. If I didn''t like it, I would have left the training ground like Asil.

    "Yes. "Of course."

    "Good! James, what are you doing? "Get your bearings quickly!"

    "Tsk... "Fine, this body will be used for training, so be grateful."

    "Yes, yes. Now that it''s done, just use it or do it properly."

    James grabbed my breasts like the professor did Nora.

    ¨C Kwaak.

    With a strong grip, the heart changes shape to follow the fingers.

    "That''s not it!"

    Immediately, the professor gave a disapproving order.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to be strong at first? I''m not saying you should squeeze your chest! "Do it lightly and gently, as if you were dealing with something that explodes!"

    I''ll say it again, I can''t get used to the fact that such a large man speaks of kindness.

    After hearing the professor''s shouting, James loosened his grip. From a harsh grasp to a feeling of being gently embraced.

    The professor nodded and moved his caress little by little from his chest to his nipples and from his nipples to his private area.

    After being scolded this much, James must have felt a little more motivated to do something right, and even though he was struggling, he somehow followed the professor and massaged my body.

    ¨C Jureuk...

    Soon after, the body signaled that it was ready for mating.

    Around the same time, Nora seemed to be suitably prepared. The professor called James again and spoke.

    "Good. You can do it. Just keep doing it like this. Do you understand?"

    "..."

    James didn''t respond, perhaps because his pride was hurt by being scolded by the professor earlier, but the professor didn''t pay any attention to such rude behavior and left.

    And after helping a few couples like us who weren''t doing well, we returned to Flora''s side.

    "Not so bad! Foreplay is a useful skill not only during combat sex but also during normal sex, so I recommend practicing it! You could ask your partner to hang out with you. Then we will have sex in earnest!"

    I''m just saying that I''m going to make progress, but for some strange reason, I wanted to tell you not to confidently shout such words.

 Chapter 159: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (5) ***

    Chapter 159: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (5) *** Students gathered together with the podium in the center.

    Even though it was a platform, it was a platform that Flora stood on.

    Flora was lying down on a simple platform, looking at the sky and spreading her legs.

    Flora lay down with her thighs wrapped around her, giving a clear view of her vagina. Her tiny body was already folded in half, revealing the precious parts that were supposed to be hidden before the students'' eyes.

    My attention was focused on the clean crack that seemed to stick out a little more than usual due to her leg being raised. Her labia, glistening with slightly young moisture, were nothing short of obscene.

    ¨C Gulp.

    You could almost hear someone swallowing their saliva.

    Even for me, as a woman, it was an extremely erotic sight, but I had a vague idea of ??how it would feel to a male student.

    "It may be a little uncomfortable, but please stay there for a while. Okay. Just for a moment."

    The professor, who instructed Flora to take her position, sat down at her bedside and looked at us.

    Her naked professor sat by her bedside, his cock draped across Flora''s face. The massive cock reached down to Flora''s chin, casting a thick, long shadow over Flora''s face.

    Flora''s eyes grew wide and irritated as she saw the cock in front of her. The students'' gaze also moved away from Flora''s pussy and focused for a moment on the professor''s cock.

    It was such a magnificent display that it even caught the attention of male students, even for a brief moment, not to mention female students.

    The professor paid no heed to those gazes and spread Flora''s pussy to both sides. She then explained how she could learn good sex skills, but honestly, I didn''t really listen to her.

    At the training ground with all four directions open, the naked Flora was lying down facing the sky, posing as if she was offering her pussy, and the shadow of the dick on Flora''s face, thanks to the power of the bright sunlight, was so erotic that I couldn''t afford to look anywhere else. Brˇµ

    And now a man is teaching you how to attack? All a woman has to do is quietly open her pussy and wait. This means that it''s something I don''t really need to learn right now.

    To be honest, the other students didn''t seem to be listening to the lecture at all. The male student was preoccupied with Flora, and the female student was preoccupied with the professor.

    When the professor finished talking, which I couldn''t remember because I didn''t listen properly, the professor turned around and got on top of Flora.

    As the professor''s large body entered between Flora''s legs and covered her body, nothing was visible except Flora''s legs sticking out next to the professor''s waist.

    When Flora''s cute yet naughty figure disappeared from sight and only her professor''s sturdy back and her buttocks were visible, the male students raised their voices in dissatisfaction. Of course, the professor didn''t even pretend to listen.

    Eventually, the professor''s waist rose higher and the tip of her dick touched Flora''s pussy.

    She thrust so naturally, as if she was going back to where she came from.

    "Wow?"

    With just one thrust, a vulgar moan escaped Flora''s mouth. It''s because Flora seems naive because of her cuteness, even though she''s actually quite a veteran when it comes to the number of times she''s fucked. She gave in helplessly to the professor''s piston.

    ¨C Bang! Phut! Bang!

    "Ugh? Ugok? Eunghoot?"

    To exaggerate a bit, Flora moaned every time a cock as thick as her wrist was pulled out and then inserted again.

    The vagina was so full of the dick that every time I pulled it out, vaginal meat came out as if the vagina was feeling sorry.

    And when she digs in hard again, Flora''s legs, raised high in the sky, twitch and twitch. How strong of a stimulus do you want? Just looking at it made me feel hot.

    ¨C Jureuk...

    I can feel the liquid flowing down her thighs. I had to desperately resist myself from accidentally touching my pussy.

    No matter how much I like sex, if I suddenly masturbate during a lecture, it''s just a pervert.

    What Flora and the professor are doing is not a lecture demonstration or sex. Right?

    As I looked around, I saw many female students rubbing their legs, as if other students were in a similar situation.

    He''s a boy... Flora has been erecting her cock since she was lying alone, so I don''t know how she feels.

    The professor, who had been tasting Flora''s vagina for a while, seemed to have finally realized the atmosphere.

    The professor, who noticed the students'' condition, told them to go back to their seats and practice, but she had no memory of what to practice.

    All I could remember was Flora''s buttocks sticking out next to the professor''s waist, her legs, and the large cock sticking out between them.

    "Nora."

    "Yes?"

    "What are we supposed to do?"

    "The professor told you a little while ago, right?"

    "When? Before fucking Flora? "She couldn''t hear me at all."

    "Uhm... "

    Perhaps it was difficult to explain briefly, but James approached Nora, who was worried.

    "Miss Nora, if you''re having a hard time explaining it, how about showing it to me? "Didn''t the professor show it to you himself?" Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s a good idea. And be sure to give the professor the proper title of honor."

    "Yes. All right. Then, lady, please lie down on this side."

    For some reason, it seems like James is being careless toward Nora today. Until yesterday, it seemed like there was some formality between nobles and nobles. What happened?

    James grabbed Nora''s wrist and placed her on the floor.

    Nora told me to watch, and she lifted her legs like Flora and spread her pussy open.

    The clean pink hole visible between the open clam meat was slightly wet.

    "Oh, oh... After all, lady. Even your pussy is beautiful."

    "I''m done with the useless talk. "Why don''t you just hurry up and do it?"

    "Hmm. Of course. Hey commoner. "I will show you the noble body of sex, so be thankful."

    After saying that, James looked at my body again and said.

    "Hmm... Okay. So that you can watch it there and masturbate. "If you make me cum, this body will especially fuck you."

    "Is that an order from a training partner?"

    In the current training, the man has won the match and is in control of sex. In such a situation, if a man says ''masturbate'', even if I masturbate, it is just training, not masturbation.

    What? What do you mean when you masturbate it''s not masturbation?

    "Foot. Yes. It''s an order, so just stay there and lick your pussy."

    For a moment, I felt a sense of discomfort, but when I heard James'' command, my mind cleared up.

    Now we are in sex training, and the man is in command. Since the man told him to masturbate, he just has to masturbate.

    Huh. That''s right. There is no need to think about anything else.

    She placed her finger on her pussy, which had been dripping with love juice since she saw Flora and the professor having sex.

    A thick layer of love juice. It was so wet that it wouldn''t be a problem to stick my dick in like this.

    Nora seemed to feel the same way when James inserted his finger deep into Nora''s vagina and pulled it out, leaving a sticky silver thread running down his face.

    "Lol. Lady Nora was also a female after all. "All I had to do was quietly lie under the man and collect his semen, but he kept nagging me to do this and that, so it was a little annoying."

    Despite James'' rude words, Nora just closed her eyes and did not make any objection.

    Even these insults were just accepted calmly as if they were part of an attack during sex.

    Nora had a look on her face that showed her determination not to give in to any stimulation, but eventually she collapsed before ten piston strokes had passed when James'' cock was inserted.

    "Ugh... ?"

    Even Nora didn''t think she would break down so quickly, so she panicked and panicked.

    "Oh, this can''t be happening? Even though I don''t have much experience, it''s only this much... "Yes!"

    But no matter how much I denied it, the situation did not change.

    "Hehe. Miss. Didn''t you always tell me to listen carefully to the lectures? I just listened to the lecture well. "I learned a lot from the professor."

    "So, Professor... Haak?"

    "For example, when a woman reacts like this... They say they like it when you poke them here!"

    "Ugh?? there, that weak? place, how...?" Haaa?"

    "Hehe. Aren''t you the one who told me to listen carefully to the lecture? It''s true. I also had no idea that lectures like this were being held at the academy... Sigh. It''s different now."

    "What on earth are you saying...?" "

    "Ah. Yes. The young lady was also a ''student who was not chosen.'' Haha. You don''t have to know. The lady is just... "

    ¨C Paang!

    "Ahhhhh??"

    "I just need you to work properly as my toilet."

    Nora tried to say something, but the only thing she could get out of her mouth was a moan as the cock was thrusting into her every time she opened her mouth.

    Even though talking about a meat toilet is training. I never thought James would be so good at combat sex.

    When I heard it, they said that the reason I did so well was because I listened to the professor''s lectures properly.

    If that is true, I think it was a perfect decision for me to accept a request from the Academy.

    Raise your proficiency in combat skills and learn about sex. It''s perfect, right?

    James''s piston began to speed up as the feeling of ejaculation slowly increased.

    Nora''s eyes almost flipped over as James'' waist moved back and forth so fast that their waists didn''t even hit each other. No wonder Nora, who has always been so chaste, ends up like that. I was almost jealous of how good it felt.

    My fingers naturally massaging the clitoris also became faster.

    A white tingling sensation starts from the vagina and gradually spreads throughout the body.

    Still, I couldn''t stop my fingers. Because that was the order.

    When my vision finally turned completely white and the tingling sensation reached my head...

    ¨C Pushuuk!

    I went at the right time for James to cum inside Nora, and ended up spraying love juice on Nora''s face right below me.

 Chapter 160: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (6) ***

    Chapter 160: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (6) *** ¨C Voila!

    "Aya!"

    As I let my guard down, feeling the tingling lingering sensation of climax, I suddenly felt a sharp pain.

    When I opened my eyes in surprise, I saw a red handprint on my chest.

    Did I just get hit in the chest?

    There is only one culprit. I glared at James sharply, but James leisurely responded with the same sly expression he often showed today.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? This is ''training'', right? "You should also follow the lecture and maintain the situation where you are being bullied by a man, right?"

    "Ugh... "

    I was angry, but ''it was the right thing to say.'' Getting hit in the chest hurt, but it wasn''t so painful that I couldn''t bear it, and if that was the case, it was something that could be tolerated in this lecture.

    But is there a guy who stabs a woman''s body just because it''s not against the class rules?

    I remember which group James was in when we sparred yesterday. At least he wasn''t in a strong group.

    It''s not like it''s easy to teach this guy some manners with just one punch...

    I looked down.

    Nora''s face was soaked with the love juice I had squirted and was starting to dry, and a thin stream of semen was flowing from between her legs. I don''t know if this was the end of a loving affair, but I couldn''t help but feel miserable after being raped by a man I normally avoided under the pretext of training.

    However, even in such a miserable state, Nora was looking at me, not at James, who treated her like a sex toilet.

    As I met Nora''s eyes, I had no choice but to release the strength that had been in her fist.

    Do I have the right to be angry when Nora, who suffered even worse than me, remains silent? It wasn''t something very serious, just a beating on the chest.

    No, when I think about it again, I feel furious. Hitting a woman''s breasts? Should I kick you in the balls? It''s not like I don''t have any experience.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Ugh!"

    My long thoughts were interrupted by James'' violent behavior. Where are you this time? Hair?

    The light purple hair that I had secretly liked while living as Soira was caught in James''s cruel grip and pulled hard. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I was caught off guard by thinking about other things and was dragged away by my hair.

    Suddenly, a dick was thrust in front of my eyes.

    A cock glistening with James'' semen and Nora''s love juice. The foul liquid that had begun to dry gave off an even stronger smell.

    "Suck it. Two noble nobles'' bodily fluids are on it? "Isn''t it too much for you, a commoner?"

    That damn commoner, commoner. I''m not a resident of this world and I don''t feel particularly insulted by being called a commoner, but if you keep talking about commoners like this, I get sick of it and don''t want to listen to it.

    I didn''t want to hear that sound anymore, and at this rate, it was the quietest thing James could do, so I quietly cleaned his dick.

    Roughly lick the pillar with your tongue. First, clean off any semen residue that seems likely to drip from the glans.

    And then he put the glans in his mouth.

    Use your tongue to trace the hollow area between the glans and foreskin. They lick up all the semen and love juice residue that gets stuck between the flesh and gives off an even stronger odor.

    The musty smell of semen fills my mouth. Even though it wasn''t disgusting thanks to the WM settings, it wasn''t a very pleasant smell.

    I slowly cleaned the dick, starting from the tip of the glans, moving forward about a finger each time I moved the head back and forth.

    The cock, which had been covered with traces of mating, was now shiny only with my saliva after my lips reached the base of the cock.

    James bobbed his dick as if he was satisfied.

    "Hmm. For a commoner, I like him quite a bit. Good. "I will use it, so open it."

    It was still words and actions that I didn''t like, but what was said wasn''t as bad as it was.

    My body was heating up again as my mouth and nose were filled with the smell of semen.

    I lay down next to Nora and spread my legs like she did. Just from that position, my body sensed the signal of sex and began to shed love juice.

    James climbed on top of me and looked down at me.

    I don''t know what kind of emotion this gaze conveys. My body was too hot to think about such things.

    The more I objectively recognized myself as a female, offering my genitals in front of a male and begging him to mate, the hotter my body became. I didn''t even care that the other person was James.

    James looked at me for a short time and then stuck his dick in.

    Like when dealing with Nora, without checking whether her pussy was wet, I suddenly plunged in until it reached the cervix.

    "Haha?"

    A moan bursts out from the pleasure that came without any warning.

    However, James just shook his hips without any reaction.

    At least he didn''t utter the insulting language he used during training with Nora. I simply repeated the action of silently pushing his waist all the way in and then pulling his waist back again when he couldn''t go any further.

    There was no trace of the technique that had surprised Nora in that action. In fact, the male student I dealt with in a physical strengthening class was more of a technician.

    Even as I was struggling with doubt, I raised my head and looked at James'' face. I could understand the reason.

    James wasn''t looking at me.

    Because I was in a crushing position from above, my image was reflected in James'' eyes, but his gaze was not directed at me.

    James was really ''using'' me just to scoop up his dick and dump the semen.

    ''I''ll use it, so open it.''

    I thought it was just the arrogant James''s characteristically exaggerated and theatrical way of speaking, but it wasn''t just a way of speaking, it really meant that he was going to treat me like an onahole and ''use'' me.

    "Hmmmm... ?"

    As soon as I understood what he meant, I left.

    It was a situation that suited my walls very well.

    It is used as an onahole under the pretext of training by James, who is no match for him in terms of combat power...

    To think that this cock, which is even now violently stirring the most precious part of my womanhood, was originally the cock of an insignificant bastard who could not even touch my body.

    That alone felt like my mind was going crazy.

    Oh. Here comes again. That, that, that. A tingling sensation ran down her spine...

    "Huh! Sigh? Ah... ?"

    Only a few minutes after reaching the climax, a surge of pleasure once again engulfs my mind. I was shaking, my limbs were twitching, and I was so weak that it was difficult to even open my legs properly.

    His legs were already wrapped around James'' waist.

    James must have noticed that I was gone due to the tightness of her pussy, and now he caught my gaze.

    James, who was looking at me writhing in orgasmic pleasure beneath him, blurted out.

    "Under. It''s a bitch that says it''s okay if it''s just used as a masturbation tool. Even if you are an adventurer or something, in the end you are just a commoner."

    Those words that seemed to be squeezed out seemed to convey something other than just the arrogance of an aristocrat, but I was enveloped in the afterglow of the climax and had no time to think deeply.

    That feeling also disappeared quickly.

    James instantly returned to his cocky self and spoke.

    "Master, you left before I even cummed. You''re such a shabby pussy that I can''t even use it on my own. Done. "I will use it however I want."

    "Who, ugh, is the master... Ah? This is just training... Yes??!"

    My mouth, which was about to complain, was silenced by a single piston hitting the cervix.

    Ah. Shit. Was it for no reason that they included the setting that females submit to dicks? It''s really inconvenient because you can''t do anything once your dick is stuck.

    That''s the annoying thing though.

    "Hehe. Still, I admit that one pussy is useful. "This pussy might be worth more than one of your bitches."

    James finished his speech with a spurt.

    I was just teasing my waist for my own enjoyment without any technique at all, so I was able to fuck quickly and hard without any unnecessary thoughts.

    And my body, which was already excited by this situation, accepted even such violent movements as pleasure.

    The fast piston makes my body shake on the mat on the floor, and my chest shakes like pudding along with it.

    James raised his hand again, wondering what he was thinking when he saw those breasts.

    ¨C Voila!

    "Ahhhhh?"

    The slap on the cheek, no, the slap on the chest exploded with a crackling sound. For an instant, a stabbing pain rushed through me, followed by a burning sensation.

    When I first got hit, there was just pain. To be honest, when I got hit this time, I couldn''t deny that there was a slight pleasure in the pain.

    It''s probably because my body is extremely excited. Know. I know... Feeling pleasure from being hit in the chest was an unfamiliar feeling to me.

    Although I am a masochist, I enjoy mental humiliation and submission, not the type of person who finds pleasure in pain.

    James may or may not have been aware of my embarrassment, but he just shook his hips for his own benefit.

    And then without any warning.

    ¨C Burrrruk!

    I vomited semen into my vagina.

    Men usually like to cum together when a woman reaches climax. Without anything like that.

    James just casually spat out semen with the feeling that it was time to cum, and this time he held out his cock, covered in semen and my love juice, to me again.

    There''s no need to ask what it means.

    I quietly stuck out my tongue.

 Chapter 161: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (7)

    Chapter 161: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (7) After leaving the training site, Asil could see students gathered near the training site. They were students who left the training ground before Asil.

    Nora said that they were delinquent students and did not attend lectures, but their atmosphere was far from being considered delinquent students.

    A somewhat sad, despondent atmosphere. At least it was different from the image of a delinquent student who skips a lecture and is happy because he doesn''t like the lecture content.

    Asil approached them to gather information. Although it was only the second day, it was difficult for Asil to talk to someone he had never spoken to before. However, in order to escape as quickly as possible from this academy where common sense goes crazy, it was necessary to obtain information.

    Asil spoke to one of the students who were huddled together, creating a dark atmosphere. She was a girl I barely knew who had competed against her during sparring class.

    "What are you guys doing here?"

    "Uh? You... You''re the adventurer who came yesterday. Is the lecture over already?"

    The female student mistakenly thought that Asil had finished his lecture. But then she looked behind her and was puzzled that Asil had come alone.

    "Isn''t it time for the lecture to end yet? You can''t just indulge yourself. Even though I came here on a recommendation."

    "No, that''s not what you''re going to say. "You guys are in a place like this without listening to the lecture."

    "There are circumstances that we cannot avoid... "

    As the female student was about to make an excuse, the male student who was listening next to her intervened.

    "Wait for a sec. "Isn''t this guy just like us?"

    "What? No way. There''s no way kids like us would expose our breasts like this."

    "That''s true, but... "

    At that point, she was able to get a general idea of ??what the Asildo students were talking about.

    "No, I didn''t order this uniform like this, I left it to you, and it ended up like this... Anyway, listening to what you say, do you also think this academy is strange?"

    "That''s true, though. Uh. Really?"

    The female student just stared blankly. She passed the female student who was expressing surprise with her whole body, and the male student who joined in next to her spoke.

    "That''s right. We believe that this academy... Hmm... "It''s a bit hard to say this to you, a woman, but I know you''ve become strange in the erotic direction."

    "Really? "I''ve never seen anyone other than me notice that."

    "Then maybe we''re just the first people you''ve ever seen. "We know how many people there are besides us."

    "There''s more? "How much do you have?"

    "I don''t know exactly, but there are some who pretend not to know and mix with other students. There will be more than you think."

    "Something so suspicious is going on, but you''re just pretending not to know and blending in? Why?"

    This time, a female student answered Asil''s question.

    "That''s because we can have sex. Joy. It must be a dream academy for men who say it doesn''t matter who they have sex with as long as they use the excuse of ''rules''. Isn''t that right?"

    The male student, who suddenly opened his eyes, panicked and panicked.

    "No, why are you asking me that? "If I had the same thoughts as them, would I be over there at the training ground or here?"

    "That''s right. It was a joke. Anyway... "

    The female student sighed deeply.

    "There are a few more students who have realized something strange like us, but for various reasons they are unable to gather together. I think we need to get some people together to find a way to solve it. "Every time a strange lecture comes up, I just end up missing it."

    "Have you tried asking outside for help?"

    "Of course I did. No, I was going to do it. But it doesn''t work. "No matter what tactic I tried, I couldn''t even try."

    "Hmm... "

    Asil was lost in thought for a moment. In this situation where the entire academy is going crazy, it would definitely be of great help to ask these students who noticed something strange about the academy to cooperate in the investigation.

    But can we trust these students?

    As the students themselves said, there are probably many students who hope that the academy''s abnormalities will not be resolved even after they notice them.

    Perhaps, if you were a man, you would have thought that there was no problem even if nothing was resolved. It is said that they can use the excuse of rules to date the most beautiful girl in school, whom they always looked at from afar, but how many men would be able to refuse?

    It was clear that it would be a big problem if the story leaked out and even one person tried to interfere with the investigation.

    Asil thought that he should talk about the investigation after discussing it with Soira and Flora.

    ˇŞ¨C

    "... Something like that happened."

    That night, Asil gathered our party in my room and told us a story about what happened during the day.

    But if you''re going to gather, you should gather it in your room. Why should you gather it in my room?

    "You are our party leader."

    "What. If you say that, I have nothing to say."

    "So. What should I do? Can I tell them?"

    "Uhm... What do you think, Flora?"

    As always, I asked Flora, who was quite a step away, for her opinion.

    Until now, Flora herself had been reluctant to step forward, so she had only asked whether she would agree or not after the direction had been decided, but now it was time for Flora to become independent.

    Especially in the afternoons, due to the nature of the academy where our party attends lectures separately, it is the best environment to foster Flora''s independence. She won''t get into big trouble if she makes a mistake at the academy.

    Flora herself knew my intentions. Because she''s said it over and over again that she needs to be able to go on her own.

    Instead of letting Flo make her own judgment, as she usually did, she thought seriously. I placed a hand on her chin, and her big eyes rolled back and forth as she silently gathered her thoughts.

    ... Honestly, it was kind of cute.

    Was there anyone in her family who took that attitude when they were worried? However, the combination of her serious posture and the small and petite impression of Flora, who was the exact opposite, made her just cute.

    She smiled happily as if she had similar feelings and looked at Flora as she was worried.

    Just like that, the time for appreciating the pink puppy, or rather her Flora, was past. After repeating her actions over and over again, Flora finally raised her head and spoke.

    "I''d better say it first. But... Huh? "What''s wrong?"

    "No. Continue."

    From her point of view, Flora was receiving warm gazes for unknown reasons, so it was natural for her to express her doubts. Of course, it wasn''t a very important reason, so she let me tell it like it is.

    "Yes? Okay? Anyway... "They ask us to help with the investigation, but they say it''s not us, it''s an individual who knows."

    "I''m going to investigate on my own?"

    "Yes. It is said that Asil did not enter the academy alone and for the purpose of investigation, but came in with the intention of investigating."

    Flora still speaks highly of Asil.

    "Why? Is it really necessary to say that?"

    "You know. She said the girl knew that guys were weird, and she was trying to get along with it, right? But you know she is a woman."

    "Uh... Hmm. Yes? For now."

    "First? Anyway, if a woman, Asil, knows something like that but doesn''t do anything, she might be thought of as strange. She said she tried a few things to get that girl out there too."

    "So she has to show that she is trying to work things out?"

    "So to speak. And even if we hear it''s strange, we have no idea where or how it''s strange, so even if we''re in the same party, it would be more persuasive to say that we''re investigating it on our own. Then, even if we get caught, we won''t be suspicious."

    Flora''s words were logical in their own way.

    In the current situation, Asil is the closest to the suspicious aspects of her academy that Luke Ah mentioned. I still don''t know what''s so strange about me and Flor.

    So, she was saying that Asil should take the lead in the investigation and draw a line so that even if it gets caught, we won''t be affected either.

    If possible, the safest and most effective way would be for either me or Flora, who can''t sense anything strange, to step forward and for Asil to continue the investigation as he was doing... She has already been in contact with Asil. That must be difficult.

    At least the method suggested by Flora seemed to be the best method that I could think of right now.

    "I think Flora''s opinion is okay. "How about Asil?"

    "It seems like a good method. But, isn''t it only me who suffers from this in the end?"

    "Yes?! Oh, no. I don''t mean to do that... "

    "Ah. No. I didn''t mean to say anything to Flora. "It''s just a thought."

    Phew. Flora stroked her chest in relief. In the meantime, Asil organized her thoughts and made a decision.

    "Good. From the looks of it, there isn''t much you can do in this situation right now. I can''t help it. Still, it''s no use being the only one working hard. Umm... "

    "Why. Shall I do something? "Can you give me a massage?" Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Massage... "

    Flora''s cheeks blushed when she heard the word massage, but she pretended not to see it. It felt good, the massage. Next time, I''ll take Ashil with me.

    "Massage? It''s okay. Rather, tell me about the contents of the lecture you heard."

    "Lecture content? How?"

    "Somehow. Just... Write it like a diary. The professor told me what to do. They said this was training for something. Something like this."

    "Would that help? "It''s not that difficult."

    "If I try to research while hanging out with kids who don''t listen to the lectures, I''ll be the only one who won''t be able to hear the lectures. Research is research, but you still have to listen to the lecture. "It seems like it''s outdated, but there''s a lot of strangely helpful content."

    "Okay? What. Okay. "I will do that."

    In this way, the story about Asil''s investigation came to an end.

    After that, we chatted as usual, and when it was ''time to sleep'' we dispersed.

    Asil grumbled, ''What are you doing, are you already asleep?'' But that''s the rule, so what can you do?

    Actually, Asil must have been quite tired during the day, he dozed off at the end of the chat, so he quietly returned to his room.

    As time passed, the lights began to disappear one by one from the dormitory.

    It didn''t take long for the lights to go out in all the girls'' rooms except for the boys'' room.

    I also lay down on the bed and tried to sleep in the room with the lights off, looking at that scene through the window.

    Good night...

 Chapter 162: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (8)

    Chapter 162: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (8) The next morning.

    As soon as Asil arrived at the classroom, she looked for the students she had talked to yesterday.

    It wasn''t difficult to find. All I had to do was find a gloomy group that was going crazy because they didn''t want to listen to the lecture.

    But, can I talk to you first? We only talked for a day?

    Yesterday, I was fine, but I stopped walking for a moment due to a sudden seizure, but I was able to force my legs to move under the gaze of Soira, who silently urged me from behind.

    "Hello?"

    I thought to myself, ''Huh? Asil was anxious because he was afraid of hearing things like ''Who was it?'' Fortunately, the two recognized Asil as soon as they saw him.

    "Uh? Hello."

    Well, anyone with normal sensibilities would see this oily, shiny color... No, there is no way to forget the silver hair that shines beautifully in rainbow colors.

    Asil was confused for a moment because of Soira''s recent teasing about oil. Honestly, it''s such a sharp expression that it never leaves my mind. The color of oil exposed to sunlight...

    No, no, this is not the time to think like this.

    "Hey, can I ask you something?"

    "What is it?"

    "It''s about the academy... "

    When Asil tried to speak up, the female student among the two students quickly noticed.

    Fortunately, Asil, who had been living as a woman for the past few months, was able to learn the bare minimum, so she was able to recognize her without difficulty.

    After being noticed by the female student, Asil closed her mouth and lowered her voice this time.

    "Why?"

    The female student looked around her and whispered softly.

    "You never know who might be listening."

    "Aren''t other kids going to hear it anyway but not understand it?"

    "No, the kids I don''t know don''t matter, but the kids I do know are the problem."

    "Know them?"

    "Children who we know about but are neglecting. If they hear it, they might disturb you."

    "Do you know what I''m going to say and interrupt you?"

    "That''s obvious. "What were you going to ask to solve the problem?"

    "Uh? Uh. Yes."

    "All the women who first found out that the academy was weird said that. Even among men, some try to solve it that way."

    What Flora said last night was true. In fact, if you didn''t try to investigate, you might have been suspected of something.

    What. I don''t think there will be any major obstacles to requesting an investigation if I am suspected by just one or two students who are not faculty, but... There is no harm in being careful.

    She nodded and returned to her seat when she said that she could cooperate with the investigation, but that it would be a bit awkward to talk about it in the classroom and that she would tell her later.

    Soira and Flora were looking at me with interest, so I nodded. I guess I understood something just by that, and I looked away.

    But what did you understand? In fact, Asil just nodded meaningfully without even thinking about it, so I could only guess how Soira and Flora received it.

    What. We''ll talk about it later, and I''ll ask about it subtly...

    There was still some time left until the professor came, but since he had no one to talk to, Asil decided to sleep on his desk.

    It''s been three days since I started living at the academy. She still didn''t have any friends.

    ''It''s not that I don''t have friends. I just don''t make it because I don''t need it. Anyway, once the request is over, she''ll leave the academy, and you won''t have anything to see, right? Why bother making friends?''

    Asil desperately tried to justify herself. Of course, just because she thought that way didn''t mean she would make friends that she didn''t have before.

    ''Are you okay. But now I''m a pretty girl, right? Because if you just try to make it, you can make a lot of it... ''

    Asil closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of her breasts, pressed against the soft cushion of her desk.

    ˇô

    Asil woke up feeling strangely noisy around her.

    "Hey!!"

    "Ugh?!"

    As soon as she got up, someone''s shouting sounded in her ears and Asil almost jumped out of her chair.

    "What, what, what?"

    She covered her ears, which were still ringing loudly, and looked in the direction where she heard the sound. The female student she had talked to before the lecture started was looking at Asil with a shocked expression.

    No, why are you so shocked? My ears are clogged.

    Asil came up with a joke that she couldn''t bring herself to say, and because she was giggling to herself, she lost the energy to get angry.

    "Hey. Do you know what time it is?"

    "Huh? Because the time I fell asleep was before the professor came... Ah. Is it because the lecture started, but I didn''t wake up?"

    "Under. Really... "I don''t wake you up like this to that extent."

    "Then?"

    "Twice. Twice."

    "What happens twice?"

    "The professor came and went twice! It''s time for the third lecture!"

    "Huh?"

    Asil looked at the clock hanging in the corner of her classroom. The hour hand had passed two numbers. Unfortunately, she had a reason.

    It was because of the "Deep sleep" Ability that she had completely forgotten about because she had been equipped with it passively for several months. The ability to fall asleep quickly and not wake up easily.

    It was clearly her own fault that she had even forgotten her own abilities, so she couldn''t say anything even though she was shocked.

    Haha... I made a mistake. So? Why did you wake me up like this?"

    "Look at him? Are you dissatisfied even if I wake you up?"

    "No, that''s not it... "

    "What. It''s okay. Because that''s not what I wanted to talk about. Would you like to look around first?"

    "Nearby?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asil looked around the classroom following the female student''s words and could see the students moving around busily.

    The students who were moving around gradually settled down, having conversations and sometimes raising their voices.

    Paired with men and women.

    Asil felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu upon seeing those students. Specifically, I think I saw it around yesterday... Ah.

    "Hey, is this by any chance?"

    "Okay. That was yesterday."

    Shake!

    Asil guessed the content of the lecture that was about to take place and quickly got up from her seat.

    "I get it. Are you here to tell me that you''re missing your lecture? Thanks. "I want to go with you."

    "No."

    "No?"

    The girl shook her head grimly. It was a little strange that she was so upset all morning, even though she could skip the lecture if she didn''t like it, and it seemed like this was the reason.

    "There are lectures you can skip and lectures you cannot. This lecture is the latter."

    "What? Then... Are you saying we have to take lectures too? Sober?"

    "Yes."

    Asil''s eyes grew dark.

    She remembered taking a class on elementalism. I was so embarrassed at the time, but I desperately tried to stop myself from committing suicide because the other students wouldn''t even think it was a dirty thing. This time, you want me to do something like that while there are sane students in the mix? With a man?

    Moreover, thinking about it now, I couldn''t say for sure that there were no sane students in the elemental arts class.

    Even if I die now, wouldn''t it be too late? No. If I kill all the students present, wouldn''t it be like it never happened?

    Asil seriously wondered which was better.

    Meanwhile, students gradually formed pairs. In the distance, Flora was also pairing up with someone and having a quick conversation with the other person.

    Wouldn''t it have been easier if you didn''t know anything?

    But even if I didn''t know, I got goosebumps when I imagined myself being stuck on a man''s dick.

    Okay. It''s better to avoid it even if it means going through a bit of trouble.

    "So, why don''t you join us?"

    Asil, who was holding her head by herself, came to her senses after hearing her female student''s words.

    Right. She said that whether she was sane or crazy, she had to take this lecture...

    Asil looked at her female student. She was a female student with a male student she saw yesterday. What? What does that mean?

    "Doing this together? Now three... "

    "Ah no, what are you talking about?!"

    It seems Asil''s prediction was wrong this time. The girl blushed bright red and screamed.

    I thought that three-parties and orgies would be commonplace in this crazy academy, but surprisingly, he seemed to have no tolerance.

    The female student cleared her throat loudly and spoke again.

    "Besides you and me, there is another sane boy in our class. "Why don''t you mate with her?"

    "Ah. Ah... I see But why?"

    Isn''t that bad because you''ll be more embarrassed if you''re with a sane kid?

    As she was thinking that, the female student whispered as if she was telling her a great secret.

    "Listen carefully. Are you saying that I have to do dirty things in this lecture anyway?"

    "Can''t I do it?"

    "Huh. No. "No, I said listen without interrupting?"

    "Uh, yeah... "

    "Anyway, you have to do dirty things, but kids who don''t know the circumstances of the academy are really reckless and want to do anything. "There are also people who are trying to insert everything."

    "Isn''t that what sane kids do together?"

    "Okay. That''s right. If we do it on our own, we can avoid going there. Just pretending to do something dirty is enough."

    That was a plausible story in its own way.

    Either the body can be used as desired against an insane child, or it can only be touched a little against a sane child.

    In a choice that had both pros and cons, Asil decided to choose the latter.

    "Okay. "It would be better if I could end it with a little touch."

    "Yes? I think so too. At least you can keep your chastity, right?"

    "Yeah, right... "

    Since he was originally a man, Asil, who had no particular concept of chastity, reluctantly agreed. It wasn''t because of chastity, he just didn''t want to mix with men...

    But, if the problem is that I don''t want to mix with men, is it okay to rub with women?

    Asil tilted his head at the question that he still could not answer, but headed towards another sane male student as the female student led him.

 Chapter 163: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (9) **

    Chapter 163: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (9) ** It is said that in this lecture, men and women are paired up to make rice cakes.

    If this were to be done to really make the rice cake chewy, those who would know would raise both hands and cheer, but of course, that couldn''t have been the case.

    Sex! Sex! Paper... Anyway, that!

    I was almost curious as to what kind of lecture was being used as an excuse for a sex royale to be held.

    Perhaps this also provides an excuse for spouting nonsense. However, Asil, who was sleeping peacefully until the girl she met yesterday woke her up, did not hear such a trivial story and just ignored it. Sea?ch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Besides, didn''t she say that the girl said she couldn''t miss this lecture? How big of an excuse do they have to make that students can''t just freely drop out of an academy with a university-like curriculum?

    But actually, she didn''t mind leaving out

    As Soira said, she is not trying to get credits here, she is not trying to graduate, and she is not trying to build her network at all. This time, Asil''s thought that ''we won''t see each other again once the request is completed'' is correct.

    But who does she know? She is a peninsula-specific talent born and raised on the same Hellfire Peninsula as Soira. Of course, Asil''s Peninsula and Soira''s Peninsula are worlds apart except for their geographical location.

    Asil, who was a master of perfect attendance, went to school even though she was sick and slept at her school even when she felt like she was going to die, she immediately accepted what her female student said from her perspective: "I can''t miss it."

    As a result, Asil was now in great trouble.

    I wonder how many times I''ve had such great worries since entering this academy, but what can I do? She needed to worry to stay sane in the crazy academy.

    So, what are the concerns this time?

    To touch or to be touched?

    You have to do dirty things. Only because the female student let go of her stepping stone did she manage to match up with a sane student.

    The other person was also aware that this situation was not normal, so he would not do anything too serious.

    But on the other hand, it also meant that a weak level was unavoidable.

    For example, caressing.

    They say that the Maginot Line of lewd behavior recognized in lectures is foreplay, but there is nothing you can do about it. I had to caress.

    The question was whether to caress or receive caress.

    If you say caress, Asil will have to grope, bite, and suck her male student''s body, and if you say receiving, the male student will message every inch of Asil''s body.

    Either way, it was a hell of a choice for you. From a male student''s perspective, it would be a happy time just touching and being touched by a pretty girl.

    If the other person had been a woman, I would have been able to mentally win by saying, ''I''m a man, so it''s natural for me to have sex with a woman!'', But this time, I couldn''t help it.

    In the end, after a heated discussion with the little Asil that glowed in four colors in her head, Asil decided to be the one she caressed.

    Although they both hated it, they thought that if they at least took the initiative, they could prevent any unfortunate accidents that might occur.

    It must have been the most rational and excellent choice derived from such logical thinking...

    "..."

    With a cock thrust in front of my eyes, was this really the best thing to do? I couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    Perhaps it was because Asil''s body became smaller as she became a woman, but the dick in front of her eyes was like, ''This... It was so big that the words ''Going in?'' Came out.

    The thick six-shaped pillar, which was discolored in a dull color, had bumpy blood vessels sticking out, giving it a disgusting feel.

    The tip of her protruding glans smelled familiar to Asil in a way. When I was a man, it was just a bad smell, but now that I smell it, it feels like my stomach is pounding.

    It''s definitely an unpleasant smell, and it should be unpleasant, but for some reason, I feel dizzy...

    "Mr. Asil. "If she doesn''t do it soon, she''ll be suspicious."

    The male student whispered in a low voice as Asil, who had only seen another man''s erect dick in porn, was stiff.

    ... Okay. This was to pass this lecture safely. It was Asil who chose to touch rather than be touched.

    Asil held his cock with trembling hands. The reason her hands were shaking was simply because she hated it so much, but to the boy, it was the innocent reaction of a girl seeing a dick for the first time.

    Heat spreads through the palm surrounding the cock. Even though I was not doing anything except holding it, my dick twitched and trembled as if it felt good just by Asil''s cold palm.

    "Oh, oh... Just shake it up and down."

    "Do you know that much?"

    Asil bluntly dismissed the male student''s advice, mistakenly thinking that the reason Asil was stopping was because she didn''t know how to caress, and moved her hand little by little.

    Asil knows better than any other woman how to caress a cock with her hands. With Asil''s technique of selecting and caressing only the parts that felt exquisitely pleasant, the male student felt a pleasure he had never felt before even at this academy.

    "Why are you doing so well? "You''re sane, right?"

    ''You wouldn''t be able to have this kind of technique with most of your experience, but are you really sane?'' In response to the male student''s question with that meaning, Asil wordlessly tightened his grip.

    Asil, whose grip was stronger than she looked thanks to her abilities, gripped her dick tightly, and the male student felt pain as if it were going to break.

    "Ahh! Sorry! Sorry! "I didn''t mean to swear!"

    "Be careful what you say. Break it down?"

    "Eww... Sorry... "

    Unlike other female students who would quietly ejaculate no matter what she said as soon as she lectured, the male student calmly kept his mouth shut after realizing that he could face hell if he messed up with Asil, who was sane.

    "..."

    -Tap, click, click...

    And the silence continued for a while.

    Asil, she didn''t want to say anything in this terrible situation where she was shaking the man''s cock, and she didn''t want the boy to have to say something wrong and the pleasure coming from her cock suddenly became pain. ˇ´ Brˇµ

    But...

    Even with such anxiety, there was something the male student had to say.

    I had to say this no matter what, even if it meant breaking my dick.

    "Excuse me... "

    Asil, who was mechanically shaking her hand up and down while holding his cock, raised her head when she heard her male student''s call.

    Visually, it was a fantastic situation of a silver-haired beautiful girl looking up at her while serving as her goddaughter, so the male student was filled with her will.

    Although she was crying out for her will that the pretty girl would break her own cock at any moment.

    If anything happens, you will recover if you get some healing. She doesn''t know the pain she will go through until then...

    The male student strengthened his resolve and said.

    "Can I do it with her breasts?"

    "... "What?"

    Asil couldn''t believe her own ears.

    What did he say just now? Do you want me to do it with her breasts?

    For a moment, she suspected that the boy''s peculiar taste for her nipples meant that he wanted her to caress her breasts as well.

    Of course, that wasn''t what I meant.

    Considering the place where the male student''s gaze had been focused a little while ago, it was obvious what it meant.

    Asking to be caressed with her asil''s breasts. Asking her to put her dick in Asil''s voluptuous breasts and shake them.

    In other words, it means asking for paizuri.

    Asil, who understood the meaning, wasted no time trying to tighten her grip...

    She suddenly became curious.

    She took it away.

    To be honest, I was curious to know.

    Pies that you only see in thin books. Is it really possible?

    In fact, there are necessary conditions to do paizuri.

    First, your breasts must be big enough to accommodate a dick. Shouldn''t there be at least Soira? At least for Flora, it was clear that it was impossible. Flora, who was suddenly dissed, flinched in the corner of her eye.

    And the dick to fit in had to be big enough. At least there should be enough for the glans to come out even if you put it on your chest. If the dick is smaller than the chest, instead of inserting it and shaking it, it will just be buried and that will be the end. Well, I guess I should still feel good...

    There are only two conditions, but because of the difficult combination of having big breasts and having a dick that is bigger than those breasts, it was rare to see porn videos that actually involved titjob among the videos that Asil watched when he was a man.

    But this is a game world where male fantasy is realized.

    There were a lot of big dicks and a lot of big breasts. You know right away that you have great breasts, right?

    Therefore...

    With this, wouldn''t it be possible?

    What will it feel like if you try it?

    Asil became curious and ended up leaving.

    The strength that had been in the hand holding his cock loosened little by little. As soon as she heard the request to do it with her breasts, Asil''s mood became cold, and she said, ''Bye-bye, my pretty Juji...'' The male student, who closed his eyes tightly, was puzzled that the pain he had prepared for did not come.

    ¨C Snoring...

    Instead, I heard the sound of fabric rubbing against each other. I could tell what that meant without even looking.

    Because it was an easy thing to listen to in this insane academy.

    The sound of taking off clothes.

    The male student, who slowly opened his eyes, was immediately startled.

    The male student, overwhelmed by Asil''s large breasts in full view, forgot to breathe and tried desperately to engrave the scene in his mind.

    I''m already naked from the waist up, but I don''t know why she''s taking off her bra.

    "Don''t think strange things. I''m not asking you to like me, are you? Just because I was curious... "

    Asil told the truth, but in the eyes of her male student, she was nothing more than a tsundere who blushed her cheeks and tried to serve him with her breasts.

    Finally, Asil took off her transparent bra, which was invisible to the male student, and held her own breasts and inserted a hot cock between them.

 Chapter 164: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (10) **

    Chapter 164: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (10) ** The male student''s cock was placed between Asil''s large breasts.

    The male students had experienced touching women''s breasts several times while living in this strange academy, but this was the first time they had touched a breast as voluptuous and well-shaped as Asil''s.

    Moreover, not just touching it with your hands, but rubbing it with your dick is something that I could never have imagined before.

    With the hot, pulsating cock placed in the center of her chest, Asil felt as if the heat of the cock was reaching her face.

    I didn''t know if it was because the smell of the dick was due to the pre-cum that secretly seeped out while she was shaking it with her hand.

    When Asil lowers her head, what she sees is the large, white breasts that she has always had since she became a woman. It might have been right after she became a woman, but she had been with him for several months already, so she didn''t really notice it unless her sexual desire started to come.

    However, when the cock rose in the valley between her two breasts, Asil, who was looking down, and her dark red glans seemed to make eye contact.

    The scene that came into view was so obscene that Asil lost her sense of reality and stared at it blankly.

    The male pheromones that penetrated deep into her lungs every time she took a breath seemed to heat up her body. The cock, which had felt so hot that it would burn her just by touching it, suddenly felt lukewarm.

    Ha... Ha...

    A sound of heavy breathing is heard from somewhere. There is nothing strange about it. In this classroom, the only ones who have not yet moved on to the insertion stage are the sane students.

    Just this voice. I think I heard it somewhere... And that too quite often.

    In the unintentionally narrow circle of friends in Asil, the voices heard often were limited.

    Not Sora, not Flora, then...

    ''Uh, me?''

    Asil realized that it was she who was speaking in a heated voice, and she was shocked.

    Right. This wasn''t anyone else''s business.

    In reality, I lost my sense of reality for a moment as I was faced with a scene that I had only seen in 2D beyond the monitor screen.

    This is reality. These breasts of hers were also her own. From now on she would have to serve cock with her tits and she would do it herself.

    Asil, remembering what she had to do, grimaced and moved a little closer to her boy, pulling her buttocks so that she could insert his dick. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asil got close enough that his balls touched the area below her solar plexus and placed his cock between her breasts.

    As it was wrapped around her pale breasts, her dick became invisible, leaving only the glans.

    ''Is this happening?''

    I can feel the lukewarm heat in her breasts. But it didn''t feel as bad as I thought.

    Asil lifted her breasts up and lowered them so that even her glans was buried in her breasts.

    ¨C Cheok!

    She felt a slight shock as her lower breast collided with the boy''s thigh.

    Asil''s breasts boasted a heavy weight in their own way, but since it was the body of a game character, it wasn''t as hard as I thought.

    She shook her breasts one more time. The boy clearly felt happy as he could feel his cock twitching in her chest.

    But the male student''s greed did not end there.

    "That... "

    Asil, who was preoccupied with his first attempt at doing paizuri, raised his head at the male student''s call.

    "Is there anything like gel?"

    "Jel?"

    What does this mean? After thinking about it for a while, Asil looked up the scene where she was doing her job from the pornographic database in her head and understood.

    So to speak, love gel. I remember seeing a picture of her cleavage being sprayed with that slippery yet viscous liquid and giving her sex.

    As far as I know, at the point where she was giving it to me with her breasts, she was already providing more than enough, and it was something to scoff at that she wanted more.

    However, as he rubbed his cock with her breasts, the pre-cum on her breasts felt unpleasant, so Asil called her undine and applied a moderately viscous liquid.

    ¨C Can I just spray it here?

    The liquid that fell from the tip of Undine''s extended finger pooled in her cleavage and mixed with the pre-cum that the male student had been applying.

    ¨C Chop, chop.

    As the sound of flesh hitting flesh became watery, and the smell of her thick cock became slightly diluted, the satisfied Asil shook her breasts a little faster.

    Asil got a little excited as the moisture mixed in, and she was able to move a little more easily.

    She customized her character with her own tastes, and her Asil''s large breasts also reflect her desire for breasts when she was a man. Asil felt a little happy that that wish had come true.

    Although it is a negative factor that it is not you who is enjoying the reality, but an extra boy whose name you do not know, I am not going to get involved with him anyway, so it is okay to just think of it as a practice dildo. Right?

    Deciding to ignore her male student, Asil began to use her body little by little, squeezing his cock. For some reason, it didn''t feel too bad that my dick twitched every time she moved her breasts.

    I don''t like cock. That''s right, because Asil thought of herself as a man. Even though she admitted that she had become a woman, it didn''t mean she started liking other men''s dicks.

    But...

    Asil herself would deny it, but it was clear that she was getting used to the pleasure she got from a woman''s body.

    Accordingly, Asil''s psychological barriers to sexual activity were gradually lowered.

    I went from thinking that I wouldn''t do anything with a man even if it meant death to thinking that there was nothing I could do because of the lecture.

    Feeling that there was nothing she could do, she thought it would be okay to use it for practice since she wouldn''t have to see it in the future anyway.

    Of course, the thoughts I am thinking now are nothing more than a brief explosion of physical desire due to my heated body. As time goes by, and you become colder, it will become unthinkable to mix with a man again.

    However, once the hurdle is lowered, it does not go up easily. It was obvious that it would be much easier to fall this far next time.

    Without even knowing how her thoughts were changing, Asil simply enjoyed the fulfillment of her fantasy of being Faiz Lee.

    As Asil''s movements became more intense, the cock also reacted more violently.

    He squeezed her breasts with his elbows and the throbbing of her cock grew a little stronger with each movement. His column swelled, and his urethra twitched.

    A sign of ejaculation.

    Asil recognized the sign that he was about to ejaculate and quickly searched the thin book database in his head.

    What happens if you ejaculate with paizuri?

    The results were immediately apparent. It''s like cumming between the breasts, so in a way it''s an obvious result.

    Not only does the semen accumulate in the cleavage in a sticky manner, but if the ejaculation force is strong, it can even splatter on the face.

    Asil slowed down the speed of shaking his chest a little and thought about it.

    Anyway, my chest is already soaked with the unknown liquid sprayed by Undine and pre-cum. Even if semen is added here... I don''t want to hate it, but well, nothing will change that much.

    But I really hated having semen splashed all over my face. Asil has not yet fallen to that level.

    Then wouldn''t it be okay to just stop at this point and roughly pull out the ejaculation by hand? The boy may be disappointed, but she knows that she has already decided not to think about him.

    She was so crazy with her thoughts that Asil released her strength that was holding her breasts together and took out his dick...

    ¨C Tup!

    ...

    "What, what?"

    Asil decided to think of the cock as just a training dildo, and she tried not to think about the man wearing it. Well, because she didn''t want to think that she was serving a man.

    But of course, the male student was not just a dildo, but a person who could move with his own thoughts.

    When Faiz Li''s momentum died down for Asil to finish with her hand, the boy''s eyes rolled back as she was stopped on the verge of ejaculation.

    Her head was warning her that disobeying Asil would cause her cock to bend 90 degrees, but her brain in the lower part of her body was telling her that it was none of her business and that she should just cum.

    After a fierce battle between the two brains in the upper and lower body, it was the lower body that won.

    The male student moved faster than Asil, who was still rummaging through the thin book in her mind to come up with the results of the paizuri she would experience as a woman.

    She held Asil''s head tightly in her hands and made her look down.

    Asil, who had never imagined that she would suddenly be subjected to such a violent act, could not resist the power of her boy. Instead, she lowered her head as her boy did and looked at her cleavage and his cock between them.

    And somehow, Asil lowered her head just as the head of her glans parted her cleavage and raised her head above her chest.

    ¨C Talk.

    "Eup?!"

    I felt something fishy and warm touch her lips.

    And that stimulus became her trigger.

    ¨C Pew!

    Before she could even think about what touched her lips, a thin, cloudy liquid spurted out from the cock that had reached her eyes.

    Asil reflexively tried to turn her head, but her hands holding the back of her head tightly did not allow it.

    In the end, Asil had no choice but to receive cum all over her face.

    She was able to close her eyes, but perhaps because it touched her lips right before she ejaculated, she pinched her lips with the force of her ejaculation, and some of the semen even invaded her mouth.

    Her semen secretly flowed into her mouth.

    However, she did not realize that what was in her mouth was semen. Because women in Asil''s slim book database always described her semen as fishy and bitter.

    Asil, who had no way of knowing that Soira''s WM settings made it taste more edible than real semen, did not realize that what came into her mouth was semen and swallowed it as is.

    It was still a long time before she realized that this was the first time she had ever tasted semen.

    After swallowing her saliva once and coming to her senses, Asil cleaned all the semen from her face with cleansing magic and then rushed to break her male student''s cock.

    The number of patients in hospital beds at the Academy increased by one.

 Chapter 165: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (11) **

    Chapter 165: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (11) ** Did you say that humans are animals of adaptation?

    ¨C View!

    Asil skillfully dodged the semen splashing onto her face by tilting her head back. It was inevitable that it would get on his hands and arms, but even that was quickly cleaned off with clean magic.

    She tightened her grip and swept up from the base of the cock, squeezing out all the remaining semen.

    The male student who owned the cock let out a shallow moan as his hand was held tightly as if not to leave even a single drop of semen, but Asil, who had already decided not to care about the male student a few days ago, shook the dick until no more semen came out, regardless of whether he moaned or not. .

    Okay. A few days ago.

    Much to Asil''s chagrin, these sex lectures continued all week.

    I was already so excited about the first service that a few days had passed since the day of the paizuri service.

    This lecture took up an hour every morning. Asil, she had to constantly be in charge of her male student''s partner. Because it was the only way for her to end it with caresses.

    It only took a day or two for her to send her male student to the hospital bed, frowning at her dick and freaking out over the spilled semen, but Asil, who had somehow adapted to this life, just boredly gave her dick, and time passed quickly. It was a day of waiting.

    What she became accustomed to was not only how to serve men.

    I''m now used to listening to classes with my clothes completely removed because it''s an elemental arts class, having my breasts and buttocks massaged instead of saying good morning, and having my student ID card checked while I''m nude from the waist up every time I enter a student-only facility.

    It''s not that nothing happened, it''s just that she didn''t hate it as much as she did at first, but it was still enough for Asil to realize the change in herself.

    If things continue like this, I don''t know how much she will allow. Asil was secretly feeling impatient.

    That was why she scoffed at the boy''s offer and didn''t reject it. What kind of proposal was it?

    "Excuse me... "

    Asil, who was waving her hand while holding her dick in a businesslike manner to pass her lecture time without incident, heard her male student''s slightly hesitant voice.

    "Why?"

    "Today too, that... "Can you do it?"

    Ha...

    Asil sighed softly inwardly.

    On her first day of listening to this crazy lecture, I couldn''t overcome her curiosity and started giving her some paizuri. The male student has been asking for paizuri every day since then. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When it comes to paizuri, all you have to do is put it on your chest, and it doesn''t have the pressure of a hand or the warm, squishy feeling of a mouth, so what''s the point?

    What is curiosity, why did he do something like that on the first day? Even now that I think about it, I''m sure there was something wrong with me back then.

    From that day until today, whenever it was time to go to bed at night, Asil would often kick the blanket as he remembered himself inserting his cock and shaking his breasts passionately.

    The good news was that I was able to fall asleep quickly thanks to "Deep sleep." He was able to leave for dreamland without even having time to ponder the deadly dark history.

    Asil remembered that time and her body trembled. It felt like goosebumps appeared all over her body.

    However, the male student did not give up even after seeing Asil''s disgusted reaction. Because she had something prepared for the boys as well.

    The male student whispered quietly so that no one else could hear.

    "If you do it... "I''ll give you good information."

    "Joy. "I heard it''s good information, but what restaurant menu is delicious?"

    The male student knew that Asil was investigating her academy, and where she had picked it up, she used to ask Asil for Paizuri using information about her academy as bait.

    Asil, who was fascinated by her information, accepted her business several times, but she was a master and all the information she gave was useless.

    ... No, she honestly said the restaurant menu she heard the other day was delicious. Can''t say she''s completely useless

    "No. Really for real this time. "This is information about the principal that very few people know about?"

    Information about the principal?

    Asil raised her head and looked at her male student.

    It was truly rare for Asil to look at her male student''s face, as she was shaking her dick and treating him as nothing more than a human being, rather than a salary to pass the class time.

    The male student, who judged that he was interested in the rice cake based on the reaction, released the bait a little more to completely catch the fish.

    "Actually, it''s not information about the principal, but information about how to meet the principal... "

    If it were a normal academy, you could just go to the principal''s office and there would be a principal there, but I couldn''t tell where the principal of this academy was going.

    According to the results of the investigation over the past few days, there was no significant harvest. In a situation where the information that Soira learned on the first day was that ''the principal is suspicious'' was the only clue, the male student''s statement that he knew how to meet the principal was definitely enough to attract Asil''s attention.

    "... So. "If you want to know information, do it with your heart again today?"

    Asil''s reaction to checking again meant that he was already halfway there.

    The male student answered in the affirmative while sneaking a peek at her breasts.

    "Okay. I feel good and you are informed. "They''re good for each other, right?"

    Asil was troubled for a moment.

    I don''t like doing it with my heart. It''s difficult for her because she has to use her whole body compared to her goddaughter who can only move her arms, and she doesn''t like the dick that comes up right under her face and gives off a strong smell. What she hated most was her own body, which reacted steadily even though she thought it hated it.

    But on the other hand, that''s all.

    She just didn''t want to do it, there was no particular reason she couldn''t do it.

    On the other hand, what information does the male student want to tell?

    She had no idea that she might be of great help to the investigation, which had been making no progress for several days. Moreover, there was no guarantee that she could get the information this male student wanted to give her from somewhere else.

    Squeak. The scales in my heart were tilted to one side.

    "... "Would you like to believe one more time?"

    Although the boy was secretly cheering her on, she quickly nodded, fearing that if she showed that she liked him too much, he would change his mind.

    "Okay! This information is real. Then, you will do it?"

    "Ha... "

    Asil sighed loudly again and unbuttoned her Juseom uniform. To my horror, the act of taking off her clothes also became familiar.

    ¨C Sloshing.

    Her big breasts, which I never get tired of seeing, bounced and met the outside air.

    The soft feel and heavy weight of her breasts on her thighs aroused the boy to the point where he thought he might ejaculate just by that.

    She must have been so excited that even though she was just looking at it, it felt so soft as if she was holding it in her hand...

    ¨C Malkang.

    ... Huh?

    The male student was massaging her breasts without her knowledge, as if the brain in her lower body was controlling the body in place of the brain that had been shut down due to excessive excitement.

    Uh? Isn''t this it?

    Even the boys knew that Asil hated being touched. That''s why she never let a boy caress her during the sex lecture that lasted for several days.

    So, the hand that was currently massaging Asil''s breast had clearly crossed the line. The boy was like this anyway, so she wanted to enjoy it before she got hit, so she continued to enjoy the fetish and her Asil''s breasts.

    And finally.

    Finally... ?

    When the pain she had prepared for did not come, the male student slowly opened her eyes. Then, the scene that came into the sight of her male student was Asil preparing to make a pie without paying attention to the male student''s fingers being buried in her breasts.

    Asil was already in a semi-desperate situation. When she said she would give me information, she went ahead and promised to serve me with her breasts, but now she was asking me if I could touch her breasts.

    It''s not even a day or two that I can do it with her breasts...

    What made Asil even more angry was the fact that even if he had been asked to choose again, he would have made the same choice.

    So Asil''s purpose was half to get information, half because he was angry at himself for selling his body just to get information, and he was in a state where he was left to his own devices.

    Anyway, if you want to do paizuri, you have to shake your breasts, but it will be difficult to knead them while your breasts are bouncing around. I thought I would just have to endure it for a little while.

    Asil, with his cock between his large breasts, mumbled for a moment and then opened his mouth.

    -Bee...

    Saliva flowed through the outstretched tongue and into the cleavage. The first few times, she used to call Undine as a substitute for lubricant, but now that wasn''t bothering her, she decided to just use her own saliva.

    Anyway, if it is clean magic, it will be clean.

    As Asil thought, the male student had no choice but to let go of his hand that was massaging her breasts as her large breasts, glistening with an obscene liquid mixed with pre-cum and saliva, moved up and down and rubbed against his cock.

    If you hold your breasts to massage them, your breasts will move less, and the pleasure that comes from your dick will drastically decrease.

    Still, it was difficult for the boy to give up her Asil''s breasts.

    This is because it was difficult to find breasts that were large enough to be well-shaped, even in the upper-level combat department that the male student and Asil belonged to, or even in the entire academy.

    Moreover, even though he didn''t say anything, he even gave me permission to touch his chest this time. It was too unfortunate an opportunity to give up due to such adversity.

    So the male student decided to try a little more adventure, since he had already crossed the line.

    ¨C Kuuk.

    The male student pulled her nipples with the hand that was massaging her breasts.

    "Tsk?"

    Asil involuntarily moaned at the sudden stabbing pleasure she felt at the tip of her breasts.

    It was difficult to hold and massage her breasts because they were constantly shaking. Then the idea was to caress her nipples.

    It is an elastic lump of fat, so if you pinch one point called the nipple, even if you shake the breast, only that part will stretch, but there is no problem in moving it.

    However, although there was no problem in moving, Asil, who was shaking her breasts violently, had to endure the sharp pleasure that came from the pinched nipples.

    However, while she had already silently allowed touching her breasts, asking her not to touch her nipples, which were part of her breasts, seemed like she was confessing that she was feeling them through her nipples, so Asil tried to withstand the pleasure coming from her nipples by only slowing down the speed of the tits.

    In her heart, she was determined to destroy it today once she heard the information.

    ¨C Sloshing.

    "Ugh?"

    ¨C Sloshing.

    "Huh?"

    The nipples twisting up and down every time she shook her breasts gave Asil a pleasure she had never experienced before.

    I''ve touched my nipples a lot when masturbating on my own, but I''ve never grabbed my nipples this strongly during masturbation, which involves unconscious force control.

    It was the first time since tentacles that my nipples were properly stimulated.

    As one of the representative erogenous zones was touched, it was difficult for Asil to hold back her moans even if she tried.

    And while I was humiliated by the fact that I couldn''t control my moans just by grabbing my nipples, it also gave me a creepy feeling. She hasn''t yet realized what it feels like.

    Unconsciously, Asil''s movements became faster little by little. Every time she shook her breasts, she felt pleasure, so he instinctively sought her pleasure.

    The moment when the male student finally ejaculated. Her asshole climaxed with just her tits for the first time, with cum spraying all over her face and tits.

 Chapter 166: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (12)

    Chapter 166: Ordinary Daily Life at the Academy (12) ''There is a social club opened by the vice principal, and the principal always appears in that social club.''

    ''How do I participate in that social club?''

    ''If you want to know that, just one more time... Oh no, let me tell you! I''ll tell you, so relax your hands!''

    After a little incident, Asil was able to receive some plausible information from her male student.

    An all-night social gathering that begins every Saturday evening at a designated location and continues until Sunday.

    It was obvious that the ''social church'' would not be a social church in the general sense, given that it started in the evening and stayed up all night.

    For more detailed information, I found out where the social club was held by semi-threatening a male student who was trying to pay separately.

    After attacking the scene and destroying everyone, ''We won!'' ''The end of the Academy episode!'' It would be great if I could. Of course, there was no way things would work out that easily.

    The biggest reason was that there was no evidence that the principal was the culprit of this incident.

    The rapport is confirmed. Since I met the vice principal on my first day at the academy and saw the vice principal hypnotizing him right in front of me, it was clear that the vice principal was the culprit who had hypnotized the academy, or at least one of the culprit''s helpers.

    However, the principal had not been confirmed yet.

    Circumstantial evidence such as ''The academy has become strange since the semester the principal came to the academy'' or ''He does not appear at official academy events, so few people know his true identity, but the vice-principal himself opened the account with only circumstantial evidence.'' It was too risky to overthrow a social church.

    If not, Asil and his colleagues will be kicked out, and then countless unwelcome handshake requests will come pouring in from all directions for not only failing the request but also tarnishing the duke''s reputation.

    So should we just sit back and watch?

    Fortunately, that wasn''t the case. Originally, a social church, as the name suggests, is a meeting that can only be attended by receiving an invitation through personal connections.

    However, there was a way to participate other than being invited to the vice principal''s social club, which was just a social club and was sure to go crazy in some sexy direction.

    Asil took out the ''method'' from the breast pocket of her uniform and read it.

    Two letters clearly engraved on the student ID card. ''Virgin''.

    It is said that only invited people and virgins can attend the principal''s social gathering.

    It was easy to understand the reason for including a virgin.

    Because men are often obsessed with virgins. Even though he created the academy through hypnosis, he probably doesn''t want to lose his virginity to someone else.

    It was obvious that he planned to gather a social club under the pretext of using hypnosis to fuck virgins and then not care whether they were fucked by other male students like non-virgin female students.

    I had always thought that there were strangely few female students wearing student ID cards with the phrase "Virgin" Engraved on them. At the time, I just thought that the students were very active because they were in a game and because they were all adults, but maybe this social gathering that was held every week was the cause.

    In any case, although Asil was originally a man, Asil''s body was clearly a virgin, so it meant that Asil was eligible to attend social gatherings.

    If you attend and say that there is a culprit who hypnotized the academy, knock him out and end the incident.

    However, on the other hand, if it is said that overthrowing the social church will not solve the problem because there is only a spy, then it will be impossible to let go of the social church even for the sake of the future, and in that case, it is unknown what will happen to Asil, who attended the social church as a virgin.

    If you''re lucky, you''ll be able to sneak out by pretending to be hypnotized like you are now, but if you''re unlucky...

    Asil stopped her thoughts there.

    She wishes she could send Soira or Flora away. Unfortunately, since they were not virgins, they were not eligible to attend social gatherings.

    As an aside, when she first found out that Flora, with her cute face, was not a virgin, she was secretly shocked.

    Anyway, today is Friday and Saturday is tomorrow. Asil, she decided to think about it for one night.

    ˇô

    ... Horribly, it seems like this crazy academy doesn''t even give you time to think.

    "Asil! Are you going to church tomorrow?"

    "I envy you. I also went there once at the beginning of the semester and haven''t been able to go since."

    "Really. Doesn''t Asil come to her academy this week? Shall I guide you along? Because I can take you all the way to the front."

    "Ah... Um, no. "I''ll take care of it."

    "Okay? If you don''t know anything, ask!"

    "Yes... "

    A group of female students walked away, waving at Asil.

    I think I saw her somewhere, but she was a student whose name I didn''t even know.

    However, this was already the few times today that students approached me talking about social churches.

    Students whose faces may or may not be familiar to you will suddenly approach you, acting strangely friendly, and start talking about various things. In the end, they leave after telling you to attend a social club.

    If you listen carefully, you will feel that the social church is a paradise on earth where you can enjoy free happiness just by attending, and that you are a very blessed person to be able to participate in it.

    Even though in essence it is just a trap for crazy unicorns to prey on her virginity.

    Of course, such strange behavior by students could not be normal behavior.

    Asil noticed that all the students who approached while talking about the social club had blank eyes that seemed to be looking somewhere far away.

    Obviously the focus is on herself, but does it feel like there''s no sparkle in her eyes? It was like seeing the lightless eyes depicted in a hypnotic video that I had seen in real life.

    But I have decided on this.

    She was so blatantly putting pressure on her to participate in the church, and if she didn''t participate, she would arouse suspicion.

    Her escape route was already blocked.

    Asil strengthened her resolve.

    If I have to participate in a social church anyway, I will get crucial information.

    ˇŞ¨C

    "So, you''re saying you''re going to pick up a girl tomorrow night?"

    ¨C Poop, clack, clack!

    After work, dinner, and some spare time until bedtime, Asil gathered us into the room as usual.

    Of course, the room we gathered in was my room. So, why did Asil ask me to gather, but the room where we gathered was my room? I know I''m the leader, but still.

    Still, what Asil talked about at length today was not the usual small talk, but surprisingly meaningful content.

    A chance to meet the principal who seemed suspicious. It must have been an opportunity that would have been difficult to obtain by any means, but Asil asked for that opportunity.

    But that method... A little... Right?

    I summarized Asil''s long, determined speech in one sentence. After hearing my summary, Asil choked on the drink he was drinking and continued to gurgle.

    "What are you talking about? What are you doing? "You''re going to investigate?!"

    Asil, whose face turned red, perhaps because he was caught off guard or because of my summary, loudly denied the summary, saying it was absurd.

    But if you look at it from the outside, I''m right, right?

    Attending a rice cake party and trying to dig up information means you end up going and having a rice cake.

    "Asil, are you okay?"

    "Cold, cold... Ah. Thank you, Flora." Sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Flora patted Asil''s back as he couldn''t stop coughing. Perhaps tapping with a small hand helped, and it wasn''t long before Asil was able to stop coughing.

    After stopping her coughing with Flora''s help, Asil touched her neck for a moment and opened her mouth.

    "Hey!!!"

    Ugh. It''s noisy.

    "Are you just saying that I will work hard for her request, even willing to throw away her virginity!!!"

    Asil''s voice, screaming in anger, was so loud that even in her well-insulated academy dormitory, it seemed like it could be heard through the wall and into the room next to hers. Fortunately, next to my room was Flora''s room, and the other side was an empty room, so I didn''t have to worry about a conflict between neighbors due to noise issues.

    Even though Asil hates me so much, I also feel a little bit unfair.

    "Why are you being so sensitive, even though you''re a virgin?"

    "What?"

    "Of course, I know that men are crazy about virgins. But do you know of any man who needs to look good?"

    "Uh? No, that''s not it... "

    "Then there''s no problem? Anyway, "It''s natural for a virgin to have sex for the first time at a social church." Ugh. What? "What did I just say?"

    What did I say?

    Suddenly, I felt like I had to say this, so I said it, but I can''t remember why I thought I had to say it.

    What. This uncomfortable feeling?

    As I was looking back on my memories with the sudden feeling that I had forgotten something important, I heard Asil sigh in despair.

    "Ugh... "I''m a fool for almost being persuaded for a moment."

    "... See?"

    "Stop talking nonsense. "I''ll do a collar carry this time, so be sure to thank me later."

    "What is collar carry?"

    "Oops. There is such a thing. Anyway, the social gathering is tomorrow, so if I have anything to prepare, I have to do it today. "Do you have anything to prepare?"

    It was Flora who answered Asil''s question.

    "I know a little bit about social churches, but... "Didn''t you say it would be different from regular social gatherings?"

    "That''s right. "It is most likely a social church in name only."

    "Hmm... Then, I don''t think there''s any need for details. Things that are needed on the outside... "

    "Wait, wait. "I don''t think I''ll remember, so I''ll bring something to write down."

    Flora points out each necessary item, and Asil busily writes it down. Asil''s preparations for the social church continued until late at night, as I, who didn''t know much about social churches but had infiltrated several times, got involved.

    Ah. Still, he strictly adheres to bedtime. Because the rule is, "Women should not stay awake after bedtime."

    You have to follow the rules.

 Chapter 167: The Saint in the Underground Cave (1)

    Chapter 167: The Saint in the Underground Cave (1) After wandering around for nearly a week in a dark underground cave where not a single light came in, the warrior party and the saint were finally able to find their goal.

    One of the Demon King''s Army executives, Zizek of Summoning.

    Among the countless lichs in the Demon King''s army, he was an Elder Lich who rose to the position of executive with his unrivaled summoning skills, and his skills were such that he did not even need to go through the trouble of preparing sacrifices to use summoning skills.

    All that was needed was time.

    It took a huge amount of time to draw a magic circle that did not require sacrifices, which he developed himself. Even though it was enormous, we could see his skill in that the speed was comparable to that of other lichs using sacrifices.

    His summoning technique, which does not require a sacrifice, showed exceptional efficiency in one field.

    Terrorism.

    As a lich, Zizek does not need food to survive or sacrifice to use summoning skills. He was like a bomb that could not be found until it exploded. Moreover, even if he is discovered, Zizek is also Archrich. Even if one unit came rushing in, they couldn''t even compete against each other.

    Zizek''s terror, in which monsters suddenly appeared in the middle of the city at any moment without any suspicious movement of goods or suspicious disappearances, made everyone who encountered it grit their teeth, but that did not mean there was any way to stop it.

    The infamous Zizek once again hid deep behind humanity for terrorism.

    Zizek, who was trying to summon a secret devil to bring about great chaos, settled down deep underground, where humans could not even dare to enter, and was drawing up a summoning magic circle step by step.

    What he didn''t expect was that the underground cave where he was located was more expansive than he thought.

    And part of the cave with roots spreading out here and there was in contact with the Orc Cave.

    In addition, considering that the shaman there clumsily picked up a demon summoning circle from somewhere and came to attract the church''s aggro, honestly, it wouldn''t be strange for Zizek to scream that his location was discovered.

    However, even if we do not know Zizek''s position, it was a very natural fate in terms of the world as a whole. This is because the hero has an "Achievement character" Set.

    No matter what happens, the Demon King will be defeated by the hero. That was the rule that was decided from the time Soira created this world.

    Therefore, it was natural that Zizek, one of the main forces of the Demon King''s army, was defeated by the hero.

    The result was the current scene.

    The cave, which boasted the unique beauty of a natural cave, was devastated to the point of collapse, and some parts had already collapsed, leaving no trace of them.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the cavity, barely able to maintain space, there was Zizek kneeling.

    "... This is absurd. It''s hard to believe that this place was exposed, but why did it happen that it was a hero and a saint?"

    ?i?ek was a strong opponent befitting his notoriety.

    Even though Zizek, an undead, had Verdi and the Saint, the ultimate Saint, together, the two had to use sacred arts until their sacred power ran out, and Hero also had to draw out the power of the Holy Sword like never before.

    If the surprise attack had not been made before the magic circle was fully drawn, the hero party''s adventure might have ended here. Fortunately, that future did not come.

    The tanker, Gaidon, was lying on the ground without the strength to support the weight of his thick armor, and the archer, Silpierre''s bowstring was stained with the blood of torn fingers from excessive pulling.

    But despite this, the hero party eventually achieved victory.

    As if fate guided us, through the performance of Hero Serena, who brought out the new power of the holy sword in a desperate situation.

    It was an awakening with exquisite timing to the extent that Zizek, who always made his opponents feel irrational, cried out irrationality without even realizing it.

    Anyway, Zizek lost due to a series of ridiculous odds. Zizek also had no intention of denying that point.

    As an Elder Lich, Zizek will not die unless the Life Vessel is destroyed, but he did not know how many years it would take for him to be revived if he were directly hit by the Holy Sword. It might take decades.

    ''Even if the resurrection is delayed a few more years, I''d rather give the hero a shot here!''

    With that in mind, Zizek gathered all his remaining mana and prepared for a coup.

    And the moment the warrior''s holy sword strikes.

    "ˇşCollapse!ˇ»"

    Instead of leaving a last note, Zizek made a final surprise attack.

    Serena, who belatedly noticed her surprise attack, quickly changed the trajectory of her holy sword to block Zizek''s magic, but she did not have time to adjust where she was striking.

    Zizek''s magic, which bounced off the holy sword, flew towards the saint, narrowly missing her and landing next to her.

    "..."

    The saint, whose divine power was exhausted and unable to use even simple defensive sacred arts, was frozen by the fact that even if her orbit were slightly distorted, she could have died.

    The saint, who did not have much practical experience, was vulnerable to such unexpected situations.

    So, the reaction was late.

    "Saint! Get away from there!"

    "Yes, yes?"

    Lev shouted in a hurry, but because she was so startled, her stiff body could not respond immediately.

    ''Why are they running so desperately? The magic went astray?''

    The saint did not fully understand the image in her vision, and she had doubts. If she were her usual intelligent self, she would have believed the veteran Lev''s words and thrown herself in, even if she didn''t understand, but since she had just come from the brink of death and was in a dazed state, her head couldn''t turn properly. Brˇµ

    And the saint''s eyesight tilted.

    ''What? Why does the world work? I can see the ceiling, not the front... No, wait. This isn''t the world, it''s me-''

    The last magic that Zizek used was a ferocious magic that destroyed everything it touched and turned them into dust.

    Fortunately, no one in the hero party was hit, but the magic inserted into the cave floor steadily caused the cave floor to collapse. Even the floor where the saint right next to him was standing.

    The saint''s body began to fall toward the hole in the floor. If she was lucky, she might only fall a few meters and end up with a fracture, but if she wasn''t lucky, she didn''t know how far she would fall. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She couldn''t even use sacred arts to offset the impact of the fall. Because her divine power was already at its lowest.

    As she watched Lev running toward her as she fell into the hole, as if in slow motion, the saint disappeared into the darkness.

    ˇô

    "... Woman..."

    "... "

    "... "Saint!!"

    The saint, who had fainted, came to her senses when she heard someone crying out for her.

    I no longer felt the feeling of falling. It looks like it has already reached the bottom. And being able to think like this... At least he didn''t die.

    As of now, there was no particular pain anywhere. Although her whole body was throbbing, it was nothing compared to the pain she had endured when she fell.

    The saint was relieved that she was fine, and only then did she realize that she was being held in someone''s arms.

    "... !! Who are you?"

    Since she had no magical orb that glowed, she was literally in the dark, unable to see before her eyes, so the saintess could not tell who the person holding her was.

    "Ah. "Saint, have you finally woken up?"

    Still, there was no problem distinguishing her voice.

    This mischievous voice heard in the darkness was Lev.

    "If you woke up, I want you to get out of the way now... "

    Only then did she realize that she was safe because he had embraced her. Lev''s tone was playful as usual, but he couldn''t hide the pain mixed in his voice.

    He wanted to heal right away, but his divine power was still at its lowest. All the saint could do was to move her body out of the way, as Lev said.

    "Thank you. ... Haha. "I don''t mean to be condescending, but this was a bit painful."

    "... No. I have to say thank you. Thank you for saving me."

    "Well, we are colleagues. "I only saved it because I could have saved it."

    Lev''s words are exemplary, like something out of an adventure novel. However, the saint was able to sense that the words were clearly sincere through her "Mind-reading skills."

    Since the only emotion she usually felt from Lev was sexual desire, she was a bit distant from Lev, and she thought that she needed to change her perception of Lev a little. Of course, even if she wasn''t a mind reader, she owed him her life, so she would have repaid it in some way.

    "How far have we fallen?"

    "Well? Wouldn''t it be tens of meters?"

    "If I had fallen from that height, I would have died."

    "It would have been like that if I had just fallen."

    Lev explained his performance.

    Rev jumps in immediately after her saint disappears into her hole, catches her as she falls, catches her, and then throws a grappling hook, one of her rogue''s equipment, with the purpose of slowing her down, hitting her on the wall.

    This slowed her down to some extent, but her fall did not end until the rope attached to her hook ran out, causing her to slam to the floor, protecting the saintess with her own body.

    She did it.

    "It took me a few seconds to hold the saint, and my rope was not short, so I thought it would be tens of meters long."

    "Okay... "Once again, thank you for saving me."

    "I said it''s okay. "Then shall we move first?"

    "Yes? Where... "

    "You have to hold out until her comrades come to save her, right? Let''s at least find some water and wait nearby."

    "Okay. But can we find water in this dark?"

    "Hmm... Don''t worry. I''m a scout, right? Even if you can''t see it, you can tell the difference between a wall and a road. Just follow me."

    "Just... "I can''t even see Mr. Lev."

    "Oops. I see then... Shall we hold hands?"

    "Yes?"

    "It can''t be helped. If you can''t see anything, you have to grab it and follow it."

    "Yeah, that''s right. Please excuse me."

    There was a sign of Lev moving his body. He seemed to have given the saintess her hand to hold. However, the saint, who could not even see her offered hand, had no choice but to fumble around and take her hand.

    "... Ouch! She''s not that one. Opposite hand!"

    "S-sorry. But this one... ?"

    "It looks like it broke a little when it fell. "Saint, can you heal me?"

    "... Sorry. There is still no divine power... "

    "I can''t help it. I thought so. Then let''s go? "Don''t let go of your hand and follow me."

    "Yes. Please take care of me."

    So the saint held Lev''s hand tightly and walked out into the darkness.

    So pitch-black darkness that you can''t even see your own arms. The saint had to entrust all of her senses entirely to Lev.

    With a sense of debt that her life was saved.

 Chapter 168: The Saint in the Underground Cave (2) *

    Chapter 168: The Saint in the Underground Cave (2) * In the darkness where you couldn''t see an inch ahead, the most reliable sense was hearing.

    The Reve and the saint walked in silence. It was so as not to lose what little hearing I had.

    It was quite inside the cave. In a situation where the only thing that could be heard was their own footsteps, the saintess felt a growing sense of fear in her heart.

    The only thing you can rely on is the warmth you feel through your hands. In a situation where I couldn''t see anything, could only hear my own footsteps, and my whole body was throbbing from the shock of falling, it was a great comfort to know that I was not alone.

    ¨C Tuk.

    "Huh?"

    First, Lev, who did not go far to explore the surrounding terrain, but was hovering near where he had landed, was hit by something.

    A soft texture that couldn''t possibly be felt in this space where the only thing there were stones. For a moment, Lev thought he had kicked the saint''s leg, but the saint was still holding her hand from behind.

    Then what is this?

    Lev picked it up from his foot. Scout Lev was able to vaguely guess the appearance of things even in the darkness without a single light.

    As she lifted it up to her eyes with her unbroken hand, a rather familiar silhouette appeared. A soft lump that is slightly crooked and round, with a knot like a top on one side. To put it simply, it was a bundle.

    Lev lifted his head and looked up at the top of his head. While it was still dark, I could see a large hole in the ceiling a little distance away.

    The hole they fell into, and at least the bundle that Lev and the saint were not carrying when they fell.

    Lev, who could guess the contents, unpacked the bundle on the spot. If Lev''s guess was correct, this was literally a lifeline.

    "... Mr. Lev? "What''s going on?"

    When Lev did not move for a long time and did not say anything, the saint, feeling uneasy, opened her mouth first.

    "Ah. Holy woman. "That''s good news."

    "Yes? Good news... Town."

    The saint was startled when something salty suddenly entered her mouth and she almost spat it out. Luckily she was able to avoid spitting out the precious object as soon as she felt the familiar taste.

    Hard, salty and slightly fishy taste.

    It was beef jerky.

    "I think our teammates threw it up there for us. Beef jerky doesn''t break if it falls from a high place. Thanks to you, I don''t have to worry about eating."

    The saint was unable to pack any luggage and was shipwrecked. She chewed her precious food, beef jerky.

    "It looks like there was a canteen in the bag too... Unfortunately, the canteen is cracked and all the water is leaking. I don''t think the need to find water will change. Still, I''m glad I don''t have to worry about eating."

    This spread will not stop with just this one time. It was a fact that even the saintess who had been with the hero for about a week knew that no one in the party would abandon their comrades.

    Lev and the saint, who had been worried about food, moved with lighter steps in search of water. I didn''t forget to scrape the floor with a dagger at regular intervals and leave a mark so that my colleagues could easily join me if they came down in some way.

    But did their luck end there? The two were unable to find water for a full day.

    ˇô

    "..."

    The two of them wandered in the cave without saying anything again today. Now it was so hard that I didn''t even have the strength to speak.

    The last time I drank water was when I discovered Zizek''s magic circle and quenched my thirst just before going into battle.

    After that, after a fierce fight for their lives, they fell into a hole and were unable to drink anything, so it was natural for the two to suffer from thirst.

    It was a rough estimate that I had wandered around for a day, but in reality, it may have been several days. No matter how good a scout was, the only way to measure time in a space without a ray of light, let alone the sun, was a belly clock.

    Moreover, nature did not leave the intruder alone. Demonic beasts living in caves. Because they lived so deep that they could not see humans, the demonic beasts were not afraid of humans and thought of them as prey, so they would attack whenever they could forget about them.

    Of course, even if one of his arms was broken, he was not a monster, and he was not a Jill Lev to a magical beast that was simply an animal with magical power, but it was inevitable that his stamina would drain little by little every time he faced him. sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fortunately, I was able to endure even though it was still difficult because I continued to receive treatment and buffs from the saint''s divine power, which recovered over time. However, it was difficult for Lev to guarantee that this situation would continue.

    Was it too much to look for water in a cave with no clear view? That''s when those weak thoughts began to raise their heads little by little.

    ¨C Fondant...

    Lev''s hearing caught the sound of water.

    It was like discovering an oasis in the desert. I followed the sound and there was indeed water.

    It wasn''t just water, you could feel the warmth just by being near it.

    It was a hot spring.

    Hot springs were gushing out at bases closer to the ground than here, so it wasn''t strange that there were hot springs here.

    "... Holy woman. "Saint."

    The saint, who was half out of consciousness due to her thirst and fatigue, tried to come to her senses when she heard Lev''s voice calling to her, squeezing her hand.

    The trusty hand of a man who guided her throughout her day, no, not a day, but maybe several days.

    Even if she couldn''t see anything, if she held his hand and followed, she could walk without anything tripping her feet.

    It''s like faith¨D¨D¨D

    When her thoughts reached that point, the saint was startled and completely came to her senses.

    ''What was I thinking?''

    Fortunately, perhaps because she was too tired, her ridiculous and profane thoughts quickly volatilized from her memory.

    Okay. Hand. I was thinking about my hands. However...

    Hands are hands, but the male smell that Lev gives off was also a problem.

    Lev did not even use clean magic to save even the slightest amount of magical power. This is because, if she had to do anything, he had to reduce his physical strength consumption by consuming magical power instead. This was the same for the saint.

    The two, who always held hands so as not to lose each other, naturally smelled each other''s body odor along with the musty smell of the cave.

    That was natural. What was not natural was the body of a saint.

    Every time the saint smelled Lev''s body odor, she felt a rumbling feeling in her lower abdomen. It was my first time feeling that way.

    The saint had never dreamed that her own body had been manipulated without her knowledge. She was just embarrassed by the unknown sensation.

    Still, she didn''t feel bad, so she didn''t want to think too much about it. Because she had a lot of other things to think about.

    For example...

    "... Saint? Are you okay?"

    "Ah! Yes? Yes."

    Lev''s question brought the saint''s thoughts, which had been spreading through her consciousness due to her fatigue, back to reality.

    "You can rest now. "I found water."

    "Well, finally... "

    Even though she was in a dazed state, her mind was not so stiff that she could not understand its meaning.

    If she had stayed where she fell in the first place, at least her physical strength would have been preserved, but the reason she moved her body around was because of the water.

    "So, saintess, how much is her divine power?"

    "You mean divine power. Yes. This is enough to use heal once. Then right away... "

    "Oh, wait. "Wait a minute."

    Lev assessed her restored divine power and immediately stopped the saint from trying to heal Lev''s arm.

    "Rather than that now, wouldn''t you like to purify this water?"

    "Jeonghwa? Of course, it''s possible, but then we can''t treat Mr. Lev''s arm... "

    "Are you okay. It''s not too late to get treatment after drinking water and recovering your stamina."

    "... I see."

    The saint thought about something and decided to purify the water as Lev said...

    For...

    "... Mr. Lev."

    "Huh?"

    "Where is the water?"

    "Oops. "The saint can''t see it yet."

    The saint, whose senses were all dulled compared to Lev''s, could not even find where the water was even if she came this close. In the end, the saint was able to use the purification only after Lev pulled her hand and allowed her to touch the water directly.

    Although she had some ups and downs, she felt that her lost stamina was slowly coming back as she quenched her thirst with purified water and regularly ate the beef jerky provided by her colleagues.

    Moreover, since it is next to a hot spring, you can feel the warmth.

    Her stomach was full, and her back was warm.

    The saint could not overcome her fatigue and closed her eyes.

    ...

    -Slap, slap...

    The saint, having had enough sleep, opened her eyes feeling most refreshed since she fell into her hole. But all she could see was darkness.

    As soon as the saint woke up, she looked for the person who had always been with her, Lev.

    "Mr. Lev?"

    Then Lev''s voice was heard from a little distance away. It was in the same direction as the sound of lapping water.

    "Ah. Sorry, did I wake you up?"

    "No. I got enough rest. But this sound... ?"

    "It''s no big deal. "I''m just taking a shower."

    "Washing... ?!"

    The place where Lev''s voice was heard wasn''t that far away. In fact, it would be more accurate to say she was close.

    It was very stimulating for the saint to see a naked man washing so close away.

    The saint''s face turned red just from her imagination, and she suddenly remembered that her Lev''s arm was still not healed.

    "Hey, is your arm okay?"

    "Huh? Ah. It''s a little uncomfortable, though. But it''s not to the point where I can''t wash it."

    "..."

    The saint thought silently.

    I owe Lev a debt that cannot be repaid. If it weren''t for Lev, he would have died when he fell into the hole, and even if he had survived, he wouldn''t have been able to survive in this pitch-black darkness, or he would have gone crazy.

    So the saint decided to move to repay her debt, even if only a little.

    Relief... It''s a strange way to say it, but it looks like Lev needs help.

    "... "Can I help you?"

    "The saint? "What?"

    "That... Washing... "

    "... ?"

    The saint could tell even without looking that Lev was truly confused.

    It felt like it had been a very long time since Lev, who had always been so serious, had fallen into her hole.

    The saint took off her clothes to help Lev bathe. She can help you only if you go into the hot springs with her.

    It''s embarrassing to be naked... It doesn''t matter since you won''t be able to see it anyway.

    As the saint took off her clothes, one by one, clothes that did not belong to her suddenly fell from her body.

    It was the Rev''s own clothes that the Rev covered her while she slept, in case she was cold. Because the only cloth they had was clothes.

    Of course, she had left her underwear somewhere else. Still, she had not been able to use clean magic for several days, and no one had yet noticed what kind of reaction the clothes, which had inhaled the body scent of her rev, would have caused while the saintess was sleeping.

 Chapter 169: The Saint in the Underground Cave (3) **

    Chapter 169: The Saint in the Underground Cave (3) ** Lev was truly taken aback by the saint''s sudden advance.

    Now that he had not escaped danger yet, Lev was seriously concentrating on his scouting role. As of now, he was not a Pannamchung Lev, but a simple veteran scout Lev.

    The reason she covered the saint with her clothes was purely out of consideration to keep her from getting cold.

    But who would have thought that such consideration would make the saintly woman horny.

    She couldn''t complain about how she got into this situation, because she was the one who sprayed perfume with her assistant every night. It was Lev''s own karma.

    -Slap, slap...

    Another sound of water appeared in the hot spring where only Lev was. The sound of water gradually came closer to Lev, and then something soft and elastic was placed on Lev''s back, and then it fell hastily.

    "S-sorry. I can''t see anything... "

    During this adventure with the hero party, she showed a lot of indecency due to her lack of actual combat experience, but the memory of the saint, who was a high-ranking member of the church, was not lost.

    It was a bit problematic that what she was doing with her good memory was remembering the location of the water sound Lev made and helping her bathe naked.

    "Saint. Do you really think I can do this on my own? "I don''t even wash it thoroughly, I just rub it with water, so I wonder if it will even help."

    In the meantime, Lev never said the words ''I don''t like it'' or ''I don''t need it''.

    "It''s okay. It''s true that it''s a little embarrassing, but it''s even more shameful that her life was saved and nothing helped. ... And since we can''t see each other anyway, it''s okay."

    ''... I thought I said I could see a little bit. Isn''t it?''

    Lev had certainly said that right after falling into the hole, but the two had already forgotten such trivial details due to the forced march that took place until they found this hot spring.

    Anyway, Lev could now see the saint''s naked body. She is not clearly visible, and only the curves and edges are visible like a silhouette, but even that is enough to appreciate her body.

    Her saintly body, which did not hide her violent body that was always hidden under her nun''s clothes under the pretext of her darkness, had a different charm from the other colleagues in her hero party.

    Unlike Serena with her sculptural body, Silpierre with a slender beauty, or Berti with her cute taste, she is an inclusive beauty with a deep maternal instinct.

    Although Lev was fondling her saintly body every night, it was his first time seeing her naked. Because it was difficult to take it off and put it back on, I only lightly removed and fiddled with the part that needed to be trained on her.

    "Mr. Lev?"

    The saint, who had never dreamed that her Lev was admiring her own body, said as if she was puzzled by her lack of response.

    "Ah. Sorry. "I feel a little sad."

    "Hehe. It''s something to be thankful for. Then, could you please come this way?"

    At this point, the scout lev had no choice but to change into the pannamchung lev. No, it would be rude not to change.

    The saintess also felt that her reverence''s state of mind had changed from ''embarrassment'' to ''lust'', but she didn''t particularly mind because it was something she had expected from the moment she said she would help him take a bath.

    She believed that even if she had turned to ''sexual desire'', she was a saint and Lev would not have raped her. The Lev she had seen so far was someone who at least did not forcefully attack someone who refused.

    The Rev that the saint did not see was a slightly different person than she thought, but she was not wrong in that she did not force insertion.

    ¨C Slap, slap.

    Lev could hear the sound of approaching water.

    The sound of water started in front of the saint and gradually got closer. As she got close enough to feel the water shaking, the sound of the water did not subside, and it occurred to the saint that even her rev would not know where she was.

    The saint thought that she was just moving in the direction of where she last heard her voice, but that she did not know exactly where she was.

    The speed of her rev getting closer was faster than the saintess opening her mouth to reveal her location, and the two finally collided lightly.

    ¨C Talk.

    ... No, it was too light a stimulus for my body to have been hit.

    The saintess, who had closed her eyes tightly in preparation for the collision, slowly opened her eyes when the shock did not come as much as she had expected. Of course, there was nothing to see.

    However, she felt something around her abdomen.

    As I felt the warmth beneath her thighs as they were immersed in the hot spring water, something slightly soft was touching her navel.

    ''This... What is it?''

    With her vision completely blocked, the saint instinctively stretched out her hand to find out what it was.

    The part that touched the stomach was soft, but the thick, long cylinder-shaped thing below it was hard, and if you held it with a strong hand, you could get your fingers into it, even if it was just a little bit.

    What was certain was that it was an object the saint had never seen before in her life. The saint rubbed it with both her hands, squeezed it hard, and tapped it gently, but she could not identify it.

    Still, seeing as Lev didn''t say anything, it probably isn''t a dangerous item...

    As soon as she thought about it, she remembered something that she only knew as knowledge.

    Cylinder, hard, hot, slightly soft at the end... And, in front of her, Lev.

    Then this... ?

    "... Uh, uh, uh... ? Haha... "

    The saint finally reached her stomach, and when she realized what it was that she was touching as if she were dealing with something magical, she felt her face light up.

    ''I, that, that, the man''s, that...'' !!!''

    I should have said something, but my head, which was in error due to excessive shock, could not form sentences and only made meaningless sounds.

    In her confusion, the saint was startled and almost screamed when someone placed a hand on her shoulder.

    "Holy woman, calm down. No, well... I understand your feelings. "It''s like an accident, right?"

    Lev sweetly said it was okay, but there was a smile in his voice that he couldn''t hide.

    "S-sorry! I, that... Male period... "

    ''Touching another person''s genitals without permission is a crime.''

    The saint, who only knew what was so obvious and common sense, did not notice Lev''s smile and apologized hastily.

    If a beautiful woman the size of a saint touched her with or without permission, there would be a legion of men who would rush to her and say thank you even if she tried to kick her, but in terms of sexuality, it was unthinkable for a naive saint.

    And Lev, whose bully switch was turned on, had a hunch that if he did well, he could take advantage of this situation.

    "Are you okay. The saint didn''t do it on purpose either."

    "Well, even so! I came to help and did something like this... "

    "Uhm... If you''re that sorry... "

    Lev deliberately paused. As if he was really worried about her saint.

    "Let''s do it this way. Since the saint touched my things, I also touch her things. "Then it''s fair, right?"

    "Yes? Well, that''s... "

    Even in my confused state, I could tell that it was clearly strange. She knew that no matter how saintly she was, the sexual value of a man''s body and a woman''s body was not equal.

    Lev added quickly before he could say no.

    "Of course, I will only touch your breasts, not your genitals. "You can''t pollute the virgin''s purity, right?"

    Since I originally touched the male genitals, it is right to let me touch the female genitals. However, Lev said that he would endure it with his heart for the sake of purity.

    Just breasts? Not a penis? If that''s the case...

    It was natural that the breasts were low compared to the genitals. That alone moves my heart a little, and there''s even a fancy excuse that it''s for the saint''s purity.

    It was Lev''s ploy to deliberately use a word tailored to a saint''s level, such as ''feminine'', rather than the usual vulgar words like ''pussy'' or ''fucking hole''. Subconsciously, the saint came to accept the act as something like a transaction rather than something obscene.

    Is this right emotionally? The saint''s heart was shaken little by Lev''s words, which although rationally did not seem to be a big problem.

    "Well, if that''s the case... "

    Finally, the saintess nodded.

    "Good. Then I will touch you. With this, the saint doesn''t have to feel guilty for touching mine?"

    "Yes? Yes... "

    It was clearly the saint who was touching her breasts, but for some reason, Lev was saying it as if he was ''touching her breasts for the saint''s sake.'' Although the saint doesn''t know it, the first time his cock touched the saint''s abdomen, it was Lev who put it on purpose.

    She had a body that she had never allowed to others in her life. She knew that every man she met glanced at her breasts, but she had never even revealed her breasts to a man, let alone touched them. Sea?ch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The saintess stiffened her body while simultaneously feeling the tension and pounding of her chest being allowed to do so.

    However, no matter how long I waited, I could not feel the man''s cruel hand.

    The place where Lev''s hand touched was her saintly shoulder. Lev, holding her saintly shoulder, lightly pressed her down. The saint''s body was caught off guard and immersed in the warm hot spring water without resistance.

    "Huh?"

    The saint let out a puzzled voice at something that was beyond her expectations. Before she knew it, Lev went behind her and gently massaged her shoulders and said.

    "Saint, you were so nervous. Ruler. Let''s warm up first. "There is warm water at best, but is it okay to be so stiff?"

    "Yeah... "

    I was touching her breasts just a moment ago, but suddenly what did I hear? The saint was puzzled, but she soon relaxed and surrendered to the warmth that penetrated her cold body while she was struggling.

    The temperature of the water was just right, reaching up to her chest, and her shoulders were being massaged with exquisite hand movements.

    It was only for a moment that the saintly woman''s body, which had been extremely tense, relaxed from fatigue.

    She opens or closes her eyes anyway, it doesn''t make a difference, so the saintess comfortably closes her eyes and enjoys this sensation. At this moment, she can forget all the complex things about being naked with a man and having her breasts allowed. There was

    Of course, just because her saint forgot, her promise to grant her breasts did not disappear.

    This is when the saint is at her most unguarded, and when she naturally allows naked skinship, even though it is said to be just her shoulder. Lev waited for that moment and gradually expanded the area being massaged.

 Chapter 170: The Saint in the Underground Cave (4) **

    Chapter 170: The Saint in the Underground Cave (4) ** Lev''s massage gradually expanded its scope.

    From massaging the shoulder to massaging the forearm and again to massaging the shoulder blade.

    Occasionally, her hands that were massaging her collarbone would lightly touch a part of her ample breasts, but the saintess didn''t mind.

    I also allowed him to massage her breasts, but there was no reason for her to make a fuss as it was just a light touch. Aside from that, she couldn''t help but flinch every time her fingers touched it.

    And Lev''s hand immediately reached the abdomen, which beautifully displayed the convexity unique to women... While heading... This time, her forearm was pinched by her saint.

    "Aya?!"

    "Not there!"

    Even if she allows her breasts, her belly fat is not allowed.

    Even though she was a saintly woman with a body that didn''t seem to show any flab no matter how much I pinched her, there was a line that she couldn''t allow as a woman.

    "No, does she say no because there is something wrong with the saint?"

    "Hehe, you said something nice to hear."

    "Yes? Then... "

    "But that doesn''t work."

    "Oh my gosh, it doesn''t work."

    Even though Lev was rejected, he joked around cheerfully. The saint did not really dislike such jokes.

    Lev''s hand, which had been rejected from her abdomen, seemed to return to her shoulder...

    Suddenly, she grabbed her faithful sacred power pouch.

    ¨C Hibb.

    The saintess was startled to the point of hiccuping for a moment, but she didn''t show any further reaction.

    Lev''s hand rested lightly on the pouch of her holy power. She said she was squeezing her breasts, but her grip, which did not apply any force, was more appropriate to say that she was covering her breasts rather than touching them. Just like a bra.

    ''This... Are you touching it? You''re touching it, right? But I have this and that... That... She played with her hand in a foolish way, but compared to that, can she be said to have touched this thing that doesn''t move at all? But once I touched her hand... ''

    A heated debate took place in the saint''s mind whether this amounted to touching her breast.

    Since the promise was, ''I will touch your breasts as much as you touched my cock,'' I had to respond differently depending on whether I could judge this as touching my breasts.

    After a heated discussion, I said, ''This is touching the breasts. The saint concluded with, ''Normally, I would not have permitted this act.'' Then she opened her mouth resolutely.

    She tried to open

    I need to open it...

    The saint suddenly realized that her body was in her Lev''s arms.

    A heat different from that of a hot spring was felt around the cleavage of her buttocks. Even if you pretended not to notice, it was difficult to not notice the arms wrapped around her from behind and the strong muscles of the man on her back.

    In the end, the saint said something different from what she had originally intended.

    "Re, Mr. Lev?"

    This is not it.

    As a saint representing a religious order, she must firmly draw the line, saying, ''I think you''ve touched me enough. Could you please stop?''

    Every time I smelled his manly body scent, which I mustered up all my willpower to open, I lost my will and just hesitated, unable to form a sentence.

    What on earth was he thinking, what did it mean, that was the only thing that came to mind and then disappeared.

    Even if you try to feel your heart through "Mind reading," What you feel is ''sexual desire.'' However, the saint, who had seen countless couples who loved each other with feelings of ''sexual desire'', could not tell whether the sexual desire was truly a dirty desire or pure love. This is because, in the first place, sexual desire and love are emotions that cannot be distinguished, like cutting with a knife.

    The saint''s reaction to being hugged by Lev was like that of a fresh-faced virgin coming into contact with her crush.

    Of course, the saint did not have feelings for Lev. At least until she fell into the hole.

    Her first impression was that she was a bully who needed to be kept on guard, and as she traveled with her, her abilities improved, even as a trustworthy companion. However, if you asked her if it was love, she could definitely say no.

    However, after falling into the hole for two days, no, I don''t know the time, so I can''t even guess how long, and the saintess''s heart changed rapidly.

    In the darkness, where she couldn''t even see her own hands waving in front of her, except for her divine power, her physical abilities were at an average level, and she was the only opponent the saint could rely on.

    Even in the midst of her desperate danger, the person who led her by her own hand as if it was no big deal and tried to cheer her up with the occasional humor.

    It was natural for the saint to become dependent on Lev.

    What she became dependent on was,

    Dependence, as the saying goes, the saint''s feelings were dependence.

    She was not love.

    However, the saint did not know how to define this feeling of not wanting to be separated from the other person and feeling safe when they are together.

    The saint, who objectively understood the emotions of others through her "Mind-reading skills," Actually had a weakness for her own subjective emotions.

    Her emotions were confused, and her trained body was reacting to Lev''s body odor, making it difficult for the brilliant saintly woman''s reason to function properly.

    Of course, Lev, the famous Casanova, understood the situation to some extent. She didn''t think it would work this well.

    When the saintess showed no reaction, Lev realized that her plan had worked and carefully moved her hand.

    "... !"

    In Lev''s hands, her saintly large breasts change shape here and there. Her breasts were constantly going in and out and being massaged, but her hand movements were not violent, and she was gentle to the end.

    "The saint, her breasts are very soft."

    "... There''s no need to say that."

    "But look at this, the size is great, the shape is pretty, and it''s also sensitive."

    "Sensitive, so... "

    Although she denied it with her mouth, the saint also felt an unknown sensation on her breast being touched by her reverend.

    Even a saint with no sexual experience could understand that the sensation was pleasure.

    No, even though she had no experience, the saint''s body had been trained to the point where she could feel pleasure.

    "Whoa... ?"

    The saint''s voice mixed with heat, and the nipples began to harden little by little.

    Lev, who had an enviable history with women, keenly sensed this change and changed his method of caressing her.

    Massage the entire breast, focusing on the nipples.

    I twirled my areola and teased it. Although not as much as the nipple, the areola is also an erogenous zone. Every time Lev''s fingers touched her, the saint could feel electric pleasure.

    And just when she thought she was sufficiently accustomed to areola stimulation.

    Tak!

    "Ugh... ??!"

    When her nipples were stimulated, the saint''s body trembled with a thrilling sensation different from that of the areola.

    Lev flicked the nipple quickly, scratching it with the tip of her finger.

    The saintess twisted her body and tried to run away, but she was already in her Lev''s arms. The saint could not escape, and her voluptuous breasts were violated.

    "Ugh? Lev, what is this... ?"

    "Huh? "You like it here?"

    Kuuk.

    This time Lev pulled on her nipple as if milking her.

    "Haaa?!"

    Every time Lev''s thumb and her index finger were applied, a moan came out as if a switch had been pressed.

    The saint could not understand why her body felt so good.

    It felt good when Lev touched something. It felt good to touch her somewhere else too. The saint was unable to come to her senses under the touch of her reverend, who seemed to know her body intimately.

    Before she knew it, the ''only as much as you touched the dick'' rule had long since disappeared from her mind. I didn''t have time to think about such things.

    The saint just held her chin high and trembled as Lev touched her.

    Because of this, the saint did not even notice that her own legs were secretly opening. It was an instinctive movement in response to her pleasure.

    Lev, who could see her even in the darkness, took advantage of her confusion and reached out to her.

    Clearly, this is an area that was not promised. No matter how much the saintess was struggling with her pleasure, it was clear that she would rebel if she was touched.

    In that case, we just need to make her not have the spirit to protest.

    Lev increased the speed of her fingers flicking her nipples.

    A short moan escaped her as she pinched and flicked her nipples at a rapid pace.

    Lev, who was assessing the state of the saint, thought that she was suitably ripe.

    Kuuk.

    She pressed and twisted her clitoris with the hand she had secretly placed between her crotches.

    "... Yes ???!!!"

    In the meantime, she often touched her saintly breasts, but the area she mainly trained on was the clitoris.

    Her clitoris, which had grown pitifully large due to the pleasure she felt from her breasts, delivered stimulation far beyond her saintly expectations.

    So much so that her mind turns completely white.

    The saint covered her mouth with both hands and trembled, unable to hold back her moans.

    Clearly, there was still no light in the cave, but sparks flew in front of my eyes.

    As far as the saint was concerned, she could not come to her senses from the orgasmic pleasure she was experiencing for the first time in her life.

    Lev took advantage of this opportunity and attacked the saint''s weaknesses here and there, continuing to increase the lingering effects of her climax.

    When the afterglow of her climax finally subsided, the saint rested her weight on her reverend''s chest. S~ea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How was it?"

    The saint, whose entire body was weakened by her orgasm, was unable to properly deny Lev''s mischievous question.

    "... "I don''t know."

    She just gave her vague answer.

 Chapter 171: The Saint in the Underground Cave (5) **

    Chapter 171: The Saint in the Underground Cave (5) ** Two days passed.

    It was only two days, 48 ??hours, but the situation changed dramatically during that time.

    The most important thing is that I was able to connect with my colleagues.

    The method was ridiculously simple. When sending beef jerky as food above, a note was included and sent.

    Of course, it was too dark to read the writing, but Lev''s senses were enough to read the contents just by looking at the pressure marks made when writing on paper.

    What I found out was very hopeful. A passage leading down has been found and is being explored.

    There is no problem with food, and there is enough water. Although there were wild demons wandering around occasionally, perhaps coming to drink water, they were not a threat to Lev.

    It won''t be long before Lev and his saint will escape from here.

    And, at the same time as the situation changed dramatically, the relationship between the Rebbe and the saint also changed rapidly.

    Even if the situation stabilized, light did not appear in the cave, so the two still held hands tightly.

    Especially at night, I had to almost hug him while I slept. Unlike the Rev, whose outline is vaguely visible, once the saint loses her Lev, it is difficult for her to find it on her own.

    In fact, at first, according to the saint''s opinion, the two slept separately, but when the saint woke up alone in the middle of the night, she could not overcome the feeling of extreme loneliness and woke up her rev by screaming.

    From then on, the saint slept quietly next to Lev. Even if she couldn''t see it, she kept her reach when she stretched out her hand.

    I was literally with Lev 24 hours a day.

    Since I always walked around with Lev and always smelled his body scent, my already trained body steadily responded.

    The result is now.

    The Reve and the saint were sitting by the hot springs, soaking their legs up to their knees and enjoying a warm foot bath.

    There was nothing else to do anyway, and I already had enough resources to last until my colleagues came, so there was no need to move somewhere else.

    Naturally, the two chatted with each other to kill some free time.

    We''re going to talk anyway, so we can take advantage of the hot springs we already have.

    However, as the time they spent together increased, the saint''s body gradually became estrous.

    The saintess knew that her body was not in a normal state, but she never imagined that the cause was her heat. All she knew was that when Lev touched her, the heat boiling inside her body calmed down a little.

    It wasn''t just that I was calmed down, but I also felt a faint, pleasant feeling in my lower abdomen.

    Because she didn''t like that pleasant feeling, she would pretend not to notice even when Lev subtly touched her under the pretext of giving her a massage.

    That was yesterday.

    And today.

    "Can I catch it like this?"

    "Okay. You can squeeze a little harder. Yes, just right."

    -Tap, click, click...

    The saint was holding Lev''s cock and shaking it.

    Today again, Lev tauntingly touched her saintly body. However, the difference from yesterday was that she finally started massaging her breasts.

    Even though the thrill of each massage of her breast sent shivers down her spine, the saint tried to reject her Lev''s touch. Because she had no intention of allowing it that far.

    Then Lev said as if it was nothing.

    "Then you can touch mine too, saintess?"

    It was a ridiculous statement, but there was already a precedent for the two to have made a deal with the same content. Even though the context back then was reversed.

    But if I were to reject it now, the transaction I made back then would have been a bad transaction.

    And even putting aside those excuses, more than anything, her heart pounding loudly every time she smelled Lev''s body prevented her from rejecting the deal.

    As a result, the sacred hand that had always prayed to God was now concentrating all its attention on gripping and stroking Lev''s cock.

    "It''s like squeezing out the roots of a pillar. From the root to the glans. Okay. As expected, saintess, you learn quickly. Now, this is an award."

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Huh... ?"

    Lev gently squeezed her nipples as she followed what her saintly teacher had taught her.

    Feeling the pleasure she felt from her nipples and feeling that something she had been longing for was being fulfilled, she obediently followed Lev''s instructions and started learning techniques for handling her cock. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good. Like that... Now just speed up. Don''t relax your hands!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    The only person you can rely on in the dark, the person who makes you feel good, and the person who makes you feel dizzy every time you smell it.

    The saintess forgot her status and position and increased her speed, shaking her cock as her rev told her to do.

    When her hand, which had reached up to her cock, stroked her cock until it hit her pubic bone, Lev''s ''sexual desire'' responded greatly.

    If you caress her testicles with the hand that is not holding her dick, that will also stimulate her sexual desire.

    It was a great comfort to the saintess, who had been suffering from a sense of indebtedness and feeling indebted to Lev for helping her with her every move since falling into the hole, but not being of much help. Because she clearly conveyed the feeling of joy just by leaving her body and moving her hands.

    "Saint! Put your palms on the tip of her cock. Okay. ... It''s cheap!"

    "Yes? It''s cheap... !!"

    I flinch.

    The shaft of her cock, which the saintess was holding tightly, trembled and spewed lukewarm white liquid into the saintess''s hand, which was waiting in front of her urethra according to Lev''s words.

    It''s not just slippery, but it''s not sticky, and it feels like something fluffy but flowing. Although the saint was surprised by what she felt for the first time in her life, she did not stop waving her hand as Lev said.

    After a moment that seemed like a long time to the saint, Lev''s ejaculation stopped.

    "Whoa... It was cheap, it was cheap. "Saint, I felt good."

    "Yes, yes..." If so, that''s a relief... "

    For the first time in her life, the saint was watching a man ejaculate. Even though she didn''t see it with her eyes, she could clearly feel it with her senses. Even now, she didn''t know what to do with the semen that was filling her hands.

    ''This... It''s called semen. I had the knowledge... ''

    Without realizing it, the saint brought her semen to the front of her body and touched it here and there to check how it felt. As a saint, she had a normal curiosity about the opposite sex, just like other women her age.

    After touching, rubbing, and rubbing against her, the saint finally brought it up to her nose to smell her.

    Hmm...

    "... Tsk, wow??!"

    With just one breath, she reached climax, unable to withstand the pleasure rising from her lower body.

    The climax was so unexpected that Lev was surprised.

    "W-what?! "Saint, are you okay?"

    ¨C Tuk.

    Lev, who was hurriedly getting up to check on the saint''s condition, ended up touching the saint''s arm. Her hand, which was filled with semen, was right in front of her nose.

    The impact of Lev''s touch made her hand fly up and cover her face. It looked like he had stuck his nose in her semen.

    Just smelling her semen brought her to climax, but when her semen entered her nostrils, the saint could not come to her senses.

    She just continued to spray her assistant, lost in the pleasure of her orgasm.

    When things got to that point, Lev was also able to understand the situation.

    I never thought that a perfume that I thought was good if it works or not would have this effect. She was extremely embarrassed, but she had to do something in a hurry.

    But what should I do?

    The saintess tried to pinch her nose to avoid smelling it, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t smell it, even though her nose was filled with semen.

    The saint was in pain, struggling with her ever-increasing sexual feelings. He was rubbing her thighs, squeezing her breasts, and making her gasp.

    Lev remembered seeing something like that. No, it was something I saw secretly often.

    It was a reaction often seen by a woman addicted to poison, whether she was caught in a bad trap by a gangster or covered in her own bodily fluids while fighting a monster.

    Even though she trained tirelessly every night, how could her semen act like a medicine?

    That question came to mind, but anyway, the phenomenon in front of me said so, and I couldn''t deny it.

    Fortunately, she knew her solution.

    In the meantime, the saintess finally lay down in a disgusted manner and began masturbating. Until now, she had no idea what masturbation was, so all she could do was follow her instincts and touch her pussy, but her body, which was in heat, seemed to be producing enough pleasure from that alone.

    As Lev looked at the saintly woman, he strengthened his resolve.

    I didn''t mean to do this.

    She planned to train her clitoris so that it would twitch at the mere touch of her panties, and then wait until she felt like she wanted the man to eat her.

    She had no intention of using such drug-dependent or foul methods.

    But what, even though the effect was unexpected, it was Lev himself who decided to use her perfume.

    She had to take responsibility for her own mistakes. If you think about it that way, it seemed like a responsibility worth bearing at least if there were some setbacks in the process.

    In the end, the goal of eating it was achieved.

    Lev didn''t even know how to masturbate her properly, but she placed her cock on the back of her saint''s hand, who was rubbing her own labia.

    I wonder if there was something in that intense heat, and the saintess stopped her hand in a daze, not even seeing what was touching the back of her hand.

    Is there any other way?

    None.

    If she didn''t smell it, if she smelled it but didn''t put her face in the semen, if she did, if the semen didn''t get into her nose.

    There were plenty of opportunities, but they were all past opportunities.

    As far as Lev knew, there was no way for a woman addicted to the drug to recover on her own until she reached this state. I heard that if you leave her alone, she will pick up fallen tree branches and try to penetrate her pussy.

    Cock was the special medicine and the only medicine.

    He removed the saint''s hand covering her vagina, spread her labia, and placed his cock against her hole.

    Just touching the tip of her glans made her vaginal opening flutter, urging me to come in quickly.

    Lev stopped in her position and said that if he only strengthened her waist, he could take her virginity.

    "Saint, I''m really sorry. Is there really no other way to do this? It''s not that I''m trying to satisfy my greed... "

    ¨C Squeak!

    "... Huh?"

    A sudden feeling of slippery, sticky, and warm pleasure from the dick.

    Before Lev had even finished speaking, the saint shook her waist and offered up her hymen.

 Chapter 172: The Saint in the Underground Cave (6) ***

    Chapter 172: The Saint in the Underground Cave (6) *** A fishy yet enchanting smell that penetrates your brain. The lower abdomen growls in response. A body that gets endlessly hot every time you breathe and shows no signs of cooling down.

    Her sex was so violent that even the saint, who, as a devout religious person, had more patience than her criminal, could not hold out for more than a few seconds and placed her hand in her private parts.

    Inadvertently, she wondered if she had died and ended up in hell. The saintess was so distressed that she even reflected on her own actions.

    Of course, since the saintess converted to her religious order, she has never once violated God''s teachings, so she must not be like that. Although she had become a little obsessed with carnality recently, with only a few exceptions, the clergy in this world did not interfere with relationships between men and women, so it was not against the doctrine.

    This was the first time that her saintly woman had been in a situation where her sex instincts were running so wild. Although it is something that adventurer women who voluntarily go into dangerous places only experience once in a very unlucky situation, there was no way that she, a saint of a religious order, would do such a dangerous thing.

    But I knew the solution.

    No, to be more precise, she felt it instinctively. I need a man to soothe this burning body.

    Man.

    Fortunately, there was just the right man by her side.

    At first, it was very unreliable, but after being with him, he was surprisingly trustworthy, and he was also handsome in his own way, and based on the feeling he had when I touched him... Thing... It was quite masculine too.

    Although the complexity of the relationship between women was a negative factor, at least in this situation, it was also a positive factor. This means that at least the ability to handle women is guaranteed.

    For reference, the saintess''s idea of ??Lev''s appearance was slightly more highly modified than his actual appearance. Since she can''t see anything, it''s because it''s been a while since she last saw Lev''s face, and her memories have been slightly edited.

    In any case, the perfume was so effective that the person who used it was shocked, so the saintess, whose head was dominated by sexual desire, only puffed out her chest in anticipation and did not try to stop it even when her male energy rose above her genitals.

    She was even happy. I can finally be free from this painful heat.

    Any thoughts of virginity that I had cherished had long since disappeared in the face of the overwhelming desire for carnal desire.

    When the dick touched the vaginal opening, her body trembled just from the stimulation.

    "¨D¨D¨D, ¨D¨D¨D¨D. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D... "

    I did.

    Isn''t this man trying to say something instead of shaking his waist at an important moment?

    The saintess was suffering from sexual sensations to the point where it seemed like her brain had melted, to the point where nothing else could enter her mind other than quenching the thirst of her body.

    I don''t think I can bear it anymore.

    Ignoring the man''s words, the saint shook her hips on her own.

    Her pussy, which was already flooded with her love juice, sucked the cock as if it were swallowing it.

    Although it was her first experience, she felt the pleasure that overcame her just by taking a breath. Her pussy, which had already been gone several times, was tightly tightened but gently opened to accept the cock.

    The saintess felt something caught in the middle of shaking her hips, but she didn''t care. The feeling of her glans was too ecstatic for her to care about such things.

    Fighting.

    With that feeling of something being torn apart, the saintess was finally able to insert the cock she had longed for.

    And... Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her eyes became dark.

    "Saint? Hey, saint?"

    Lev was dumbfounded.

    When the saintess shook her hips and offered up her virgin pussy, she surprised Lev, but she was only a little surprised.

    As I said, a woman in that state would want to fuck her pussy just by looking at her elongated shape.

    I also saw a scene where a female warrior, who had been poisoned during a fight, spread her legs to the goblin on the spot, and I was not surprised that she offered up her virginity first.

    But she never thought that one shot would pierce her virginity.

    "Hehe..."

    At the end of Lev''s gaze, there was a saint who had fainted while making sloppy sounds.

    "... What should I do with this?"

    Well, it reached its peak in just one go. She is not at this level, she is a woman who faints from the pleasure of having her virginity pierced. It was Lev''s first time seeing a woman like this.

    Lev, who was taken aback by the unexpected situation, thought about it for a while and realized something important.

    "What. "She didn''t have to worry, right?"

    It was certainly an unexpected situation for the saint to suddenly lose her consciousness.

    But does that matter? If you ask yourself, it wasn''t that important. At least to herself.

    After trampling on the saint''s unconscious body every night, it was funny that she was now embarrassed by the saint''s unconscious state.

    ¨C Squeak...

    Lev slowly moved her waist.

    The saintly woman''s pussy, which was completely relaxed, tightened her cock with strong pressure as if it would block it every time her cock dug deeper, but when she actually pressed it with force, it gently loosened as if it had never been done before, and the inside of her was released.

    The invasion was permitted.

    A contradictory situation of soft yet strong tightening. But no matter how contradictory it was, it was clear that it felt good.

    She finally stopped her waist as Lev pushed his cock into her until the tip of her glans kissed the opening of her cervix.

    "I heard that this is when virgins are most excited."

    Without showing any movement, he held the saintly woman in the same position as he inserted his cock all the way into her vagina. Of course, she didn''t forget to wipe the semen off her face with hot spring water.

    When she hugs her saintly body, which is as soft as her pussy, her big breasts are crushed and elastically push against her rev''s breasts.

    Lev then raised his saintly body and assumed a sitting position facing her. Her saintly body was pulled by her gravity and her cock was driven a little deeper.

    To put it in Lev''s words, it was a task of ''taming the vagina.''

    The task of impressing upon her pussy, which has encountered a cock for the first time in her life, that this cock is a male penis, and that this cock must make her feel good in order to receive her semen and mate with her.

    The vagina, which had never been used and was tightly closed, began to change shape to follow the shape of Lev''s cock.

    Because the saintess was in so much pain, I originally planned to skip this time-consuming process and cooperate to relieve her heat, but since she lost consciousness, she wouldn''t be in pain. She won''t mind taking a little time.

    It was unexpected that she suddenly showed symptoms of poisoning, and it was also unexpected that she lost her mind at the same time as giving up her virginity.

    ''But isn''t it okay since she achieved her goal of becoming a saint? No, she was the saint who shook her waist first, so maybe I was the one who got eaten.''

    The results were good, so it was okay. Lev came to that conclusion and secretly hummed to her while feeling the hot heat inside her saintly body with his cock.

    It wasn''t a task that could be completed in 1 or 2 minutes anyway. This is a task I would like to invest at least 20 minutes, or at least 30 minutes if I feel like it.

    Lev hugged the saint''s limp body tightly and supported the saint''s chin with his shoulder.

    It seemed like a fragrant body odor was coming from the saint''s body, which was so close that her navel was touching.

    No matter how much experience I had with pretty women, it was difficult to understand how they could smell so good when the only way to wash them was to rub them with plain water.

    Lev passed the time by enjoying the softness of the saint''s body, smelling her fragrant body odor, and occasionally hugging her and feeling her vagina react sensitively whenever her body shook.

    What would the saintly woman have thought if she saw this close-knit couple, as if they would die if they were separated? Due to such curiosity, I also hoped that the saint would come to her senses, but unfortunately, she did not open her eyes for over 30 minutes.

    It was difficult for Lev himself to take any more time. I wanted to raise my waist right away and enjoy this virgin pussy.

    ¨C Slap.

    "... "Ugh."

    From Lev''s point of view, he was shaking it so slowly that it was tantalizing, but even that was too much stimulation for the horny woman''s body, so she groaned.

    Of course, it was none of Lev''s business.

    Slosh, clang. Lev enjoyed the saint''s body as if he was letting out all the piston he had been holding in for so long.

    The saint''s vagina, which took the shape of Lev''s cock over several tens of minutes, became a cock house just for Lev and tightened his cock into the most suitable shape.

    "... Crane! Hmm... Ah, yes, ah... "

    The saint let out a passionate moan every time the cock scratched the vaginal wall. The vagina that trembled convulsively every time it was penetrated told me that the saintess kept going away, but on the contrary, her breathing became more relaxed each time she went away. It meant that her excessive heat was being relieved.

    However, even though the body''s estrus was relieved, the vagina became more sticky. It was as if I was repaying my benefactor for helping me relieve my heat.

    Lev put all his strength into putting down the saint and thrusting into her waist. It was a piston so strong that every time the pubes collided, love juice sprayed out in all directions.

    "Saint, if you don''t say anything, will I cum inside? Are you okay?"

    The saint, who had not yet woken up, could not answer. Lev, who interpreted it as he pleased, shook his hips a few more times and then ejaculated into the vagina of the saint.

    Flinch, flinch.

    I could feel the saint''s body twitching every time her semen was injected down her urethra and into her womb.

    Jjook.

    Even when the dick is pulled out, the slightly protruding vagina grazes the glans and returns to its original position as if it were disappointing.

    While watching this, Lev put his cock to the saint''s mouth. I wasn''t aiming for anything in particular, it was just something I did out of habit.

    "..."

    "... Ah."

    And just as the cock was about to penetrate the saint''s lips, the saint''s eyes opened.

    There was no particular focus in those eyes. Because it''s dark anyway, you can''t see anything.

    But she couldn''t hide the cock that was already touching her lips.

    "Uh, no. Holy woman. Don''t misunderstand, just listen. "Can you explain?"

    When she came to her senses, she found that the cock was buried in her mouth. The saintess did not listen to Lev''s excuses and just stared blankly at the cock in front of her. Although I couldn''t see it, I could tell by the heat.

    And.

    She opened her mouth and swallowed his cock.

 Chapter 173: The Saint in the Underground Cave (7) *

    Chapter 173: The Saint in the Underground Cave (7) * After that day, there were some changes in life at the cave hot spring.

    A conversation that started with a foot bath with only the clothes rolled up to the knees became a conversation with the naked body.

    The hands that used to be held tightly to avoid losing each other are now holding an adult''s stick or chest.

    When I was bored because I had nothing to do, I used to take a nap to pass the time, but now it has become a sticky mess.

    The saintess, who was only holding back because of her status, was a woman with a lot of energy, and fell in love with Lev as if she was letting out all the sexual desires she had suppressed for so long.

    She healed Lev''s broken arm with her restored divine powers a few days after falling into the hole. She was still able to create light for a moment with her remaining divine power, but she did not do so as a saint.

    On the surface, the reason was to prepare for an emergency until her colleagues arrived.

    However, they both knew that deep down, they were planning to use the darkness as an excuse to stick around.

    A few more days later, the moment when their colleagues finally found the two. It was truly a stroke of luck that she was able to put on her clothes in time without being noticed by the saintess, who had been kneeling naked and sucking her dick.

    ˇô

    "Saint!"

    Silpierre, who finally found the two people he had been desperately looking for in the darkness without a single light, hugged the saintess almost as if she was going to pounce on him and looked at her in every way.

    "Holy woman, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? Oh my, look at how disheveled these clothes are. You must have worked very hard!"

    "Yes, yes..." It was my first time experiencing something like this, so it was a little difficult."

    The saintess, who could never say that the reason her clothes were disheveled was because she was in a hurry to put them on while sucking a dick naked, smiled ambiguously and gave an awkward answer.

    Following Silpierre, Hero Serena slowly approached.

    "I''m glad you''re safe. However... Do you know where Lev is?"

    "Mr. Lev? Be by my side... Was it?"

    Just before the Hero Party arrived, she looked around to see where Lev had been, but she saw no one there.

    Lev''s voice came from a rather strange place.

    "Hey. I''m alive now! "At one point, I really thought I was going to die."

    Lev appeared from behind a rock a short distance away, with her bare upper body exposed and wearing only pants.

    Silpierre saw that and screamed!

    "Ouch! Hey. Are you crazy?! Appearing dressed like that in front of a saint?!"

    The saintly woman you like so much was biting and sucking her naked body a little while ago. Although I was a little curious about how she would react when I said that, Lev responded in a seemingly natural manner.

    "No, you were the ones who came while I was washing up, right? "I put it on in a hurry, too."

    "Then come out dressed up!"

    While listening to Lev and Silpierre''s argument, the saint secretly touched her chest.

    The saint''s nun''s clothes were so uncomfortable that she was forced to put them on in a hurry, especially when time was running out.

    With the help of the Reve, the saint somehow managed to put on her clothes, but the Reb was unable to put them all on due to lack of time.

    I was able to avoid what could have been a question of ''Why are you taking off your clothes?'' Thanks to Lev''s wit.

    Even as she glared at Silpierre, the saintess nodded her head slightly to Lev, who was glaring in this direction.

    What happened here is a secret.

    The doctrine does not prohibit sexual intercourse, and the fact that a man and woman in their prime of life had sex with each other without consent was not something shameful enough to hide, but as the status of a saint was a status, it was not something worth bragging about.

    "I see. I thought it was hot around here... "It''s a hot spring."

    I don''t know anything else, but I couldn''t erase the intense heat that arose as the saint and Lev mixed their bodies. Fortunately, Serena nodded her head alone, mistaking it for the warmth of the hot spring.

    "Lev, good job. If I were not careful, I would have lost her saintess."

    "Okay. Did I do a good job? "Please take care of me when I get back."

    "Hehe, I''ll think about it. Then, saintess, shall we go back now?" Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes. Thank you again."

    "It''s us."

    Even though the light from the glowing magic tool that the hero party had was not that strong, it was enough to put a strain on eyes accustomed to darkness. The saintess was dazzled by the light that she had seen for the first time in a long time and grimaced, but she could not take her eyes off the light due to the overwhelming emotion of finally being free from this darkness.

    And as Gaidon and Berti slowly followed behind, the life in the darkness that lasted only a few days but felt like dozens of days came to an end.

    ...

    Circumstantial evidence and the intuition of the hero and the saint said that there was no more business left in this cave.

    Still, the hero party decided to take a night''s rest in the village and go up to the surface out of consideration for the saint and Lev who had been rescued after suffering deep underground.

    Not only the saint, but also Lev, who had been putting his senses on edge even at the moment of sex to protect her, was quite exhausted, so she gratefully accepted the consideration.

    The next morning, as the hero party was packing up their belongings to leave, they realized that they had more important things to do before doing so.

    "This belongs to Gaidon. Anyone with a different opinion?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing."

    Distribution of loot.

    He may have brought it with the intention of using it when he ran out of magical power while summoning a magic circle, but he was able to find a treasure chest full of magic tools and magic equipment near where Zizek was defeated.

    Since these items were brought in for the purpose of being used like disposable batteries anyway, I can''t say that there were many outstanding items. However, since it was Zizek, the Arch Lich, who brought the items, there were often cases where even items that were useless by Zizek''s standards were great items to humans.

    The hero party was distributing items under the leadership of Lev, who had a good eye for such matters.

    "Rev. "What is this?"

    "Huh? Give it to me. This... "It''s underwear?"

    "Underwear? What are you talking about. "It''s just a string."

    "So that''s underwear. The legs go in like this... "

    "Radish. What?! "Aren''t you crazy?!"

    "I didn''t make it, and I don''t even know. Why, Silphiere? Do you want that?"

    "No need for blood!"

    There were some incidents, but overall it was distributed smoothly. Except for the last one.

    "I don''t even know what this is."

    The object Lev raised with both hands, saying he did not know, was not the object Zizek brought, but the object found among the crumbled bones after defeating Zizek.

    A six-sided cube about the size of a human head.

    It was something that even Lev, who prides himself on having extensive knowledge and keen eye for such items, had never seen before.

    It must have been an important item since it was left behind by an executive of the Demon King''s Army, but since I didn''t know what it was, I was at a loss as to what to do with it.

    Meanwhile, a helping hand appeared from an unexpected place.

    "It''s a gift from God?"

    Hero The saintess, who thought it was something inside the party and had been absent for a while, saw the item and came up to her and said.

    "Saint. Do you know what this is?"

    "Yes. In religious circles, it is called a gift from God. I heard that it is also called an ability cube in other places."

    "Ah. Ah! Is this it? No, did it really exist?"

    "It''s an item that appears only a few times in history, so it''s no wonder Lev doesn''t know about it."

    As they were having a conversation that only the two of them knew, Silphiere abruptly interrupted.

    "What. "Please let me know, so I can understand."

    The two briefly explained information about the ability cube. Simply put, abilities and penalties can be obtained through probability.

    And as a result of the discussion, it was decided that the ability cube would be used by warriors. Because the warrior must be the strongest.

    When Serena poured her magic into the cube, a bright light spread for a moment, but then it faded away.

    "... How is it. "Something different?"

    Serena said, caressing her body as if she was uncomfortable with the unfamiliar sensation.

    "Something different from magic... I feel something like that. It is difficult to explain in detail."

    "Good. Whatever it is, you''ve gained the ability, right? That''s it!"

    After distributing the Ability Cube and finally distributing the loot, the Hero Party returned to the ground.

    The hero party went around and swept up the surrounding area to find a way down, so there wasn''t a single imp that was so common on the way back.

    As I climbed up the hidden stairs, the orc cave was in chaos. This is because when the saint did not return even after the expected time had passed, the Holy Knights of the church ripped up the entire cave.

    Fortunately, the saint returned safely, and the hero party was able to return to Zerthier Castle, where the temple was located, along with the Holy Knights.

    And two days later.

    This day was the day when the hero party, after being treated as the church''s most distinguished guests and relieving their fatigue, set off on another adventure.

    The saintess, who had been buried in documents day and night due to her backlog of work, came out today to see off the hero party.

    It was a small event with only the leader of the Holy Knights and a saintess coming to see them off, as the hero did not like anything flashy.

    Still, thanks to this, the saint was able to act comfortably without worrying about what others thought of her.

    The saint hugged each member of the hero party and said her final goodbyes.

    Starting with Serena, Silphiere, Berti, and Gaidon.

    As she hugged Lev one last time, the saint whispered softly in his ear.

    "Pelia."

    "Huh?"

    "Pelia. "It''s my name."

    The saint, Felia, said only that and took a step back, breaking the embrace.

    Then he looked at everyone in the hero party and said with a smile.

    "Thank you so much. Surely, the day will come when we will be together again."

    The hero answered on behalf of everyone in the party.

    "We were grateful too. Stay healthy until the day we see each other again."

    With those last words from the hero, the hero party set off on their journey again.

 Chapter 174: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (1) *

    Chapter 174: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (1) * Just before Asil infiltrated the vice principal''s social church, we gathered to take care of Asil, who had to infiltrate alone.

    "Wear this too."

    "Isn''t it enough already? What more is needed here... "

    "Kick it!"

    "Uh, uh, yes."

    Surprisingly, Flora was sincere about decorating, so I was able to see her getting excited, which is rare.

    "Guys. Where is the thing to wear on top of this?"

    "I don''t have any? "That''s just the way you wear it."

    "Wearing it like this?"

    Asil is shocked by the party dress that boasts the academy''s unique design.

    "Ruler. Take this."

    "What is this again?"

    "Semaphore. If you have any choice, press it."

    "Oh. If I press it, they''ll come and save me, right?"

    "No. "I have to cut off the tail."

    "Haha. "It was a bit bad, but it was a good joke."

    "..."

    "... Hey, you''re kidding, right? "It''s a joke, right?"

    She also gave Asil the means to prepare for her emergency.

    In this way, after much hardship, she was able to celebrate her debut as Asil''s first church.

    Her hair, which she usually wore in two braids, was left long and flowing, and her thin dress with deep cleavage exposed her body.

    Moreover, because the fabric was so thin, her panties were also thongs to prevent her underwear lines from being revealed. Luckily, she didn''t have to get nipple patches because she had a magical transparent bra.

    "Ugh... "

    As a result of dressing up in her academy style, Asil was having a hard time deciding between covering her breasts with one hand and pulling off her dress that was clinging to her hips with the other. ˇµ

    I said it all to the point where I was getting in trouble for saying cute things without realizing it.

    Still, it seemed like she wouldn''t be able to walk properly like that, so I wrapped her in a thin shawl.

    It was a shawl so thin that my skin color showed through when I wore it, but it was much better than nothing. Asil also seemed to have calmed down a little after putting on the shawl.

    "Whew. Phew... Okay. I calmed down. "I''ll be back."

    "Have a nice trip."

    After leaving only a brief greeting, Asil left for the church.

    ˇŞ¨C

    The academy site is very large.

    It''s been about a week since she came to the academy, so it''s natural that Asil doesn''t know everything about the academy.

    But even considering that, the fact that she was unaware of the building in front of her surprised Asil.

    "There was a building this big here?"

    The size of the building was not large. Rather, it was on the smaller side compared to other buildings within the academy. Sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, the surface of the building was covered in brilliant decorations. The sparkling decorations and the plain design of the building itself were truly unbalanced, as if they had recently done some hasty decoration work and had saved up money.

    Still, in the sense that it was shiny, it had an appearance that was hard to forget once you saw it, but Asil had no memory of ever seeing this building. This was because it was cleverly hidden by surrounding buildings, making it difficult to recognize unless you were looking for it.

    At the entrance of the building, a well-dressed man checked each person coming in against the register. No other place in the academy attempted to maintain security so thoroughly. The term ''social church'' felt even more suspicious.

    "Next person."

    It was Asil''s turn, who was standing in line among the people waiting to enter. According to the information I heard from the male student, there shouldn''t be any problem. Is that really true?

    Although she thought that Asil would be fine, she stood in front of the man, suppressing her heart that was pounding little by little.

    The man must have been bothered by checking on so many people, so he spoke without even looking at Asil.

    "Please tell me your name."

    "You know."

    "You know. Yes. Wait a minute. You know, you know... "

    The man was looking through the list for a while, and no matter how hard he searched, he didn''t see the name Asil in the list, so he raised his head.

    Seeing his suspicious gaze, Asil quickly took out his student ID card from his chest.

    ... It wasn''t really put there on purpose. There was only one pocket in this thin dress, and since I kept the signal that Soira had given me, I had no choice but to wear my student ID around my neck.

    The student ID card that was hanging around my neck was stuck between my chest. The dress, which had a clear cleavage, did not have enough fabric to prevent the student ID card from behaving inappropriately.

    The man read the phrase "Virgin" Written on Asil''s student ID and nodded.

    "Ah. You were a virgin. You can come in!"

    However, the voice was a bit loud.

    "A virgin?"

    "There are still virgins left."

    "If I had known I would be able to go to a place like that, I would have kept my virginity a little longer."

    Passers-by heard the man''s loud voice and started whispering. Rather than laughing at the fact that she was a virgin, she seemed to be envious of the fact that she could use her virginity to participate in the vice-principal''s social club, but it was equally embarrassing to Asil.

    Asil tried not to notice his bright red cheeks as he passed the man and entered the building.

    The inside of the building was more spectacular than the outside.

    If the building seen from the outside looked like a lot of flashy decorations had been put up in a hurry to decorate it, the inside of the building looked like a wealthy person who didn''t even know anything about art had purchased expensive items and arranged them haphazardly.

    Asil was also a person who was somewhat distant from art, but when he looked at the decorations that had no unity at all, he was able to understand that it was not artistic.

    In such an awkward space, people were gathered in groups of two or three and chatting while eating drinks or desserts.

    No, when I looked again, I saw that only a few people were eating dessert. Most of them were busy talking about something while drinking just enough to quench their thirst.

    "This... Is it a play for insiders? "

    Is this what the Western home party that I only saw through the monitor felt like in reality? Asil couldn''t believe that she had finally stepped into a realm where only the elite could survive.

    Even if it is an opportunity obtained by using one''s TS body.

    ''Wait. Although I may have originally been one of the most ordinary otakus, I am now literally a super beautiful girl, right? It''s natural for me to come to a place like this.''

    Asil repeated this to himself, trying to calm his frantically beating heart.

    When I placed my hand on her chest to catch her breath, her soft elasticity gently pushed against my palm, healing her asil''s mental health.

    ''After all, there is nothing worse than her heart when it comes to her mental health. We need to supply one breast per family... ''

    Asil barely managed to control her racing heart and slowly looked inside the building.

    The walls inside the original building must have been broken down to create a single room, and there were pillars standing here and there inside the very large building.

    Asil leaned back against one of the pillars and sipped the drink she had brought, lost in her thoughts.

    ''It''s spacious, but there''s nothing particularly suspicious about it. At least not yet.''

    The sky was already turning yellow, but there was still some time left until the announced start time for the social gathering.

    According to my experience so far, hypnosis will be activated at the time when the social gathering begins, and something will begin. Asil, he worked hard to remember her insides as much as possible before that time came.

    "Miss, are you alone?"

    "Are you looking for something? "Can I help you?"

    "Oh my, where did you get this bracelet?"

    Several people tried to talk to her, but Asil responded appropriately and left her position.

    ''It''s not because I''m scared to talk to people I don''t know. Huh. Not really. That''s why undercover investigation comes first.''

    After desperately running around making excuses, Asil finally found something suspicious.

    ''There are strangely few windows, and there is one large door.''

    Obviously, this building is also an academy building, but compared to other buildings, it has strangely few windows. The windows that were available were either near the high ceiling or were too narrow to function as windows properly.

    When viewed from the outside, there weren''t that many windows. It felt a little small, but compared to other buildings, it was at a level that could be passed over as ''Well, sometimes buildings like this exist.''

    That means the window was blocked from the inside.

    Is there anything that shouldn''t be seen from the outside, or is it for the purpose of preventing intrusion from the outside?

    And a strange, very large door with a window.

    There were two men guarding the door, which was so large that it was two stories high, making it even more suspicious. There was one person at the entrance.

    Of the two suspicious points, one was quickly solved.

    A huge door opened from the inside, and a teacher appeared inside.

    As soon as the tightly closed door opened, the assistant principal, who did not even raise an eyebrow despite receiving all the attention, solemnly opened his mouth.

    "Thank you for gathering today. There''s no need to say much. Then, let''s start the banquet!"

    -Wow!!!

    Cheers rose from the people gathered at the social church. However, the vice principal''s words did not end.

    "Oh, and today as well. "If you are attending as a virgin, please follow me inside."

    With those last words, the vice principal turned his back and disappeared inside the door.

    However, just before the vice principal turned his back, Asil couldn''t shake the feeling that his eyes had met hers.

 Chapter 175: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (2) **

    Chapter 175: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (2) ** The inside of the door the principal told me to go to was extremely suspicious, but I had no choice not to go.

    Because I came here to infiltrate a suspicious place in the first place.

    Asil made up her mind and moved her feet inside the door. The men guarding her door also made way when they saw her student ID card.

    "Wow... "

    Asil saw a scene inside the door that she could not see from the outside, and she was once again astonished.

    Did she compare the banquet taking place outside the door to a Western home party? To use that metaphor again, the scene here was like a home party in a pornographic movie.

    Although the number was small compared to the people outside, the small number of people were passionately biting and sucking, so their presence was several times that of the outside.

    Meanwhile, as if the door wasn''t enough, there was another space inside.

    This time, it was simply a space covered by a thin curtain, but the richly decorated surroundings made it clear that the space beyond was the most important part of this social church.

    ''I guess I just need to figure out how to get in there... ''

    It seemed that it would be difficult to hide using clumsy methods, as even the people who were passionately mixing their bodies as if they had surrendered themselves to instinct did not come close to the space.

    "Virgins, please come this way."

    Before Asil could finish her worries, another man wearing the same attire as the man guarding her door came and guided Asil.

    Asil put aside his worries for a moment and decided to act in a way that would not be suspicious.

    ''As I live, the day comes when I am called "Maiden" Instead of my name... ''

    In the modern times in which Asil lived, if he had called a passing woman a virgin, she would have been immediately accused of sexual harassment.

    No, even if she didn''t have to go to reality, if this were somewhere other than the academy, she would have looked at the person who said that as if it were strange.

    Recalling that the entire academy was under hypnosis in a small place, Asil calmly followed the man.

    There were three women standing where the man arrived.

    The man made Asil stand next to the three women and said.

    "Vice principal, everyone is gathered."

    Then the curtain inside was lifted, and a communion emerged from within. Asil saw a silver light shining from inside the curtain in the brief moment the communion was spoken.

    ''It''s silver hair!''

    Apparently, the principal said he had silver hair. It may be too early to confirm that he is the principal just because he has silver hair, but at least I see enough potential.

    The vice principal came to the front where the three women and Asil were standing and spoke.

    "You''re finally here. Then let''s get started right away."

    ''Start? ''What?''

    As if answering Asil''s question, the vice principal continued speaking.

    "I guess we should do this first. "You must obey what I say here."

    The moment the vice principal finished speaking, Asil felt an unknown wave pass through her entire body.

    ''What? Is this perhaps hypnosis? Then all you have to do is pretend to be hypnotized.''

    The vice principal would know how to get inside. Because he came out from inside the curtain. Asil planned to find out how by pretending to be hypnotized by the vice principal.

    ''You can''t imagine that I wasn''t hypnotized, right?''

    Asil laughed at the vice principal inwardly and waited for his next words.

    "Oh, vice principal. Are these the virgins this time?"

    However, the vice principal did not speak when he was told to do so, and an unexpected man approached and spoke to the vice principal.

    "You''re right. "They are today''s leading figures."

    "It''s the leading role, haha. That also makes sense. So, how do you plan on enjoying it this time?"

    "I mean, I''m thinking about that right now. Sir, do you have any good opinions?"

    "Hmm... "All of these virgins are of high quality, so I think it would be a waste to mess with them incorrectly, so I need to think a bit more."

    Asil was outraged by the statement that she thought of herself and the women she was standing with as sexual processing tools rather than women, but she had to endure it for now.

    While the man and the vice principal were worried, people gradually gathered. Most of them were men, but there were also some women.

    One of them shouted.

    "Vice principal! "What are you so worried about?"

    "Hmm, since the ingredients are so good, I was worried about how to cook it."

    "But you can''t just worry about it forever. How about starting from the basics?"

    "Hoo, what if it''s standard?"

    "That''s right. "Let''s start with virginity confirmation!"

    "That''s not bad."

    Virginity confirmed?

    What kind of crazy combination of words is that?

    I know what virgin means. I know what confirmation means. No, I actually know what confirmation of virginity means.

    But I don''t know what it means to say that you are going to do that to yourself now. Do it with a sober mind? I don''t know what specific method was used, but there was no way it was a proper method to confirm virginity.

    ''No, no. You expected it to be like this from the beginning. She came prepared to lose her virginity, but this is no big deal. That''s right. If you think about it, it''s weaker than what you do in elemental arts lectures, right?''

    Asil managed to get her mind together and was able to pretend to be hypnotized without showing any sign of her assistant principal''s command to ''take off.''

    Asil took off her dress. Since the clothes were easy to remove as she was revealing in the first place, she was naked within seconds. She felt sorry for Flora, who had put her clothes on...

    She couldn''t help it.

    She debated whether to press the signal or not, but she decided not to press it. She hasn''t even been caught yet. The signal has a simple structure that activates just by pressing it, so all you have to do is step on your clothes.

    The other women likewise took off her clothes and laid them down, leaving her naked. Four naked women were lined up in a row.

    The people surrounding you were busy criticizing the four women.

    Asil wanted to close her eyes out of shame, but she had to pretend like nothing was wrong.

    The vice principal, along with everyone else, looked at Asil like that and said.

    "Turn back, stick out her ass and spread it yourself."

    Ugh.

    You must unconditionally follow the words of the vice principal. She knew that she could pretend to be hypnotized that way, but she still didn''t want to do it. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the other women didn''t move.

    ''They must have all been hypnotized?''

    Asil was puzzled, but she thought it would be strange for her to move alone while the other women did not, so she quietly did not move like the other women.

    The vice principal looked at the four of them and wondered for a moment, then slapped her palm as if she had realized something.

    "Really. Look at my mind. I''m not sure what kind of position it would be to ask her to open her mouth if she''s a virgin. Then, where is the person who will demonstrate... "

    The vice principal looked around at the people gathered around him and pointed out a man.

    "Hey teacher, may I borrow it for a moment? Yes. "The one you are using now."

    The man pointed out by the vice-principal was a man dressed normally, leaning on a table, drinking a drink and looking in Asil''s direction. Except that there was a dick sticking out of his pants, and a woman was sucking that dick with all her heart.

    "Is this what you mean? Yeah, whatever. Take it."

    The man casually pushed the woman as if lending her something.

    It was a violent touch that showed no consideration at all, but the woman did not protest and came to the assistant principal''s side with a blank expression.

    ''Wait a minute, isn''t it just your face that''s blank?''

    When I looked closely, I saw that the eyes were blank and unfocused. He looked hypnotized to the point of becoming a clich¨¦.

    ''Now that I see other people... ''

    When I looked again at the people around me who had not been able to see her naked body because they were embarrassed to be seen as a spectacle, I saw that there were many women in that state.

    I felt like I knew roughly what was going on. Inside the door, this was a room where people who had not been hypnotized gathered in a social church and had an orgy. However, if you think about it normally, there was no way that many women who were not hypnotized would participate in the orgy. So, he probably brought them in through hypnosis to make up for the lack of women.

    He probably brought a pretty girl because he was going to hypnotize him anyway, but even though the girl standing next to the vice principal had an expressionless face, her beauty was not obscured.

    Plus, she has rare white hair and big breasts. Although there was a minor difference between silver hair and white hair, the appearance was enough to strike Asil''s taste.

    "Instructor Piren, would you please give me a demonstration?"

    "Yes... "

    To the vice principal''s words, the woman called Piren responded emotionlessly, took off her clothes and exposed her buttocks.

    Then, turning her hands back, he grabbed her labia along with her buttocks and opened them wide.

    The pink flesh and pretty hole were visible between the open labia. Pyrene didn''t stop there, but stretched out her fingers and spread her vaginal opening, exposing the vaginal folds inside.

    It was so lewd that Asil was astonished.

    But now it was Asil''s turn to do that pose.

    "Ruler. Now you know how to open it, right? Just open it like this."

    At those words, the other women began to turn back one by one. It was obvious that if I took too much time, I would be suspicious.

    She closed her eyes tightly and, like the other women, turned back and grabbed her buttocks and spread them apart.

    She kept missing her buttocks in an unfamiliar position and had to reach out and grab them again several times.

    After several failed attempts, she was finally able to insert her fingers into her vagina and spread it open.

    Even though her back was turned, she felt a sticky gaze focused on her hole.

    Asil was so embarrassed that he was almost on the verge of crying.

    Asil shed some tears.

    Her pussy was also slightly moist.

 Chapter 176: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (3) **

    Chapter 176: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (3) ** "Hoo... "

    "Oh... "

    ''What? What is your reaction? Better say it! ''No, don''t say it!''

    Asil''s face looked like it was going to explode at any moment. Each and every gaze of the people focused on the wide-open hole was as hot as heat.

    Moreover, instead of just looking at it, he sometimes made sounds like ''hum'' or ''ho'', and I was very concerned about what it meant.

    ¨C Phew...

    "Hi... !"

    Someone came up behind Asil, pushed her face in, and looked closely at the hole. Asil was so startled by the feeling of her snort on her sensitive mucous membrane that she almost screamed.

    You are looking through the hole so close to her that you can feel her snoring. I wanted to hit him right away, but since we had already come this far, there was no option for me to give up. I don''t know if it''s unavoidable.

    Fortunately, the person who got in her face seemed to have fully confirmed what he wanted to see and quickly removed his face.

    "As expected, the color of a pussy that doesn''t know a man is different. "This clean pink color really drives men crazy."

    "Hey, that''s just your preference. "I think it''s more obscene to have the labia minora hanging out a little more than to have it closed straight like this."

    "Huh, I guess I can''t just ignore this. Shall we talk a little?"

    "Good. Then over there... "

    ''It''s pink, it''s damn good, don''t argue with someone else''s pussy...'' ''

    Why do men become so pathetic when only women are involved?

    When Asil thought of such a thought, he remembered the time when he was a man and felt shaken. Because it wasn''t much different.

    "Ruler. Everyone, please stand up again."

    The vice principal, who checked everyone''s hymens, stood the women up again. Asil stood upright, still feeling an awkward feeling in her buttocks from having been spread open for so long.

    Only then was Asil able to see the people who were looking at him. The thought of all these people gathered around seeing her vagina and hymen made her feel embarrassed.

    Perhaps due to their mood, the women who were not hypnotized had a contemptuous look on their faces, as if they were shallow. If I had to be honest, the girls who came because they wanted any dick without being hypnotized would be more vulgar.

    "This isn''t a bad development for the first time in a long time. Then, it would be better to follow the rules for the following steps."

    "Vice principal. So, this order is... "

    "That''s right. It''s a virgin auction. "Let''s get started right away."

    Virgin auction following virgin confirmation.

    The conditions for participating in the Church were something she had known since she was a virgin, but the people gathered here were all crazy unicorns.

    "100!"

    "150!"

    "250!"

    Whether Asil cursed inwardly or not, the unicorn auction proceeded.

    One by one, the women who were by Asil''s side won the bid and disappeared into a dark place together with the man who won the bid. One man even gathered people together, saying that they should all share the moment of fucking a virgin.

    And finally, it''s Asil''s turn.

    The other girls standing together were pretty in their own ways, but Asil was unique among them. From the hair, face, chest, waist, hips, thighs, legs, and even the vagina I checked a moment ago, there was no part of me that was not attractive.

    Asil felt a little flattered after seeing her young gaze with such desire.

    ''I put a lot of effort into creating this character, so of course!''

    A masterpiece of conversion created by spending hours in front of the computer moving sliders. It''s a good thing to be able to live with such a wonderful body.

    However, if in return you have to bite, suck, and get fucked by a man''s dick, that''s a bit... It was also true that there were parts that had to be done. Asil became a little glum.

    Asil became proud and then became sullen. Even while he was busy alone, people were anxious to buy Asil''s maiden.

    "Vice principal! Let''s get started quickly. "I''ll call 400!"

    "How rude is that to your vice principal? I am 500!"

    Considering that other women were usually sold in the 300 range, it was extremely popular. Although I wasn''t very happy.

    "Well, everyone, I''m sorry, but this student is not being auctioned."

    "Yes?"

    At the words of the vice principal, the men who remained to buy Asil fell silent.

    No one opened their mouths, but everyone could tell that the silence spoke of dissatisfaction.

    The vice-principal said, casually ignoring such complaints.

    "I plan to enjoy it inside."

    "Ah... "

    There was a sigh among the men.

    I don''t know why, but something other than just the vice principal''s status within the academy seemed to clarify the hierarchical relationship between the vice principal and the men.

    Rather.

    ''You said you were going to enjoy it inside, right?''

    It is a success.

    Asil was confident of the success of her plan. There wasn''t really a plan, it was just a plan to ''get inside somehow''.

    Anyway, after faithfully pretending to be hypnotized, I was able to get in. That''s enough.

    "Hehe, then would you like me to give you a gift to commemorate it becoming mine?"

    The vice principal approached Asil and put a choker around her neck.

    No, the design was too crude to be called a choker. In fact, it looked closer to a leash than a choker.

    The vice principal looked with satisfaction at Asil''s naked body with only a choker on, and then turned his back and said.

    "Follow me."

    Of course, they didn''t give me time to put on clothes or anything. Should I press the signal? After thinking for a bit, Asil decided to press it.

    Anyway, since I was going to act naked, I needed help from my colleagues.

    Asil pressed down her signal on her clothes without being noticed and then followed behind the vice principal.

    Every time she walked, I could feel the eyes of the people around her bouncing around her breasts and buttocks.

    I wanted to at least cover her breasts, but I couldn''t because she was hypnotized.

    There will be fewer people on the other side of the curtain. Asil hurried a little to get inside her curtain.

    "Ruler. Just come in here."

    Asil entered through the gap where the vice principal had personally opened her curtains.

    As expected, there weren''t many people inside the curtain. There seemed to be about five people at most. It was difficult for her to know exactly how many people there were, as the voices were coming from places that could not be seen from Asil''s position.

    Fortunately, the person Asil was looking for was easily found.

    Silver hair. A beautiful girl with silver hair.

    But she was a little strange. She clearly said that Silver-haired was the principal, but Silver-haired was the only one in this space, and he was small.

    She was petite. She''s a good match for Flora.

    No, although we often hear that Flora is small, she is definitely an adult woman. She really isn''t that small that she looks like a child, so that silver hair could be that small.

    But a principal with such a small body?

    Well, there''s no rule that says a principal must be mature, but she felt like she couldn''t quite match.

    The female principal, who was standing naked just like Asil, saw the vice principal who followed Asil and greeted him politely.

    "Have you been there?"

    "Yes."

    In terms of status, the principal would be higher than the vice principal, but the hierarchical relationship seemed to be reversed. Looking at that scene, Asil thought that the female principal was also under the hypnosis of her vice principal.

    ¨C Chureup...

    The vice principal stood up the female principal and kissed her lips as if it were a given. The female principal did not show any signs of dislike and licked her tongue in response to her vice principal.

    Because of their height difference, the headmistress had to lift her chin for a while to kiss her, but the kiss continued for a long time, as if it wasn''t difficult.

    After finally finishing the kiss, the vice principal wiped his saliva-covered mouth and gave instructions to the female principal.

    "Now that''s enough. "You go and date another man."

    "Yes."

    The headmistress quietly nodded her head, took a look at her asil, and walked over to a couple who were shaking their hips passionately.

    As if it were not uncommon here, the man naturally massaged the buttocks of the female principal who approached him, and the woman mixed her tongue with the female principal''s as she was being fucked by her man.

    Asil, who was watching her 3P begin so naturally, became nervous when she saw the vice principal approaching her.

    "Hehe... It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a quality product like this. I''m already looking forward to it. Lie down and open your mouth."

    Where?

    She didn''t even need to ask. It probably means lying on the bed and opening your pussy like before.

    Asil quietly laid down and spread her pussy as the principal said.

    She was embarrassed, but held on with the thought that she just had to endure it for a little while.

    There were at most about five people here, and it seemed like it would be possible to quickly knock out the rest and capture the principal.

    I had a rough feeling that the only person who seemed to have fighting skills was the female principal. It wouldn''t be a problem for the headmistress to just follow her orders as long as she subdued the rest.

    So let''s hold on just a little longer. So that the vice principal can let down his guard and approach me.

    Asil waited for that moment and endured her shame.

    And when the vice principal finally came within range, Asil sensed her timing and summoned the gnome best suited for her physical attack.

    She tried to summon

    "No¨C?!"

    ¨C Hold it!!!!

    Before Asil could summon her gnome, a sudden electric shock struck her Asil''s body. She was suddenly unable to continue summoning spirits due to the pain of her entire body contracting uncontrollably. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her shock itself did not last long, but Asil, who experienced tremendous pain in a short period of time, collapsed on her bed, breathing heavily.

    "Kkkk..." "

    She heard the assistant principal''s voice, which she had forgotten for a moment due to the sudden shock. The voice was laughing at Asil.

    "I''m sorry. As much as you know."

    "..."

    I don''t know why she was struck by lightning. Still, Asil still pretended to be hypnotized.

    "It''s no use pretending not to know. "Because I already know you weren''t hypnotized."

    But she couldn''t help but react to these words. I thought she completely faked it. How many shameful things has she done to deceive?

    "Wow, looking at their expression, it looks like ''How did they get caught?'' Great. "Let me explain."

    The vice principal spoke like a villain just before the operation was successful.

    "It''s a simple thing. The students who gave you information about this place are also under my hypnosis."

    Asil inadvertently opened his mouth at the assistant principal''s surprising words.

    "What... ? They wouldn''t have been hypnotized... ?"

    "Hehe. Isn''t that too simplistic? Maybe they said this. ''No matter what method you use, you cannot ask for help from the outside.''"

    "How about that..." Wait, really?!"

    "It''s too late for you to notice now. Of course, that''s because you''re under hypnosis. "I had no idea that there were people who would fall prey to such a simple trap and think that they were not hypnotized just because they released part of the hypnosis."

    Tsk tsk tsk-

    The vice principal laughed evilly.

 Chapter 177: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (4) ***

    Chapter 177: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (4) *** The plan itself to ''obtain information from students who were not hypnotized'' was a trap.

    Some students are not hypnotized and do not attend lectures, so why do all the lights turn off on time in the women''s dormitory at night?

    Why can I do other things, but I can''t just ask for help from outside?

    The answer was simple.

    Not only was he hypnotized about that part, he was hypnotized about everything except for noticing that ''the academy was strange.''

    In fact, the vice principal wasn''t set up as a trap from the beginning. At first, it was just made with the idea that female students who listened to the academy''s lewd lectures without being hypnotized would be attracted to them, but surprisingly, it ended up acting like a trap.

    In any case, intelligence came in from a student who pretended not to be hypnotized.

    There are students who really aren''t hypnotized.

    Thus, a trap was prepared to catch Asil... Asil got caught in a good way.

    "I don''t know why you''re the only one who isn''t hypnotized, but don''t worry. The necklace you are wearing is an ordinary necklace with no hypnosis attached to it at all. Well, I can give a little electric shock at will, but wouldn''t that be just a fun prank?"

    Asil remembered that the vice principal had put a choker around her neck before entering the room.

    I thought it was just a choker with a really bad design, but it turned out to be something close to a slave leash.

    It felt like I was going to burst into anger at the fact that I had been so easily deceived by a guy who didn''t even know what a choker was, so he called it a necklace, but it was also Asil''s fault for trusting the students without any doubts, saying that attending the academy''s lectures was burdensome.

    "Hmm. After all, it is a teacher''s duty to give answers to confused students."

    The vice principal nodded in satisfaction and approached Asil.

    "This... "Don''t come here!"

    "Uh huh. What kind of habit of speaking to a teacher is that? I can''t help it. From now on, please use respectful language towards me."

    "Do not be ridiculous. Why me... "Ahh!"

    -It''s so bad!!!

    When I refused to listen to the vice principal, the electric shock was triggered again. She was a weak robber for a long time compared to when she was about to attack.

    "This is a student who lacks learning ability. Well, it''s okay. "Isn''t an educator supposed to carry that kind of student along?"

    "Dog... Don''t make a sound... "

    ¨C Patchouli!

    "... "Please."

    When Asil tried to use harsh words again, blue flames flew out from the choker, sending a warning. Asil, who did not want to be caught by her attack, placed a respectful bow on the tail of her slicked-back hair. Fortunately, it seemed to be okay, the blue flame crackled a few more times and then disappeared.

    Meanwhile, the vice principal had already come right in front of Asil and grabbed both ankles.

    "Well, what are you trying to do... "

    "What are you doing knowingly? Don''t worry. Even though I''m like this, I''ve dated many virgins. If you stay calm, it won''t hurt that much."

    Of course, she wasn''t the type of person to be quiet after hearing something like that.

    Asil struggled violently to get away, but she was unable to use any of her strength as her ankles were already trapped.

    As soon as she tried to summon her spirit, electricity flowed from her throat, preventing her from speaking. Moreover, it wasn''t just the lightning, but I could feel that the spirits that were always next to me were just loitering around, unable to come near.

    While unable to do this or that, the vice principal spread Asil''s legs with force and crawled between them.

    The vice-principal''s dick was already huge and erect, and he was shouting that he could insert it right away.

    Asil couldn''t take her eyes off her vice principal''s cock. It wasn''t that she was curious or excited, but that she was watching something dangerous.

    Because of her lightning choker, she couldn''t summon her spirits or swing her fists. Still, Asil couldn''t be treated calmly, so Asil desperately tried to push away from the vice principal''s body and pull her waist away.

    However, he didn''t pay any attention to the fact that he seemed to weigh twice as much as she did, and he held her waist close.

    Despite her asil''s resistance, the tip of her cock touched the hole. She could also tell. If you push her back like this, you''ll lose her virginity.

    "Now, wait a minute. Wait for a sec! "Wait a minute!!"

    She spoke almost in a pleading tone, but the vice principal silently braced her back as if she had said all she had to say.

    ¨C Zbuk...

    Her glans opened the hole and dug in.

    The sensation of a pole that was incomparable to her own fingers penetrating her vagina made her spine shiver.

    For some reason, the vice principal didn''t push it in all at once. Asil twisted her waist to escape, thinking it was her last chance, but the vice principal, who was already holding her thigh tightly, had no intention of letting go of the prepared meal.

    Her entire glans went in. Asil felt as if a pillar of hot fire was piercing through her body.

    She felt like she was going to throw up. She was prepared for something like this to happen, but what she actually experienced was completely different.

    She had no idea what it felt like to be crushed by a man in a woman''s body.

    The lukewarm body temperature inside her thighs, the sound of excited breathing in her ears, and the thick, hard pillar penetrating into her body.

    Moreover, the fact that her partner was a man was so terrible that she didn''t even want to think about it.

    Slowly but surely, the cock that was invading her insides felt some resistance and stopped.

    "Whoa, whoa... "

    Unable to twist her body any further due to the pain of her vagina expanding for the first time, Asil looked at the vice principal with pleading eyes. Please stop here.

    The vice principal also made eye contact with Asil.

    ¨C Sigh...

    Asil''s hymen was torn.

    "Evil! Argh... "

    The hymen was torn, and blood oozed from the hole.

    Asil could only moan in vain as she experienced the pain of a breakdown that she had never imagined she would experience before, for the first time in her life.

    "Congratulations. "I''m really an adult now."

    Even after seeing Asil''s pain, the vice principal only uttered those words and slammed her back hard.

    The cock pierced the vagina in an instant. My vagina, which was not used to what was happening, was almost crushed, and I accepted the cock.

    "Ugh, huh, huh, huh, ah, it hurts... "

    A pain-filled moan escaped Asil''s mouth. It was natural since he penetrated her virginity without any proper foreplay.

    The vice principal took out his dick once. As the dick slipped out, the gaping hole shrank back to a small size.

    She wasn''t particularly considerate of Asil, who was in pain. The vice principal looked proudly at his cock, covered in her virgin blood. The special feeling of turning a girl into a real woman never gets old no matter how many times I taste it.

    "Ugh, ah. Ah... "

    Asil just stared into space with her empty eyes, her pain, her shock at having her virginity taken away, and her horror at having ended up having sex with a man.

    Even when I massaged her breasts as I wanted, or when I put my dick to her pussy again, she showed no reaction.

    "Oh my, it''s no fun when it happens like this..." "

    The vice principal had no hobby of fucking unresponsive women like dolls.

    After thinking for a moment, the vice principal called someone outside the curtain to bring him a drink.

    Of course, it was not an ordinary drink as it was provided at this social church.

    It was a liquor mixed with weak medicine. Since it was a social club whose purpose was to have an orgy anyway, it was a device designed to spice things up a bit.

    The vice principal poured her drink into her mouth and covered her asil''s mouth. Even at the moment when she opened her chin with her hand and her lips met hers, Asil just stared blankly into space.

    ¨C Gulp, gulp...

    The weak liquor passed from her mouth to her mouth. It was a ploy to at least make the body horny by giving it a medicine.

    After giving her two cups, her condition changed.

    However, it was not a change in the direction the vice principal expected. Asil got drunk.

    "Ugh... "

    Asil, who had only had two drinks, was struggling on the spot, swinging her arms and legs as if she had never been in a daze.

    Are you coming here to rebel? The vice-principal had doubts, but Asil''s struggles were closer to just struggling aimlessly rather than trying to escape from the vice-principal.

    "Hmm, it wouldn''t matter if there was a reaction."

    The vice principal grabbed Asil''s hips again and pushed his waist into her. The pussy he had already allowed a man to accept his cock more smoothly than before.

    "Huh, huh... "

    Even as his vagina was being penetrated, Asil just writhed around and struggled, and he didn''t do anything that could be called resistance.

    No, rather, he lifted his waist and took a position that made it easier for his dick to enter.

    Asil, drunk with alcohol, forgot that she was being raped, forgot her disgust that the other person was a man, and simply craved the tingling pleasure she felt in her vagina.

    It was a good thing for the vice principal. Whatever the reason, it was enough for the vice principal to just respond to the dick.

    -Slap! Slam!

    "Ugh... Sssss though... Yes?"

    Amid the sound of flesh clashing against flesh, sobbing-like cries were finally mixed.

    At the same time, the vice principal could feel the moisture slowly increasing in the thick vagina.

    "I wish it had been like this a long time ago."

    The vice principal muttered and sank deeper into his waist.

    "Ah... Haak?"

    A moan as if spewing out came from Asil''s mouth.

    Her head was thrown back and the tips of her outstretched toes were trembling.

    A powerful feeling of pleasure, as if it were nailing down the fact that you are a ''woman.''

    A pleasure that could never be known to anyone other than a ''woman'' swept through Asil''s brain.

    It was a feeling that the original Asil would have hated, but instead, Asil reached out and wrapped her hand around the vice principal''s neck, pressing her body closely.

    Anyway, the dick penetrating her vagina and hitting her cervix felt good... Asil now couldn''t think of anything more than that.

    "I like this? more. More?"

    Asil continued to scream as her lower abdomen was engulfed in tingling pleasure and her entire body was filled with happiness.

    Asil was shaking her head and rubbing her breasts against the man''s arms, so much so that it was hard to think that she was the same person who hated sex with her just a moment ago.

    "Huh. "You hate it so much?"

    On the contrary, the vice principal was perplexed as to what was going on.

    "Ugh? Hurry up... "

    When her assistant''s waist teasing slowed down a little, Asil started stroking her waist as if he couldn''t bear it anymore, devouring her pleasure.

    The sensation in the vagina, which had never been used before, was quickly awakened due to "Rapid development."

    Every time you shake your waist, you feel pleasure in a different place, more sensitively.

    Asil, who was drunk and lost his senses, just instinctively rubbed his cock in a position that would make him feel better, and a cycle of vagina becoming more sensitive was established.

    The lower body, which at first moved up and down awkwardly with the strength of the thighs, gradually began to shake with the strength of the waist.

    Asil is a WM character, but based on the setting, ''Asil'' is also a player character created by a person living in modern times.

    The vagina, boasting a level of exquisiteness that was no less than that of Soira''s, became entangled with the vice principal''s cock, sucked it, stroked it, and tried to extort the semen.

    The vice principal felt impatient at the pleasure felt from the cock even though it was not pistoning at all.

    "Wow. "This is a virgin?"

    Asil is a virgin.

    She was a virgin.

    Right now, there was still a trace of blood around the base of her dick.

    Just a little while ago, wasn''t it so awkward that you were shaking your entire lower body, not just your waist?

    No matter how incredible the learning speed was, the vice principal''s pride would not allow him to lose in terms of technique to a woman who was experiencing it for the first time.

    "Good night. "I''ll show you bitch what real skill is!"

    "Hurry... It?"

    Even while her rapport alone fueled her competitive spirit, Asil only desired her own pleasure.

    It feels good when the dick enters.

    It felt good to have all kinds of parts stimulated as the cock opened the vagina and entered, it felt good to hit the cervix and a vibration spread through the entire lower body with a thud, and it felt good to have the glans scrape off each and every part of the vagina as it went out.

    When I wrapped my neck around my body and rubbed my breasts, the stimulation of my hardened nipples rubbing here and there gave me a soft sense of pleasure, and the warm body temperature I felt as my belly button touched was also pleasant.

    Everything just felt good.

    That was all that was in Asil''s mind.

    The other person is a vice principal, is in the process of having sex with a man, or has fallen into a trap. None of those things remained.

    Even if the other person had been a well-made masturbation tool rather than a vice principal, Asil''s condition probably wouldn''t have been much different. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To that extent, Asil forgot about everything else and focused only on her pleasure.

    Movements that make women feel good also make men feel good.

    The assistant principal, who was using all kinds of techniques to bring Asil to climax, soon reached her limits.

    Sensing that the end was near, the vice principal lifted Asil''s legs up for a spurt and put her weight down on her waist.

    "Aaaaa? It''s coming, it''s coming. Something, sparkling, Geeeeet?"

    "Remember this! "I will feel it again and again in the future!"

    Asil''s eyes were already so empty that he couldn''t even hear the words of the principal.

    The vice principal gritted his teeth and held back the feeling that he would ejaculate if he relaxed even a little.

    Is it such an indecent thing for a man to cum before a girl who was a virgin?

    The vice principal''s efforts to burn off his pride finally paid off.

    "Ahhh. Ah. Aaaaa!!!"

    Asil let out a moan that was close to a scream, and reached her climax by hugging the thing in her arms with all her strength.

    The vice principal, who was barely able to avoid ejaculating first, plunged his cock into the deepest part of Asil and injected the gene.

    But at the same time, the vice principal had to feel the danger of his life.

    "Uh, wow... "

    ''What kind of woman has power...'' !''

    Like Soira, Asil was a character whose appearance and physical abilities were not proportional.

    On the contrary, the vice-principal is just a middle-aged man with a pot-belly. In terms of her abilities, even an E-class adventurer would have higher abilities than a vice principal.

    In that situation, when Asil hugged her with all her might, the vice principal felt afraid that her body might be crushed.

    Perhaps because she felt her life was in danger, she ejaculated longer than usual.

    The vice principal gasped and pulled out his dick.

    Using a handkerchief, I don''t know if it''s sweat from excessive physical exertion during sex, or cold sweat from fear.

    The vice principal promised that she would never give Asil alcohol from next time.

 Chapter 178: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (5) **

    Chapter 178: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (5) ** This is a casino. A place where many people''s joys and sorrows are mixed, and where there is more sadness than laughter.

    It is also a place of chaos, with noise equivalent to people hitting the desk with their fists and screaming every few seconds.

    And here, another disturbance was added.

    "Shit! "You missed it again!"

    ¨C Boom!

    A man who lost his money at gambling screamed and hit the table with his fist. The tabletop, which had been built sturdy from the start for use in gambling halls, was not even scratched. The only thing that hurt was the man''s hand.

    I hit it hard enough that the blade of my hand was throbbing, but doing so didn''t change the outcome. The results of the gamble have already come out, the man has lost, and the money lost will not be returned.

    "Does it make sense that this doesn''t fit? Hey. "You scammed me!!"

    The man, unable to control his anger, turned his anger towards the dealer. It seemed like he was going to rush in and grab me by the collar at any moment.

    Even though she was seeing such a man right in front of her, the female dealer wearing a suit answered without changing her expression.

    "Our casino does not engage in any dishonest behavior."

    The truth: The calm voice that seemed to read straight from a customer service manual only made the man angry.

    "What is that attitude! Are you kidding me?!"

    The man, fever rising to the top of his head, ran towards the dealer. I felt like I would feel better if I just grabbed the dealer by the collar and hit him in the face, knocking out a few of his teeth.

    But this is a casino.

    It is a place where malicious customers, about the size of men, are so twisted that it is bothersome to count them every day. There were already thorough measures in place to prepare for malicious customers, and that was why the dealer was calm.

    The man stopped just three steps away from the dealer.

    The dealer, who had a business smile on his face but did not hide his bored expression, was flanked by two men who had not been there before. He was a security guard at a casino.

    The security guard was a head taller than the man and had massive muscles. He wondered if it would hurt even if a man who was so crazy about gambling that he went on a rampage at the casino hit him with all his might.

    "Do you have any business for our casino staff?"

    The man''s ability to control his anger improved instantly. The heat that had reached his head cooled, and his clenched fists naturally relaxed.

    "No. Well, you''re so pretty... Haha."

    "I see. However, this casino prohibits contact between customers and dealers, so please be careful."

    "Oh, of course. Excuse me. Lol... "

    In the face of the easy-to-understand logic of power, the man''s anger disappeared helplessly. However, since he only hid his appearance and did not disappear, the man turned his anger elsewhere.

    ¨C Match!

    "Huh?!"

    He hit the butt of a bunny girl who happened to be passing by. His anger seemed to subside a little when he saw his hand prints turning red as he swayed bouncily.

    "Guest?"

    However, the low pleasure was short-lived, and the man ran away without even looking back when he heard the security guard''s voice coming from behind him.

    Only the bunny girl who got hit on the butt from out of nowhere was left in that place.

    "... "What the fuck?"

    A bunny girl''s outfit was different from a normal bunny girl. His limbs are covered with clinging netting, but his torso is not covered at all, giving him a completely flesh-colored appearance. It was an outfit called a reverse bunny.

    Fortunately, there were heart-shaped stickers on the nipples and vagina, so only the genitals were visible, but it was like blindfolding.

    The outfit, which exposed her pure white buttocks, had no defense at all, and the handprints that the man had hit her were stained red.

    Having to work with a handprint engraved on his buttocks made the bunny girl feel embarrassed and wanted to hide somewhere, but she couldn''t. Because it was still work time.

    He had to work during office hours. He was ordered to do so.

    No matter how difficult or embarrassing it is, she can''t hide, can''t joke around like everyone else, and has to follow orders.

    This bunny girl was Asil.

    "Sweet, this secretly hurts."

    "No way! Come this way!"

    "Ah. Yes!"

    Asil, who was still caressing his throbbing buttocks from how hard he hit him, ran straight to the call of a casino employee.

    No, here it was not Asil but A.

    A few days ago.

    Asil, who fell into the vice principal''s trap and had her virginity taken away, went crazy due to the alcohol the vice principal gave her, and the film was cut off. When she woke up, it was already a casino.

    I was so fucked that my lower abdomen felt tingly.

    Whether she knew that Asil had woken up, the vice principal was talking to a man without even looking at Asil. Judging from the conversation, he seemed to be the manager of this casino. At the time, I didn''t even know this was a casino.

    And the manager finished talking with the vice principal.

    "Okay. "Do you know your name?"

    "But why?"

    "It''s an unusual name. You are Ada from now on. "If you call me A, they will recognize it as you."

    "What? Why am I like that... Ugh?!"

    ¨C Puzzle!

    She was shocked by Asil, who was responding dissatisfied with the manager''s words.

    She said to the vice principal who was watching it as if it was no big deal.

    "You know, no, Miss A, you have to work here from now on. Well, it''s not that difficult. Just wait on the customers like everyone else does, and if you have time, do some volunteer work, and that''s it."

    "Here? What are you talking about here? "

    "Oh my, have you already forgotten the honorifics?"

    ¨C Patchouli!

    "... What do you mean?"

    In front of the flickering blue flames, Asil quickly changed her attitude. Although she was humiliated, it wasn''t that difficult for Asil, who had lived in a Confucian country for over 20 years, to use polite language with a vice principal who looked twice her age at a glance.

    It was the manager who answered Asil''s question.

    "This is the Academy Casino. To be exact, it is located within the Academy premises, but it also accepts customers from outside the academy."

    "Why am I in a place like that..." "

    "It seems the vice principal liked it. That sly snake steals the woman he likes and hides it here."

    "Hehe, that''s a bit of a wound. By the way, if you know that much, the story behind it will be quick."

    "Okay. Even if everything else doesn''t matter, insertion is prohibited, right? "Wow, it makes me wonder just how clever it is to have fun alone."

    "Hehe. Of course, it''s a secret. Then, I''ll just go and leave the rest to you."

    With those words, the vice principal left. As the door where they had been talking was closed and the principal was no longer visible, Asil gathered all his strength.

    ''They said the choker is activated by the vice principal. If so, now is your chance when there is no communication!''

    However, Asil''s plan was overturned before it even began due to the manager''s words that came soon after.

    "Really. I also have the authority to activate your choker, so don''t think nonsense. "If you try to attack me or disobey me, it will be activated immediately."

    "..."

    The manager took something out of a box in the corner of the room and threw it in front of Asil.

    "Wear it."

    Asil then realized that he was still naked and hurriedly covered his chest and private parts. I don''t know about the vagina, but the breasts were so big that I could barely cover the nipples.

    Seeing Asil like that, the manager scoffed.

    "It''s not funny that a bitch who came all the way here is embarrassed about being naked. Okay, so wear it quickly. "My time is not cheap."

    Asil also had no intention of continuing to take off her clothes, so she took the clothes the manager gave her.

    "Huh? "Where are the clothes?"

    "Honorific language."

    "... "Where are the clothes?"

    Asil quickly changed his tone as the choker tingled.

    "That''s it." Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I only have sleeves and stockings? ... "What?"

    "It''s there."

    The manager pointed to a small heart-shaped object that fell when picking up the clothes.

    Two of them had pincers, and the other had a thin, long stick.

    "The pins are the chest, and the thing with the stick is the vagina."

    The manager even kindly explained.

    There was no other way to ''wear'' the heart-shaped object.

    "... Really?"

    Only then did Asil realize what kind of clothes this was, and the color drained from his face. It was disgusting when I saw it, but I never thought the day would come when I would wear it myself.

    "Didn''t I tell you to wear it?"

    At the manager''s urging, the choker signaled again. Asil had no choice but to get dressed. Fishnet sleeves that cover the shoulders and fishnet stockings that rise to a high leg position.

    And...

    Asil stared at the three hearts in her hand.

    I looked here and there, wishing there was another way, but there was no other way to wear them.

    With her trembling hands, Asil opened her clamps and placed them on her nipples.

    ¨C Kuuk...

    "Tsk... "

    Fortunately, the biting force was not that strong, but the discomfort in the nipple was significant. In particular, Asil''s large breasts made her breasts bounce at the slightest movement, and the nipples that were bitten by her clamps were stimulated.

    And a heart with a stick.

    The vertically elongated heart had as many as three bars.

    I understand two things, I don''t like them, but I understand them for now. Three?

    Asil, who was raising a question mark, first took it to the private parts and was able to understand the purpose of one stick that was particularly thinner than the other two.

    One for the anus and one for the vagina. And one in the urethra.

    "This, this... No way... "

    Asil looked at the manager with a face that looked like she was about to cry, but the manager just nodded her head coldly.

    Asil pushed in her last heart with her trembling hands.

    "Ugh, ugh... Off... "

    The rod penetrated and stimulated the vagina, but the pain of inserting something into the urethra for the first time was even greater.

    Even if the angle was slightly twisted, the pain stabbing my urethra was enough to bring tears to my eyes.

    My hand stopped several times, but I was able to push it all the way to the end thanks to the support of Lightning, who continued to show off his presence.

    "Ugh... Eww... "

    The urethra, which was not originally designed to allow anything to enter, suffered from a tremendous foreign body sensation. Compared to the stimulation of the urethra, the stimulation felt in the chest, vagina, and anus was at a tickling level.

    The manager grabbed Asil''s shoulders and helped her up. Asil, who was holding her private part and holding her thighs together to endure his pain, suddenly changed her posture and her eyes turned white.

    ¨C Clap.

    There was a sound of something clicking together. It was the sound of the manager putting a chain on her asil''s choker.

    The manager left the room, holding the end of the chain as if he were leashing a dog.

    "Hey, follow me."

    Every time I walked, the rod in my urethra rubbed and caused terrible pain. It was difficult to walk even one step.

    However, Asil, who was caught by a leash, had to follow the manager out of the room while holding his lower abdomen and groaning.

 Chapter 179: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (6) *

    Chapter 179: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (6) * There is a floor at the bottom too.

    Asil was feeling those words with his whole body that he had giggled while reading somewhere.

    To be specific, it means that there was something more terrible than receiving an electric shock with a choker.

    ¨C Wooooow!!

    "Ahh!!"

    Asil, who had been dragged out by her manager to learn about casino operations, screamed and tightened her thighs as the vibrations penetrated her urethra.

    What was truly terrifying was that, like the choker, the three hearts worn on the nipples and private parts could be activated at will by the manager.

    What''s better is that the operating method is vibration rather than lightning. No, either way was just as terrible.

    If the manager didn''t like Asil''s behavior at all, he immediately shook his heart.

    This time, the reason was that I could not answer in time when called. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''If you call everyone A, who will understand? It''s not even my name!''

    I was shocked by the ruthlessness of suddenly giving someone a strange nickname and then sexually torturing them for not responding. Even so, there was nothing Asil could do.

    Even with a choker, I felt so much pain that it was difficult to move, and my incredibly sensitive erogenous zone was stimulated at the same time, so I couldn''t hold on for even a moment and would collapse on the spot.

    I''ve already experienced it a few times. The reason was that he did not use honorifics properly at that time.

    After the painful corporal punishment had passed, the manager started explaining again as if nothing had happened.

    "To summarize, it is basically similar to other bunny girl jobs. My role is to go around and guide guests or deliver drinks, and sometimes if there are a lot of guests, I go and fawn over them and cheer them up."

    "If the customer wins, it means the casino lost. Can I go and like it? ... "What?"

    "Does not matter. After all, the people who come here are the ones who spend all their money here."

    "Ah... "

    "I don''t know why you''re worried about my casino in the first place. Are there any other questions? "I''ll allow questions for now."

    "Uh... "I don''t know if it''s a question, but is that all I need to do?"

    "What does it mean?"

    Asil said hesitantly.

    "Well, I have to treat my guests... "

    "You will never take that heart off."

    Although taking it off with one''s own hands is prohibited, Asil clicked his tongue as he thought about coaxing other guests to take off the choker or heart.

    "Because the vice principal likes you. It looks like you want to use it as a private home. Other bunny girls sometimes do things like that, but you are the exception."

    "Exclusive fuck house... "

    Asil quietly muttered that despairing tone. I used to feel so bad whenever I saw a female in that state through the monitor, but I never thought I would end up like that now.

    But even though it was shitty, it wasn''t a bad thing that I didn''t have to deal with random men at the casino. Instead, I said I would get fucked by that vice principal, but in this situation, there was nothing I could do about getting fucked by that guy, so I had to be satisfied with the fact that there were fewer people getting fucked.

    "Of course, I have no intention of teasing you. Even by this casino''s standards, you have a pretty useful appearance. "Accept the customer''s service as long as you don''t lose that heart."

    "What do you mean by not taking off your heart?"

    "There are a lot. This means shaking your hands, your mouth, or even that big chest."

    This means that everything else must be done except insertion.

    "There just happens to be a good example. Look over there."

    The manager pointed to a corner of the casino visible through the window. There, a man and a bunny girl were tangled up.

    Like Asil, the bunny girl wearing a reverse bunny girl with an empty torso was sitting on the man''s lap and touching her body.

    The man massaged her breasts, touched the hearts on his nipples, and enjoyed the bunny girl''s reactions. The bunny girl blushed and twisted her body around, but didn''t protest at all.

    Next, in the place the manager pointed to, a man was playing a slot machine alone.

    ... No, I wasn''t alone. When I looked closely, I saw a bunny girl nestled between the man''s legs.

    It was obvious what the bunny girl was doing as she moved back and forth with her head between his thighs.

    And then the next point, and the next point.

    In the casino, many men were enjoying themselves by humiliating each bunny girl.

    A man grabbed the bunny girl by the arm and dragged her up to the second floor. He won''t even have to think about what his purpose is.

    It wasn''t just men.

    One woman took out her anger by stripping her bunny girl''s pussy and fucking it with her dildo every time she lost a gamble, while another woman gave her bunny girl her breasts while she was gambling. It was also made soft.

    Either way, it was the same as treating the bunny girls as sex slaves who could be used as they pleased.

    In the meantime, it was clear that this was inside the academy grounds, in that the only violence was spanking at most.

    "Did you see it?"

    "Yes? Yes... "

    "You can work like that too. "Except for the kind that removes hearts."

    "... What should I do if a customer tries to take it off by force?"

    "That won''t happen. Because that''s the rule."

    "Ah."

    Asil remembered the Academy''s hypnosis that rules must be followed.

    "... Looking at that, I guess it''s true that they can''t be hypnotized."

    The manager looked at Asil with curious eyes, but did not say anything more.

    "The question is, is that all there is? If you don''t have any more questions, let''s get to work right away. "Go around with drinks on that tray and hand them out."

    The manager who gave instructions to Asil immediately left the room. Asil, left alone, contemplated her escape for a moment and then gave up.

    I don''t know what method she used, but she knew that if Asil tried to take it off, the choker would automatically emit electricity and not react to his actions to run away.

    First, let''s look at the situation. From the looks of it, it doesn''t look like anything major will happen right away.

    Asil sighed and walked out to the casino carrying the tray as the manager said.

    ... My steps were still unsteady.

    ˇô

    A few days later.

    "Hey, did you bring a drink to the slot machine customer?"

    "The poker customer ordered first, so I was going to go there first."

    "I''ll go there, so you go to the slot machine. "That customer wasn''t doing well right now and seemed to be on the verge of exploding."

    "Uh... "I don''t want to go there either."

    "What are you going to do? "The youngest has to do it."

    "Yes... "

    Asil, who was called A here, was struck by her senior bunny girl and forced her to move on. There is a high probability that she is Jinsang, but what can you do? If the senior does it, she should do the youngest. At least for a few days, Asil was able to walk normally.

    This wasn''t the first time this happened. The bunny girls often scolded Asil for all her work because she was the youngest.

    ''Still, I guess I should be glad that she stopped hitting me just like normal... I was prepared to be territorial.''

    When I first met the senior bunny girls, I was prepared for bullying, harassment, and even beatings in the worst case. Because I heard that women are like that. Although this is something I heard through a Hyundai community site.

    Fortunately, that didn''t happen. The seniors just welcomed Asil as the youngest and normally handed over their time to her youngest.

    While wondering whether to be thankful or resentful of the seniors, Asil arrived at her slot machine.

    The customer the senior mentioned was quickly found. Because there was a man with his legs shaking violently, his fists clenched and his bloodshot eyes staring at the slot machine.

    Phew. Asil took a deep breath and approached the man.

    As if one game had just ended, the man was kicking the bottom of the slot machine with a grin. It looks like it didn''t go well.

    ''It just happened to come at a bad time... ''

    "The drink you ordered has arrived."

    "Late! How long are you making me wait!"

    As soon as the man saw Asil, he got furious and took the drink from the tray as if stealing it.

    He took a sip of his drink, but the man, who was still angry, grabbed Asil''s butt roughly.

    "Tsk... "

    As his buttocks were massaged violently, the three rods embedded in his vagina moved roughly. Even though he was used to walking, Asil had not yet gotten used to this kind of irregular stimulation. He grimaced and endured the tingling sensation.

    However, Asil''s expression stimulated the man''s sense of inferiority.

    "What. "Are you saying I don''t even feel like a guest?"

    "Yes? Sir, what are you saying... Hey!"

    The man violently grabbed Asil''s chest. Asil''s large breasts, barely covering the nipples, were roughly massaged and swung.

    "Ugh... !"

    When Asil suffered from a hand that was not caressed or anything but simply held tightly, the customer was satisfied to see it.

    The man squeezed his chest a few more times and enjoyed Asil''s reaction, then quickly pulled down his pants.

    "Suck it."

    "Yes, yes..." "

    She had no right to veto Asil. Because it was the manager''s order to provide all services requested by the guests, unless it was an order to remove the heart.

    This was something I had already experienced several times in the past few days I had been working at the casino.

    Asil resigned and calmly put the cock in her mouth.

 Chapter 180: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (7) **

    Chapter 180: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (7) ** A man who is addicted to gambling, goes to the casino, loses all his money, and sexually harasses the bunny girl.

    Just like the pathetic man himself, the man''s cock was unremarkable.

    Even compared to Asil''s fingers, it''s not much different.

    ''But my jaw won''t hurt.''

    Asil skillfully shook his cock a few times to expose his glans and then lightly kissed the tip of his glans.

    Of course, it wasn''t something Asil wanted to do. This was because the manager told him to keep it, saying it was ''a way to serve customers.'' There was nothing I could do because if I didn''t keep it, the heart would vibrate and bring terrible pleasure, no, pain.

    He stuck out his tongue and licked it politely, sweeping up from the base of the cock. Every time his cock twitched in pleasure, Asil had to desperately restrain himself from knitting his eyebrows in disgust.

    After licking every nook and cranny, coating it with saliva, I opened my mouth and swallowed the cock. The man''s small dick could not pierce Asil''s uvula even if he swallowed it all the way to the root.

    Asil rolled his tongue in his mouth. When a dick is thick, the tongue cannot move well because it is pressed against the dick, but this man had plenty of room for his tongue to move in his mouth.

    ''I''ll know for sure when I put it in my mouth. It''s smaller than the vice principal.''

    For the past few days, the vice principal has been coming to the casino every other day and committing suicide.

    He vehemently refused at first, but was shocked several times and even collapsed. As if it didn''t matter, the vice principal used Asil''s body as he pleased, as his muscles were weak and the only thing he could do was twitch.

    Lately, Asil has gotten used to it and doesn''t get hit to the point where he collapses, but when asked for the vice principal''s pervert tastes, he refuses and has had a thrilling experience once or twice.

    The vice principal especially liked having Asil perform fellatio. He says it''s disgusting to see him forcefully stuffing his dick into his mouth while making a face that looks like he''s about to vomit.

    Compared to such bad taste, the man''s small dick was even cute.

    ¨C View!

    "Town... "

    Before the slot machine had even spun three times, the man vomited semen into Asil''s mouth. The taste is lukewarm, but surprisingly not as unpleasant as I thought.

    The first time he tasted a man''s semen, he realized how angry he was when he realized that it was semen that had been in his mouth during an academy lecture. Even now, every time Asil tastes semen, he says that if he goes back, he will end up having to use a healing spell or two on his teeth. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asil opened his mouth to show the man the semen in his mouth, then gulped a little and swallowed it. And the mouth that opened again was completely empty.

    This, too, was what the manager ordered. It was terrible, but I had no choice but to avoid punching three holes in my groin at the same time.

    The man seemed to feel a little better after seeing Asil''s sexy appearance like that.

    The man stood Asil up, massaged his chest a few times, and then slapped his buttocks! I gave him a loud slap and sent him back.

    "If you''re going to let me go, I''ll just let you go. Why are you hitting my butt?" "

    I don''t know why men want to spank bunny girls'' butts so much. Well, she''s not just a bunny girl, she''s a reverse bunny, so I understand that you want to touch and massage her, but why do you keep hitting me?

    Asil massaged his butt and grumbled.

    "Ah. No way! Good job."

    A senior bunny girl greeted Asil as she arrived at a place where ordered drinks were taken out, a place known as a resting place among bunny girls.

    "Senior, that... No. "It wasn''t as difficult as I thought."

    Asil, who was about to say even a single word of displeasure to the senior who hit the customer, changed her mind and didn''t say anything.

    It''s already over anyway, so what''s the point of being upset? Anyway, just because I say it doesn''t mean I''m passing on the work.

    The senior bunny girl must have been pricked by her conscience, so she told her to take a break and hurried out onto the floor.

    "If you''re going to be sorry, you shouldn''t have ordered it in the first place... "

    Asil looked at the back of the senior bunny girl and smiled bitterly.

    Even if he was told to rest, he couldn''t rest for long. ''Work during working hours.'' This was also the manager''s order.

    It may be obvious, but realistically, how many people can focus on work throughout their working hours? It''s normal to work while resting during breaks, but the manager didn''t care about that and just gave an order and went off to do his own thing.

    ¨C Ugh...

    "Sssss though... ?"

    A signal came less than five minutes after Asil arrived at the resting place. Her heart was pounding, urging her to go quickly and get to work.

    Fortunately, it doesn''t vibrate too much during work hours. It''s a little uncomfortable, but if you try to take a rest, you can rest. On the other hand, you can rest, but it''s not enough to bother you.

    "Haaa... ?"

    And to put it another way, it was also the limit of being able to feel pleasure just before it hurts.

    At first, Asil would moan and fall to her knees every time it rang, but after inserting the rod into her hole for 8 hours a day, she got used to it to some extent.

    Asil sat on a chair in the corner of the rest area and closed his eyes.

    ¨C Ugh...

    When you close your eyes, you can feel the vibrations inside your body better. Every time the heart that pinches the nipple vibrates, I can feel the inside of my breast shaking.

    The rod throbbing in your pussy will reach just the right spot if you bend your body a little. It''s the main culprit that makes me cringe when I have to bend over while working, but when it comes to enjoying this pleasure, there''s nothing like it.

    The rod, which was not very long, did not go deep into the vagina. If you continue to be lightly stimulated in shallow areas, there are times when it becomes tantalizing. I wish they could scratch the inside a little more, and it would be nice if they could penetrate all the way to the cervix.

    ¨C''S dick felt good...

    ''... ''No, no, no!''

    Asil shook his head roughly to clear his thoughts for a moment. My chest bounced as my upper body turned around. Pleasant pleasure flowed as the clamps holding his nipples pulled them with inertia.

    My urethra still hurts. Still, it''s not as painful as the first time, just a tingling sensation. Sometimes I feel strange when I go to the bathroom.

    Asil sometimes focuses on this area and feels the sensation. Since there is nothing in the heart that stimulates the clitoris, if you focus on the urethra, which is the closest part, you can get a feeling similar to that felt in the pea.

    And the anus... I do not know yet. It''s not particularly painful, but it doesn''t feel particularly pleasant either. In erotic comics, the anus was also used as a sexual organ. Was that a lie? I think so.

    Concentrate your senses on these four places and after a while, your body will begin to tremble. It''s a feeling I''ve felt a few times already. Especially after coming to the casino, I started feeling a lot.

    Soon, the sight before my eyes began to flash white, and my entire body was filled with satisfaction.

    "Hugh..." ?"

    Asil gritted her teeth and held back her screams, her hands trembling. A lukewarm liquid dripped from the crack of the heart attached to the vagina.

    "Whoa... "I did it again."

    After closing her eyes for a moment and enjoying the afterglow of her climax, Asil opened her eyes. The frequency of masturbation has increased recently. To be specific, since she came to the casino, or more precisely, since her virginity was taken away.

    I felt like my resistance to sex had decreased significantly. I still hated men''s touches, but the pleasure they gave me wasn''t as unpleasant as before.

    Is it because my erogenous zones are being stimulated throughout my work? I feel like the body of a woman without sage time wants to continue masturbating no matter how many times she masturbates.

    Asil was still absently feeling the pleasure of her heart vibrating, and then, mate!

    She lightly slapped both of her cheeks with her hands.

    "No, no. "I have to work."

    If the manager catches you fooling around, you''ll be in big trouble. Last time she got caught she had to leave her vibrator on full vibrate for an hour. One humiliating experience of her having to crawl on the floor, begging him to stop and begging her to do something wrong was enough.

    After Asil wiped her wet thighs with her appropriate towel, she went out onto the floor again.

    ˇô

    It''s been a few days since she worked here, but she still doesn''t know where she is.

    The outside of the casino''s main entrance was a sight I had never seen before. According to the vice principal, this would also be inside the academy grounds. It was clear to her that Asil was quite far away from her dormitory.

    When will Soira and Flora come to the rescue? No, since the two were not resistant to hypnosis, in the worst case, there was a possibility that she would not have known that Asil was being held.

    She would have already come in the past few days if she could have simply come by. It didn''t seem like a good idea to wait any longer.

    ''It shouldn''t stay like this. After all, I have no choice but to escape on my own.''

    It''s good if a colleague comes to rescue you, and even if they don''t come, Asil started making an escape plan so that he can escape on his own.

    ''There are two guards blocking the door. But I don''t work very diligently. If you try to escape, you can easily escape.''

    The security guard was not a problem.

    ''The biggest problem is this choker and heart. As soon as you try to move out of the casino, it starts vibrating, and if you cross the line, it starts vibrating like crazy.''

    I don''t know how to detect Asil''s intentions, but the heart that works just by moving in that direction was the biggest and only problem.

    ''Luckily, it doesn''t react anywhere inside the casino. So, let''s first look inside the casino. I might be able to figure out where this is.''

    Asil''s heart began to tremble little by little, sensing that he was making fun of her by not moving while he was thinking.

    Asil walked into her casino, remembering places she had been and places she had not been to.

 Chapter 181: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (8)

    Chapter 181: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (8) The casino consists of four floors.

    The first floor is where customers enjoy gambling and bunny girls, including Asil, walk around and go about their daily routine. This is a place where you can find a variety of gambling options, such as slot machines, poker, blackjack, etc. That even a person unfamiliar with gambling would know just by name. Rumor has it that you can watch horse racers running through the crystal ball and even gamble on horse races, but Asil has not seen it in person.

    All the elements that usually come to mind when thinking of a casino are concentrated on this first floor. It was so incredibly large that it was quite absurd that a building like this would openly operate under the name of a casino inside the academy.

    Next is the second floor, where the employees'' quarters are located. The bunny girl''s lodgings are also located here, and sometimes secret work is carried out.

    Guests who find a bunny girl they like on the first floor can pay the amount set by the casino and go up to the accommodation on the second floor and have a good time. In this casino, basically all activities can be done on the floor, but there is a rule that the main room must be accessed from the second floor.

    Moreover, the amount received from the casino at this time is not general gold, but chips that are only used in casinos. This means that in order to have a good time with a bunny girl, you must win at gambling. However, since gambling is not about winning just because you want to win, customers who target Bunny Girl often end up broke.

    Asil had never received guests on the second floor before. I don''t know if the vice-principal was surprisingly innocent, or if he had a strong desire to be exclusive, but it was because he had carefully warned the manager not to let other customers fuck him.

    I was still confused whether I should like this or hate it. When asked if I would rather be fucked by many men or just one man, I would say it would be better to be fucked by one guy as the lesser evil than the worst, but since I was only with one guy, I was reluctant to do that because I was worried that other people would misunderstand.

    Anyway, the second floor is where the staff quarters for this purpose are located.

    And the third floor is where the manager works. Since this was not the area where Bunny Girl worked, Asil knew little about it. In addition to the manager, there were a few employees who did office work, so I overheard them briefly chatting, but it wasn''t a very nutritious conversation. If you want to get information about this casino, you should search here.

    Lastly, the first basement floor. Actually, I''ve never gone down to the basement, so I''m not sure that the basement is only the first floor. I heard that the wine used in casino bars is brought here... It is hard to believe that the only thing in the basement of such a large casino is a wine cellar. There was definitely something hidden here too.

    When I summarized it this way, there were two places that Asil needed to investigate. 3rd floor and basement. There were no more suspicious places to be found on the first and second floors, where Asil could move around without being noticed.

    No, to be exact, there are some suspiciously dark places, but they are all being used as sex rooms. The only thing I could do on the first floor was biting and sucking, so all I could think of was going to the second floor if I was going to do that.

    Asil decided to investigate the third floor first. There wasn''t a big reason, it was just a guess.

    ''What do you think? It''s not like I know exactly what to look for anyway.''

    She was an Asil who decided to search the casino to find a way to escape, but she didn''t even know what to look for to be able to escape. No, there was no guarantee that she would find a way to escape if she investigated the casino in the first place. She just can''t do anything, so she just wants to move.

    ''The basis of investigation is inquiry.''

    Asil decided to return to work for now. She only thought it was noisy during meal times and break times, but she thought she could get information by using the chatter of the senior bunny girls.

    ˇô

    "So that''s when I was called to the manager''s office... "

    The opportunity came sooner than expected. When the story of the third floor came up among the sagas that the senior bunny girl proudly told, Asil asked, trying to be as natural as possible.

    It seemed as if the senior bunny girls were not hypnotized as they frequently gossiped and cursed at the manager or customers behind their backs, but they were still people who wore reverse bunny girl costumes at the casino and accepted all kinds of sexual harassment from customers with a smile. Since they also worked here, it was safe to assume that they were under hypnosis.

    "The manager''s office? Isn''t it on the third floor? Was it a place you could go to?"

    "Oh? Have you ever been to the third floor?"

    "Sister, A has only been working here for a few days."

    "Really. It did. I was used to seeing her every time she went out on the floor, so I thought she had been working for a long time. "I don''t need to work that hard, so take some rest."

    "Haha... "

    Asil, who has no choice but to work due to her heart going crazy even after a short break, appears to be seen by other bunny girls as hard work.

    Asil, who thought there was nothing wrong with having such an illusion, smiled slightly and passed it off.

    "Then we must have talked about it for a long time. Shall I tell A about the third floor? Guys, are you okay?"

    Anyway, the other bunny girls also had a job to chat during break time. When everyone nodded without anyone objecting in particular, the senior bunny girl continued talking.

    "How much does she know about the third floor?"

    "Me? Hmm... "It''s just the place where the manager works."

    Even though she didn''t even use an honorific title in her heart and instead called him a bastard or a bastard, she had to use the proper title of honor in a situation like this. Every time she said ''Mr. Manager'', it felt like thorns were growing in her mouth.

    "That much? That means you know almost nothing. You are amazing too. "I''m curious, how did you hold back?"

    The person who received the senior bunny girl''s words was another bunny girl.

    "Sister, it''s only been a few days? "It''s already difficult to learn a job, so why would you be interested in something like that?"

    "Is it? But I remember when you first came here, you secretly went up and got caught and ended up in the basement... "

    "Oh, sister! Stop! There are other kids too, but the story back then... !" Sea?ch* The Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hehe. "Then why are you confronting a senior like me?"

    "I didn''t confront you... "

    "What? Should we continue talking?"

    "Sorry!"

    The two started a conversation that only they knew, as if they would die if they didn''t chat, and only after a while did they return to the original topic.

    "Anyway, so there''s surprisingly a lot to see on the third floor."

    "Yes? Yes, that''s right!"

    Asil, who was half asleep while they were talking among themselves, had to rack her brain to remember what the senior maid had said that led to the ''so''.

    ''3rd floor, 3rd floor... Ah. Is this it?''

    As we were talking about various things, from old stories to stories about customers, how to deal with the truth, how to quickly make customers happy and finish the service quickly, it seemed like the story of the third floor came up.

    ''For sure... I thought you said there were more than just offices on the 3rd floor.''

    It was said that there were surprisingly many different rooms other than the office, such as a warehouse with miscellaneous items and a library with documents piled up to the ceiling. She said there is a mini casino just for employees where they can gamble their salaries.

    "It seems like a lot of fun. "Can I go too?"

    "Huh? Is there anything that can''t be done?"

    "Yes?"

    Asil thought quietly. Come to think of it, was she ever directly told not to go to the third floor?

    I''ve heard something similar.

    "Well, the manager showed me the first and second floors on the first day and told me to work only here... "

    "Okay. It''s enough to just do the work on the first and second floors."

    "Huh?"

    "Cook, cluck, look at this guy. Isn''t it cute to be silly? That''s because we only have work to do on the first and second floors. "I''ve never heard that you shouldn''t go somewhere else, right?"

    "Well, after listening... "

    It certainly was.

    Asil, who was already severely restricted in his movements by the choker and heart, unconsciously understood the instruction to work only on the first and second floors to mean that work was prohibited anywhere other than the first and second floors.

    In fact, it is possible that the manager may have meant it that way, but at least it was not explicitly prohibited.

    So.

    All you have to do is just go up. ... Of course, if you go during work hours, your heart will start ringing like crazy, so you''ll have to choose a time well outside of work hours.

    "Oh, but there is one thing to be careful about."

    A senior bunny girl gave advice to Asil, who was dumbfounded after being pointed out something she had never thought of.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you go into any room on the third floor or not, but don''t go into the ornate door."

    "A decorated door?"

    "Okay. You''ll know it when you see it. It''s decorated differently than other doors... They say yes."

    "Why? "Is there any hidden treasure?"

    "No. That''s because there is no door like that."

    "Yes... ?"

    You shouldn''t open decorated doors, but there are no such doors? Then there is no problem, right?

    "Literally. There are no decorated doors on the third floor. There are doors with nameplates, but there are no doors with decorations. However... "

    The senior bunny girl lowered her voice and spoke under her breath.

    "Sometimes, I see a decorated door... In that case, you should never open the door and just pass by pretending not to see... "

    "Hi... "

    At the words of the senior bunny girl who set the tone, the other bunny girls let out a frightened voice.

    ''That''s some kind of Neapolitan ghost story...'' ''

    Asil''s reaction, which I tried to scare, was boring.

 Chapter 182: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (9)

    Chapter 182: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (9) Casino staff work hours are 8 hours a day.

    Of course, the casino is not open 8 hours, but the casino itself is 24 hours and operates in 3 shifts. Asil thought that the work requirements of the gambling establishment in the game, where people were dragged like slaves with chokers, were somehow better than in reality.

    Excluding work hours, free time is basically guaranteed. You can go outside, sleep in your room, or enjoy the casino on the first floor while wearing plain clothes. Of course, you can''t have fun in work attire. Whether it''s a dealer outfit or a bunny girl.

    This rule also applied to Asil. When I realized I had fallen into a trap, the image of myself becoming a 24-hour sex toilet and collecting semen flashed through my mind, but the reality was better than I imagined. It was common sense in a strange place.

    However, there were two things that Asil was not permitted to do. First, don''t leave the casino. Second, don''t take off your heart.

    It was natural that he was caught first. If she were another woman, there would be no need to hypnotize her and order her to come back even if she goes out, but she has a "Mental barrier".

    Second, the rule was not that flexible. It was not a properly made chastity belt in the first place, but rather a device with a rod inserted into the urethra and anus. If you really can''t take it off, you won''t even be able to go to the bathroom.

    Aside from these two, there were not many activities restricted to Asil. If I were to go into detail, there was more, but it wasn''t important right now.

    So, Asil decided to investigate the third floor, but she was able to set foot on the third floor so easily that she was in vain.

    Just walk along the stairs.

    Other employees looked at us like, ''Why did Bunny Girl come all the way here?'', But at least no one tried to stop us.

    Is it okay to be this sloppy? In fact, isn''t it because there''s nothing to hide, so it''s not blocked?

    Despite being haunted by such doubts, Asil wandered around the third floor and tried to memorize her structure.

    "Oh, bunny girl, what''s going on the 3rd floor?"

    Sometimes, an office worker working on the 3rd floor wondered why a bunny girl working on the 1st floor came to the 3rd floor.

    "Ah. It''s been a while since I came here. "I heard there were surprisingly a lot of things to see on the 3rd floor, so I came here when it wasn''t working hours." Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fortunately, through conversations with senior bunny girls, Asil realized that the excuse ''I''ve only been here a few days'' was surprisingly useful, and was able to answer naturally.

    "Hey. Who is he?"

    "You''re a bunny girl. "Don''t you know it when you see it?"

    "No, this is my first time seeing you?"

    "I guess she''s new. The name... "It''s called A?"

    However, it was very uncomfortable that if one person started talking first, other employees would also notice and sneak up on them.

    This was because bunny girls usually worked on the first floor, so it was very rare to see them on the third floor.

    To be more precise, the skin color revealed by the reverse bunny costume was very provocative to the employees who always looked at white paper and black letters throughout work hours.

    As Asil heard about the third floor from her senior bunny girl, it wasn''t that rare for a bunny girl to come up to the third floor, but it was so rare that she came up wearing a bunny girl costume. ˇµ

    Although the bunny girls thought that the reverse bunny costumes that completely exposed their torso due to hypnosis were embarrassing, they did not think it was strange, but it was simply because the costumes were uncomfortable.

    The breasts aren''t properly fixed, so they bounce around every time you walk, and the only way to fix them is to pinch the nipples with tongs. Except for Asil, the other bunny girls didn''t have three bars on the bottom heart, so it didn''t seem to be as uncomfortable as you could tell, but it was definitely stuck somewhere.

    The reason why Asil came up to the third floor wearing such an uncomfortable yet embarrassing outfit was simple.

    She had no other clothes.

    She falls into the vice principal''s trap at a frat house and is fucked naked, and while she is unconscious, she is taken to a casino and made to wear a reverse Bunny costume, after which she is given no other clothes. She couldn''t go out, she couldn''t buy new clothes, and she was living in a casino with her only clothes being a reverse barney.

    Fortunately for her, she was given at least a change of clothes. Even though she was the same reverse bunny, she was lucky that she didn''t have to wear the same clothes over and over again.

    For this reason, it is extremely rare to see a bunny girl on the 3rd floor, especially a bunny girl wearing the reverse bunny costume used for work, so Asil definitely attracted the aggro of the male employees on the 3rd floor.

    Of course, since there were so many people gathered, it wasn''t just the gentlemen.

    Even though it seemed like they were trying to make conversation, it was not unusual for the eyes to be focused on breasts that barely covered the nipples, and it was not uncommon for employees to subtly place their hands on breasts or buttocks.

    Still, it wasn''t something she couldn''t bear. No, it was rather relaxed. At this level, it is not even possible to reach the truth axis on the first floor. Rather, he could be called an exemplary customer.

    The only thing these employees did was to grab Asil with their hands or poke her with their fingers, but on the first floor, you can often meet customers who hit her with their palms loudly or pull her heart out.

    Since the principle of fixing the heart on the chest was to pinch the nipple with forceps, it was quite painful when it was pulled mercilessly. If you set the right mood and twist her heart as part of the process of caressing, a woman can get her own pleasure, but there was no way those guys who were trying to tease the nipples of a passing bunny girl would think of such a thing.

    ''If men are fooled like this, won''t they be hated by other women?''

    Asil was surrounded by male employees and glanced at the female employees. Since the investigation had to be done by searching all over the place on the third floor, if there were people who thought dearly of Asil and harbored malicious intent, the investigation would become difficult.

    It seemed like it would be difficult to properly investigate if the men were already so twisted.

    Fortunately, the female employees did not show much interest in Asil, although they looked pitifully at the male employees who were excited to see Asil. Even though they didn''t meet each other much, since they worked at the same workplace, they seemed quite familiar with the bunny girl''s reverse bunny costume.

    Asil figured out that going up to the third floor without any preparation would attract a lot of aggro, so he decided to go back, thinking it was a profit.

    I was trying to go back.

    "What''s the fuss?"

    At that exact moment, a voice was heard that froze the air.

    "Ji, manager... "

    The employees gathered around Asil slowly widened their distance.

    "Guys, I guess it''s still work time? Or maybe work was over so quickly that you couldn''t control your time? It will require additional work."

    "Oh, no! "I just took a quick look around because I saw a noisy place on the way!"

    When the manager mentioned additional work, the employees who had been distancing themselves little by little dispersed and returned to their seats.

    Soon, only Asil was left where everyone had dispersed.

    "Hey, why are you here?"

    Asil answered calmly. The manager never told her not to come up to the third floor. There was no reason for Asil to be scolded, so there was no need for her to be nervous.

    "I just came to take a look. Other bunny girls said there was a lot to see."

    "Hmm... "

    The manager was lost in her thoughts while rubbing her chin.

    Certainly, the manager knew that bunny girls often used the third floor. No, to some extent, that was intentional.

    It was a casino that attracted customers by offering a lot of obscene services thanks to the hypnosis in the academy, but that didn''t mean the manager was running the casino business carelessly. The casino has been here from the beginning, and hypnosis was just added to it.

    On the third floor, there were several spaces created by the manager for the welfare of her employees. Of course, the staff included bunny girls.

    So it was not strange for Asil to come up to the third floor. It was like that.

    Still, the manager intuitively felt that Asil''s intention was not purely to enjoy the facilities on the third floor. There was no particular basis, it was really just a hunch.

    Actually, Asil hasn''t done anything yet. There was no basis to leave anything behind.

    "you must be punished."

    "Eh? Why?!"

    However, even though it was an unfounded hunch, the manager decided to punish Asil.

    Of course, Asil strongly protested.

    "There''s nothing that says you can''t go up to the third floor! ... Yo!"

    However, the manager scoffed and refuted Asil''s objection.

    "So?"

    "... Huh?"

    "So what are you going to do? What can you do? Can you quit being a bunny girl and leave the casino, or can you overcome that choker and defy my words?"

    "..."

    Unfortunately, it was true.

    The relationship between the manager and Asil is an absolute superior relationship. As long as Asil was wearing a choker and the manager had the authority to operate it, Asil had no right to refuse no matter what force the manager tried.

    This means that rules did not have much meaning to the manager in the first place.

    -Jiiiiing...

    "Wow?"

    As if to support those words, Asil had to grab her groin and tighten her thighs as her heart vibrated so intensely.

    "Follow me."

    The manager passed by Asil and went down the stairs, ignoring the sight of Asil like that.

    I don''t know where she was going, but Asil followed behind the manager at a brisk pace, trying to escape the stimulation of her heart, which vibrated more strongly the further away she was from the manager.

 Chapter 183: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (10) *

    Chapter 183: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (10) * Click.

    Asil looked at the restraints being placed on her wrists, and she trembled with an uneasy feeling.

    What on earth is she planning to do, so she even fills the restraints. I''ve been through all sorts of things so far, but this was the first time my arms and legs were tied like this.

    Click, click.

    Both wrists and both ankles were restrained with chains.

    Only the part that directly touches the skin was made of soft leather, but it was not a very meaningful consideration.

    Asil could not resist while all four restraints were filled.

    No, to be more precise, I had already resisted several times before the first restraint was put on, but after being shocked by the electric shock, I had no strength to resist.

    Asil, fully restrained, was placed in a standing position with her legs shoulder-width apart and her arms raised at face level.

    In addition to the restraint that Asil was tied to, there were many tools and equipment nearby that gave an idea of ??what they were used for.

    There was a device that looked like a frame that held the buttocks back and fixed the neck and wrists, there was also a device that fixed the legs in an M shape, and there was also a tank filled with an unknown liquid that you only see in science fiction movies.

    ''Isn''t the last one different from the world view? Wasn''t this a medieval fantasy?''

    Asil thought of a meta question that did not fit the situation.

    Still, the reason I was able to pass it off as a rough guess is because I have read a few novels that put sci-fi devices and ancient civilizations in medieval fantasy.

    In fact, I have no idea what kind of setting such a device exists in this world.

    The only thing that Soira put in the WM settings was that ''this type of organization exists'', and how that was specifically reflected in the world view was different every time.

    Anyway, this is my first time seeing it in real life, but I''ve seen it in pornographic pictures. It''s the basement of a casino.

    Asil, who was grabbed by the manager on the third floor, went back down the same stairs he came up.

    However, even when the manager reached the first floor, he did not stop and took the stairs going down to the basement.

    The bunny girls working on the first floor started whispering when they saw Asil going down to the basement following the manager.

    It was about wondering what I did wrong to go all the way underground.

    ''I didn''t do anything wrong!''

    Asil, who was truly aggrieved, wanted to scream, but held back.

    Through the experience of the last few days, Asil realized that it would be a loss to expect a logical and reasonable response from someone who is not in their right mind.

    As such, Asil unintentionally ended up exploring the basement first among the 3rd floor and the basement, which he had originally intended to investigate.

    It wasn''t really my intention, but it wasn''t even a bonus search.

    The basement, where the floor, walls, and ceiling were all made of square-cut stones, had no light sources other than the occasional candle, so the atmosphere was dark and gloomy.

    Asil, the sight reminded him of one of the computer screensavers from his childhood.

    A screen saver that allows you to set the design of the floor, walls, and ceiling separately.

    When all three designs were unified into the same design, I felt like I was being sucked into the screen with no distinction between top, bottom, left, and right.

    The manager walked without hesitation through the basement, where the only interior decoration was candles and an old door.

    There were at least some flower pots in the accommodation on the second floor, but the basement was really bare and desolate.

    Asil looked closely to remember the nameplate of the door he passed by.

    It was really unexpected, but since I was confidently entering the place I needed to investigate, I thought I would finish whatever investigation I could now.

    The manager continued to walk forward without looking back, as if he didn''t care what Asil did.

    Thanks to the manager''s indifference, Asil was able to observe his surroundings to his heart''s content.

    ''Wine cellar 1-1, wine cellar 1-2, wine cellar 1-3... No, what kind of warehouse has nothing but wine?''

    I know that alcohol is an essential part of casinos.

    Not only is it rare to find a gambler who is addicted to gambling and is aloof from alcohol, but a gambler whose judgment is impaired due to drunkenness is an excellent asset from the casino''s point of view.

    At the same time, wine has a sophisticated image, so there is nothing better to satisfy the vanity of gamblers.

    But even so, isn''t this too biased?

    The basement must be as large as the first floor, but surely not all the basement is wine?

    While Asil was walking behind the manager with that thought in mind, he suddenly realized that the surrounding atmosphere had changed.

    The candles that had been placed at the same intervals widened and became darker overall, and the doorplates that had been placed neatly in every room disappeared from view.

    And finally, the steps of the manager, who seemed to have been walking forever, stopped.

    "Go in."

    Asil somehow didn''t want to stay in this eerie place any longer.

    Even though he knew it wouldn''t work, he once again loudly claimed his innocence... After two or three thrilling experiences, he had to drag his unsteady feet into the room.

    And now.

    Asil''s arms and legs were tied in a room full of suspicious devices.

    "W-what are you planning to do...?"

    The manager was pressing and adjusting some sci-fi device.

    I don''t know what it was, but it was clear that it wasn''t a very good device for Asil.

    "There''s nothing to worry about. It won''t be a bad thing for you either."

    "No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a sound device... "

    Despite Asil''s words, the man turned his back and continued to beep and press something, and finally looked at Asil as if the adjustment was over.

    "Whether you did something wrong or not, it is up to me to punish you or not. There is also something to let you know... "

    The manager took a step closer to Asil.

    Asil tried to twist her body in response to her uneasy premonition, but she made a jerking sound and was unable to move properly due to the chains attached to her restraints.

    "One, there was a complaint from a customer."

    "Claim?"

    "Okay. One of the bunny girls said that her movements were very awkward and that she was worried, so she asked me to do something about it."

    A bunny girl with awkward movements. I immediately knew who those words meant.

    She knows that for the first few days, she couldn''t even walk properly due to the pain she felt in her urethra.

    There was no way I could properly serve customers in that situation.

    I guess some customer complained at that time.

    But Alsil also had a lot to say about it. In the first place.

    "It''s wrong to make you walk around with something strange attached to your crotch! ... "Yes."

    Since the vagina and anus are not enough, how many people would be able to stick a stick up to the urethra and ask them to do their work calmly?

    Asil wanted to stick a stick directly into the urethra of the guy who was making a calm expression in front of her. Let''s see how well we can do.

    But surprisingly, the manager listened to Asil''s words and nodded.

    "That''s right. I also have no intention of ordering you to do anything beyond your capabilities. Because that''s inefficient."

    "To? Eh, uhm... "

    Although he was angry and fired back, Asil, who was worried that the manager might give him an electric shock again, was dumbfounded by those words.

    Did he listen to me?

    "That''s why. The cause of your awkward behavior is that you feel pain because you are not used to stimulation coming from below. Isn''t that right?"

    "That''s right... Yo. This... "

    "I will take your pain away. Then your behavior won''t be awkward. It must be a good thing because you don''t get sick either."

    "Is that so?"

    Asil was halfway through the manager''s words when he felt the chain on his ankle clattering and came to his senses.

    It may sound flashy, but if it was really that good, there was no need to tie Asil up like this.

    Asil instinctively felt that he would be wronged again and tried desperately to persuade him.

    "Oh, no. Manager. That only happened for the first few days, and now I''m kind of used to it, and I''m doing well without it being awkward at all, so can''t I just move on?"

    "No."

    Of course, the seeds didn''t work either.

    The manager, who had been walking toward Asil while they were talking, finally stood in front of Asil.

    The manager bent down and grabbed Asil''s lower heart.

    "Tsk... "

    Asil was now somewhat accustomed to walking around with sticks in three holes or taking them out and putting them back in by himself, but he had not yet gotten used to moving his heart with someone else''s hands.

    Paying no heed to Asil''s reaction, the manager pulled her lower heart out. Perhaps because the angle wasn''t right, she got caught somewhere and had to turn it around to avoid falling out.

    "Evil! Ugh... Ugh... "

    The pain was comparable to the first time I put my heart in it, and it brought tears to my eyes.

    The manager took one look at the stick that was shiny with Asil''s bodily fluids and placed it on the table next to it.

    Wow...

    The manager brought the device that had been operated a moment ago and placed it in front of Asil.

    The device had several mechanical arms, and at the end of them were various equipment whose purpose was unknown.

    "This... ?"

    Asil expressed a question, but the manager did not respond and activated her device.

    One of the mechanical arms shined light on Asil''s body, and soon another mechanical arm stretched out and grabbed Asil''s limbs and held them in place.

    I can''t move because I''m chained anyway.

    While Asil was thinking that, a new mechanical arm appeared and went under Asil''s groin, aiming at her vagina.

    ¨C Ji-ing...

    With a low mechanical sound, a pink laser came out from the end of the mechanical arm and hit Asil''s private parts.

    A warm sensation spread over my vagina, as if I was being exposed to an infrared therapy device in a hospital.

    There was no other feeling. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Come back later."

    After confirming that the laser was pointed properly at the vagina, the manager turned and left.

    From that appearance, Asil was able to intuit one fact.

    Ah. This isn''t the type of thing that takes effect right away. If you keep exposing this, you''ll be in big trouble!

    ¨C Bang! Slam!

    Asil, who noticed her gimmick with a long toilet paper string experience, moved her body around to avoid her laser, but the mechanical device, which seemed to have mistaken the world view, followed Asil''s movements without missing a moment and basked in her laser.

 Chapter 184: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (11) **

    Chapter 184: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (11) ** Not long after the manager left, Asil ran into a big problem.

    ¨C Sigh! Sigh!

    As soon as Asil felt that familiar feeling in his lower abdomen, he tried with all his might to escape, but the sturdy restraints did not budge.

    Still, I couldn''t give up and only after trying a few more times did I stop struggling in vain.

    "Is there anyone there?! Manager! Manager!!"

    Asil raised her voice to ask for help as ''the feeling'' became more and more creepy.

    Even though I knew that this place was underground and even more secluded where no one came, I couldn''t stay still.

    But of course, no one answered Asil''s cries.

    -Jiying...

    All that was here was the low mechanical sound echoing in the room.

    Crack.

    Asil gritted his teeth.

    Even now, the lukewarm laser shining on my naked vagina was a problem, but right now this was more urgent.

    "Manager! ... Manager!! Really, really, there isn''t one?!"

    In the end, he shouted, even using an honorific that was not used even in death unless he was in front of him.

    There was a desperate tone in his voice. Regardless of whether someone would have been there to save Asil if there was someone nearby, it was a voice that would make one come here at least once just to be curious about what was going on.

    However, the door was still tightly closed, and the manager never opened the door and came to visit.

    It really seemed like he had gone somewhere, leaving Asil here.

    "Hey!! Please come and see!!! "You damn manager!!!"

    Still, Asil did not give up and continued evil.

    Probably not really close though. Even if I were to be a well-trained pad lipper in modern times, people wouldn''t come to me after hearing it, but I still couldn''t give up easily.

    If there was even the slightest possibility, I had to try it.

    Because.

    "I want to go to the bathroom!!!"

    Because the bladder was sending a signal.

    Beautiful girls don''t even go to the bathroom. There was a time when she thought that way, too.

    No.

    After becoming a beautiful girl herself, she faced countless difficulties that she couldn''t tell others about.

    Still, it is true that compared to her old days when she was a hikikomori, it is nothing short of heaven.

    No, you don''t have to be a pretty girl, but if you are pretty and handsome, the difficulty of life goes down.

    But just because the difficulty level has become that easy doesn''t mean that we cease to be human.

    You had to eat what you had to eat, and you had to pack the rice.

    Of course, in Asil''s case, the situation was a little different.

    Asil, who is half human and half human, is not really half human.

    Although it requires a little concentration, if you concentrate and raise your spirit power, it is possible to return it to 100% energy without leaving any waste or residue.

    Asil has already used this ability several times to become a beautiful girl who doesn''t even go to the bathroom.

    For example, when she was camping during her trip.

    Most of the time, she just chose to go to the bathroom.

    To Asil''s surprise, although this world was a medieval fantasy setting, it had water and sewage facilities that were no less inadequate than those of modern times.

    It was certainly convenient for her not to go to the bathroom, but she felt reluctant because it felt like she was ceasing to be human.

    But now she desperately needed the ability she had been reluctant to have.

    Even if she was a little reluctant, it was better than being over 20 years old and having to pee.

    However, the reason she could not do so was the choker Asil was wearing.

    The choker that the vice principal chose specifically to neutralize Asil somehow prevented him from using his elemental power.

    She was the reason why Asil had never chosen to escape with the help of her spirit, and she was also the reason why she couldn''t use her spirit power to solve her immediate need to urinate.

    It''s already harder for a woman''s body to hold in urine than a man''s.

    No matter how much I twisted my body, the laser aimed precisely at my vagina and was fired, making it unbearable, like soaking my body in warm water.

    Asil, she tried to endure it as much as she could, but time just passed by without her knowing how long she could endure it.

    The situation did not change, and my bladder insisted on its presence as if it was about to burst.

    Even when she was fighting monsters, Asil, who had held back so desperately, reached her limit.

    ¨C Squeak...

    "Under... Haha... "

    I just ended up urinating.

    Should I call this fortunate? The manager removed the heart that was stuck in the urethra, so the urine didn''t end up in my groin, but just ran down onto the floor.

    Meanwhile, the sight of the laser that touched the urine scattering here and there made Asil even more miserable.

    Without knowing Asil''s thoughts, Asil''s body was shaking from the pleasure of releasing the urine that had been held in to the limit.

    "Ha... After... "

    I felt like I could even feel the flow of liquid passing through the urethra.

    Feeling as if he had done it anyway, Asil put pressure on her lower abdomen and pushed out the remaining urine in her bladder.

    The moment I applied force, I didn''t really dislike the feeling of a strong stream of urine passing through the urethra and scratching it.

    ¨C Squeezing...

    Only after a long defecation that made one wonder how something this size could have been contained in such a thin stomach, Asil sighed.

    "Now I''m tired of peeing... "To what extent are we suffering?"

    Although it is a little different from the original meaning, the wise man came to experience such a shocking experience.

    Asil fell into her memories with her distant eyes.

    ''At first, she didn''t want to be seen as a woman, so she wore her robe and hood down... She was just walking around naked, and now she''s getting fucked by a guy... ''

    Somehow, ever since she met Soira, she felt like she often encountered obscene things.

    ''Oh, I guess not. Because this world itself seems a little crazy. I think it would probably be the same as long as I didn''t go home late or early.''

    A world where monsters'' bodily fluids make women horny, and where you can buy aphrodisiacs and sleeping pills as a matter of course at a slightly creepy store.

    On the contrary, if you know it, even though he was an adventurer, he was very chaste.

    Asil was reminiscing one by one, and as she recalled the moments after she entered the academy, she became increasingly angry.

    "No, but are you really upset? Why do I have to go through this trouble? "The ones rolling around under hypnosis are other kids!"

    Thinking rationally, her colleagues were also under hypnosis, so she had to figure it out somehow, but it was still an angry thing.

    There will be no one anyway. Asil kept repeating her vice-principal''s words and the manager''s curses.

    I felt a little more relieved when I spoke out loud rather than just thinking about it.

    However, the timing was the worst.

    "Hoo. That''s right."

    "... "Huh?"

    Squeak, the door opened, and the manager came in.

    At first glance, the room did not seem to be properly soundproofed.

    The probability that the manager heard Asil swearing is... The expression on his face showed that he looked a little angry.

    "I listened carefully to your opinion."

    "Eh, that, that... No, manager. That''s not it... "

    "Do not worry. "I''m not the type of person who gets angry just because I''ve been criticized."

    The manager said that with his mouth, but his face, which had always been expressionless, was strangely distorted. Sea?ch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''If you''re going to say that, take care of your facial expressions... ''

    The manager who was approaching Asil distorted his distorted face a little more.

    It was because I smelled a strange smell.

    "What is this smell?"

    "... "I don''t know?"

    Asil desperately pretended not to know.

    In my mind, I felt more embarrassed about this than getting caught swearing.

    Anyone can gossip, but it''s not normal for a grown adult to urinate.

    Even though the basic reason was the manager who tied me up in a place like this, I couldn''t help but feel the shame I had become accustomed to over the years.

    The manager used clean magic to remove the urine that had accumulated on the floor, then took something out of his pocket and sprinkled it in the air.

    At the same time, the smell in the room disappeared, so it seemed like it was a deodorant.

    "What. Done. As I said before, I never tell you to do the impossible. "It must have been inevitable since you were tied up and couldn''t hold your urine at that age."

    "Aaaaa-!!!!"

    Asil, with her hands tied and unable to cover her ears to sounds she did not want to hear, tried to silence her by screaming loudly.

    The manager, who normally would have put on a choker saying it was rude, was smiling slightly this time...

    ¨C I''m going to fall in love!

    "Agagagagaa?!"

    I lost.

    Asil, who never thought that the choker would be activated at this exact moment, had to enjoy the thrilling experience without even mentally preparing.

    The manager shook Asil for a few seconds and then manipulated the devices in the room.

    ¨C Let''s go together, hit it!

    The chains tied to Asil''s limbs changed positions.

    Asil placed her buttocks on a chair that appeared from nowhere and spread her legs wide in the shape of an M.

    Only then did Asil come to his senses from the shock of the electric shock and asked anxiously.

    "What are you planning to do this time?" "What?"

    The manager answered indifferently.

    "I told you it would help you too. It''s time to test how helpful it was."

    "... But why are you bringing such a hideous thing?"

    The manager was holding a thin, long stick in one hand.

    The stick, which was about 10 cm long, had small beads attached in a row.

    If I were to pick something similar from Asil''s slim book database, it would look similar to the tool used when developing anus.

    It''s just much smaller and thinner.

    The manager sat in front of her room and operated her machine.

    The mechanical arm that was still shooting lasers at Asil''s vagina called another mechanical arm and spread Asil''s vagina.

    "..."

    Asil, whose pussy was forcibly opened and her insides examined, turned her head with her cheeks turning bright red.

    It was difficult to watch with a clear mind.

    Of course, the manager, who didn''t care at all about Asil, raised the stick he was holding...

    It was inserted into Asil''s urethra.

 Chapter 185: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (12) **

    Chapter 185: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (12) ** The urethra is the exit.

    This is so obvious.

    If there is someone who denies this proposition, they need to consider whether they have a slightly unique sexual orientation.

    As a bonus, I''m a bit worried about whether there''s a wound somewhere in the urethra and blood is coming out.

    In other words, the passage called the urethra is not an organ made to insert something from the beginning.

    If you force something into that place, your body will scream at you not to.

    Usually we call it pain.

    Asil was like that too.

    When you first put in the bottom heart.

    How did they know the size and make it? When they carefully inserted the exactly positioned rods into the three holes in the groin while gently dropping them.

    Since the rod was basically thin and the angle of the urethra was precisely aligned, I was able to insert it somehow, but the pain was indescribable.

    It was so painful that it reminded me of when I was a man and accidentally hit myself between the crotches.

    When pure pain comes over me and my mind goes blank, and I can''t think of anything, I can''t even scream and just twist and hold on to the part that hit me, collapsing and rolling on the floor.

    As time passed, the urethra became accustomed to the stimulation, and I could no longer feel as much pain as before, but that did not mean that the memory of the pain I felt for the first time was diluted.

    Even these days, when I take the heart out and put it back in, I have to carefully push it in at a speed of less than 1 cm per second while trembling.

    The urethra is such a fragile and delicate organ, but the manager didn''t pay any attention and just stuck the stick in.

    It happened so suddenly that Asil had no time to prepare himself.

    Asil opened her mouth at the sharp sensation rising from her urethra as the stick was driven into her body.

    "Ah yes?"

    They shouted.

    "... Huh?"

    Asil''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe what was coming out of his mouth.

    Something very painful happened to me, why?

    However, whether Asil was embarrassed or not, the manager''s hand did not stop.

    "Huhhh? Ugh, huhhhhh?"

    Even if he took the stick out and put it back in, twirled it around, or thrust it violently, what came out of Asil''s mouth was not a scream of pain, but a cry of pleasure.

    Asil felt like sparks were flying before her eyes.

    At most, it''s just a thin stick.

    It''s just a thin stick that can never be superior to a cotton swab, let alone a finger.

    When the rod came in, my teeth were shaking from the intense stimulation that made me wonder if this was what it would feel like if you drilled a hole in the clitoris and poked it, and when the rod came out, it felt like I had endured it for dozens of hours and then went to the bathroom, the most primal and instinctive feeling of human beings. I was overcome with pleasure.

    -Sigh! Sigh!

    The chains tied to Asil''s arms and legs made harsh sounds every time Asil''s body trembled as she flailed around with her eyes closed.

    Every time the manager thrust the stick faster and more violently, love juice sprayed out from the hole under the stick.

    The manager observed Asil''s appearance closely but did not stop his hand.

    Even though the beautiful girl who was second to none was suffering in front of her, unable to withstand her pleasure, her manager''s gaze was as cold as if he were observing her as an experiment.

    "Haaaaa? Ugh, keuhuh, yes, aaaaa??"

    It had only been a few minutes since the manager had inserted the rod into her urethra, but it felt like dozens of minutes had already passed.

    Her constant stimulation of the urethra prolonged Asil''s experience with slight pain and extreme pleasure, and for that long time, she had to be completely consumed by her pleasure.

    Asil gritted her teeth and tried to endure the incomprehensibly intense pleasure by tightening her grip on the chain around her wrist, but her efforts only lasted for a moment.

    It didn''t take long for her to climax, unable to overcome the tingling sensation running up her spine.

    Asil, who was struggling in the swamp of her pleasure, shivering from the pleasure penetrating all the way to the tips of her toes, recalled the knowledge she had picked up somewhere in her past in a corner of her unbroken consciousness. Brˇµ

    She said there that the root of the clitoris extends as if wrapping around the urethra.

    So once she gets used to urethral stimulation, it becomes an erogenous zone that is more sensitive than any other part.

    Actually, she doesn''t know if that''s true.

    However, in this world, it doesn''t really matter what the human body is like.

    The only thing that matters is whether the content sucks.

    For that reason, the sight of Asil struggling in the mind-numbing pleasure was proving this.

    "Eww... Ugh, huh... Hmm... Yes?"

    The manager''s entire body was weakened by the afterglow of climax, and he pulled the stick out of his slightly convulsing body.

    Asil once again reached a shallow climax due to the stimulation from pulling out.

    The manager, who was examining the settings of the machine without paying any attention to Asil, who was twitching and leaking love juice from her vagina hole, muttered suspiciously.

    "The effect turned out to be stronger than I expected... Why?"

    Asil didn''t really want to believe it, but the manager was sincere when he said it would be a good thing for Asil.

    The effect of the mechanical device was to force the development of bodily sensations.

    The effect of making erogenous areas sensitive and sensitive areas even more sensitive.

    It was a device developed that was so suspiciously effective that if the device''s laser was exposed to it for too long a period of time, the mere touch of wind would cause an orgasm and collapse on the spot.

    However, it was not the manager''s intention to make Asil like that.

    No matter how much she dragged her in and treated her like a slave, she had no intention of developing Asil''s body to the point where her daily life was impossible.

    Well, if you do that, you won''t be able to do your bunny girl job properly.

    The manager was sincere about his casino.

    So the manager started the machine, finished a few urgent tasks, and returned quickly.

    She wanted to stop her device at a reasonable level before Asil''s body became overly sensitive.

    From the manager''s point of view, there was a minor incident in which Asil was desperately trying to handle business for a ''quick while'' and ended up being rude, but it was not a very important matter.

    The effect that the manager expected was to develop just enough to not be painful.

    Just as the customer complained about the strange movements, we tried to develop the product to a level where the movements would not feel strange even if the rod was inserted into the urethra.

    And it should have been developed that way.

    It was a device that had already been used on other people a few times.

    Similar to Asil, he used it when the vice-principal brought in and hid a woman he liked and made her work as a bunny girl, and he also used it when he forcibly developed a woman who went bankrupt after losing money gambling and risked her life, and sold her to the underground slave market. .

    Through such experience, I operated the device at the exact time that had been verified, but I could not understand why Asil had gone beyond the point of pain and had become a poor urethra that would go away even if an urethral stimulation rod was inserted.

    The reason was Asil''s penalty.

    ˇ¸Rapid development: Body sensitivity increases quickly.ˇą

    Because of this penalty, Asil''s body developed incredibly easily and quickly compared to other people.

    That''s why the heart developed to the point where I could feel a subtle sense of pleasure in my urethra after just a few days of wearing it.

    Since the forced development laser was poured into a place where pleasure had already begun to be felt, and the effect of the laser was also strengthened with a penalty, it was not unreasonable for the urethra to be added to Asil''s weak point.

    However, the manager, who could not understand the reason, continued to worry about whether there was a mistake in using the device that he had empirically figured out.

    The worries didn''t last long.

    I don''t know about the person who went up to the third floor outside work hours and was caught, but the manager still had work to do.

    "You can figure out the reason later." Sea?ch* The N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The manager helped Asil up, whose eyes were slowly beginning to return to focus.

    Although Asil''s legs were still trembling, he was led by the invincible manager''s hand to stand on his own two legs.

    Even when his arms and legs were tied, Asil suffered from fearful thoughts of what would happen to him and wondered if this was all.

    The fact that it had gone into the urethra was a scary fact, but compared to Asil''s imaginations, this was on the mild side.

    "Whoa... After... Now... End... Are you... ?"

    Asil had not yet recovered his breathing and asked in a heavy voice.

    "Yes. Because I''m busy. I don''t have time to invest in you anymore. Put your clothes back on. "Now I won''t be able to move properly due to pain like before."

    "..."

    It''s been a while since I started wearing reverse bunny girl clothes and working as a bunny girl, but I still can''t get used to calling those things ''clothes''.

    Still, that is that and this is this.

    Even fifty paces was better than walking around naked, so Asil had no choice but to wear the heart-shaped clothes.

    ¨C Ugh...

    "Ugh, huh... ?"

    Indeed. As the manager said, there is no longer any hesitation due to pain.

    Instead, my legs trembled from even more intense pleasure.

    Every time the rod penetrated the urethra little by little, exhilarating pleasure flowed through my body and reached the tips of my toes.

    I was barely able to put it all in, but Asil''s condition wasn''t much different compared to when he first wore the heart after being brought to the casino.

    The difference is that, whereas back then, my face was grimacing in pain, now my face is blank and relaxed in pleasure.

    "Hmm. Well, it doesn''t matter. "There will be more customers who will like the fact that the movements are awkward due to pleasure."

    The manager, who muttered his judgment as a casino manager, took Asil with him and left the basement.

    Asil followed the manager with the same unsteady gait as on her first day, but with a trickle of liquid on her thighs that wasn''t there back then.

 Chapter 186: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (13) *

    Chapter 186: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (13) * It is said that the reason your body trembles when you urinate is that your body temperature drops slightly as the liquid in your body leaves.

    I don''t know if this information that Asil picked up one day is real. But at least at this moment, the information was clearly wrong.

    ¨C Squeak...

    "Haaa... "

    Asil relieved herself in the bathroom and trembled with a small moan.

    The sensation of liquid inside the body squeezing open the urethra and flowing out. Asil once again sighed excitedly at the sensation, which she would not have been aware of normally.

    And the next moment, she sighed once more. This time she sighed with dejection and regret.

    "I wonder how this happened... "

    The day the manager took Asil to the basement and used a strange mechanical device. From that day on, she clearly felt that her body had become strange.

    She had been guessing since they had pinned her, so she couldn''t move and started shooting suspicious lasers at her, but when she experienced it for herself, the shock was greater than she had imagined.

    The sense of the body changes in an instant.

    This wasn''t the first time I experienced sexual awakening. As she traveled with Soira, she suffered all sorts of things from her, and each time, her body became a little more sensitive.

    It would be nice if it weren''t for my personal hope, but now I know that this is not just a game world, but a gay game world.

    And I knew very well how a female character who often experienced dirty things in a night game would change.

    So, I was able to accept that my body was developing little by little. Like it or not, it was a very familiar concept.

    However, like the mechanical device I experienced last time, the situation where my body was permanently changed in less than a few hours was bound to be scary.

    Fortunately, the manager did not intend to train Asil that much, and thanks to this, the urethra was added to the erogenous zone...

    What if the manager miscalculated her time and came a little later?

    Or what if the goal from the beginning was not to eliminate pain, but to create an erogenous zone?

    Or what if Asil''s body was developed faster than it is now?

    Or, or, or...

    Even if just one thing had gone wrong, instead of just sighing when going to the bathroom, you might have ended up squirting water out of both holes at the same time every time you went to the bathroom.

    Even though it was a situation where Asil had no right to veto, how dangerous it was... Even now, I get goosebumps every time I think about it.

    "This is the worst, but we should be thankful that it wasn''t even the worst."

    After cleaning up after her, Asil put on her clothes and left the bathroom.

    Asil''s appearance was different from last time. She got dressed. It''s not a perverted look with just three hearts attached to her naked body, but clothes that properly cover her skin.

    The last time she went to the third floor to look around, she was surrounded by employees, and after being dragged to the basement by the manager, Asil thought deeply about the cause of her failure.

    The conclusion is that you shouldn''t have been surrounded by employees from the beginning.

    The reason why the employees surrounded Asil was because they found the reverse bunny look interesting and because it was sexy, so Asil thought that the problem would be solved by not wearing the reverse bunny, so she asked her fellow bunny girl to prepare a simple set of clothes.

    Asil couldn''t go out and buy clothes, but the other bunny girls were able to go out as much as they wanted.

    It''s been a few days since she disguised herself as an ordinary woman and explored the third floor again.

    Unfortunately, her progress was not very fast.

    Since she was wearing normal clothes, she attracted less attention from the employees working on the third floor, but there were still people who recognized her face and approached her.

    If she started to get caught by those people, there was a high possibility that something similar would happen to her when she first came up to the third floor.

    And it probably won''t happen, because she didn''t know what would happen to her if she confronted the manager.

    For this reason, Asil''s search, which included stealthily and carefully investigating the third floor without being noticed, could not be fast.

    Still, it wasn''t without results. Because she could see a lot of things from the third floor.

    A room full of stacks of documents. I picked out a few and read them, but there was nothing I could understand.

    Mini casino for employees. There were no games that required a dealer, only machines such as slot machines, but there were still many employees who secretly used them.

    Employee-only sex room. Since the employees were not particularly hypnotized, there were many couples who enjoyed sex in a sporting sense.

    Asil has gotten used to it now and just passed by without notice.

    A huge ball pit with luminous dinosaurs on the ceiling. Asil swam in the ball pit for a long time, shouting ''I can''t stand this!''.

    I lost a whole day''s worth of searching time, but I had no regrets.

    Etc., There was a room that looked like a joke, and an office with a gloomy atmosphere that reminded me of a 21st century black corporation. In a way, it was more like a magic world than a casino on the first floor.

    After searching through those rooms, the information I found was that ''important guests'' sometimes come to this casino.

    At first, I thought the vice-principal was the important guest, but as I gathered more information, I came to the conclusion that it was not the vice-principal.

    In the first place, how important is that middle-aged man who comes and violates Asil once every few days?

    Asil decided that rapport was not important. It wasn''t that I was criticizing him harshly because I was annoyed that he was manipulating me. It wasn''t supposed to be.

    Anyway, if it''s not the principal who''s an important guest, then there''s someone else. Asil intuitively felt that he needed information about that important guest.

    I didn''t know when the guest was coming, but if the guest was that important, it was worth having a separate reception room.

    With that in mind, Asil wandered around for several days, aiming for a special room suitable for a special guest, and finally saw the result.

    "It''s flashing... "

    There was a door that was decorated so tastefully that I mumbled without thinking, forgetting that I was walking around carefully so as not to be noticed by other employees.

    A door that feels special even at a glance compared to other doors on the 3rd floor that only have a simple nameplate.

    What was even more special was that there was originally no door in this place.

    It was a place I had already passed by several times while exploring over the past few days.

    It was clear.

    There was no original door here.

    But even now, the gorgeous decorations sparkling before my eyes proved that the existence of this gate was not an illusion.

    Even if you touched it just in case, it was so clear that you could feel every irregularity of the decoration.

    If this was an illusion, it would have been polite to deceive him, even if it meant making an effort.

    Asil was convinced that there was something here.

    Even if there was no information about the important guest that was the original goal, it was clear that other important things could be saved.

    As I was looking at the richly decorated door, I felt like I had heard it somewhere before, but I decided not to think about it too much.

    I couldn''t leave this suspicious room without investigating it.

    Even if this was the manager''s office, I had to make sure it was really the office, and even if it was a dragon''s lair, I had to stick my head in.

    Asil carefully looked around.

    There were no people around.

    To begin with, this was a passageway that people rarely passed through.

    Most of the rooms around were just warehouses, and at least the road to the bathroom did not pass in this direction.

    Previously, I thought it was intentionally made to prevent people from coming because it was such an unused area, but after confirming the existence of this room, I thought it might have been an attempt to hide something.

    Anyway, it was a good thing that there was no one nearby.

    Asil approached cautiously and listened closely to her visit. At least I need to know who is there or not.

    There was no sound inside.

    However, Asil could feel it with all senses, not just the five senses.

    There is something amazing in the room.

    ... No, is it even a person? A human would not be able to give such a strong feeling.

    This feeling was definitely something that could be dismissed as something other than a human being.

    Asil carefully held the doorknob.

    The idea was to open it slightly, just slightly, to see who was inside. S~ea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Considering the feeling I felt inside, it was a very dangerous thing to do, but if I step back from here, it will be neither oatmeal nor rice.

    I carefully turned the doorknob, trying desperately to control my hands that were shaking from nervousness.

    Fortunately, the ornately decorated door was well maintained and did not make a single sound when opened.

    Asil opened the door wide enough for his finger to fit in and quietly peeked through the gap.

    There was one person in the room.

    Dazzling silver hair that seems to let light flow through a small body that looks like Asil''s chest.

    Her face was not visible as she had her back to the door, as if she was working on something, but there was no mistaking her characteristic appearance.

    "... Principal?"

    Before she was captured by the casino, she was like the female principal she saw at the church.

    So, is the principal an ''important customer'' of this casino?

    However, she did not give Asil a chance to be surprised by her unexpected persona.

    The enormous magical energy swirling in the room tried to escape through the slightly open door, and the heart, exposed to the enormous magical energy, malfunctioned arbitrarily.

    ¨C Buuuuung!

    "Ugh... !"

    A heart that suddenly vibrates at the highest intensity.

    Asil desperately covered his mouth to keep from screaming from the terrible pleasure, but it was too late.

    "Who?"

    The headmistress, who recognized Asil''s presence with only the slightest sound coming out of her closed mouth, looked behind her and found the slightly open door.

    Asil, she couldn''t even think of running away because she was holding back her orgasm that was building up like crazy.

 Chapter 187: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (14) *

    Chapter 187: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (14) * I got caught.

    Asil was so shocked that he stopped thinking for a moment.

    My vision became blurred, and my body felt distant.

    The feeling of the heart vibrating vigorously in the crotch just felt like the flesh was trembling, and it did not feel like pleasure.

    Asil was able to come to her senses only after the female principal, who had been walking past her, opened her door wide and stood in front of her.

    "What? You are... "

    Surprisingly, the female principal also saw Asil and responded that she knew him.

    When I saw the female principal at the church, she must have been under hypnosis, right? How do you remember me?

    Asil was curious about that, but she didn''t have time to think deeply.

    ''They don''t appear to be hypnotized, but the students I got information from were as well. First, you have to assume that all the women in this academy are under hypnosis. Since he''s already shown his face, there''s no use running away... Let''s take control here first and then think about it!''

    If I thought about it step by step, I didn''t know there might be a better way. Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Or, if I had thought calmly, I might have chosen a better method.

    However, Asil was surprised and in a hurry, so he made a hasty judgment.

    Let''s listen to the story after subduing the female principal.

    There were several reasons for making this decision.

    While working as an adventurer, I became confident in my own fighting skills.

    And the female principal''s small stature inadvertently made people look down on her.

    However, there were some things I didn''t think about because I was in a hurry.

    Asil''s combat power includes a significant amount of spirit power, and she cannot receive help from spirits at the moment.

    And it was the intense feeling she felt before she opened the door and the magic that was still swirling.

    Asil missed that point and made a hasty decision and rushed at the female principal.

    ¨C Puck!

    At the same time she thought she had jumped, she heard a dull sound and lost consciousness.

    "It''s a surprise. "I was so surprised that I hit him."

    The female principal''s calm voice was the last thing Asil remembered.

    ˇô

    ¨C Puzzle!

    "Aaaaah!!"

    Asil suddenly opened her eyes as a shock of electricity struck her entire body.

    After she woke up from a nightmare, the same unpleasant sensation swept over her body.

    "W-What on earth is going on...?" "

    It happened. There was no need to say anything up to this point.

    The place where Asil woke up was the basement, a space where only rough stones were visible wherever she looked.

    And in front of Asil stood the manager and vice principal.

    Looking back on my last memory, it was clear what had happened.

    "You were caught."

    "... "I understand even if you don''t tell me."

    Asil knew the situation unfolding before her eyes, but she answered bluntly to the manager who did not bother to explain it in words.

    -Chuck.

    She tried to move just in case, but once again, her limbs were tied.

    "First, let me tell you, the manager never said that you can''t go up to the third floor. Right?"

    "Yes."

    "Which... We have never banned fancy doors."

    "That''s right."

    "So I haven''t done anything wrong, so can you just let me go?"

    "If you know that well, you probably know what I would answer."

    "Ah. Damn it."

    She tried to plead not guilty just in case, but as expected, it didn''t work.

    This isn''t the first time I''ve been dragged into the basement without any charges.

    Asil quickly resigned.

    The vice principal, who had only been looking at Asil like that until now, opened his mouth to the manager.

    "Haha. "It looks like you were having quite a good time while I was away, huh?"

    "No need to worry. As you said, the front part was not touched."

    "Well, would you suspect something like that between us? "I just tried it."

    "You must be like that."

    The manager seemed somewhat blunt towards the vice principal.

    The vice principal, who was smirking despite the manager''s attitude, eventually turned to Asil.

    "Then let''s punish the sheep we know."

    "No, I didn''t do anything wrong? ... "Yes."

    This time, Asil''s words did not reach the vice principal.

    The vice principal laid Asil down on a device in the room.

    In fact, it wasn''t even something that could be called an instrument.

    It was just a bed where he could tie his arms and legs.

    Asil felt the surprisingly soft bed on her back and looked anxiously at the principal.

    "There is no need to be so scared. As always, if you just listen to me carefully, you won''t get sick."

    ''That''s because what you''re saying is so ridiculous!''

    Asil desperately swallowed the sounds of his heart that were trying to escape his throat.

    I already couldn''t resist properly because of the choker, but I didn''t know what would happen if I offended that pervert while my arms and legs were tied.

    "Principal, bring it."

    "..."

    The vice principal gave an order to the female principal as if it were natural.

    The female principal, who was standing next to the vice-principal with her hands folded, opened the cupboard in the room as ordered by the vice-principal and took a bottle.

    The vice principal picked up the bottle without even looking at the female principal, opened the lid, smelled it a few times, and nodded.

    "The manager seems to know something. "I can''t believe you stock this level of high-end products."

    "Joy. "If the quality drops even a little, there are people who will complain about a long time, so I have no choice but to pay attention."

    "Kkkk. It seems like there are really a lot of annoying people out there."

    "..."

    Regardless of whether the manager treated the vice principal coldly or not, the vice principal received the liquid in the bottle in the palm of his hand.

    A transparent yet viscous liquid slowly flowed and pooled in the assistant principal''s palm.

    On the outside, it had a lotion-like texture.

    Or you could say it''s like a love gel.

    Looking at what was placed here, there was a higher probability that it was a love gel than a simple lotion.

    ¨C A slap.

    "Tsk... "

    The vice principal spread the love gel in his palm onto Asil''s body.

    Every time I touched my skin with the love gel that had been sitting in the basement for a long time, I shivered from the cold feeling, but what made me feel even worse was that I could feel the body temperature from the assistant principal''s hand being warm.

    The area where the love gel was applied soon became hot.

    I felt the warmth as if I had pasted a patch.

    It was good that it wasn''t cold, but Asil couldn''t be happy.

    This is because this burning feeling was somehow very familiar.

    For example, the tentacles that Soira and I met when we first went to the dungeon felt similar to the liquid that we rubbed on our bodies.

    To put it bluntly, it was weak. The type that you apply.

    "Now, wait a minute. What are you putting on now?"

    ¨C Clunk, clunk.

    The assistant principal answered the anxious question as if it were obvious.

    I didn''t even care that Asil didn''t use honorifics.

    "It''s weak."

    "Well, haven''t you done well without this so far? Why all of a sudden... "

    "Didn''t I say it was a punishment? What. Since you haven''t done anything wrong, you can think of it as a play with that concept rather than a punishment. "I just want to have fun like this."

    It was an absolutely absurd sound.

    However, in the relationship between Asil and the vice principal, the position of the vice principal had the power to make almost all absurdities common.

    The vice principal applied love gel to every corner of Asil''s body.

    I gently stroke the limbs that boast smooth skin.

    It''s soft when you touch it, but when you touch it, you subtly press on its firm abs, and put a finger in your belly button and give it a stir.

    I spread a generous amount of love gel on her breasts and massaged them while pressing down on her nipples.

    ¨C Creak, creak, creak.

    "Ah, ah, ah... "

    As she inserted her fingers into her pussy, she poured the lubricating gel with the intention of spreading it into each and every vaginal fold.

    From the area where the love gel was first applied, her body started to heat up and even the touch of sympathy felt pleasant, but on the contrary, her heart became increasingly anxious.

    ''How... What are you trying to do to this extent... ''

    There have been a few times when I have overlapped with the vice principal.

    To be more specific, I had to collect semen five or six times whenever the vice principal came to the casino every few days.

    However, the vice-principal has never used a medicine before.

    At the very least, the only tools used were hearts and chokers for corporal punishment, and tools were never used for sex.

    It was very unsettling to see how the vice principal had such a change of heart and was so meticulous about Asil''s body that he used too much medicine.

    The vice principal, seeing Asil almost on the verge of tears from anxiety, said with a smile.

    "Looking at it with such expectant eyes, it feels like a little effort was worth it."

    What kind of eyes do you expect from this?

    Asil wanted to question him, but he was afraid of being treated further, so he kept his mouth shut and only protested with his eyes.

    "Principal."

    "..."

    When the vice principal called, the female principal quietly took a step closer to the vice principal.

    He still didn''t say a word in response to the vice principal''s words.

    "Our Miss Asil looks a little tired. "I''ll go out for a while and come back, so give me a massage."

    "..."

    The female principal just nodded her head.

    The vice principal ignored the female principal''s attitude and left the room with her manager.

    The door closed, and only Asil and the female principal, whose entire body was covered in weak medicine, were left in the room.

    ''I might be able to communicate with the female principal.''

    Asil spoke to the female principal with a glimmer of hope.

    "Excuse me... "

    But the headmistress quietly shook her head, as if she knew what to say.

    "No. "I have to follow orders."

    ''What is that voice...? ''

    Why does she not say a word to the vice principal, but makes her voice heard to herself? Why does she have to follow orders unconditionally?

    There were many other things she wanted to ask, but...

    ¨C Mulkeong.

    "Aang?"

    When the female principal''s small hand grabbed her breast, Asil let out a helpless cry.

    As her superior said, the effects of her medicine were so excellent that she felt pleasure as if just holding her breasts stimulated her sensitive erogenous zones. ˇµ

    "Now, wait a minute... Hehe!"

    But the ''massage'' has only just begun.

    Asil kept saying what, but the female principal didn''t listen and just played with Asil''s body without emotion.

 Chapter 188: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (15) ***

    Chapter 188: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (15) *** The female principal''s massage was clever.

    "Ha... Oh... Yes... Hmm... "

    He gently massages her breasts and gently strokes her thighs with his palm.

    Run your fingers around the nape of her neck and gently press and release her ears as if doing acupressure.

    Caress it as if licking between her toes, then gently press and release it along her calf, down the back of her thigh, and down to her buttocks.

    The massage technique that walks the tightrope between caress and massage and enhances sexual sensations was not something that was created in a day or two.

    Asil''s will to resist was instantly softened by the expert handwork that seemed to have been trained for at least several years.

    But the headmistress didn''t just stay to massage her asil.

    "Ugh... Phew... Hot, ah... Liver... !"

    Even though the sensitive erogenous zone was not touched even once, the drugged body steadily progressed toward climax.

    But just as the pleasure building up in her body was about to explode, the headmistress''s hand stopped.

    "Go... Gaa... Ugh... " Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just a little more and you can get there.

    Asil glared at the female principal with resentment, but the female principal did not even lift an eyebrow.

    That''s because this wasn''t the first time.

    It''s been several hours since the vice principal and manager left this room, and Asil has never been there.

    The headmistress sensed her like a ghost and cut off her touch at the slightest sign that her climax was approaching.

    She stopped just before climaxing so many times, it was already difficult to count.

    Asil was on the verge of going half crazy.

    Because of her weakness, her body was very sensitive and tickled everywhere.

    I thought she would feel relieved if she reached climax just once, but she didn''t allow that one time.

    The first few times I gritted my teeth and endured it. Because she didn''t want to lose to pleasure.

    She writhed the next few times, trying to break free of her restraints.

    Because she felt like she could go as long as she could touch that erogenous zone just once.

    She begged the next few times. She asked me to please let her go.

    And now, she already knew she didn''t know what she was talking about.

    No, she might have lost the strength to speak, and she might not have said anything.

    Her head, which had been soaked in her medicine for several hours, wasn''t working properly to be conscious of such things.

    ¨C Sigh...

    Asil, who was hoping for even the slightest, slightest stimulation, reacted sensitively to even the slightest sound of the basement door opening.

    The door opened, and the vice principal came in. The manager didn''t seem to have come.

    When the vice principal entered her room, the female principal removed her hand from stroking Asil''s body, took a step back, and remained silent.

    The vice principal did not even look at the female principal and spoke to Asil.

    "How about a little punishment?"

    "Yes... Yes, sorry. Because I was wrong... Now stop... "

    Asil did nothing wrong.

    Even though it was purely out of her sympathy, she begged that she was wrong and that she could not climax and be taken out of her hell.

    Her whole body was so hot and itchy that she felt like she was going crazy.

    It will be over now. Because the principal came. It''s over now, right?

    The sympathy that felt so disgusting felt like a savior.

    Every time her friend took a step closer, her chest rose, and her heart beat violently.

    I wish I could touch her breasts with those big hands right now.

    I want you to pierce my uterus with a massive dick and fuck me until I can''t breathe.

    It seemed like she could happily accept being fucked like a dog while her butt was hit to the point where it turned red.

    "Hmm... "

    However, the vice principal stopped her steps just one step away from Asil.

    "I don''t think I''m ready yet... "

    The vice principal said that and turned his back.

    Crash.

    Asil was shocked as if her heart stopped.

    ''Are you going to leave like this? Really?''

    If Asil had been a little more relaxed, she might have been able to see the vice principal''s sly smile, but she couldn''t afford that when Asil was pushed to the edge.

    Asil shouted desperately.

    "I''m ready! That''s it! Please fuck me with the vice principal''s massive cock!!"

    I couldn''t even hear what he was saying.

    I simply appealed by reciting words I had picked up somewhere before.

    "You can use it as you wish, Vice Principal!! You can also use it as a toilet to dispose of semen! You can just use it like an onahole and throw it away!! Please fuck me just once!!"

    In fact, the vice principal really had no intention of leaving.

    At first, she thought it would be okay to go out one more time, but the sight of Asil soaked in the medicine for several hours was too erotic.

    The vice principal turned his back so as not to be seen by Asil and winked at the female principal.

    "..."

    The female principal, who was nodding her head while appreciating the vulgar words Asil uttered, quietly nodded and released Asil''s restraints.

    ¨C Sigh.

    The restraints that were binding Asil''s limbs fell to her floor.

    Before Asil could hear the sound, she crawled on the floor and approached her vice principal.

    Just a little while ago, she thought she could be satisfied with masturbation, but now that she remembered her vice principal''s dick, she couldn''t be satisfied with it.

    Asil knelt in front of the vice principal and quickly pulled down the vice principal''s pants and took out her dick.

    The female principal frowned slightly when she saw Asil like that.

    She touched her first before her master''s permission, which meant that her training was lacking.

    If the person with command authority over Asil had been the headmistress herself, she might have decided that an assistant teacher was needed all over again.

    But the vice principal left Asil alone.

    In that case, there is no need for her to step forward.

    The female principal thought so and remained silent.

    Asil couldn''t take her eyes off the cock in front of her.

    The pussy, which felt like there was no room to get wet any more from the strong manly scent that came in every time she breathed, let out a rush of love juice again.

    Asil quickly put the dick in her mouth as if someone was going to take it away.

    A lukewarm body temperature, a musty smell, and a size that makes your jaw hurt.

    It was clearly a disgusting man''s item, but for some reason, just biting into it made me feel happy.

    Asil was frantically hanging on the vice principal''s crotch, biting and sucking his cock.

    Asil was desperately serving the man, continuously prodding his groin with one hand. The previous image that men hated was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Goes. Goes. You can go. I can go... !''

    -Teook.

    However, just before the orgasm came again, the assistant principal''s hand was placed on Asil''s head.

    Asil stopped reflexively penetrating her pussy and looked up at the vice principal with anxious eyes.

    Are you stopping again?

    The vice principal, who read the meaning in his trembling gaze, smiled with satisfaction.

    "It''s not that there aren''t some regrets, but I guess I can give it a passing grade. Go lie down."

    The vice principal pointed behind him. It was the bed where Asil was tied up and toyed with by the female principal.

    The bed had been wet from Asil''s love juice for several hours, but the headmistress quickly replaced the bedsheets, and it was now as soft as new.

    Before Asil could change her mind, she quickly climbed onto the bed and spread her legs.

    Then she spread her pussy with both hands and said,

    "Please eat my hot, sticky pussy!"

    "Hehe, it looks like this was a better quality medicine than I thought."

    Even the vice principal never thought that Asil, who had been resisting for a long time no matter how many times she was stabbed with a choker, would end up begging to be eaten on her own.

    Considering Asil''s rebellious side, she took longer to marinate her in the medicine than she usually did with other women.

    She added, "Yes, and the female principal."

    Even so, I never thought this could happen in just a few hours.

    Is it because the combination of Miyak and the female principal was excellent, or is Asil''s body more developed than when she last fucked him?

    Either way, it didn''t matter to her vice-principal, so her vice-principal brought Asil''s hard cock to her mouth.

    "..."

    Asil, who continued to beg for the cock in a loud voice, closed her mouth and swallowed her saliva when the thick cock touched her pussy.

    She was excited about what would happen from now on.

    "Ruler. Then let''s count to three."

    I wish I could fuck you right now. The vice principal made Asil even more anxious.

    "One... "

    Her dick gained strength. The hole, which was soaked with her love juices, seemed ready to swallow her glans with just a little more force.

    "Two!"

    -Phew!

    And as if it was natural, the vice principal plunged his dick into both of them without even counting to three.

    Her pussy, which was overflowing with love juice as if it were stuck in a love gel container, swallowed the dick smoothly up to her cervix without any obstruction.

    "... Ugh, ah, Agag... ?"

    Asil threw her head back and let out an incoherent moan.

    The stimulation was so overwhelming that she couldn''t even moan properly.

    Regardless of Asil''s condition, the vice principal just shook her waist.

    As Asil said, her vagina, which had been heated for several hours, was thick and moist, but he bit her dick as if he could never lose it, giving her great pleasure.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh... ?"

    "Oh, indeed. "It''s quite useful for an onahole."

    The vice-principal did not stop his movements even while exhaling words of admiration.

    Asil''s body, soaked in the weak medicine, was twitching and reaching climax every time she fucked him, but the vice principal did not pay any attention to Ona Hall''s circumstances.

    "It would be a good idea to just pack it up and get started."

    ¨C Burrrruk!

    As soon as the vice principal muttered that, he ejaculated without even holding back the feeling.

    I thought, why hold back when I have Onahole that I can use as much as I want at any time anyway.

    The feeling of semen being forcefully sprayed into her womb made Asil orgasm once more.

    "Ah... Ahhh... Thank you for using it... Thank you... "

    Even though it felt like her mind was going crazy due to the endless climax, Asil steadily expressed her gratitude.

    Maybe it had already become strange.

 Chapter 189: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (16) ***

    Chapter 189: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (16) *** The vice principal''s affair did not end with just one time.

    After spitting out her first thick shot inside her asil, the vice principal looked down at her asil''s appearance.

    The sight of the beautiful girl sprawled out on her bed with her thighs spread sloppily, panting, made me feel her primal sense of superiority as a man.

    "Not bad."

    The vice-principal took her gaze away from Asil for a moment and rummaged through her pockets.

    The female principal, who was standing somewhat behind the vice-principal, quietly walked up to her and put his cock in her mouth as the vice-principal distracted her for a moment.

    The vice-principal, who accepted the female principal''s service as if it were natural and didn''t even care, took out a pill from her pocket after a while.

    The pill packaging had a large male symbol (ˇá) engraved on it.

    That alone was enough to tell what the effect was.

    "It''s expensive in its own way, but it might be worth using this time."

    The vice principal looked at the pills with an expression that seemed a bit of a waste.

    It was a world where you could buy aphrodisiacs at local street stalls if you went down a little back alley, but these pills were especially difficult to find.

    The point was that it had excellent effects, long duration, and above all, no side effects.

    Thanks to this, the price was burdensome even for a vice principal.

    But when you write, you have to use it. The vice principal swallowed the pill without hesitation.

    "... !"

    The female principal''s eyes widened slightly as she carefully bit and sucked her vice principal''s cock.

    As soon as she took the pill, her dick got bigger.

    Originally, it was a bit too big for the small female principal to fit into her mouth, but now she had to be careful not to let her teeth touch the dick.

    The vice principal lightly pushed the headmistress'' head, signaling her to take out her dick.

    Whether he knew that her glans was about to get caught in his teeth, the vice principal took out her cock and approached Asil.

    Asil regained her breathing a little, but she was not yet able to get her body back together.

    However, the vice principal was not interested in such matters.

    All I care about is whether I can use the hole.

    She was usually the vice-principal who enjoyed the woman''s reaction and had sex, but she had a side that strangely aroused her vice-principal''s sadistic nature.

    So, the vice principal decided to be kind to her friend today.

    To be kind, she decided to treat her like a cum toilet, as Asil said herself.

    How will Asil react later after all the weak effects have worn off?

    I''m sure she''d be upset if she remembered that her dick was being used as a tool to dump her semen.

    Meanwhile, her vice principal found out that Asil was getting angry when she was treated like just a girl. I don''t know why.

    She might have rushed to beat up the vice principal until she received a few electric shocks.

    But what if she had suggested it first?

    How will she react?

    Will she pretend not to know and run away with her vice principal, or will she admit and accept that she wanted it?

    Either way, the vice principal felt excited when imagining that scene.

    I was feeling weak, so all the blood in my body was flowing to my dick, to the point where I felt slightly anemic. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The vice principal pushed his swollen cock, which was so hard it was about to burst, into Asil''s vagina.

    Asil''s body was obviously heated up, but the vice principal''s cock was also excited to the point where the vagina felt lukewarm.

    "... Ah!"

    Thanks to the fact that it went away once, it didn''t go away as soon as the dick was inserted, but the surprising pleasure overtook Asil.

    The cock was so thick that the shape of the vice principal''s cock was sticking out from her asil''s lower abdomen.

    The vice principal''s cock, which pierced through the tortuous vagina in a straight line, finally reached the cervix.

    I could tell where Asil''s uterus was and how long her vagina was just by the shape of the dick protruding above her stomach.

    "Ah... Oh, my... "

    Asil trembled and let out a sound that was unclear whether it was pain or pleasure.

    It felt too good to be pain, and too overwhelming to be pleasure.

    It felt like a hard stick was stuck in her groin.

    It literally felt like six peaks.

    However, because of how hard the dick was, it felt like an iron bar was stuck in it rather than a human body.

    "Oh, oh... Indeed... "

    The vice principal also let out a small exclamation.

    As it is an expensive medicine, the medicine the assistant principal took had several more effects.

    One of them was the effect of sensitizing the senses.

    The vice principal could now feel not only the vaginal glans gently entangling the glans, but also each and every wrinkle that was tightly tightening the glans.

    It was an all-purpose medicine that made the senses more sensitive, but also slowed down ejaculation and increased the number of times.

    ¨C Jjibu boop...

    The vagina, stretched to its limit by the vice principal''s huge cock, made a sound of air escaping every time the cock was inserted.

    The more I did this, the more the inside of my vagina sucked in the dick like a vacuum.

    "Ugh, ugh, ugh, hot, haag..." !"

    Asil struggled, tearing up the bedsheets every time his cock was pulled out and thrust into him.

    It was a struggle to escape from pleasure.

    However, Asil couldn''t move since his dick was already stuck.

    All Asil could do was shake her head, struggling with the violent pleasure that ran up her spine every time the hard cock penetrated her pussy and lodged in her cervix.

    Asil''s eyes were already unfocused.

    No, she wasn''t even thinking properly in her head.

    I just accepted the pleasure by being intoxicated by my body''s instincts.

    Before I knew it, Asil''s waist was moving little by little in response to her cock.

    After being soaked in the highest quality aphrodisiac, being teased for several hours, and then being greeted by a very thick cock that borrowed the power of the medicine, no matter how much I knew, I had no choice but to lose my reason and rely on my instincts.

    ¨C Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    Every time I stick my dick in, an obscene sound of water rings out.

    The vagina, which had become so vacuumed that there was no more air to escape, sucked the cock as if it would not let go, and every time the cock slipped out, several centimeters were taken out.

    Maybe she didn''t know that if she pulled out the dick too hard now, her uterus would rupture.

    But that doesn''t make her a magical girl.

    Fortunately, the vice-principal, who did not have such tastes, pistoned again, penetrating her protruding vagina, and her body trembled once more.

    Her silver hair, which was always tied up, came loose and spread out on the bed while she was struggling.

    Every time the bed creaked and shook, the hair that reflected the light in rainbow colors and sparkled was so captivating that even the assistant teacher, who was busy devouring Asil''s body, was momentarily distracted by her.

    When the vice principal was momentarily distracted by her shiny hair, Asil realized that her fucking speed had slowed down and started shaking her hips, begging her to fuck him faster.

    This woman, whose beauty looks like she''s not human, is squeezing his cock underneath her.

    The vice principal felt a sense of ejaculation building up in excitement to the point that her eyes were blinding.

    "Aha, ha, ha, ha, huh, huh..." ... ?"

    Once again, the vice principal could not hold back the feeling of ejaculation and ejaculated into her asil''s vagina.

    The vagina, which was tightly attached to her huge cock, accepted it into her womb without regurgitating even a single drop.

    The amount of semen increased by the power of her medicine pushed up Asil''s stomach.

    She could see that her uterus was swollen with semen.

    When the assistant principal slowly pulled out his dick, only then did my swollen stomach gradually return to its original state.

    The protruding lower abdomen filled with semen had its own lewd charm, so it was a little disappointing, but all I had to do was pour the semen again.

    ¨C Bubboob.

    When her dick came out completely with a slightly funny sound, her wide open pussy gradually shrunk and her semen vomited out.

    How on earth could such a small hole accept such a thick cock? It was amazing to even have a sexual relationship that was not embarrassing.

    The vice principal looked at her, took a sip of water, and caught her breath.

    It is said that the medicine boosted my stamina, but that did not mean my stamina increased.

    Shaking one''s waist also required a lot of physical strength.

    Normally, he was the vice-principal who would order Asil to get on the floor when things were a little difficult, but looking at Asil''s condition now, it didn''t seem like he would be able to follow the order even if he ordered it.

    So what can you do? The vice principal must keep moving.

    The vice principal drank the stamina potion, which was quite expensive, although not as strong as the medicine from before.

    It was rare to even see low-rank adventurers, and high-quality potions that even middle-rank adventurers would keep at least one for emergency use were consumed carelessly just for sex.

    No matter how it was used, the expensive potion was worth the price.

    The vice principal, feeling the fatigue on his body go away, climbed on top of Asil again.

    The cold basement was filled with intense heat once again.

    ˇô

    A few hours later.

    After cumming, cumming, cumming so much that he couldn''t even tell how many times, the vice principal felt that his stamina had reached its limit.

    It was difficult to find a place on Asil''s body that was not already covered in semen, as he had deliberately not used the cleanse.

    The smooth skin became wet and shiny with the sticky white liquid, and the shiny hair also lost its shine due to the whitish semen.

    "Whoa... "How long has it been since I ejaculated like this?"

    The vice principal muttered, wiping his sweaty forehead.

    I was planning on committing a few offenses as usual, but the plan went awry when Asil saw the female principal.

    It was fortunate that it wasn''t a big problem since she was already suppressed when she came to the casino.

    "Principal, this place... "

    Organize it. Just as I was about to give that command.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    The basement door flew away with a loud sound.

    The female principal, who was waiting near the door, somehow avoided the explosion by standing somewhere else.

    "Is this where you know?"

    And beyond the slowly clearing smoke of the explosion, her light purple hair fluttered.

 Chapter 190: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (17) *

    Chapter 190: Hidden Daily Life at the Academy (17) * "Soira, Flora. Hello?"

    "Hello!"

    "Ah. It''s Nora and Anna. Good morning."

    "Soira. Did you hear that?"

    "That? "What kind?"

    It''s still early in the morning.

    While I was having breakfast with Flora after choosing an appropriate menu, Nora came by.

    Anna was also next to me.

    Nora and Anna briefly said good morning and then sat down across the table from us and started talking.

    Then, out of nowhere, a voice said, "Did you hear that?"

    What is that? There was nothing to say other than this.

    "Flora. "Do you know anything?"

    "No. "I don''t even know what you''re talking about."

    Luckily, I guess I wasn''t the only one who thought it was random, and Flora also put a question mark on Nora''s words.

    Nora slowly chewed the food in her mouth and then opened her mouth.

    "They said a new rule will be added starting today."

    "Oh, that?"

    This is the content of the notice written on the bulletin board on the way to the restaurant.

    I was concerned about the students gathering and talking, so I read it too.

    "What was it? Restaurant, restaurant... I think it was related to this. "I don''t really remember."

    Actually, I wasn''t that interested, so I didn''t remember it clearly.

    As I was recalling my memories, Flora spoke for me.

    "No behavior is abnormal while eating, right?"

    "Ah. Okay. "That."

    I remember it when I heard it.

    It was definitely something like that.

    It seemed like Nora wanted to talk about that too.

    "But why is that?"

    While Nora politely wiped her mouth with a napkin, Anna opened her mouth first.

    "That rule. "Isn''t it a little strange?"

    "It''s strange?"

    "Yes. It''s a bit hard to call it a rule... "It''s different from other rules."

    "Is that so?"

    I thought about it as I threw a small piece of meat into my mouth.

    Was there a strange place?

    "No behavior is abnormal during meals."

    It just literally meant that it wasn''t strange.

    It was not surprising that four male students who had just entered the restaurant spotted us and sat down next to each of us with sinister smiles.

    Because the rules say it''s not strange.

    It wasn''t strange that he put his hand under Nora''s jacket while she was politely cutting meat and massaged her breasts.

    It wasn''t strange that he pulled Anna''s chin and kissed her lips.

    The male student sitting next to me is impatient and immediately takes out his dick and rubs it against his armpit... That in itself is nothing strange, but are your armpits that good? I thought that part was a little strange.

    It''s probably up to one''s own taste, so it''s not up to me to say anything.

    Anna probably wasn''t expecting an answer either, so she pushed the chin of the man who was holding her lips.

    "The part that says ''it''s not strange'' is strange? It''s not ''you have to'' or ''you can''. ''It''s not strange.'' Isn''t it a bit strange to call it a rule?"

    ... Is that so?

    I think there was something like that among other rules.

    It was a little ambiguous, but since this topic was not up for discussion, I roughly accepted it.

    "After hearing it, it seems like that... Oh, wait. "My meat!"

    ¨C Pew!

    While I was paying attention to Anna''s words, the man who was using my armpit ejaculated.

    I guess it''s because it''s morning. The semen that spewed out with great force dressed the plate I was eating white.

    A little bit of semen may be sprinkled.

    It''s not that strange, but the important thing is that I don''t really like to sprinkle things on my food.

    You wouldn''t know it if the food was cooked by the chef with sauce from the beginning.

    The only thing that can be added to finished food is salt.

    I was very generous and was able to allow salt with herbs in it.

    But it''s not semen.

    Just by looking at it, it doesn''t look delicious.

    "Ugh... "

    When I lifted the cut meat with a fork, the remaining heat in the meat made the sticky semen continue to increase.

    ... No matter how I look at it, it looks tasteless.

    But just because some semen is sprinkled on the meat doesn''t mean you can''t eat it.

    I thought that making a fuss over something that wasn''t that unusual was a waste of energy in the morning.

    I guess I have to eat.

    I closed my eyes and put the white semen-covered meat in my mouth.

    I will not describe the texture.

    "Hmm... Umm... Hmm... ?"

    Surprising! It''s hair!

    ... No, it was actually worth eating.

    At least it didn''t taste like a hamburger topped with mint chocolate, which I had initially expected.

    Although the meat was much more delicious before it was topped with semen.

    "Ugh... My meat... "

    It''s not that I can''t eat it, but it''s very disappointing.

    I finished the meal mourning the meat that could have been more delicious.

    The man sitting next to me must have felt sorry for me because I was crying, so he stopped playing with his food and only ejaculated in my mouth.

    Okay. It was much better if I just swallowed it.

    Anna, Nora, and Flora were too busy biting and sucking with the men sitting next to them, so no further conversation continued, and breakfast time passed like this.

    ...

    After the meal is over.

    When I returned to my room in the dormitory to prepare to go to lecture, I checked my surroundings and took out a note from a drawer.

    These words were written in large letters on the note.

    ''Danger you know. I need help.''

    And there were various explanations written below it.

    ''Asil goes to social church.''

    ''We decided to sound the signal if there was a problem.''

    ''The signal rang.''

    ''I don''t know why I have to do that, but the note attached to the signal says to write this down when the signal rings.''

    ''Is there a problem with social churches?''

    ''But social churches are not strange. Social churches are not strange. At all. Nothing strange...

    ... No, the note said that regardless of what I thought, I was to write this down once the signal went off. Let''s write it down first.''

    Etc... It was full of words that were difficult to understand.

    Obviously, Asil did not accept this request and went to do another request for a while, but it was written here that Asil carried out the investigation request at the academy together.

    The handwriting was clearly mine. It wasn''t something someone else wrote.

    A completely unknown situation.

    However, it was not like there was nothing to point out.

    No, to be more precise, there is nothing to point out about ''Soira'', but should I say that ''I'' exist.

    The gap between the information you have and reality.

    I saw it on the MW fan site.

    In particular, it was a topic that often came up on adult bulletin boards, and it was said that this phenomenon could occur if you were hypnotized.

    Eh? Hypnosis? Me?

    With that in mind, I carefully checked my condition...

    Oh my god, I was truly hypnotized.

    Holy Moly ¨C

    Who was the woman who said I wouldn''t be hypnotized because I knew that a warning message would appear before I was hypnotized?

    Is that me?

    I can''t believe that the agreement to the terms and conditions for the hypnosis magic I did last time was an agreement that would continue throughout the game.

    Without even knowing it, I thought, ''I don''t get hypnotized until I get a notification!''... Boldly...

    I''m embarrassed.

    When I first found out about this, I kicked the blanket so hard that it touched the ceiling.

    Fortunately, it was a single game, so it was a shame, it was another online game with a sex function. Sea?ch* The N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was obvious that it would be a dark story that would last a lifetime.

    Because I''m really single. I''m glad no one saw it...

    ... Anyway.

    Now that I know I was hypnotized, many questions have been answered.

    Why did Asil, who I knew was outside the academy, say in the note that he was at the academy?

    I was under hypnosis and misunderstood.

    Because there was a "Mental barrier" In Asil''s information I saw before.

    When she thinks about how much Asil must have suffered alone, her tears fill her eyes.

    However, that did not disable the agreement to the hypnosis terms and conditions.

    Because this is also part of the game.

    If you mess with the settings just because you''re a little stuck, will that be a cheat play or something else?

    I wanted to somehow solve the problem as it is.

    And the result of heading on bare ground for the past few days.

    I found a way to overcome this situation.

    ˇ¸Radarˇą

    It is the ability to determine the location of people around you.

    It was an ability obtained from the ability cube used at Lake Veles.

    If you ask why it took so many days to find this method.

    ... I have nothing to say.

    The only thing I could say was that I had completely forgotten about it because it was an ability I had never used other than as a test after getting it.

    If I hadn''t checked my condition to see if I was under hypnosis, I might not have remembered it yet.

    Okay. Wouldn''t it be nice if you could remember?

    It''s not like anything happened to Asil in those few days.

    If you set the radar setting to ''Colleague'', one dot will appear at a considerable distance and one at a close location.

    You probably know that the one that is close is Flo, and that it is far away.

    If he died, the mole would disappear, so at least it meant that there would be no problems with his health.

    ... Well, with this view of the world, I might have been a little offended as a teaching assistant.

    That''s pretty good for being captured from the enemy''s main camp.

    After gathering my thoughts, I took out the rotor from the drawer and pushed it into my vagina.

    This was also a newly created rule.

    -Boo...

    A tingling sensation of pleasure resonates through the lower body along with a low vibration sound.

    Rules, rules...

    Among these many rules, there must be at least one rule related to hypnosis.

    Still, I can''t recognize it as hypnosis because I haven''t broken the hypnosis.

    What is happening to me without my knowledge?

    Feeling a little excited about that, I left the room with the rotor inside my vagina.

    Of course, the panties were neatly folded and left off.

 Chapter 191: Rush, Rescue (1)

    Chapter 191: Rush, Rescue (1) It wasn''t difficult to find where Asil was.

    No, no. It was difficult.

    It wasn''t difficult to find, but getting there was difficult.

    This is so, what should I say...

    There was no problem as I just had to follow the direction indicated on the radar.

    The problem was me. The problem was the hypnosis that was placed on me.

    There was no path leading to the place marked as Asil''s location.

    According to the radar, there is clearly a large wall built where there is a road, and where there should be a bridge, there is only a clear stream flowing.

    I walked around for days thinking, ''This is definitely the right place?'' If I hadn''t happened to see a security guard calmly walking out of the wall, I might never have found it.

    Apparently, some paths in the academy had a hypnosis that was invisible to students.

    Even if you can''t see it, there is actually a path, so whether you see a wall or a river, if you move forward, the wall breaks through.

    And although it took quite a while to find it carefully because I often ended up kissing a real wall, I eventually found the building where Asil was located.

    A heavily guarded building located quite far away, even among the vast academy.

    Considering that there were no students among the people coming and going, it did not appear to be a building aimed at students.

    I don''t know why such a building is on the academy grounds.

    Even if we left immediately after the day''s lectures, excluding the round trip time, the time to inspect the building was less than an hour.

    However, because ''I couldn''t miss lectures'' and ''I couldn''t break bedtime,'' the research took quite a bit of time.

    Still got caught... Although nothing like that happened in my memory, it was very important to save Asil, who was said to have been captured.

    What is important specifically is that I am very curious about the kind of humiliation he received when he was captured.

    Is it still rape? Could it be rape?

    I was caught after infiltrating the enemy''s base, but there''s no way I could stay away.

    I am very excited to see what kind of training they will receive, with rape being the default.

    Ah. Still, my personal hope is that it won''t be forgotten already.

    If possible, I want to watch the moment of the final fall.

    There is such a small wish.

    Anyway, saving Asil was important, so I explained the situation to Flora and took turns observing the building where Asil was located one day at a time.

    There were always several old men in suits at the entrance of the building, so if possible, you had to find a way other than the entrance.

    If you''re lucky and can sneak in when the guys aren''t there and rescue Asil, that''s the best.

    Flora was just as hypnotized as me, so at first she didn''t understand that Asil was at the academy, but she cooperated without even understanding.

    If I wasn''t a player, I wouldn''t have even noticed that she was under hypnosis.

    Even if I didn''t understand, I was grateful that they helped me.

    And, finally, that day came.

    For some reason, the old men were busy walking around and then completely left the place.

    From what I heard, it''s a day when an important person is coming, so there''s something to prepare or something.

    I thought that if such an important person was coming, security should be tighter, but anyway, it was a good thing for me if the entrance was open, so I decided not to worry about it.

    I quickly called Flora. Today, I''m going to rescue Asil.

    "Right today? "Isn''t that a little hasty?"

    "That''s right. But if not today, you never know when you''ll get another chance."

    Unless you know whether that important person comes once a month or once a year, it was an opportunity too precious to miss.

    Flora and I headed towards the entrance, cautiously but maintaining a posture that did not look suspicious.

    Of course, he was in everyday clothes, not a uniform.

    Among the people coming and going, there was no one who looked like a student.

    It was like an outfit for infiltration.

    It wasn''t difficult to pass by the entrance with no one guarding it.

    No one cared about us.

    At most, a glance.

    But we found it even more fascinating.

    I''m proud of this, but not only I but also Flora are the leading pretty girls.

    Are you saying you''re not interested in seeing us so pretty?

    Seeing that I was expecting something inside the building rather than a beautiful woman, I became curious about what this building was doing.

    The question was quickly answered.

    A golden wave visible as soon as you pass the first floor entrance and the door that separates the entrance from the interior.

    Even though there were no windows to see the outside, the inside of the building was as bright as a summer afternoon due to the lighting that was so strong that it hurt the eyes.

    The floor was shiny with beige marble, a dazzling chandelier hung from the ceiling, and the walls were also painted gold, making the entire sight sparkle. sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And the ugly people who are stuck like foreign objects in this sparkling space.

    How come people live in such squalor in such a precious place?

    There were a lot of people with dark circles running down their cheeks and their hair covered in oil, but staring somewhere with strangely shiny eyes.

    This was a casino.

    "So, Soira. What are those people... ?"

    Flora asked softly.

    Not ''Where am I?'' But ''What are those people?''

    It was Flora who still seemed like a princess in unexpected places.

    Flora is familiar with such a sparkling space, but it must be even stranger that there are such humble people in such a space.

    The answer was simple.

    "Gambling addict."

    "Ah... Those people... "

    Even Floria knew what kind of people gambling addicts were.

    However, it seems like this is the first time I''ve actually seen it.

    Well, I''ve only seen it in games, but I''ve never seen a gambling addict in real life...

    Hmm...

    Is someone who screams with the intention of hitting the ceiling with every update on the pretty girl game gacha addicted to gambling?

    If so, I think I''ve seen it before...

    Anyway, even though I''ve never been to a casino, I didn''t understand Flora''s reaction because I was only in the game.

    "Hello, customer! Is this your first time?"

    I said I acted quite naturally, but I guess I looked awkward.

    As we were walking around the casino and looking around, an employee spoke to us... No, what is it?

    "Reverse Bani?"

    "Yes?"

    "Oh, no."

    I never thought I would see those clothes here.

    I knew she was a bunny girl when it came to casinos, but I never thought I would see a reverse bunny.

    I thought it was just a male fantasy. I never thought it would really exist.

    ... Really. I set it like that, right?

    I was a little surprised to actually see the outfit that I had only seen in pictures.

    While I was trying to control my shocked heart, Flora answered for me.

    "No. It''s not the first time, it''s the second time. "Last time I only played slot machines, but today I was trying to decide what to do."

    "Ah. You said so. Excuse me. Have a good time."

    Seeing Flora''s skillful appearance, the bunny girl left without any suspicion.

    It was a little surprising.

    "Flora. Have you ever been to a casino?"

    "No?"

    "I felt like I was somehow skilled."

    "Ah... "It''s not a casino, but it''s not the first time I''ve experienced this kind of atmosphere."

    "Oh, oh. "Then I guess I can just trust Flora here?"

    "Not to that extent... "

    After admiring Flora''s cute and shy appearance, I checked out the casino again.

    The shockingly large casino was crowded with so many people that it was difficult to count them.

    If it weren''t for the radar, she might not have been able to find Asil even after coming all the way here.

    "Here."

    "There''s nothing?"

    According to the radar, we arrived at the place where Asil should be right in front of us.

    But the only thing in front of us was a slot machine with cherries, bananas, and diamonds indicating a loss.

    At least Asil is not trapped in here.

    "Because my radar doesn''t show up or down. "It''s probably a different floor."

    "Upstairs or downstairs?"

    "Or maybe upstairs. "The third floor or something."

    "Where do you think Soira is?"

    "It''s underground. Of course."

    "Why? It could be the second or third floor."

    "Yeah... "Isn''t it common sense to lock a captured person underground?"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes."

    Flora didn''t look very convinced, but I guess I was right. No, that''s right.

    She caught a beautiful girl, but she didn''t provide training for underground rape?

    I don''t believe it.

    That''s why we secretly headed underground.

    There was one person on the stairs leading to the basement, but it was easy to fool one person''s eyes and get in.

    Take a walk while looking at the dark and monotonous stone wall.

    A plain old wooden door with no special features compared to other rooms in the basement.

    However, the radar indicated that Asil was beyond this door.

    -Phut... Phut...

    The sound of something hitting echoed beyond the door, but soon quieted down.

    What did it mean?

    There was no need to think.

    "Flora. "Can I get a big one?"

    "Uh? It''s possible, but... "

    "Good. Blow this door down. Then let''s go in."

    "Is this suddenly okay?"

    "Why not? Because holding on to Asil means he''s a bad guy. Let''s blow it up."

    "Yeah, yeah... "

    Flora hesitated, but prepared the magic according to my order.

    Soon, a large fireball appeared.

    ¨C Boom!

    I jumped in at the same time the door exploded and fell.

    "Is this where you know?"

 Chapter 192: Rush, Rescue (2) *

    Chapter 192: Rush, Rescue (2) * When the dust that had risen from the impact of the door exploding settled, the inside of the room came into view.

    A fat man lying face down in the corner of the room.

    Unfortunately, he must have been caught when the door exploded, and a half-cut door was lying next to the man.

    Still, seeing him taking off his clothes in such a suspicious basement, he must not be a proper person.

    I decided to think that there was one less villain.

    And I saw Asil sprawled out on a simple bed.

    You really were at the academy.

    In fact, even the moment I blew open the door and rushed in, I still had some doubts.

    I guess my memory is correct.

    Asil has never been to the academy in the first place, and I think his radar ability may have been functioning incorrectly.

    Ability doesn''t lie.

    Because it''s a game. Unless there is a bug, or the ability is inherently prone to lies, the information shown by the ability is always correct.

    However, when I look back on my memories, I remember them clearly, and it was hard to believe that those memories were completely wrong.

    Hypnosis, it can be scary...

    But now that I have confirmed it with my own eyes, there is no need to worry.

    Seeing Asil covered in sticky semen from head to toe, how humiliated he must have been.

    I really envy you... No, it was sad.

    Even though there was a loud noise along with the explosion, the fact that he was unable to move showed that he had been violated until he had no strength to even move a finger.

    Did I come too late?

    Today was the day we did our best and hurried the most.

    It''s unfortunate, but he''s alive anyway, so let''s think that''s it.

    And there is a woman next to the bed where Asil is.

    A small body comparable to Flora''s, long silver hair, and blue eyes reminiscent of the deep sea.

    ... How is this a familiar face?

    Wait, something seems to come to mind.

    That face must be somewhere... Before...

    When I was struggling with an itchy feeling that I felt like I could remember, but I couldn''t, the silver-haired woman spoke up first.

    "Oh. Soira? "I never thought I''d see you in a place like this."

    Ah. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I remembered it when I heard the voice.

    "Wirdi?!"

    It was Wirdi.

    When I was asked to infiltrate the Baron''s mansion and get information about her, she was the one who appeared out of nowhere, knocked me down, and even put a curse on me.

    As a bonus, he also perverts his true nature and enjoys serving the Baron, who is like a pathetic and incompetent example of a man.

    "You remember? "Looking at it, I don''t know how it happened, but it seems like my curse has been lifted."

    "I worked so hard to solve that problem. No. By the way, why are you here?!"

    "Isn''t that what I''m going to say? I''ve been living here since this semester started? From my perspective, you appeared suddenly."

    "Wait. "Since the beginning of the semester?"

    The fragmented information in my head began to come together.

    I heard that the academy started to become strange starting this semester.

    And I heard that one of the things that changed at the academy this semester was the principal.

    Moreover, I heard that the principal had silver hair.

    Combining these...

    "... Maybe you. "Are you the principal here?"

    "But?"

    Wirdi calmly nodded as if there was no reason to hide anything.

    "Well, who was it? Hemp cloth... Hemp cloth... I think I heard that you disappeared somewhere together with Baron Beroros. Where is the Baron going?"

    "What... I also had a lot of things going on. And this is Baron Belchekov. "Not a single letter is correct."

    Although Wirdi was grumbling, he kindly told us what had happened.

    Since I started living here, I haven''t met the Baron even once, so I''ve been stressed out.

    Of course, the question was simply out of interest, and I wasn''t really curious, so I just filtered it out.

    It is said that on the day Wirdi rescued the Baron from the Oak Cave, someone saw Wirdi revealing his original power to save the Baron.

    Thanks to this, after the investigation, it was discovered that it was a dragon, and the Baron was in an uproar.

    From an aristocratic perspective, one family had the enormous power of a dragon in their hands and kept it hidden without telling anyone.

    To change the analogy a bit, let''s say it was discovered that the Baron''s family was secretly cultivating a large order of knights.

    Using common sense, we have no choice but to assume that there is a dirty plan.

    The truth was just a combination of a pervert dragon and a thoughtless, pathetic man.

    In any case, when he was treated as a traitor for that reason, the Baron chose to flee at night.

    However, the baron, who had no ability but possessed the arrogance of a nobleman, could not admit that he had become a mere fugitive.

    With the treasures accumulated in Wirdi''s rare, I spent a few weeks at the bar acting like an exemplary drunkard.

    It was a spy of the Demon King''s army who approached the Baron.

    "Wait a minute, you''re a spy? Are you saying the Baron joined hands with a spy for the Demon King''s army?"

    "No. I was the one who found out that he was a spy. The man has never revealed himself as the Demon King, so the Baron probably doesn''t know. But are you going to stop talking? "Not talking?"

    "Okay. Okay, so continue."

    Even while listening to Wirdi''s story, Flora was using clean magic on Asil''s body and passing on a potion.

    In just a little while, Asil will recover and be able to move.

    I don''t know if Wirdi is an enemy or an ally, but since they are not immediately hostile, I decided to take my time and help Asil recover.

    Wirdi''s story continued.

    A spy from the Demon King''s Army said that there was a certain magic tool that required a huge amount of magical energy to operate.

    The offer was that if you lend Wirdi for a while so that he can operate the magic tool, he will be able to enjoy a life like a noble again.

    The Baron, who was drunk at the time, didn''t listen properly and went ahead and signed an extremely suspicious contract.

    It was said that because of that contract, Wirdi was separated from the Baron and became a battery that periodically recharged magical power to magic tools at the academy.

    And the ugly man rolling around over there was in charge of spying on Wirdi at the academy.

    "Then what about being a principal?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know why, but he''s only there because he''s asked to be the principal. "What''s so regretful about a dragon like me that I end up serving as an academy principal?"

    "For saying that, it seems like I was just obsessed with being a maid... "

    "What did you say?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    At that time, there was a rumor coming from behind.

    Asil, who had been lying down without any energy, seemed to be moving little by little.

    "Uhm... "

    "Asil, are you okay?"

    "... Flora? How do we get here... "

    "It''s long, so to speak. First, physical strength... "

    Flora was taking care of Asil, who had just come to his senses and was not yet able to use his head properly.

    "It looks like your colleague has come to his senses too."

    "Did you know?"

    "Then. Could it be that I didn''t know?"

    "For something like that, they didn''t do anything and just left it alone."

    "I have my reasons too. First, let me ask you, what is your purpose? Are you just here to save your comrades? Or are you here to investigate the academy?"

    From what he said, it seemed like the strange things that happened at the academy were related to Wirdi.

    "If I had to choose, it would be the former, but the latter is also one of my goals."

    "Okay? It''s a shame."

    "What a pity?"

    "To achieve that goal, you have to defeat me."

    ¨C Woe!

    As soon as Wirdi looked serious, a magical storm raged in the basement.

    Even though it was a simple flow of magic power that had no physical force, I had the illusion that his hair was flowing.

    "Ugh... "

    A man who was stimulated by an enormous amount of magical energy that could be felt by an ordinary person groaned and came to his senses.

    "What the hell happened...?" No, you guys!"

    I couldn''t see his face because he was lying on his back, but now I saw it was the vice principal.

    "How did you guys get here...?" ! Students must have been prevented from coming here!"

    The vice principal was embarrassed and said something like this.

    But it was the vice principal who prevented me from coming here?

    "Was the vice principal the culprit?"

    "What. Did you come here without knowing? Just a coincidence? No way... No, this is not the time. "I have to hypnotize you again!"

    The vice principal muttered to himself and ran out of the room naked without even putting on any clothes.

    He was walking with a limp as if he was injured somewhere.

    Hmm... After listening to the vice principal''s words, it seems like something is needed to hypnotize him.

    I''m going to pick it up now.

    "Do you think you''ll wait for that?"

    I had Flora support Asil, who had now recovered to the point where he could move on his own, and I followed the vice principal.

    I was going.

    "Sorry. "I guess I''ll have to wait."

    Wirdi blocked the visit.

    "Because the contract is to prevent the hypnosis imposed on the Academy from being lifted. "You''ll have to defeat me to get through here."

    "Wirdi... !"

    Can you beat Wirdi and chase after the vice principal?

    However, Wirdi, standing in front of the door, spoke in a somewhat acting tone.

    "Ah, but today I put a lot of magical energy into the magic tools installed here and there at the academy, so I have no power at all. The magic storm a little while ago was a bit unreasonable~ A contract is a contract, so I should stop it, but my condition is not perfect~ Indeed. Come to think of it, once the hypnosis is over, the contract is over, so I can go see the Baron~?"

    ... Aha. Is that so?

    I don''t know the exact details of the contract, but at least Wirdi didn''t seem to want this contract to continue.

    They were either wasting magical energy by spewing out magical storms on purpose or showing signs of lack of motivation, giving off an air of acceptance.

    Maybe it''s because of the contract, but we have to fight.

    "Good. Then I have no choice but to fight."

    Hehe, will you be able to beat me this time?"

    "Well. It will be different from last time."

    Flora, who was listening to our conversation, moved to the back row where she could receive my protection.

    Asil was still a little hesitant, but at least he didn''t seem to need Flora''s help.

    "How long will it take for the Vice Principal to contact the magic tool? Ruler. "You''d better hurry."

    It was my second fight with Wirdi.

 Chapter 193: Rush, Rescue (3)

    Chapter 193: Rush, Rescue (3) Even after being kindly informed of the start of the battle, Wirdi did not move and just stood still.

    But the most annoying thing for us was that Wirdi did nothing.

    If even one of us can escape through the door guarded by Wirdi and chase after the vice principal, we will win.

    Summarizing what I''ve heard so far, some kind of magic tool is needed to hypnotize, and it looks like the vice principal is on his way to get it.

    If the vice principal successfully obtains the magic tool, we will lose.

    Flora and I have no resistance to hypnosis, and considering that Asil was also held here, there must be something preventing us from resisting.

    It won''t be difficult to catch up with and overpower the vice principal.

    The vice-principal didn''t seem to have much combat power, and besides, he seemed to have had a problem when he hit the door, and he was walking with a limp.

    However, it was Wirdi who was blocking the road.

    This is a basement, and the only way out is through the door that Wirdi is blocking.

    Now, it''s not the door, but only the door is left.

    He thought about using Flora''s magic to collapse the ceiling, but he immediately dismissed it.

    There were quite a few stairs when coming down from the first floor to the basement. In other words, the basement ceiling was also that thick.

    Even if you can break through the ceiling by hitting magic a few times, if you make a big fuss, you''ll have to fight with security guards from all over the casino.

    It would be easier to somehow pass by Wirdi.

    There was no need to defeat Wirdi.

    If we could hold on even a little and Flora follow the principal, it would have been our victory.

    Why Flora?

    If I go, Flora will have to hold on to Wirdi, but Flora doesn''t have the physical ability to do that.

    However, if Asil goes, there is a high possibility that he will again be overcome by something that has prevented him from resisting until now.

    In other words, Asil and I have to capture Wirdi.

    Fortunately, Flora and I were fully prepared.

    It was natural to infiltrate a place where you didn''t know what would be there.

    Bring your equipment and consumables.

    But I couldn''t take Asil''s equipment.

    No matter how much I searched through my memories, the only thing that came to mind was that Asil did not come to the academy, and I could not remember where Asil''s room was, which she would have known originally.

    Can Asil face the dragon without any equipment?

    "Asil, can you fight?"

    "... It might be a bit difficult."

    As expected, the answer to the question I asked was negative.

    I had a guess.

    Normally, Asil would have summoned the spirits and combined them as soon as the battle started, but he was doing nothing.

    Thanks to the potion Flora gave him, he was able to stand on his own somehow, but that seemed to be the extent of it.

    "How can I fight this!"

    Asil looked irritated and pointed at the choker around her neck.

    A choker that she didn''t take off until the end even though she was naked.

    What. That''s the choker I was wearing when I was captured by the Baron, right?

    However, back then, I was able to take it off as much as I wanted, probably because I didn''t expect to be caught in the first place, but looking at Asil''s appearance now, it seems like I can''t take it off on my own.

    "Flora. "Can you take that off?"

    "Choker? ... I don''t think it will work. I don''t feel like taking it off. "My body can''t move."

    Ah. Shit. Is it hypnosis again?

    It was hung very meticulously.

    Meanwhile, time was passing by.

    No matter how much the assistant principal hurt his leg and couldn''t run fast, if he was held on like this, the outcome was obvious.

    "Flora. Take this!"

    I handed the dagger I had kept for throwing to Flora.

    Because it was intended for throwing, it was an unsuitable weapon to hold and swing because its center of gravity was centered at the front, but there was still no problem in simply holding it.

    "You hold it and close your eyes. Asil, try to break the choker somehow with that."

    "What? Cut the choker with the knife you''re holding? How?"

    "Oh, rub the choker with the knife or whatever! Are you going to stay like this until you get hypnotized again?"

    I know it''s not an easy thing to say.

    A choker is an accessory worn around the neck.

    To cut off a choker with a knife you are holding, you have to cut the neck with the blade, which cannot be seen because it is hidden by the chin.

    Of course, it would be difficult to even try with a certain amount of guts.

    But I had to do it.

    No matter how much Wirdi said he would look after him, a dragon is a dragon.

    Attacking to win from the front was not courage, but recklessness.

    "Ugh... Okay! Please hold on just a little longer!"

    Asil gritted his teeth, strengthened his resolve, and stood in front of Flora.

    Flora closed her eyes tightly because she couldn''t bear to see Asil stabbing her in the throat with the knife she was holding.

    My hands are shaking, wondering if I make a mistake... It''s more dangerous to shake your hand than to make a mistake.

    When this situation came, Wirdi also started to move.

    "Oh. That won''t work. "It''s my job to stop you if you try to take off the choker you''re wearing."

    I moved my body and stood in a position to cover Flora and Asil''s bodies.

    Just as we had to pass Wirdi to leave the room, Wirdi had to pass me to stop Asil.

    "That''s not bad. "There''s a reason for us to move together, right?"

    "Well. Are they mutual? "Do you think you can stop me now that your comrades can''t fight?"

    "I''m a little curious too. Let''s try it."

    I never thought I would be hypnotized when I came to the academy, but I still gained a lot from it.

    I was able to increase many different skills.

    Above all, I learned how to strengthen my body, which is difficult to master on my own.

    Channel magical energy into your body. I can feel the refreshing feeling running through my bones, extending to my fingertips and toes.

    The magic power that reaches the end of the body changes direction again and returns to the heart.

    The stem of magical power that extends in five branches from the heart to the limbs and head does not simply move magical energy, but also scatters magical energy along the path it passes through to strengthen muscles.

    This is all about general physical strengthening.

    And the physical strengthening I use goes one step further.

    It does not stop at simply extending the magical energy to the limbs, but also twists and turns as if climbing the surface of the bone.

    Of course, as the length of the magic stem increases, magic consumption also increases, but there is much more that can be gained than that.

    As the amount of magical power consumed increases, the strengthening rate of physical strengthening also increases.

    The efficiency of magical power consumption increases significantly.

    The point is a double helix shape that extends in a spiral and then returns to a spiral.

    Magical power also has a certain degree of inertia, so a straight stem of magic power is wasted as if it were sticking out from the end of the stem.

    However, if you weave it in a spiral like this, the inertia that tries to jump out due to rotation is eliminated, thereby reducing the waste of magic attribute.

    Of course, it is not easy at all to use magic power to form a spiral magic stem, but I have done it many times.

    It''s embarrassing for me to explain it in detail, but you can think of it as a common staging technique in games.

    I didn''t find it out myself.

    This is the method I saw in the WM community strategy post. Of course, I was the one who worked hard to be able to do the method myself.

    When I was a warrior, I could use it like breathing.

    The limit for Soira''s character, which has a low magical ability, is that she can maintain it for a few minutes at most.

    Still, there isn''t much of a problem.

    Anyway, if you don''t catch up before the vice principal arrives at the magic tool, you''ll lose.

    "Oh. "You use all kinds of amazing methods."

    "Yes? "I''m also amazed at who came up with this."

    That was the end of the conversation.

    ¨C Boom!

    He kicks the ground so hard that the sound is reflected in the basement, runs out, and swings his sword.

    The target is the neck.

    Dragons usually have a groin at the bottom of their neck.

    Of course, there would be no offense to Wirdi in his human state, but it was an attack that a dragon could not help but reflexively block.

    Wirdi raised his forearm and placed it on the sword flying towards his neck. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the past, even if Wirdi had stood still and taken the attack, all I would have done was scratch him and I would not have been able to cause him a fatal wound.

    But that wasn''t me back then.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "... !"

    As his arm cracked and blood spattered from the attack he had defended with a light heart, his complexion also changed.

    From the eyes of a playful child to the eyes of the enemy.

    "You''ve increased a lot? If this happens, it may be difficult to control your strength."

    "If you''re going to control it, I wish you would just get out of the way!"

    The sword he shouted and swung cut through the air and passed by Wirdi''s hair as he lowered his head.

    A few strands of silver hair flew into the air. Despite the dim lighting in the basement, the hair reflecting the sky and sky was still beautiful.

    However, before there was even a moment to appreciate the scene, Wirdi''s fist attacked fiercely.

    I wonder if he really meant it when he said he would control his strength, but it felt rather funny that it seemed like it would hurt enough to kill me if I got hit, but it didn''t seem like I would die.

    He tilted his neck back to avoid the punch aimed at his face.

    ¨C Huh!

    I just swung my fist, but the wind pressure felt like I was being hit with a blunt weapon, making my skin tingle.

    Still, each blow was extremely powerful.

    However, now that I have used physical enhancement, my specs are not much inferior to that of the human form Wirdi.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    As he swung again, I struck back with my shield.

    The screaming shield caught in the clash of powerful forces was quite unsettling, but I put off worrying about the shield for later and slashed diagonally with my sword from below.

    Wirdy paused for a moment as he was hit from the front by an attack he thought he would avoid.

    The sword penetrated the gap and tore Wirdi''s chest.

    ¨C Sigh!

    However, there was no feeling of being caught on the tip of the sword.

    "..."

    Wirdi looked down at his chest.

    The chest part of the clothes I was wearing was torn.

    I definitely cut my chest. There wasn''t a single scratch left on her pure white skin.

    Why?

    I was in the middle of a fight and felt sorry for everyone.

 Chapter 194: Rush, Rescue (4)

    Chapter 194: Rush, Rescue (4) "No, I''m sorry?!"

    "Shut up."

    ¨C Paang!

    Wirdi, I''m angry!

    On the outside, he has the same emotionless expression as usual, but he is clearly angry.

    That''s right, the momentum of the fist thrown out is different.

    Every time I swing my fist, a sonic boom erupts rather than just a blast.

    The dust that had accumulated on the basement floor had already escaped in a circle around Wirdi, and the door, which had been broken in half, was also shaking.

    No matter how physically enhanced it was, the future was good for what would happen if I got hit by this fist.

    The question is whether to become a broken watermelon or a burst tomato.

    Of course, either way, the contents become mushy.

    Until a little while ago, they were fighting evenly, exchanging attacks and defenses in their own way, but all they could do was dodge against the angry Wirdi.

    Wasn''t this similar to last time?

    ¨C Paang!!

    Yikes.

    Narrowly dodge a fist swung at your chest.

    However, the wind pressure created by the fist, which surpassed the speed of sound, was enough to make even me in a physically enhanced state lose his balance for a moment.

    Then, as soon as I regained my balance, Wirdi loaded his fist again.

    Paang! And, without giving me a chance to counterattack, I punch again.

    This process was repeated a little while ago.

    To escape this repetition, you must withstand the pressure of the wind or breathe whether you are receiving or receiving a fist. What about a fist that creates a sonic boom?

    The current Wirdi seems to be able to hit a flying bullet from the side at Mach 3.

    ... Wait. But somehow.

    "For some reason, aren''t you just aiming for the chest?"

    ¨C Paang!

    I was so busy dodging that I only realized it now, but the attack only flew towards my chest.

    The heart is a vital organ that goes without saying.

    It''s natural to aim for a vital point...

    Maybe it was just his mood, but Wirdi''s attack was a little further ahead.

    If you get hit, the fat explodes, not the heart... Ugh, it''s terrible.

    Since the target is always the same, it is much easier to avoid, but it feels strange.

    I wonder if this is what the bandits felt when they targeted me for my genitals.

    From next time, I will cut it without giving myself time to feel anxious.

    First, what should I do with the current situation?

    "No, now that I think about it, it''s unfair, isn''t it? That''s not even your original body! "A guy who can transform at any time gets angry over something like that?"

    "Shut up!"

    Wrong.

    He doesn''t seem to have any intention of talking.

    It was strange to talk while fighting in the first place... Ah, now!

    ¨C Kyaang!

    The fist that was swinging was raised diagonally from below and kicked away.

    The trick is similar to dodging a bullet.

    Instead of processing a fist swinging at the speed of sound, you predict the angle by looking at the preliminary movements starting from the shoulder and waist.

    It''s a theoretical thing, like, ''To avoid a bullet, you just have to watch the muscle movement of the finger trying to pull the trigger and dodge from the firing line.''

    However, the way Wirdi swings his fist is not much different from that of a child randomly flailing his fist.

    This is because Wirdiki never learned martial arts to begin with, and my skill level improved considerably at the academy.

    Although they are different from children in that they are equally reduced to mush with just one blow.

    So, it is difficult to look closely and parry at the right time... It''s long.

    Honestly, it''s difficult.

    I can do it because I''m a person like him. Don''t imitate good kids.

    No matter how accurately it was removed at the right time, it collided with an object moving at the speed of sound.

    The shield that collided with the fist containing an incredibly powerful force was unable to withstand it and was shattered and scattered.

    The moment when I concentrated to the limit to get the timing right.

    Beyond the fluttering fragments of the shield, I could see Wirdi''s eyes widening.

    I never thought I would get this far.

    Last time I fought Wirdi, I just roughly picked up the swords that were around and fought.

    Wirdi doesn''t know that I actually use a shield.

    How well you write.

    Thanks to sacrificing one precious shield (store tag), Wirdi''s upper body became empty, and I was given some breathing room.

    Once the shield is broken, the same method cannot be used again.

    The area I''m aiming for with all my might to make use of this hard-won opportunity is...

    Chin.

    Anyway, even if I were to cut off Wirdi''s head right now, the only thing I would get would be a scratch.

    How much can a body that moves at the speed of sound be cut with a sword?

    It is more effective to use the sword like a club to aim for concussion.

    ¨C Bah!

    Even before the shattered fragments of the shield hit the floor, my sword flew out and hit Wirdi''s small chin.

    "... Ugh!"

    Wirdi was surprised by the unexpected gap and could not react properly.

    The wound that occurred when his chin was cut by the blade did not even reach his jawbone, but the force of the impact made Wirdy''s bones tremble.

    "Ah... Huh?"

    Wirdi stumbled while making a strange sound, took a step back, and pointed at the door whose door was missing.

    Just by looking at him, Wirdi is unfamiliar with fighting sports. He doesn''t even know what a concussion is.

    In the first place, if you hit one, the opponent''s head disappears, so there is no need to know.

    Wirdi grabbed his head and shook his head a few times, then quickly recovered and stood up again.

    It was a chance, but the door was where Wirdy was standing against the wall, so he couldn''t escape.

    As expected, in order to chase after the vice principal, we had to push or pull to get Wirdi out of the way from that door.

    Still, the time gained by the strike, even sacrificing the shield, was not in vain.

    Finally, Asil put a knife to her neck and cut off her choker.

    "It''s done!"

    "Aaaaah! You know! Blood, blood!"

    "Uh? What. No, really, what?! Potion, no potion?!"

    "It''s in the backpack..." Don''t touch it! Because if you do something wrong, it will happen!"

    "Okay, I''ll hold on to it, so hurry up!"

    ... It''s not in vain, right?

    It was good to finally remove the choker, but I made a mistake at the end and the blade slit Asil''s neck.

    Asil was paying all his attention, so he didn''t get cut too deeply.

    Still, the sight of blood flowing from the neck seemed to be enough to embarrass the two.

    Flora was panicking and rummaging through her backpack, and Asil was desperately trying to close her wounds, trying to prevent her from getting hurt.

    She only had a small cut anyway, so there''s no need to panic.

    "Ugh. Am I dying? Are you going to die? I''m dying!"

    "Ah, you know! Here''s the potion!"

    "Sprinkle it hear, hear!" If the bleeding stops just a little bit, I''ll take care of the rest!"

    "All right! ... Eight!"

    "Pugh?!"

    "Uh, how do you feel?" Sea?ch* The ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you going to spray it in my mouth and bury the wound on my neck? ... No, it''s healed, right?"

    ... It really wasn''t in vain, right?

    Since the wound was not deep to begin with, a little potion flowing down the chin was enough to heal it.

    It''s good that Flora and Asil seem to be close, but I was wondering if they should be that way in this situation.

    "You look very harmonious."

    Even Wirdi, with whom he was currently in a hostile relationship, evaluated it in that way.

    Even though Wirdi recovered from the shock, he just stood calmly and waited for me.

    "You''re not fighting?"

    "Why me? I had to stop the choker he was wearing from coming off, but what could I do when it was already untied? Now, if I just block this area, I will fulfill my contract."

    That''s also true.

    It would have been great if it weren''t just us who were blocking it.

    Meanwhile, time was passing by.

    How much time is left? 5 minutes? 10 minutes?

    What was certain was that I didn''t have much time left to strengthen my body.

    "You know. "Enough with the joking, we can fight now, right?"

    "Wait a minute, Undine!"

    When Asil called, a beautiful blue girl appeared in the air.

    As soon as the spirit was summoned, the spirit, which looked like a collection of water droplets and took the form of a human, ran towards Asil and vigorously kissed, no, rubbed her cheek.

    Asil also gave the spirit a warm pat and said.

    "Good. I can fight."

    However, Asil''s confidence did not last long.

    "... But you want to fight with the principal? I saw you fighting earlier, but it wasn''t a fight where someone like me would get involved, right? "My heart felt so magnificent."

    "So you''re going to stay still? I stay still, but if it ends up being the same after a fight, I''ll have to fight first."

    "Ugh... Okay! Then Soira, please take some time. "I''ll go after the vice principal."

    "You? "Isn''t it like that because you couldn''t resist the vice principal?"

    "It was all because of that choker. Now that I don''t have a choker, I can smash it myself!"

    Asil raised her fist and said she was confident as the vice principal.

    Even naked, she didn''t look particularly confident, but it seemed like the best strategy she had at the moment.

    "Good. Then I will somehow take the time, so you can get out on your own."

    "Okay!"

    "Soira. "Me?"

    "Flora, prepare a big one! Same thing as Asil!"

    After hearing my instructions, Flora and Asil exchanged looks and nodded.

    When did you guys become able to communicate with just your eyes?

    "Sylph!"

    Asil called and combined with the wind spirit, and Flora also began to chant magic.

    "Are you ready? There won''t be much time left now."

    "Okay. Should I thank you for waiting?"

    "Well, I just kill time and do my job."

    After one battle, I lost my shield, but I was able to land a blow on Wirdi, and Flora and Asil joined the front line.

    At least it''s much better than the beginning.

    When Asil couldn''t fight, it was unclear who should go after the vice principal.

    Wirdi was also leaning against the wall while waiting for us to see if he had fully recovered.

    However, a lot of time was consumed, and there was not much manpower available to strengthen the body.

    I raised my sword at Wirdi with the intention of finally settling the score this time.

 Chapter 195: Rush, Rescue (5)

    Chapter 195: Rush, Rescue (5) ¨C Cooung!

    Asil was hit by Wirdi''s blow and was thrown into a corner.

    Although he was able to outwit Wirdi several times through a joint attack with Flora by utilizing the property of nullifying attribute magic, he was unable to land any significant damage and was hit by a counterattack.

    Even though Wirdi had calmed down while resting for a while, his fist did not break the speed of sound, but he still lacked Asil''s experience to avoid attacks coming at him at high speed.

    No matter how much "Fighting talent" He had, that alone could not make up for the gap in physical ability.

    Me?

    I strengthened my body.

    If you don''t do it, how can you fight something like that?

    As you know, his abilities probably went up a little when he merged with Franc.

    However, the increase in abilities was like a by-product of combining, and it was lacking in many ways compared to physical strengthening, which was originally a technology only for increasing abilities.

    ... Even if I say this, I''m not sure.

    Of course, Asil''s union is due to the half-human, half-human setting, but how many people would use the already insufficient points to create something like a half-human, half-human with "Mixed blood"?

    You might be able to find it if you look for the community, but I haven''t looked for it.

    "... Cough, cluck! "It''s so bad, it''s so bad!"

    Asil rolled on the dusty floor, chuckling at the dust he inhaled, then got up and attacked again.

    Other than that, there seemed to be no other injuries.

    Wirdi was also very gentle with people he knew.

    Thanks to this, Asil was able to fight without turning into a tomato or watermelon, even though he had already allowed several legitimate attacks.

    "Sylph!"

    Asil gathered strength again by drawing elemental power from Sylph. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Green elemental power gathered along the trajectory of the powerfully swung fist, forming a blade of wind.

    It may have been said grandiosely, but in fact, that technique was mainly used by beginner spiritists.

    Except for the fact that it is fast, can attack from a long distance, and consumes less spirit power, there is no significant difference compared to a normal stabbing.

    By the way, in terms of the game, there is also a saying that damage is considered magic damage.

    Wirdi stood still and withstood the blade of the wind with his body without even thinking about avoiding it.

    It''s a Wirdi that doesn''t get cut properly even when cut by a body-enhanced sword.

    No matter how much you attack with the skills of a beginner spiritist, it will be meaningless.

    As I thought, Asil''s attack did not even cause a scratch, but left only a red mark on his pure white skin, which was then scattered by the wind.

    "ˇşAir Bombˇ»!"

    However, the wind that had been left to disperse and disappear once again gathered in one place and exploded thanks to Flora''s magic.

    It was an intermediate wind attribute magic, Air Bomb.

    ¨C Paaaaang!

    The air exploded and the air itself became pressure and exploded.

    "... Sigh."

    The magic that exploded right in front of Wirdi did not cause much damage to Wirdi, but it pushed him back two steps with great wind pressure.

    Just two steps.

    However, with those two steps, Wirdi went from blocking the basement door to standing in the hallway.

    I was waiting for this moment and ran out before Wirdi blocked the door again.

    "Asil! Get out on your own!"

    "Okay!"

    But it was only two steps.

    Considering Wirdi''s small stature, the distance was less than 30 cm.

    That wasn''t enough to create a gap for one person to pass through.

    At least one step.

    I have to push Wirdi even one step further to secure space for Asil to escape.

    On the contrary, if Wirdi took just one step forward, he could block the door again.

    A fight ensued to take one step forward.

    ¨C Jjaeng, Jjaeeng!

    As the fist and the sword collide, the sound of iron sounds like something out of a blacksmith shop.

    Neither Wirdi nor I could retreat, and neither side could move forward.

    It was a fight between women, standing as if they were nailed in place and exchanging attacks.

    ¨C Jjaeang!

    He parries his fist with his sword and immediately extends his other hand to try to push Wirdi''s body away.

    No matter how strong Wirdi''s power is, the mass is as it appears.

    If you push with force, it will inevitably be pushed away.

    ... If you can push it out.

    At the same time as I reached out to Wirdi, Wirdi''s hand rushed to grab my wrist.

    It was obvious that if I was caught anywhere, I would be thrown and kicked out.

    He had no choice but to pull back his hand and avoid Wirdi''s hand.

    This time, on the contrary, Wirdi struck him in a large circular motion from above his head, as if he were destroying a pine tree.

    An attack with large movements that is easy to read and easy to avoid.

    But since I couldn''t avoid even a single step, I had to desperately focus my mind and remove them one by one.

    ¨C Good profit!

    It catches the capital that is violently cutting through the wind, as if pushing it to the side at the most precise timing.

    Strengthening the body also strengthens the head.

    It doesn''t make you smarter, but at least greatly strengthening your vision and reflexes is a great improvement for a warrior.

    I pay close attention to each and every appearance of Wirdi to the point that my strengthened eyes hurt.

    It''s full of gaps.

    The opponent is a dragon, a representative munchkin of fantasy and a natural absolute, so there is no reason to learn fighting techniques.

    However, no matter how many gaps were struck, it seemed impossible to inflict significant damage.

    Even when I swung the sword at the jaw with all my might, I couldn''t even touch the bone, let alone cut the jaw.

    No, no.

    There is no need to beat Wirdi.

    All you have to do is take a step back and hold on.

    I keep thinking about winning because I''m in a fight where if I lose my focus even a little, I end up losing.

    The good news was that it was possible to hold on with ease.

    That is, if I have any magical energy left.

    Will I last at most one minute?

    Considering that Asil combined with Sylph would literally run ''like the wind'', it seemed like he would have to hold out for at least 30 seconds after Asil passed to be able to escape Wirdi''s pursuit.

    If you think like that, I have 30 seconds left.

    ... It can''t be helped.

    It could have been a big problem if we were not careful, but it was the right time to gamble.

    It''s a bit funny that gambling is needed at a casino.

    "Flora!"

    After calling Flora, I communicated the strategy using hand signals that we often used.

    "To? ... Okay!"

    There was no time for a long explanation. But Flora believed me and nodded her head.

    Well, neither Flora nor I knew why we had to do this in the first place, and we were able to infiltrate all the way here, trusting only the note we found.

    It''s not a big deal if it''s just an operation that''s difficult to understand now.

    Including the transmission of the strategy and Flora''s chant, 20 seconds passed.

    Flora''s chanting has ended.

    We were still exchanging attacks and defense with Wirdi. Jjae-aeng, jjae-aeng. Every time I blocked a fist with my sword, I felt like I could hear a scream coming from the sword in my hand.

    25 seconds.

    "Soira!"

    Flora''s signal came. Now she meant to use magic.

    Of course, Wirdi must have sensed what Flora''s signal meant. But it didn''t matter.

    Whether you knew it or not, Wirdi couldn''t avoid it, and it wouldn''t hurt him if he got hit.

    He ducks his head to avoid Wirdi''s fist, which is swinging in a large circle, and tries to hang his leg.

    Although he was embarrassed by this attack, which was his first time in his life, Wierdi reflexively strengthened his calves and withstood it.

    I was able to take a half step between Wirdi''s legs to cross his legs.

    And 30 seconds.

    "... ˇşAir Bombˇ»!"

    Flora''s wind magic was revealed once again.

    The power was reduced compared to the air bomb used earlier. This is because there was no wind assistance from Asil.

    Still, that was enough.

    The air bomb exploded because it was behind my back.

    "... Ugh!"

    My body is not as strong as Wirdi.

    Rather than simply being pushed away by the impact of the air explosion, he felt his bones creaking, and instead of resisting the impact, he attacked Wirdi with his body.

    ¨C Clang!

    Even in that brief moment when he was literally flying at Wirdi, I blocked his heavy fist with my sword.

    There was no time to properly see and accept it. In the first place, I am also flying in the air right now.

    This moment was a gamble.

    Can you block Wirdi''s reflex attack?

    If I had made even the slightest mistake, I might have had a hole in my stomach, but I succeeded anyway.

    The sword, which had already deflected Wirdi''s vicious fists dozens of times, took this last blow and left the same path as the shield.

    A sacrifice that brings tears to my eyes.

    Based on that sacrifice, Wirdi and my body overlapped.

    Even though I am light, I am still heavier than Wirdi.

    Wirdi stumbled and lost his posture due to the impact of simple mass, not force or anything else.

    And as I waited for this moment, I gathered all the magical energy in my body and threw it all into his arms.

    Soira''s special move.

    The technique used on tentacles in Erotic Trap Dungeon.

    Using that skill, which leaves you with magical exhaustion and incapable of combat once you use it, I pushed Wirdi back with all my might.

    "Y-ruuuuu... "

    Wirdi, who was pushed back with all his might, left a Doppler effect and flew far down the hallway, disappearing in an instant.

    Since the time when physical enhancement could not be used, the technique that gave rise to superhuman strength was used in a physical enhancement state, that is, in a stagnant enhancement state.

    If you weigh Wirdi, you will easily fly tens of meters.

    There was the sound of something hitting the wall somewhere at the end of the invisible hallway.

    Of course, what you need to worry about is the wall. Wirdi will be fine.

    "I''m going!"

    As soon as Wirdi disappeared, Asil ran out after the vice principal with all his might.

    It''s faster than you think. At this level, I felt like I could beat Wirdi''s pursuit in just 10 seconds, not 30.

    But, can he last 10 seconds?

    "Whoa, whoa..." It''s pretty good."

    Not even 5 seconds later, Wirdi appeared again.

    There were traces of dust here and there on the clothes he was wearing, as he had rolled on the floor quite roughly, but that was all.

    Because I just pushed hard.

    But I was lying on the floor due to the recoil of the special move.

    Now that I can officially use physical enhancement, it''s not like I can''t lift a finger like I did in the Erotic Trap Dungeon, but fighting in my current state was simply impossible.

    "I won''t let you go..." !"

    Instead of me, who couldn''t move, Flora stood in front of Wirdi with a determined expression.

    Even though Flora, who doesn''t have experience like me or "Fighting talent" Like you, wouldn''t be able to withstand even a single blow.

    Wirdi looked at Flora like she was laughing.

    Whisk.

    He sat down with his butt on the spot.

    "... ?"

    A question mark appeared above Flora''s head, as she had made a big decision.

    However, as if he really had no intention of fighting further, he sat down and shook off the dust from his body.

    "It''s okay. "If I had done this much, I would have kept the terms of the contract."

    "Terms of contract?"

    "Okay. It''s complicated, so to speak... Until a little while ago, I was saying that we had to stop you from going after the principal."

    "Is it okay if I don''t block you anymore?"

    "It''s already been breached, right? It''s not that I didn''t stop it, I did my best, but it was inevitable that it got through."

    ¨C Even though I wasted a lot of mana, waited for maintenance at the strategy meeting, didn''t kill him, and only used my fists, it''s true that I did my best to stop him.

    Wirdi puffed out his cheeks and muttered in a low voice.

    As a result, it seemed like he didn''t want to admit that he lost to me.

    Even if there was Flora''s help, even if there was a lot of support, by dragon standards, it would still feel like they lost to a ''human''.

    Anyway, Asil was sent off safely, and now all we have to do is wait for the academy''s problems to be resolved.

    First of all, I need to recover...

    "Flora. "Do you have any potions left?"

    "Huh? "Asil drank it all?"

    "..."

    He was left lying on the basement floor until his magic power was restored.

    I guess Wirdi thought he had someone to talk to.

    "Aren''t you going to follow? Then just listen to what I have to say."

    "No, why are we..." "

    "If you want to hear it, listen. "I was so annoyed by that damn contract."

    And then Wirdi''s endless grumbling began.

    Save me.

 Chapter 196: Rush, Rescue (6)

    Chapter 196: Rush, Rescue (6) Asil ran.

    Even the heart that was covering his genitals was removed when he was humiliated by the vice principal, so Asil was literally naked now.

    With each step, her large breasts bounced, showing off her presence.

    It contained the men''s dreams and hopes, but it was only a hindrance to Asil, who needed to speed up right now.

    "Still, it runs well!"

    How long had she been dragged? Asil felt a subtle sense of liberation as she ran along the stone corridor that continued no matter how many turns she took.

    Asil is half human and half human.

    Half human and half spirit. As a being that was originally impossible through in-game interaction was established as a "Mixed-blood" Ability, Asil was exactly, without the slightest error, 50% human and 50% spirit.

    However, now that he has merged with the wind spirit Sylph, the perfect balance has been broken.

    To put it simply, the current Asil was closer to a spirit than a human. To the spirit of the wind.

    Spirits are like nature with a will.

    Asil''s will to run quickly was soon manifested as spirit power, and the wind helped Asil.

    The moving body did not experience any air resistance at all, and the wind gathered in and pushed Asil''s back.

    A refreshing feeling that you can run anywhere and forever.

    For Asil, who was constantly wearing a choker that had the effect of suppressing spirits, it was an unrivaled sense of liberation.

    Of course, it was a feeling of liberation in the sense of being naked.

    "Here... "Is it this way?"

    While enjoying the refreshing feeling, Asil did not forget her original purpose.

    Trace of sympathy.

    Having been underground only twice, it was difficult to find the way to the stairs, but the blowing wind showed me the direction.

    It didn''t take long for Asil, who ran like the wind, to find the stairs to the first floor.

    "Oh. You are one of the bunny girls, right? "Why are you naked?"

    As Asil ran out to the first floor, the guard guarding the stairs to the basement asked in surprise.

    The guard''s question was not ''Why are you walking around so obscenely?'' But ''Why aren''t you dressed as a bunny girl?''

    "It''s off today!"

    She worked at a casino and knew her face, but she didn''t have time to answer in detail, so she gave her a cursory answer and ran towards the stairs to the second floor.

    I could guess where the vice principal was headed.

    Soira and the female principal, did you say they were Wirdi?

    Anyway, of course Asil was listening to the conversation the two were having.

    ''I came to charge magic tools with magical power.''

    Surely Wirdi said so.

    Judging from the atmosphere, it doesn''t seem like he lied, so there must be a magic tool in the room where Wirdi was.

    3rd floor.

    There was sure to be a magic tool in the room with the luxuriously decorated door on the third floor.

    There was no one to stop Asil from running.

    The security guards and bunny girls who would have paid attention to the person running inside the casino were all acquaintances of Asil, and pretended not to notice, thinking there might be something going on.

    It was incredibly embarrassing to run naked among so many people, but the assistant''s hypnosis helped at least this time.

    Hypnosis that makes obscene acts feel like everyday life.

    That hypnosis made me not care much even when I saw Asil running with her pussy exposed and her breasts bouncing.

    It was fortunate for Asil.

    Run like that to the second floor.

    As with the first floor, no one blocked Asil, so Asil ran straight and was able to quickly reach the third floor.

    However, there was still no sympathy, and Asil began to gradually become anxious.

    What if it''s already too late?

    I''m not hypnotized, so I just can''t feel it. Isn''t the rapport already activated after the magic tool has been activated?

    If so, what should I do?

    Asil swallowed his rising anxiety and increased his speed a little more.

    I remembered the location of the room.

    Past the office, past the ball pit with glow-in-the-dark dinosaurs, past the employee casino.

    Asil was finally able to catch up with the vice principal, where just passing through the sex room led to the room with the magic tools.

    "... !"

    Wow.

    Asil stood there, without even saying that she had finally caught up, she quietly gritted her teeth and put more force into her steps.

    It is not too late to say something like that after holding on to it. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Three steps to communion.

    Two steps.

    With one last step, Asil kicked the ground.

    "Ew!"

    With exciting spirit, a wonderful flying kick hit the assistant principal''s back.

    "Gagging!"

    ¨C Cradangtang!

    If I went a little further, I would have reached the room with the magic tools.

    The assistant principal was able to stop only after rolling across the room due to the impact of the kick.

    "Off... "

    Asil stood in front of the assistant principal, who was groaning and holding one calf, as if the injury to his leg had healed while rolling.

    When bare feet came into view, the assistant principal reflexively looked up.

    ...

    His face was obscured by his chest.

    Still, it was obvious who it was.

    "Four years... ! "I treated you so well!"

    Asil burst out laughing at the sight of the vice principal expressing his anger in a red-faced tone.

    "Her. Really. "Who is going to be pretty?"

    "This... This... A bitch who doesn''t know grace... !"

    "... I can''t understand. Well, that''s enough. "I didn''t really want to talk about it."

    Asil raised his fist, completely ignoring the sympathy that raised blood on his forehead and spoke passionately about something.

    "Because it''s okay. Let''s get it right first."

    ¨C Boom!

    The sound of flesh clashing against flesh echoed several times between Asil and the principal.

    This time, the sound, a little more dull, filled the hallway.

    ˇŞ¨C

    Because I was tired of waiting, I received the magic power that Wirdi gave me and escaped from her magic exhaustion, so I chased after Asil with Flora.

    Actually, Wirdi did not follow us.

    I don''t have any motivation, but I still have to follow the vice principal''s orders.

    I strangled the guard, who was only looking towards the casino and not even looking in the direction going down to the basement, and came up.

    I don''t know what this building looks like, but if you follow the radar, you can find its location.

    I wanted to run because I didn''t know what kind of situation Asil would be in, but I thought I might be caught by the staff if I did so, so I kept walking at a brisk pace and climbed the stairs until I reached the 3rd floor.

    And when I arrived at the place where Asil was.

    "Who is that?"

    Asil was holding on to the collar of a strange-looking person.

    "It''s the vice principal, but who is it?"

    "That?"

    The person Asil called the vice-principal had a swollen face, like someone from her cartoon who had been beaten so hard that it was difficult to recognize her original face.

    "Uh... Ugh... Ahhhhh... "

    The vice principal mumbled something, but I couldn''t hear it properly.

    I guess it''s not that important.

    "So you know. This... So, you''re saying that the vice principal is the one who hypnotized the academy?"

    "Yes. But I don''t think the vice principal prepared all of this. "Maybe someone prepared a magic tool."

    "You could just ask me directly. Hey, where did you get the magic tool?"

    When I asked the vice principal, she again made an unintelligible mumbling noise and turned her head.

    It''s probably something like I can''t say roughly, or I don''t know.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk. "There is a method for times like this."

    "What? How does Flora weave it with magic?"

    "Yes? No. "I don''t know that kind of magic?"

    "Hey, why even use magic? Just cut it and start. "If you blow it right away, I''ll use a recovery spell and everyone will say it."

    "Cut it?"

    Asil, who was tilting his head, followed my gaze and was a little embarrassed when he realized where I was talking about cutting.

    "Now, wait a minute. No way. "Isn''t it?"

    "Huh? "What isn''t it?"

    "Therefore. That... "You''re not trying to cut there, are you?"

    "There? Ah. You too. "How can you say that?"

    "Yeah, right? "Isn''t it?"

    Asil somehow felt his heart sink.

    He''s not cutting his own stuff, so why is he so relieved?

    It doesn''t exist any more anyway.

    "How can you even ask such a question? Of course, it''s a dick."

    "... !"

    The assistant principal who was listening to our conversation turned pale.

    If the blood goes away like that, wouldn''t the swelling from getting hit go down quickly?

    "Ruler. Then let''s do it quickly."

    "OMG! Ahhh!"

    The rapport omits something below.

    I took out the sword from my waist and swung it at the vice principal''s lower body.

    "Aaaaah!!"

    The vice principal screams, and his blood splatters... I didn''t.

    Because the sword was split in the middle.

    "Really. "I broke it and ate it earlier."

    I forgot.

    Really.

    It''s not that I did it to scare you, I just forgot that it was broken.

    "Soira. Here''s the one I lent you earlier."

    Flora, who was watching, handed over one of her daggers.

    It was the sword used to cut Asil''s choker earlier.

    Is the slight trace of blood that remains Asil''s blood?

    Asil also caressed his own neck when he saw the blood stains.

    "Ah. Thank you. I can cut it now."

    "... OMG! Ahaha! Ah, hae hee ha!"

    "What do you say?"

    "I think you want to talk?"

    I thought I was really going to cut it, then I despaired when I swung the sword, then I got hope when I saw the sword was broken, and then I despaired when I saw the dagger coming back...

    Unintentionally, I ended up going to hell in a short period of time.

    Out of fear, the vice principal hid his shriveled genitals with his hands and cried out, repeatedly banging his head.

    "Soira. Anyway, since I said it, wouldn''t it be okay now?"

    "Hey, we haven''t even started yet."

    "No. Why do you want to cut it like that? "

    But, what can I say. A little.

    Because sympathy is the enemy.

    If the enemy hates something so much, wouldn''t it be polite to do it?

    Asil tried to stop me, so I decided to just listen to the story.

    While twirling the dagger in one hand.

 Chapter 197: Rush, Rescue (7)

    Chapter 197: Rush, Rescue (7) The vice principal was a common villain who could be found anywhere.

    A small villain who took the position of vice principal through politics, money, and personal connections rather than ability.

    In the first place, it was strange that in an academy where professors also play a role in their own fields, a person with the rank of vice-principal had the same fighting power as a civilian.

    The vice principal''s confession was as follows.

    If you filter out all the nonsense that says you''re a victim too, or that you didn''t mean to do this in the first place, and just get to the main points.

    "A suspicious man gave me a magical tool and said that he could do whatever he wanted with the academy as long as I installed it?"

    "That... Yes. No, listen to me. Me too at first... "

    "No, just shut up. This is ridiculous. Are you really stupid? "Do you really believe such suspicious words?"

    "With the thought that it''s best to lose money... "

    "You know."

    When I gave the signal to Asil, Asil, who had been waiting for some time now, silenced the vice principal. With a fist.

    Bamboo bread that is excitedly thrown out.

    ¨C Puck!

    "Kwaaak!"

    Although it has improved to some extent, new swelling has begun to appear on my face, which is still less swollen.

    Asil was smiling with the happiness of the world as she watched the principal groan in pain and fall over.

    I guess I''ve been through a lot...

    "Soira. Should I hit you one more time?"

    "Uh? Uh... No, just be patient for now."

    Even then, I had to stop Asil, who kindly helped the vice-principal stand up as if he hadn''t beaten her yet.

    "If you want to hit me, hit me somewhere else. "If my face swells again, I won''t be able to talk."

    "Really. I see."

    ¨C Bah!

    "Kwaaak!"

    Asil agreed with what I said and kicked her vice principal''s shin.

    Now that I think about it, he still hasn''t released the spirit combination, isn''t it broken?

    What. It wasn''t something I had to worry about.

    Rather, let''s think about what the vice principal said.

    The amount of information was so sparse that it was safe to say it wasn''t at all, but if you summarize what you can know.

    Someone gave me a magic tool that could hypnotize me for free.

    That person was wrapped in clothes and had a hood pulled down deep, but he was a man.

    The end.

    "No, you''ve gone through all that trouble and this is all you''ve found? Are you kidding me?"

    "I told you everything I know!"

    "Where does this sound come from? "You know!"

    "Okay!"

    ¨C Boom!

    "Gagging!"

    Asil began to beat the vice principal excitedly again.

    If you beat that much, the person being beaten would get tired, but I didn''t know where that strength came from.

    Ah. So you haven''t solved the spirit union yet? Are you trying to beat me even a little more?

    I don''t know how to accumulate such karma on a pretty good girl like Asil.

    "Soira?"

    "Ah. Flora. "Did you find out anything?"

    While Asil and I were interrogating, beating, and beating the vice principal, Flora entered the room first and was examining the magic tool that the vice principal was trying to manipulate.

    Out of all of us, Flor is the one who knows magic best.

    I have used quite a few magic tools, but that means I know how to use them, not how to analyze them.

    "Huh. Not everything. To some extent."

    "Okay? Then shall we go in and talk? You know, you''re watching him here."

    "You were planning on doing that even if I didn''t say anything?"

    I left Asil, who was starting to knead his fists again, outside the room with the vice principal, and followed Flora into the room where the magic tools were.

    The reason I didn''t bring the assistant principal was because I don''t know how this magic tool works.

    A magic tool that can be activated just by being within its field of vision is too dangerous.

    In fact, I know of several magic tools that can be activated just by speaking or thinking.

    "So? "What did you find out?"

    "This. "It''s not one."

    "Not one?"

    "Yes... So, there are a few more things like this magic tool. "You can do the work with just one, but you probably need three or four more to achieve strong hypnosis."

    After listening to Flora''s story, something came to mind.

    That guy, Wirdi, when he was complaining that he was tired, he said he was putting magic here and there, right?

    That might have been what this was about.

    "So that means that to deal with this, we have to go around and deal with them one by one."

    "Right?"

    "What. That seems like something that will come out if you tap on the vice principal a little more... Anything else?"

    "This magic tool has not been customized."

    "What is that. Does that mean anyone can use it?"

    "Huh. "Anyone can use magic tools as long as they have contact with them."

    "Where... "

    I approached the magic tool floating in the air in the middle of the room and emitting a soft pink light.

    Looking at it this way, although the shape and size are different, it doesn''t seem like it doesn''t have a similar feeling to the giant magic stone I saw at Lake Veles.

    When I placed my hand on the magic tool, which felt a little warm, a blue window appeared in front of me.

    It was a similar UI to when looking at the status window.

    "Let''s see." Subject, hypnosis content, hypnosis type, exception setting... There''s a lot of stuff."

    In particular, the hypnosis content was so long that you couldn''t tell the end even if you scrolled down.

    It was very detailed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    First, I excluded the rapport from the hypnosis exceptions and then added me and Flora.

    Then, I could feel the manipulated perception caused by hypnosis disappearing, as if a curtain in my head was being lifted.

    "Oh. Oh, oh... "Oh my God."

    I remembered everything.

    Uh... Therefore. Something like that, something like that.

    I could feel my cheeks turning bright red in real time.

    Flora looks similar. I covered my cheek and didn''t know what to do.

    No, what is this?

    I''m okay with things like being picked on without my knowledge, right? Me?

    But things like, ''It''s natural to do ˇđˇđ, right?'' I''m so embarrassed that I really said a line that seemed like something out of an erotic comic.

    This is a different kind.

    To use an analogy, a slingshot bikini that exposes a lot of skin may be worn depending on the time and place, but it would be shameful for a grown adult to be caught wearing a diaper for no apparent reason.

    Really. Now that I''ve finally been able to use hypnosis, I''ll try using it myself.

    Through hypnosis, the assistant principal wrote, ''Answer questions honestly.''

    Then he called Asil and had him bring the vice principal into the room.

    Because I knew that I had to touch the magic tool to make it work.

    "I''ll ask you again. "Do you know anything more than what I just said?"

    "Off... Flaw... "

    The vice principal, who had been having a hard time even opening his mouth, no matter how many more times he had been hit, did so with difficulty.

    "Demons... Maybe, maybe."

    What came out of the vice principal''s mouth was information that was difficult to pass over.

    If demons are involved, it''s not just a case of a middle-aged man crazy with sexual desire playing tricks with magic tools he happened to get, but the demon lord might be behind it.

    "I''m not sure, but... "

    The vice principal spit out everything he knew as if under hypnosis.

    The vice principal received a magic tool from a suspicious man, but of course the vice principal was not a fool.

    Even though the vice principal lacks ability, he is a person who achieved his position due to his political skills.

    While receiving the item from a man who seemed suspicious to anyone, the vice principal tried to trace its location.

    The suspicious man continues to wander around the empire... He walked alone into the area occupied by the Demon King''s army, and at some point, the chase was cut off.

    That alone wasn''t enough to confirm that it was a member of the Demon King''s Army or a demon.

    However, it was difficult to interpret in any other way the fact that a person with subtle skills that could not even notice the vice principal''s tricks approached the demon king alone.

    The moment the vice principal learned this fact, he realized.

    If the opponent is a demon, at the time he receives the item, he becomes a confidant of the demon king''s army.

    Of course, the vice principal did not do this knowingly, and since he had not even used the magic tool he received, he may have been able to avoid severe punishment if he had reported this fact immediately.

    But he wouldn''t have been able to maintain his position as vice principal of the academy.

    Even if it was not his intention, internal communication with an opponent with whom he had been at war for nearly a hundred years was such a serious matter.

    The vice principal, who was a great person, could not accept such a future...

    He said he made the choice, ''If I''m going to get screwed anyway, let''s do it well, so we don''t get caught.''

    How many people made the same choice as the vice principal during the decades of war and were caught or not?

    Unfortunately, the vice principal ended up being caught.

    No. When I think about it, it''s not that sad.

    If you''re going to hide it, you have to hide it properly. Didn''t Luca catch our tail and keep an eye on us even before we arrived?

    "Hey, vice principal. How long will it last... "

    While I was in the middle of listening to the vice principal''s story, the door opened and a man came in.

    He was dressed in a suit and didn''t show any signs of surprise. When he saw us, Asil, and our rapport, he sighed and said.

    "Is this what happened in the end?"

    He was a strangely calm man. Since he was a completely new face, he asked Asil.

    "You know. "Do you know someone?"

    "Huh. "I''m the manager of this casino."

    Manager? Can I just roughly understand him as the owner?

    I wonder if there is some karma that Asil has accumulated, and Asil approached her with a clicking sound with her fingers, with an expression of good luck.

    The manager simply raised his hands and spoke calmly, expressing his intention to surrender.

    "I don''t know anything else, but let me tell you this first. Unlike that guy, I don''t know anything about demons."

    "Hoo. That''s it? "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    "Is it? Well. You weren''t that special of a person to me. "There''s nothing else to say."

    "Really?"

    Asil immediately thrust a clean regime into the manager''s face.

    From the stepping foot to the rotation of the waist and the movement of the shoulder.

    The manager was thrown into the corner of the room by a brilliant blow that showed off his "Fighting talent."

    That was the end.

    There was no need to stand him up like a vice principal and beat him more, or turn his face into a cake as if he had touched a beehive.

    "Is that enough?"

    "Huh... Well, that''s enough. Because this guy wasn''t really interested in me, either in a good or a bad way."

    It is said that the manager did not particularly harass Asil.

    I was bullied just like everyone else.

    There were times when I tried to force my heart to vibrate, but that was the same for other bunny girls as well.

    However, since Asil was not hypnotized, he resisted a little more and was scolded more.

    So, Asil decided to use her feelings and take out her feelings for the manager with one strong blow...

    Fur, giro...

    "No. Let''s lose just one more."

    Asil''s ''just one more'' was repeated several more times.

 Chapter 198: Rush, Rescue (8)

    Chapter 198: Rush, Rescue (8) "So, where is the assistant principal?"

    "I tied them up and locked them up."

    A few days after rescuing Asil.

    After completing the request to investigate the suspicious atmosphere at the Academy, she contacted her requester, Luke A, through the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Luca, who was still staying at the Magic Tower, immediately flew through the portal as soon as she received the call.

    Is it because I have nothing to do, or is it because I thought this was that important?

    It was enough for me as long as I was properly compensated.

    Now that I think about it, the reward is... What was it?

    It seems that she was so excited about working at the Academy that she didn''t sign the contract properly.

    I can''t believe I made this mistake. Oh my god.

    Still, since it''s a duke''s family, wouldn''t they at least take good care of it out of respect?

    "Let''s check first. Guide me."

    Luca said he would meet the vice principal in person.

    I don''t think there''s any point in going to the extent of hypnotizing the vice principal to find out more.

    Well, if the person giving you the money says so, then you have to do it.

    The vice principal locked Asil in the basement of the casino where he was currently trapped.

    Thanks to taking the vice-principal with me and destroying every single hypnotism tool left in the academy, the hypnosis in the academy disappeared.

    There is only one hypnosis left.

    The only hypnosis was ''I don''t think about the events that have happened in the past''.

    This is the hypnosis we bet on.

    Why was this hypnosis applied? What would have happened if all the hypnosis had been suddenly broken?

    I can guarantee that the atmosphere at the academy was no joke.

    It would be fortunate if the relationship between male and female students stopped getting worse, and stabbings would probably have occurred frequently.

    It was not uncommon for students whose hypnosis was partially lifted due to the vice principal''s whim to persistently harass those they had feelings for.

    Whether it''s goodwill or malice.

    For example, James, whose attitude toward Nora suddenly changed one day.

    When I was under hypnosis, I wondered why he suddenly became so diligent in his lectures, but after the hypnosis was over, I thought about it and realized that he just wanted to commit Nora.

    And Nora hated James.

    If you know that James has been marking every inch of his body with semen... Maybe he killed James.

    Nora is clearly a kind and noble noblewoman, but being noble also means that she values ??honor.

    It was difficult to think that Nora was the only case like this.

    So, before disposing of the magic tool, the last thing I did was hypnotize him to not think of it as a big deal.

    I was doubtful whether hypnosis would be properly achieved, as each and every hypnotic tool installed throughout the academy was meticulously disposed of, leaving only one as evidence.

    Fortunately, I deleted all the other hypnosis and left only one, so just one was enough.

    Let''s go back to the story.

    When the hypnosis was lifted, Wirdi left somewhere, saying, ''The contract is over.''

    It probably went to the Baron.

    The Baron said that he was given a noble-like lifestyle back in return for the contract, and I was curious about what would happen if the contract ended like this, but wouldn''t Wirdi take care of it?

    Actually, being a Baron is a good thing. Let''s move on.

    Next, casino. Surprisingly, nothing changed in the casino even after the hypnosis was lifted.

    The bunny girl costume changed from a reverse bunny to just a bunny, but that''s it.

    Secret services on the second floor were originally like that, and customers sexually harassing people was also like that.

    The manager said, ''If you don''t comply, they will take away the casino, so I only cooperated. They say, ''I wasn''t interested in hypnosis.'' How serious are you about casinos?

    In any case, the manager was also in a threatened position, so the vice-principal felt a great deal of regret.

    When I told her that I would lock her up, she willingly gave me the basement.

    And in the basement.

    "Oof... Ugh... Ugh... !"

    "..."

    The assistant principal was left naked, blindfolded and muzzled, and his limbs were restrained with chains.

    Hearts, originally worn by bunny girls, were hanging from both nipples.

    Every few seconds, every time the heart vibrates, the vice principal''s mouth... No, let''s stop describing it.

    To put it bluntly, it was a very ugly sight.

    As a high-ranking noble, she seemed to be disgusted by Luke, who had seen all kinds of dirty things.

    "What is this dirty thing?"

    "... Lol. Get some revenge... "

    She said, scratching the back of her head as if she was embarrassed by Luke Ah''s awkward question.

    She would have been better off just tying it up. It was Asil''s opinion that she made it into such a blasphemous shape.

    She wants to pay back at least a portion of what was done to her.

    At the time, none of the people around him had the slightest favor towards the vice principal, and after a tacit agreement of ''I don''t mind, anyway,'' the vice principal was arrested in an indescribable form.

    Luca closed her eyes tightly and ordered, as if she didn''t want to watch that monster anymore.

    "Take him."

    "Yes."

    Some of the attendants who were following Luca came forward, put a few more restraints on the vice principal, and dragged him away.

    Is it because of my mood? It seems like the attendant''s hands were shaking when he touched the vice principal''s body.

    Oh, I wonder how intense the training a duke''s attendants receive is, perhaps I''m mistaken.

    As soon as the vice principal disappeared from sight, Luca sighed in relief.

    "Whoa... Okay. I received the report, and I definitely received guidance on the culprit. From here on, it''s our responsibility."

    "Then is the request complete?"

    "That''s right. "I will write you a certificate saying you have completed the quest, so you can go to the Adventurer''s Guild and receive your reward."

    Compensation! It''s very important.

    In particular, I broke both my shield and my sword while fighting Wirdi this time, so I had to get a new one.

    Even though it was a ready-made product bought at a village store, it wasn''t cheap.

    I was very concerned that compensation was not properly discussed, but I am looking forward to seeing what kind of compensation they have prepared.

    Name and color are the duke''s reward.

    Last time, the White Falcon Knights... So, when I met Silen Raim of the Raime duchy, I received some incredibly convenient equipment in return for guiding me to the orc cave.

    Well, it felt like a gift to gain my favor, but since this is a nomination request, you can expect at least that much.

    Luca continued speaking.

    "And the request and the certificate written to the academy are separate. "If you want to attend the academy, it''s okay to keep going."

    "Yes? Really?"

    "Okay. You''ve already come in with our family on your back, so it would seem even weirder if you left suddenly. It is better for me to continue attending at least until this semester."

    "Oh, oh... "What about next semester?"

    "Why. Do you want to stay at the academy until graduation? Even if you do that, you won''t get a diploma. "Because I didn''t officially enroll."

    "No, it''s not like that... "I''m just curious."

    "Hmm. Good. I will allow you to go until this year. Do it yourself. Of course, you can quit at any time."

    Luca said those last words and turned his back.

    He left us there, said one last word, and left the basement first.

    "I was quite satisfied with how this work was handled. You said it was Soira, right? I don''t know if I''ll request it again next time."

    Should I be happy that my name was remembered by the heir of the dukedom, or should I be sad that it will be a bother?

    Moreover, since Asil had almost done everything this time, it was a compliment that was difficult to accept honestly.

    Still, it''s true that our party has completed the request, and it''s true that the party leader is me, so it''s okay to say something...

    I sent Luca off with such an ambiguous feeling.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    When Luca''s red twin tails were no longer visible, Flora asked.

    "I should get compensation first, right?"

    "No, that''s the same, are you going to continue attending the Academy?"

    "Uhm... "How about Asil?"

    "I want to go around a little more. "I''ve never had an academic experience while I''ve been here." Sea?ch* The ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why? So far... Ah. You haven''t been doing well."

    "Okay. So, that is."

    Asil was of the opinion that he wanted to enjoy proper academy life this time.

    Flora also seemed a little sad about breaking up like this.

    And I still had a few skills left that I needed to become more skilled at.

    Of the three party members, three want to stay, so what is there to worry about?

    "Good. Then, let''s go all the way to the end of this semester. Next semester... Then go and think about it."

    "Yes!"

    Flora exclaimed in delight at my decision.

    It seems like I wanted to go a little further. Then just say yes.

    "I''m sure I can really enjoy a proper academy life this time, right?"

    Asil still spoke in a tone of disbelief, wondering how much he had suffered so far.

    "Why. Do you feel a little sad? "I still have one magic tool left. Shall I let you use it?"

    When I spoke jokingly, Asil was disgusted and her body trembled.

    "Ugh, don''t say anything terrible. She was really beaten up. ... And that lady just decided to take the rest, right?"

    "Yes. "I just tried it."

    The last remaining hypnotic magic tool.

    Luca decided to take it for research.

    I''m worried that it will be misused, but if it''s Luca, there won''t be any problem.

    That''s right, the position of being the duke''s daughter itself is like hypnosis to other people.

    If you give an order anyway, everyone will kneel down and follow it, so why use hypnosis?

    So, I decided to give up thinking about hypnosis magic tools.

    "Let''s go up soon. At this point, there won''t be any embarrassment if we run into each other on the way back."

    The reason we''ve been standing still and talking in the basement.

    Luke left first after making such a meaningful comment, but it would be embarrassing if she followed him and met him.

    There is only one way out of the basement anyway. That''s what happens if we walk fast.

    Still, I think Luca would have already left the underground by this time.

    We also left the basement and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild to receive a reward.

 Chapter 199: Rush, Rescue (9)

    Chapter 199: Rush, Rescue (9) Sigh!

    When an Adventurer''s Guild employee placed a large bag on the reception desk, a heavy thud was heard and gold coins clanged.

    How much is this?

    Even without opening the pockets, it was easy to see that the amount inside was not small.

    "This is the compensation entrusted to us by the client."

    The employee who whimpered and brought a heavy bag of gold coins spoke with a smile on his face even while sweating.

    "Oh, oh... "

    I pulled out my pockets on the spot.

    When I untied the string tying the mouth of the pocket, a sparkling light flowed out from within.

    I opened it just so that other people could see it, and found that inside was all imperial gold coins.

    Considering that I was the highest adventurer rank among us and was D-rank, it was an unprecedented amount of compensation even if it was a nominated request.

    And the reward was not limited to money.

    "And, the client wrote a letter of recommendation."

    "A letter of recommendation? "What?"

    "Adventurer, I heard your skills are amazing. He rarely praises others like this, but he seems to have been really satisfied with the results of this request."

    Ah. Is that so?

    Even in my opinion, this request was great. If it were an adventurer other than us who received this request, it would definitely have failed.

    Because our party didn''t complete it easily.

    First, someone in the party must be resistant to hypnosis magic. Sea?ch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From this condition, the vast majority of adventurers are out.

    Moreover, Asil, who is resistant to hypnosis, was captured on his own, and my "Raider" Came into play to rescue him.

    ... As a player, I did use the status window a bit to confirm that I was hypnotized, but let''s just say this is passing off as cuteness.

    And finally, you have to fight the dragon who has to prevent the hypnosis from breaking and get a victory verdict.

    When I summarize it like this, I can''t help but say, ''It wasn''t an easy solution,'' but ''How did I do this?''

    So, it''s okay to receive at least a compliment.

    "Originally, the client''s recommendation letter would be recorded in the adventurer''s performance and applied as additional points to increase the rank... This time, the situation is a bit special, so I can help you raise your rank right away. What would you do?"

    "Does it mean that the case is special because it is his letter of recommendation?"

    "Yes. "I can''t say anything in public."

    The name of the dukedom is heavy.

    Even if it wasn''t criticism or criticism, it wasn''t a name worth mentioning lightly.

    It is said that in places where there are no people, even the Lord criticizes, but there is no guarantee that there will be no listening ears in such an open place.

    By the way. Rank up immediately.

    Since I am currently in grade D, this means that I can be upgraded to grade C.

    ... Hold on.

    "But, isn''t it possible to advance in rank without a letter of recommendation? "You must have accumulated quite a bit of performance, right?"

    "Yes? Now, just a moment. "Let me check."

    In response to my question, the guild receptionist hurriedly manipulated the magic tool on the table.

    The basic information of adventurers belonging to the adventurer guild is entered through that magic tool and can be viewed at all branches.

    It''s a convenience that''s hard to imagine in medieval fantasy, but it''s a game, so let''s put it that way.

    The receptionist, who had been manipulating various things, took a piece of paper and started calculating, and only after a while did she look up.

    "Sorry. "You''ve been waiting a long time, right?"

    The receptionist nodded and apologized.

    "Adventurer, you already have enough achievements to rise to C rank, so if you have this letter of recommendation, you can even reach B rank. But the rules prohibit going up two ranks at once... "

    The rank of an adventurer, especially a high rank B or higher, also means that the guild guarantees that level of skill.

    Here, skill does not simply mean combat power.

    It refers to abilities in various aspects, such as combat ability, survival ability to cope with various situations, and interpersonal ability to maintain smooth relationships with clients.

    In order to increase the rank, the guild must determine the level of ability of the adventurer, so only one level is possible at a time.

    At least it means that it is not possible with just the influence of nobles.

    The receptionist continued speaking.

    "So, for now, I will raise you to C rank, and later, if you give me a request from the guild, I will raise you to B rank. Is it okay if I do this?"

    Since it was impossible to raise two levels at once, the idea was to make one cushion.

    "It doesn''t mean that you have to carry out any request unconditionally, right?"

    "Sure. You have the right to veto, and rejecting a request does not mean that the proposal is cancelled."

    "Okay then. Please do so."

    "Yes!"

    With these last words, the receptionist closed her mouth.

    And for a moment, there was silence between the receptionist and me.

    It was the receptionist who could not bear the silence and spoke first.

    "... Is there anything else you need?"

    "Ah. "Is this all the reward is?"

    "Yes. "We delivered everything we were tasked with."

    Is that so?

    Money, and rising adventurer rank.

    To say this is all, the duke''s family''s request doesn''t have that much reward.

    This world is a game.

    As it is a game, requests presented by clients of similar rank are assigned similar rewards.

    Of course, it varies depending on the difficulty of the request, but basically, if the difficulty is the same, the level of reward is the same.

    However, the reward received for this quest was less than the reward previously received from Silen Lame.

    I said I received a lot of money, but that''s a lot of compensation for requesting a D-class adventurer. Even if I spend all of that gold, I won''t even be able to buy a single piece of equipment I received back then.

    At that time it was just a guide, and this time it was a solution to a problem that affected the entire academy.

    So, there might be more compensation...

    "Soira. Soira."

    Flora, who was rummaging through her gold coin bag next to her, tugged on her collar.

    "Why?"

    "This... It was inside."

    Saying that, Flora held out a piece of luxuriously decorated paper. For some reason, the hand handing over the paper was shaking.

    What on earth is written? I read the sentence written on the paper with such curiosity.

    What is written there... ''One-time ticket to the Marti family warehouse.''

    "This warehouse... !"

    The unbelievable sentence made me desperately have to suppress my voice that was about to scream.

    Withdrawal of message. Withdraw the message!

    The rewards are crazy!

    It was a piece of paper that said that if you take this paper to the main house of the Luca family, you can take one desired item from the family warehouse.

    And the Luca family is one of the three ducal families of the empire.

    Simply put, it meant that you could choose one item from a warehouse filled with items equivalent to national treasures!

    Moreover, perhaps considering that there were three of us in our party, there were two more sheets of paper with the same content.

    When this happens, the story changes.

    Why is the reward so strong?

    I had to rack my brain to see if there was something I had missed among the suspiciously large number of rewards.

    In other words, the Luca family gained political advantage through this incident, or Luca gained something that it really needed. Something like that.

    However, even if there was such a thing, there was no way I would have told it to an adventurer like me, and in the end, I concluded that it would be good if there was a lot of reward.

    "You look like a fool."

    Asil, who does not yet know the contents of this paper, pointed out.

    It seems that my expression darkened without realizing it because of the enormous reward beyond my imagination. Big.

    Even if the contents of this paper were discovered, not many people would be able to take it away from our party, but I deliberately said it as if it was not a big deal.

    "Ah. "There are more rewards than I expected."

    "Okay? How many? No, let''s go back if we have received compensation. "The dormitory curfew is coming soon."

    "Curfew? "Wasn''t that hypnosis too?"

    "No, apart from hypnosis, curfew has always been a thing."

    I feel like I want to run to the Marti family right now and pick up an item. First, I have to go back to the academy.

    In fact, the Marti family''s original home is not in this city, so it would be difficult to make a day trip even if you use the portal.

    I should go there on the weekend or something.

    With this payment, Luca''s nomination request was completely completed.

    Still, life at the academy continued a little longer.

    After the hypnosis was lifted, the academy quickly returned to its original state.

    No, actually, the ''insignificant'' hypnosis we did at the end made me feel a little strange.

    For example, when an argument breaks out between a male student and a female student.

    ¨C What is he saying now? The guy has a small dick!

    ¨C What, what? Have you even seen my cock? What nonsense!

    ¨C I''ve seen it before!

    ¨C Oh, shit. You''re so fucking bad at sex!

    ¨C I? That''s funny. Because you can make something cheap in 10 seconds?

    ¨C Try it!

    ¨C Good. Follow me behind the stairs!

    Like this... What should I say?

    Although the concept of chastity must have definitely returned to its original state, we can now see naked people interacting here and there, with the feeling of ''I had sex with someone once before, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?''.

    Was it a mistake to make people think nothing of the crazy sex party while under hypnosis? Did you have to erase your memories at all?

    But the side effects were too great for that.

    I said this as if I was worried, but actually, I don''t really care.

    Sex. What can I do?

    It bothered me that Anna looked at me a little suspiciously, but she didn''t really go out of her way to play lesbian.

    However, I felt a little sorry for Asil.

    He must have thought that he could now enjoy a normal academy, but even after the hypnosis was broken, he was having sex here and there.

    "..."

    But when I brought up this topic, Asil just quietly looked away.

    ... This is it, isn''t it?

    Didn''t you already finish the demo in a place I don''t know?

    Just being stuck in a casino for a few weeks doesn''t mean you''ve become corrupted by your dick, right?

    I didn''t know the answer.

    Still, if you think about it simply, there was nothing strange about the academy other than the fact that the distance between men and women was getting closer.

    I was able to listen to a decent lecture.

    Thanks to this, I was able to spend time listening to lectures, working on skilled work, and building friendships at night.

    And half a year later.

    We, who decided to attend the academy for just one semester, left the academy with a warm send-off from the friends we had made along the way.

 Chapter 200: Celebrating Episode 200, the Heroâ€™s Abilities

    Chapter 200: Celebrating Episode 200, the HeroˇŻs Abilities One day, the hero party stopped by the city.

    The hero party tended to prefer to go on adventures through small towns or villages rather than big cities.

    This is because there were more people in those places who needed the help of warriors than in big cities.

    There was another reason.

    In large cities, there was usually a nobleman of appropriate status as a lord, and it was also because such lords were anxious that they could not treat the warriors with the utmost hospitality when they met them.

    Of course, they were sincere about the war against the Demon King, and they did not want to treat them that way because the heroes were the hope of humanity.

    It was closer to work to gain a reputation for treating warriors well.

    The fact that heroes dislike that kind of atmosphere was also one of the reasons why the hero party avoided big cities.

    But that doesn''t mean I''ll never approach a big city.

    Sometimes, when I had a reason to visit a big city for various reasons, such as resupplying supplies or checking equipment, I would stop by and get some work done all at once.

    Today was one of those days.

    While staying at a high-class inn in a big city and enjoying a meal with colleagues, the hero party''s scout, Lev, spoke to me.

    "Serina."

    "Huh?"

    The hero, Serena, answered without even looking at Lev.

    It wasn''t because I particularly disliked Lev, it was just because I was busy eating.

    Lev''s voice was serious, but she tried to ignore it, thinking that he would do it again this time since he had used his serious voice to set her mood more than once.

    However, Lev''s next words could not be ignored.

    "Haven''t you gained a little weight recently?"

    "..."

    Ppajik.

    Time has stopped.

    At least, that''s what everyone at the hero party who ate around the table thought.

    Silpierre, the archer, who was excitedly tearing off a chicken leg, Gaidon, the tanker, who was crunching on salad in a way that was not appropriate for his size, and Bertie, the priest who was eating bread dipped in chicken soup.

    Everyone stopped eating and just quietly rolled their eyes and looked at Serena and Lev.

    Although Serena puts herself as a warrior ahead of herself as a woman, and for the sake of her hero''s mission, she does not hesitate to do things that would make ordinary women horrified...

    Still, it didn''t mean she gave up being a woman.

    And no woman would welcome being told that she gained weight.

    However, Silpierre, who would normally have thrown a leftover chicken leg bone at Lev''s head, saying, ''What are you talking about to a woman!'', This time he remained silent, chewing the remaining cartilage.

    Honestly, it was because they also felt it in their hearts.

    Recently, the food situation of the warrior party has greatly improved.

    If I had to point out the reason, I recently completed a request that a saint from a religious order had asked me to personally, and by completing it beyond its original purpose, I received a huge amount of support.

    Above all, it was largely due to the change in attitude of Serena, the leader of the party.

    Previously, she was Serena who wasn''t particularly concerned about food.

    It''s not that I just fed myself by thinking, ''As long as I don''t starve to death,'' I didn''t make an effort to eat delicious meals either.

    If there is delicious food, I eat it, and even if there is no food, I just eat it. This is exactly what Serena''s attitude toward eating has been like so far.

    However, not long ago, specifically after completing her saint''s request, Serena''s attitude changed.

    ''Let''s have a delicious meal whenever possible.''

    Due to Serena''s changed attitude, various cooking utensils and spices were added to the hero party''s luggage, or if they had to visit the city, they stayed at a hotel with delicious meals. Her attitude toward the hero party''s meals changed as a whole.

    And a delicious meal naturally led to a large meal.

    Eating large amounts of food soon led to weight gain.

    However, she did not become noticeably chubby or gain weight.

    The amount of food increased slightly, but the amount of exercise gained from working as a warrior remained the same.

    It was just a matter of whether you would feel that way if you had the insight of a hero party.

    ... Of course, no matter how much it was, it was something that a woman could not ignore after hearing that she had gained weight.

    Serena quietly put down the fork she was bringing to her mouth.

    Tak.

    The sound of two utensils clashing together, a fork and a plate, was particularly loud today.

    Serena slowly wiped her mouth with her handkerchief, but did not look at Lev.

    After a moment of silence, Serena opened her mouth.

    "... "It''s because of ability."

    However, the words that came out of her mouth were different from what her colleagues expected.

    Some people expected negative words, some expected double insults, and some expected playful comments, but Serena''s words did not match anything.

    "Ability?"

    In response to Lev''s question, the warrior looked around.

    This is because the abilities one possesses are very important personal information for an individual, so it was difficult to tell it to others, even if they were colleagues.

    Fortunately, the room in the restaurant of a luxury hotel was sufficiently soundproofed, so there was no need to worry about someone else eavesdropping.

    Only after completing her confirmation did Serena explain her newly acquired abilities.

    "Emotional Battery," An ability obtained through the Ability Cube left behind by Zizek, an executive of the Demon Lord''s Army, in the basement of the Oak Cave.

    She had the ability to store the positive emotions she felt and use them like other energy when needed.

    The stored emotions were all-purpose energy that could be used like magical power if you tried to use them like magical power, like divine power if you tried to use them like divine power, and even like life force if you tried to use them like life force in a crisis.

    Because storing emotions does not mean that the emotions you felt disappear, it was an incredible ability that only benefited you the more positive emotions you felt.

    Conversely, feeling negative emotions did not cause the stored positive emotions to disappear.

    Everyone in the hero party who heard about this amazing ability remained silent this time with a different meaning.

    Because she didn''t know what to say.

    After remaining silent for several minutes, Lev opened his mouth with difficulty.

    "What is that? It''s a scam."

    Lev''s tone was cheap, but other colleagues had similar sentiments.

    Only Serena, who expected everyone to react this way upon learning of this ability, remained calm.

    "Yes? But there is just one thing I regret."

    "Do you regret it? Well, with that level of ability, it''s only fair that there are one or two conditions attached. "What is it?"

    "I need to feel positive emotions."

    "Okay. That''s natural because you have to have emotions to store. And?"

    "Huh? Is it the end?"

    "..."

    Another moment of silence.

    Still, this silence was short.

    "It''s not a regret or anything, it''s just natural!"

    "But that''s why I''m so fat."

    "This? Ah... Is that so?"

    Only then did the colleagues in the hero party understand why Serena suddenly brought up her abilities.

    Because she needed positive emotions to store energy in her "Emotional battery," She sought out delicious food to feel happy, which led to her gaining weight.

    "I see. "If that''s the case, there''s nothing we can do."

    "Because you won''t be able to change your diet. Would increasing the amount of exercise help?"

    "Serena, do you want to work out with me? "I''m a little worried these days, too."

    Gaidon, Berti, and Silpierre all nodded and understood.

    Only then was Serena able to open her slightly stiff expression.

    Although she said there was a clear reason, she suddenly changed the level of the meal without properly explaining it because, as the party leader, it was okay to say.

    Of course, the party members were happy that the meal was delicious, but they never felt any complaints.

    It was true that she was a little surprised, but she moved on, thinking it was fun.

    It was a good thing to have an understanding party member.

    "Ah. Then can I order this too? This one looked delicious too, but I didn''t order it because I thought it might be a bit too much!" Sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the contrary, Silpierre got excited and actively recommended delicious menu items.

    "You don''t even have that kind of ability, so you just eat it? Then you get fat too. "No, have you already gained weight?"

    ¨C Bah!

    There was an incident where Lev, who was teasing Silphiere, got hit by a flying glass of water and fell backwards.

    Scenery of happy daily life. As Serena watched this, she could feel the energy filling up her "Emotional battery" With joy.

    Serena''s eyes stopped for a moment as she watched Lev exaggeratedly leaning back her chair.

    ''Come to think of it... You don''t have to get positive emotions from food.''

    Each person''s favorite actions and situations in which they feel positive emotions are different, but in general, there is a situation in which most people feel happy.

    It is mainly called the three major desires.

    When eating something delicious.

    When you take a good rest in a comfortable place.

    And, when having sex.

    ''I heard that Lev has a lot of experience in that area. Does just mix your body really feel that good?''

    Serena, who was looking at Lev and Gaidon''s crotches for a moment, quickly looked away.

    ''No, right now I can get enough energy just by eating. There is no need to choose that method.''

    Serena gained tremendous abilities through the Ability Cube.

    However, the ability cube had the possibility of gaining not only abilities but also penalties.

    Unlike her abilities, the penalty cannot be confirmed with a status scroll or crystal sphere, so she was not aware of it, but this was the penalty that Serena got.

    ˇ¸Blindness: The range of options you can take to achieve your goals expands.ˇą

 Chapter 201: Imperial Family and Guards (1) *

    Chapter 201: Imperial Family and Guards (1) * The capital of the Lexis Empire, which boasts the greatest national power of mankind, especially the Imperial Palace.

    The emperor was busy working in the imperial palace, which was so large that even from outside the inner city, its grandeur could be appreciated at least in part.

    People who don''t know think that if they become the emperor, they will be able to have fun and eat, but that wasn''t the case at all.

    In the empire, the higher the status of people, the more divided they were.

    In places like small kingdoms located in the rear, far from the front line against the Demon King''s army, there were places where the king really enjoyed hoarding all kinds of gold and silver treasures, but at least that wasn''t the case in the empire.

    Did God decide to make it the last bastion of mankind? It was a holy army during the three reigns since the war against the Demon King began.

    They ruled under an outstanding emperor for not 10 or 20 years, but for decades, and all the corrupt nobles had to be cut off and hung in the square.

    There were cases where lower-ranking nobles, who were not easily visible to the emperor, managed to hide themselves from such purges, but from the perspective of the empire as a whole, it was a matter of lower priority than other matters.

    In any case, most of the high-ranking members of the empire, who had been honed over three generations, were excellent individuals who shouldered duties commensurate with their status.

    The emperor, who was at the top of the imperial nobility, was always busy with his work.

    The emperor had been going to work for several hours today, and was just looking at documents.

    ¨C Knock.

    For the first time, a different sound was mixed into the fight against the mountain of documents that seemed to continue endlessly if left as is.

    ¨C Your Majesty, this is Barei.

    "Please come in."

    The person who opened the door, which was so well maintained that the hinges did not even make a sound, and came in was Baray, the successor to the Thames family, who is in charge of politics among the three ducal families of the empire.

    As soon as the door opened and the face of the emperor working at the desk came into view, Barei saluted the emperor from his spot.

    "Okay, come in quickly."

    The emperor, Tyrois, waved her hand in the air as if such courtesy was a hassle.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Don''t we have eyes to see today?"

    Normally, Barei would have expected this kind of reaction from the emperor and simply passed over it, but today there was a different person present, so it was necessary to attach more importance to the ritual.

    "Seeing eyes? Ah... Are you okay? This person is... "

    T. Royce interrupted him there, thought for a moment, and then spoke again.

    "... No. What if it''s not okay? "I am the emperor."

    "Well, what your Majesty said is correct."

    Despite T. Royce''s reckless words, Baray just shrugged his shoulders.

    Certainly, at a time when the emperor''s imperial authority was at its peak at an unprecedented level even in the entire history of the empire, there was no one who would criticize the emperor for simply asking her to skip court etiquette.

    Moreover, it was said that the reason was not for anything else but because it interfered with his work as an emperor, and there were few people who could complain about that.

    I was just saying it to Baray, but I didn''t intend to say that I wouldn''t be a good example if I didn''t follow etiquette seriously.

    Barei glanced behind the emperor.

    Not long ago, there was only the emperor in the emperor''s office, but now one of the palace guards is now escorting the emperor in the office.

    The emperor, who had said that he did not need troops to guard him, saying, ''A guard has a guard''s job,'' decided to receive a guard on some whim.

    Literally one day, he suddenly changed his words, and it was hard to describe it as anything other than a whim, but Baray just clapped his hands in joy.

    In the first place, isn''t protecting His Majesty the Emperor the highest priority among the guards'' duties? It was strange that until now I had refused to do something else.

    Of course, in terms of simple force, there were not many people in the empire who were as strong as the emperor, but as protection was not simply due to weakness, Barei was one of the people who regularly recommended receiving protection from the emperor.

    ''But wasn''t that guard the same guard yesterday?''

    A thought suddenly occurred to Barei, and he looked closely at the face of the guard standing behind the emperor, but nothing came to mind.

    Although he was not as big as the emperor, he was the most busy person in the Bareido Empire.

    He was not leisurely enough to remember the faces of each and every palace guard.

    Barei quickly put his doubts about the guard out of his mind.

    "So Baray, what''s going on?"

    "Oh, yes. This is a report on the battle that occurred on the 24th Front."

    "24th Front?"

    When Tyrois tried to remember where it was, Baray told him first.

    "This is where His Majesty Gartson is currently."

    "Ah. "It was where he was."

    Gartson is the husband of Empress Tyrois.

    Since Tyrois possessed all the power that an emperor should have, Gartson was not given much power.

    However, as the authority and symbolism of being the emperor''s husband remained, he would tour the front lines about once a year on behalf of Tyrus, who was busy with her work, and boost the morale of her soldiers.

    Of course, it was not a single-digit front line, but at most a double-digit back line, but it had a significant morale-boosting effect, so it was like an event that took place every year.

    "How is he doing these days?"

    "They say there is no particular problem. Ah... "

    Barei''s words, which he had been answering indifferently, were briefly interrupted.

    What does this mean something happened?

    Tyrois was anxious and urged Baray to say his next words.

    "What happened? "Say it."

    Baray was a little hesitant about T. Royce''s words, and only after taking some time did he reveal his story.

    "That... This is not properly confirmed information yet... "

    "Speak."

    "I''m in a good mood with the princess of a certain kingdom who also came to comfort me at the front... "

    "Hmm... "

    T-Rois just snorted quietly, but somehow Baray felt the air in the office getting colder.

    Baray hastily added before T. Royce''s eyes grew colder.

    "Ji, this is truly unconfirmed information! There are such rumors, but it is not even known which kingdom the princess is, so the intelligence agency assumes that it is really just a rumor!"

    It was only after pouring out the remaining information at such a rapid pace that I wondered if I had ever spoken so quickly in recent times that the temperature in the office began to return little by little.

    "Then it must be a rumor. Or maybe some reckless country is playing a trick... "

    T. Royce made that decision with slightly calmer thoughts.

    Plots aimed at rising status by clinging to high-ranking power figures were, in fact, so common that it would be embarrassing to even call them ploys.

    It would be very rare if the ''high-ranking authority figure'' was the emperor''s husband, but the method itself was the same.

    So, Tyrois thought this time was another one of those tricks. sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Either he is really trying to seduce Gartson and become his concubine, or he is leaking information that he is on good terms with Gartson and showing off to neighboring countries that he has connections with the empire...

    Of course, Gartson was only the emperor''s husband, not the emperor, so the idea of ??Gartson taking a concubine was nothing more than nonsense in the empire, but in most kingdoms, like the empire, the position of supreme leader was not open to women. There were often cases where it was mistaken as an opportunity worth taking.

    Because people do not properly consider things that are different from their common sense.

    At least it won''t be a matter of Gartson''s own will.

    In that case, there is nothing that an emperor cannot show mercy to.

    Thinking so, T. Lois said enough was enough and sent her barre away.

    Although it was not directed at him, Baray, who experienced the emperor''s intimidation even for a moment, retreated from the emperor''s office faster than usual.

    And again, only the emperor and the guards were left in the office.

    The emperor paid no attention to the guards and meditated for a moment in front of the documents brought by Barei.

    When you are in the position of emperor, you inevitably count people as numbers.

    Every single soldier has a family and a life, but the death of such a soldier is only expressed as a number going up on a piece of paper.

    Therefore, in order not to forget his feelings of mourning for them, Tyrois always held a solemn moment of silence in front of documents related to post-war processing.

    After finishing the silent prayer, Tyrois held the quill pen again.

    No matter how necessary mourning was, mourning for the dead was not more important than the lives of the living.

    Inside the office, only the crunching sound could be heard again.

    And a few hours later.

    "Your majesty. It''s time for a break."

    The voice of the guard woke up Tyrois, who was lost in his work.

    "Ah. Thank you. ... Barnes."

    After hearing the guard and Barnes'' words, T. Royce looked up and checked the time, relaxed his body and leaned back against the back of his chair.

    The chair, which boasts the highest quality, to the point where even the word ''highest quality'' is not enough, embraced T. Royce''s body comfortably.

    "Excuse me."

    Barnes came up behind T. Royce, who was sitting on a chair and relieving his tiredness...

    "Uhm... "

    I slowly massaged T. Royce''s breasts.

    T. Royce stuck out his chest as if asking for more touching, closed his eyes, and made a moaning sound.

    Barnes, who was massaging T. Royce''s breasts gently but not violently, eventually slowly lowered his head and stole T. Royce''s lips.

    "Hmm... "

    Chureup, Chureup.

    Tongues intertwined, creating an obscene sound of water.

    The two exchanged saliva for a while, feeling the other''s body temperature, and only when their jaws got sore did they separate their lips.

    Said Barnes, looking at his cheeks flushed with excitement and his lips glistening with saliva.

    "Were you that worried that Her Majesty Gartson might have been having an affair?"

    "Ah... That... "

    T. Royce couldn''t give a proper answer to Barnes, who gently twisted her nipple and asked mischievously.

    If you think rationally, the positions of the emperor''s husband and the emperor were different.

    This means that even if Gartson cannot take a concubine, there is nothing that Tyrois, the emperor, cannot do.

    However, apart from being rational, it was a bit disturbing to T. Lois to ask for chastity only from her husband, so she couldn''t say anything.

    As if he was okay with that, Barnes tickled and kissed Tyrois'' nipples again.

 Chapter 202: Imperial Family and Guards (2)

    Chapter 202: Imperial Family and Guards (2) The lips of the two people, who were lusting after each other as if they were going to eat each other, slowly parted.

    At a time when the sun was still high in the sky, a silver thread shining brightly in the sunlight stretched out for a long time and suddenly broke.

    Barnes made eye contact with T. Royce at a distance where her breath was barely touching his mouth.

    Unfocused eyes, blank, flushed cheeks, heavy breathing... The Empress''s usual solemn appearance was a relaxed look that was unimaginable.

    If you push her down like this, she will probably pretend not to win and open her legs.

    But that wasn''t to be the case.

    Now was the time to be patient in order to train T-Rois into a female of Vans'' taste.

    Barnes slowly withdrew her head, pinching and releasing both of T. Royce''s nipples one last time.

    "Aang? ... Ah!"

    It was only when she let out a moan without resistance as the intense pleasure pierced her chest that Lois came to her senses.

    Barnes took out her handkerchief and wiped away the traces of the passionate kiss left on the corner of T. Royce''s mouth, and she took a step back.

    "It''s almost time for a break. It''s time to get back to work."

    "Ahhh... Yes. Thank you."

    Her feverish head continued to yearn for the man, but the emperor''s superior reason understood Barnes'' actions.

    The sexual treatment we shared before... No, stress relief contract.

    Barnes clearly said, ''When the situation calls for it,'' and T-Royce agreed.

    Not only did she agree, but if there were no such conditions, Tyrois would not have given her nod, no matter how much she was being harassed by Barnes.

    Because she was that kind of woman.

    Therefore, it was a natural part of the contract for Barnes to only use it during breaks and not during work hours, and it could be said that he was faithfully fulfilling his contract.

    But still, the sad feeling doesn''t go away...

    Lois had to try to focus again on her work as she rubbed her thighs together.

    Barnes was watching T. Royce like that with a sinister smile on his face.

    Barnes'' primary goal was to accurately keep the contract and make Tyrus think that the contract was made with mutual agreement.

    Although it is said that Tyrois agreed when signing the contract, considering the situation at the time, it was a contract that was no different from a threat.

    And from the beginning, Tyrus was the absolute best in this relationship.

    Tyrois said that there was no dick like Barnes, but that doesn''t mean there''s anyone else like Barnes.

    Of course, since Barnes has the ability to "Customize dick," It won''t be easy to find another man as good as Barnes.

    However, he is not so irreplaceable that the emperor of the empire cannot find him even if he sincerely searches for him.

    Barnes evaluated himself that way.

    So, he was careful not to get too presumptuous and end up saying, ''Let''s pretend that last promise never happened.''

    In this way, the emperor subconsciously wanted to make the illusion that the contract was equal and that he was in control.

    Even now, it is true that we can control it in the sense that the contract is being kept well.

    However, if you look at the inside, the contract itself was an extremely unfair contract in that Barnes would use Tyrois'' body whenever he wanted.

    Therefore, one of Barnes'' goals is achieved just by T. Royce not touching the terms of the contract, thinking, ''Because I can control it at any time.''

    Even now, even though Barnes took Tyrus'' lips and massaged her breasts without permission, Tyrus did not protest.

    Instead, he held out his chest to be touched more.

    It was proof that everything was going according to Barnes'' plan.

    And the second goal was still in progress.

    Making Tyrus break the contract on his own.

    At first, Barnes touched his body during breaks, but when the time came, T. Royce pushed Barnes away first.

    But now, I am so engrossed in pleasure that I have to come to my senses only when Barnes points it out.

    If I continue teaching like this a little longer... Tyrois will come first even though it''s work time.

    That was Vans'' ultimate goal.

    A workaholic emperor who prioritizes work above all else.

    If T. Royce craves Barnes'' dick more than work, then he can truly become an irreplaceable man.

    On the day when T. Royce was trained by Barnes, he might have literally been able to control the empire with just his dick, but no matter how successful he was, Barnes, who was fundamentally a safety-first person, had no intention of going that far.

    ''If you get too greedy and go against your will, your hair will fly away.''

    Bribery, embezzlement, various types of corruption... When you work at the imperial palace, you are tired of hearing stories of people who were caught for being vainly greedy.

    And what happened to their end.

    Barnes, who didn''t want to end up like them, decided to be content with just enjoying the body of the emperor, a woman he couldn''t normally make eye contact with.

    Of course, since it meant that he would be satisfied with his body and refuse the position of being able to suck all kinds of honey behind the emperor''s back, he planned to use his body without mercy.

    "... ?"

    Tyrois shuddered for a moment from the sudden chill.

    ''Is the window even open?''

    She looked back, but the window was still closed.

    The only one behind Tyrus was Barnes, the guard.

    "Why are you doing that?"

    "No. Something... "

    It wasn''t clear, but he couldn''t keep wasting time when he couldn''t feel anything right away, so Tyrois tilted his head and concentrated on his work again.

    ˇô

    The emperor''s routine is simple.

    Repeat work, meal, and sleep.

    Sometimes things change slightly when there are events or ceremonies that the emperor must attend, but basically, the emperor literally just ate and did his work.

    If he were an ordinary person, they would have tried to stop him by saying that working too hard and not exercising could be a problem for his health, but his opponent was one of the strongest men in the empire.

    He was a superhuman who could completely eliminate all the problems that arise from sitting at a desk all day just by channeling magic power into his body, so he had no reason to advise him to take a break.

    And how can the subordinates be comfortable when the highest-ranking person in the empire is working?

    Even if we don''t work in the same place, we still get noticed somehow.

    In that sense, I don''t know why, but the emperor''s recent move to increase rest time was well-received within the imperial palace.

    ¨C I only recently realized that hemorrhoids were not an incurable disease.

    ¨C My weight, which had soared without realizing it was sky-high, began to slow down.

    ¨C I felt what a great blessing it was to be able to walk home without crawling.

    Etc...

    Although it was confusing whether it was positive reviews or regrets, everyone agreed that work life at the imperial palace had become much better. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, only two people in the imperial palace knew why the rest time had increased.

    The two were together in the emperor''s office.

    ¨C Knock.

    A knock rang in the emperor''s office, where he was still engrossed in work.

    "Your Majesty, tea has been served."

    The emperor checked the time when he heard the maid''s voice over the door.

    It was afternoon tea time. This was also a recently created break time.

    "Is it that time already?"

    The emperor, who had forgotten the passing of time and was concentrating, lightly turned his shoulders and answered.

    "Please come in."

    The door to the office opened, and a maid came in, making a squeaking sound, pushing a cart filled with tea.

    "The Empire... "

    "Ah. Okay, so come in quickly. This is an order."

    "Yes, yep!"

    Barei is used to the emperor, and since he is a high-ranking noble, he easily nods when told to omit courtesy, but ordinary employees, such as maids, had to instruct him to omit courtesy by invoking orders every time.

    Of course, since they worked in the imperial palace, they also had a status similar to that of a daughter of a low-ranking noble, but if the other person was the emperor, it was not a very meaningful status.

    ''Should I write it down on my visit at all? ''

    T. Royce, who was tired of telling people to skip politeness every time they came in, even thought about that.

    However, if I really wrote it down and made it codified, it was obvious that the Senate would be bothered by talking about my own troubles as an emperor, so I did not put it into practice.

    It was easy to ignore the whining of the Senate with just one word from the emperor, but it was foolish to cause friction with the Senate over something like this.

    So the best thing is not to meet people.

    With a somewhat surprising conclusion, T. Lois watched the maid unload her tea. There was no particular reason, it was because there was no place to focus.

    From the maid''s point of view, it felt like death to suddenly see the emperor watching her with such disgust.

    The maid followed her royal etiquette more thoroughly than usual, and yet she hurriedly unloaded her tea.

    "If you''re all done, you can leave."

    "But then, who will pour the tea..." "

    "Because I can do that too. It''s okay."

    The maid also had the sense to understand her obvious intention to congratulate the guests.

    "Okay, then I''ll come and get it when tea time is over!"

    The maid hurriedly left to pay respects to the emperor... When she realized what she had been told not to do, she panicked and simply bowed her head to 90 degrees and left her office.

    "Whoa... "

    For some reason, it seems more tiring to face people than to look at a piece of paper.

    T. Royce thought as he sank into his chair.

    "Didn''t you kick me out too harshly?"

    "Ah. Barnes."

    When we were alone during the break, Barnes, who had not said a word until now, spoke up.

    "But tea time is such a long break... "It''s a waste of time."

    "I see."

    Tea time was longer than other breaks. Not as long as meal time, but to an equivalent extent.

    Because...

    "We can ''rest'' properly this time, right?"

    Tyrus rose first, his chest puffing in anticipation, and wrapped his arms around Barnes'' neck.

    The freshly brewed tea was cooling down little by little.

 Chapter 203: Imperial Family and Guards (3) ***

    Chapter 203: Imperial Family and Guards (3) *** Tea time.

    It refers to a time of relaxation to relieve fatigue while enjoying the taste and scent of warm tea.

    But now, in the emperor''s office, it was being used with a slightly different meaning.

    Because I knew a better way to relieve stress than enjoying tea.

    In the office, where there should have been only the sound of quietly sipping tea, the sound of saliva mixing took its place.

    ¨C Tsk... Chuuup... Tsk...

    When you try to stick out your tongue, the other person''s tongue blocks your way.

    Even if you try to push it away with force, it doesn''t work, so you turn the other person''s tongue sideways and try to invade their mouth.

    However, taking a detour means moving your tongue as well.

    The opponent''s tongue again penetrates the gap created to detour, and when it returns to interrupt it, it returns to the original state.

    If you feel frustrated with the situation with no change and gently poke it with the tip of its tongue, it will bite and suck the tongue with its soft lips as if asking for forgiveness.

    When you feel relieved, gently brush the other person''s tongue, and the other person also shares their feelings by intertwining their tongues as if they are grateful.

    The sticky kiss between T. Royce and Barnes made them desperately want each other to the point where you might wonder if they were lovers.

    It was Barnes who reached his limit first due to the never-ending kiss.

    "Uhm... "

    Barnes, who does not have superhuman physical abilities like T. Royce, placed his hand on T. Royce''s waist when he started to run out of breath.

    A waist so narrow that it makes one wonder if it is the same person, even without any corrections such as a corset.

    If you sweep down the soft skin that can be seen even over the clothes and go a little further down, the voluptuous buttocks, as if they had never been slimmer, show off the charm of a female.

    Barnes grabbed T. Royce''s buttocks and gently massaged them.

    The soft and elastic buttocks that I never get tired of touching were buried in the shape of Vans'' hand and wrinkled the thin skirt.

    Barnes enjoyed the heavenly feel as he pressed his hips together, spread them apart, and rubbed them along the cleavage of his hips.

    "Hmm... "

    Then, suddenly, I noticed that her voice had changed, and when I looked at Lois, I saw that her eyes, which had been closed and were engrossed in her kiss, were gently opening.

    Barnes'' eyes reflected in blue eyes.

    Every time she looked at herself like this, she thought that she was a very mismatched man and woman, but that made her even more excited.

    Before we knew it, their lips were slightly apart.

    No, even now we were so close that we could feel the warmth of the other person''s lips, but it was also a huge distance compared to just a moment ago when we were so close that the wrinkles on our lips were worn away.

    "..."

    Tyrois said nothing.

    However, Barnes could feel the passionate excitement in those eyes.

    Barnes pulled away from Tyrois and took a step back.

    With that one step, Barnes was able to slowly scan Tyrus'' body.

    A few strands of slightly faded, but still beautiful blonde hair clung to her cheeks, wet with sweat from excitement.

    An excited blush appeared on his cheeks, and hot and rough breath continued to flow from his mouth.

    The dress that revealed her cleavage couldn''t hide her erect nipples, and it looked as if she wanted to tease them.

    And when I looked down a little more, I could see thighs rubbing together impatiently under the skirt.

    Just looking at Barnes''s body as if licking it, T. Royce could feel the excitement that made him dizzy.

    "Lift it up."

    Barnes'' words without object.

    However, because it had already happened several times, Tyrois was able to understand Barnes'' words right away.

    However, understanding and doing were two different things.

    As T. Royce lifted her skirt as instructed by Barnes, she felt dizzy.

    The skirt, which was originally not that long, lost its role of covering the private parts just by being lifted a little.

    T. Lois stopped lifting her skirt only when the beautiful triangle between her thighs and pubic area was revealed, and the underwear straps hanging around her hips were visible.

    The shame of showing off the parts that are hidden and should be covered.

    A sense of submission that it was not his intention, but an order.

    Neither of these sensations were unfamiliar to her empress, Tyrois, and that made her even more excited.

    Barnes took no action and just stared at T. Royce''s secret.

    In this world, the thinner and softer the fabric, the more expensive it was.

    And in accordance with the Senate''s strong opinion that the emperor should only use the highest quality products to save his reputation, Tyrois''s underwear was also a high-quality product whose price for a single set was beyond imagination.

    In other words, it was soft and, above all, thin.

    So much so that the bare skin that underwear should cover is visible.

    Barnes watched T-Royce''s vagina turn red through her underwear.

    My body was hot from excitement, or my body was red from embarrassment, or maybe both.

    It was a sight I never got tired of no matter how many times I saw it.

    Barnes, who had taken the time to engrave T. Royce''s secret into her eyes, took a step forward and extended his hand to her.

    Tyrois'' body, knowing the pleasure the hand would give her, naturally tensed and prepared for her pleasure.

    ¨C Squeak...

    "Huh... "

    When Barnes'' fingers touched her breasts, there was a squishy sound even though he touched them over her underwear.

    Barnes scratched her underwear with his fingernails.

    "Ha, uh... Haaa... "

    The part where her fingernails touched was painful, but an ambiguous level of stimulation, not enough to cause pleasure, tormented T. Lois'' body.

    Barnes''s preference was to enjoy the woman''s reaction while teasing her like this, but unfortunately, the tea time was long but short enough to mix her body, so she had to take it in moderation and move on to the next step.

    Barnes placed her hands on Lois''s hips, grabbed the straps of her underwear, and slid them off.

    Her underwear, with a clear watermark down her middle, ran down her thighs, knees, calves, to the floor, and touched Tyrus''s pussy.

    "..."

    She wished she had said something, but Barnes just stared at her cunt, which was now dripping with fresh juices, and she didn''t say anything.

    ¨C Snap.

    "Haha?"

    She let out a moan as her fingers penetrated her vagina without any warning.

    Barnes moved her fingers, enjoying the wet and sticky vaginal fluid.

    T. Lois twisted her waist back and forth in response to the pleasure she felt in her pussy, but the more she did, the more new stimulation overtook her.

    Even in the midst of her pleasure, the sight of her holding on to her lifted skirt was so cute that it was hard to recall her age.

    "... Ah? Ugh? Ugh... "

    As T. Lois''s moans became more intense, Barnes grabbed T. Lois''s hips with both of her hands and turned her around.

    Tyrois also quietly followed Barnes'' touch and turned his back.

    As Barnes gently pushed T. Royce''s back, she leaned down with her thighs pressed against the edge of the desk.

    It was the desk where I used to work a little while ago, but it was simply organized for tea time relaxation, so there was nothing rough.

    Barnes lifted one of T. Royce''s knees and placed it on the desk.

    With one leg raised, Barnes lifted the skirt that was hanging over her buttocks, giving a clear view of her fair buttocks and her pussy dripping with love juice underneath.

    T. Royce turned his head forward and did not look back, perhaps because he was embarrassed to look at Barnes'' face, but his bright red ears clearly showed his condition.

    Puuk.

    "Haaa?"

    Tyrois, who didn''t look back, couldn''t even see Barnes'' cock digging in.

    I collapsed onto the desk as the pleasure suddenly coursed through my body.

    Paying no attention to T. Royce, Barnes firmly held T. Royce''s hips.

    It was because I didn''t have much time to spare because I was inadvertently enjoying T. Royce''s sexy side.

    ¨C Puck, puck, puck...

    T-Rois couldn''t even moan properly as he was impaled by Barnes'' cock, which was almost pounding.

    "Hot, haak, tsk, ah, hot..." "

    Thanks to his ability, Barnes''s cock accurately stimulated T. Royce''s weak points, making violent waist teasing the best technique.

    Thanks to Barnes''s cock, which stimulated the erogenous area and made it bloom, like a ghost, if there was any area that could be aroused by continued sex, Tyrois was gradually becoming a weak pussy full of weaknesses.

    The only man I dated recently was Vans, so I thought he was good at sex, but I didn''t even know it.

    Her breasts, which had been bouncing wildly every time his cock penetrated her, came out through the dress and were shaking heavily.

    All T. Royce could do towards Barnes, who grabbed her bouncing breasts with one hand and violently massaged them and plunged his cock into them, was to spread her legs and moan.

    There was no time to think about such miscellaneous things as work or the emperor''s respect.

    Just a time to wallow in pleasure with a clear mind.

    The joy of throwing away status, responsibilities, and respect and becoming just a female and obeying the male was engraved in Tyrois''s brain.

    "It''s almost the end."

    When Barnes whispered that in her ear, Tyrois shouted without even thinking.

    "Please cum inside, inside, just like that..." Yes... !"

    Even though I knew there was a contraceptive magic, the feeling of being asked to cum by a woman was extremely satisfying as a male.

    As T. Royce said, Barnes raised his cock without even thinking about pulling it out.

    "Aaaaang??"

    After hearing her say that it was her last time, Barnes wanted her semen and while tasting her tight vagina, he plunged his dick into her cervix and ejaculated.

    Feeling the sensation of hot semen filling her womb, T. Lois, her body relaxed, fell face down on her desk.

    The force caused several roughly organized documents to fly and fall to the floor, but T. Royce did not even pay attention to the documents and was lost in thought.

    ''Ah... Now that I think about it, how long is left for the birth control magic to take effect... ?''

    A contraceptive magic that needs to be received every few months to be maintained.

    Her dazed mind couldn''t recall the last time she had received one. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204: Imperial Family and Guards (4)

    Chapter 204: Imperial Family and Guards (4) ¨C Knock.

    "Please come in."

    When tea time came to an end, the maid who came to retrieve her cart that she had left behind knocked on the door of her office. As soon as she heard the voice, her heart sank.

    ''Were you really waiting?''

    There was no one in the imperial palace who did not know about the emperor''s love for work.

    What if the emperor is upset because he doesn''t come to pick up the cart even though it''s working hours?

    Even though I quickly checked the time, it was barely before tea time ended.

    It didn''t interfere with work time. Clearly.

    ''He probably knew I would come at this time, so he told me to come in before I even told him who I was.''

    The maid gathered her startled heart and opened her door.

    "Your majesty. "Do you mind if I just collect the teaware?"

    "Sure."

    The appearance inside the office was not much different from when the maid left.

    His Majesty the Emperor is sitting on a chair facing documents, and a large guard is standing guard in an unmoving posture.

    ''Huh?''

    The maid, who was organizing her tea utensils on the cart parked next to her desk, noticed that her kettle had hardly any water left.

    At most, the amount of water reduced to about a teacup.

    This was because T. Royce was so focused on ''relieving stress'' with Barnes that he did not have time to enjoy tea.

    However, the maid, who could not even dream of such a thing, took it differently.

    ''You worked during tea time!''

    He designated a tea time to ensure rest time for his subordinates, but he was actually concentrating on work during that time.

    Indeed, he is the greatest of all nobles.

    The maid put her cart in order and left her office, proud of the fact that she was working under such a person.

    ¨C Boom.

    The door to the office closed with a low sound.

    "Paha... "

    "Whoa... "

    The maid didn''t notice, but both T. Royce and Barnes, who had been stiffened by her tension, exhaled at the same time and made her relax.

    "I really knew what was going to happen."

    "It''s not that I knew what would happen, but how it happened. I didn''t manage to get caught... "

    The two people, who had been vigorously shaking their bodies just a moment before the maid knocked on her door, soon realized that it was time for the maid to come and quickly straightened up.

    Fortunately, she was able to get dressed in time, and she was able to answer as soon as the maid knocked on the door.

    But there was one thing I forgot.

    It was only after the maid came in that I noticed that it was T. Royce''s panties.

    It was almost transparent through the thin cloth, but it covered Tyrus''s private parts.

    It now had a clear watermark in the middle, and when Barnes turned T. Royce''s body around and draped it on the desk, it slipped off his ankle and remained on the floor.

    Because the underwear literally boasted ''so softness that you wouldn''t even know you were wearing them,'' T. Royce didn''t notice that the panties were gone while adjusting her clothes.

    Fortunately, I was able to avoid being noticed because it was hidden from view by the desk from the office door, but when the maid paused for a moment while organizing the cart near the desk, I thought she was losing her wits. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Barnes bent down and picked up T. Royce''s panties.

    It feels softer than the high-quality handkerchief I bought from Vans in the past to seduce women.

    It was so soft that she unconsciously touched it, forgetting that what she was holding in her hands were panties.

    T. Lois blushed and said as she saw the panties that were wet in the middle and not yet warm enough to be touched arbitrarily.

    "What are you keeping touching? Please return it quickly."

    "Ah. Yeah... "

    Barnes didn''t particularly have any lust for her panties.

    If she''s interested, she should be interested in the female body beyond that. What''s it worth at most?

    But that''s what she thought.

    Watching T. Lois blush as she watched Barnes fiddling with her own panties, it was hard not to feel like she could understand the men''s obsession with her panties.

    So when Barnes stopped her hand from handing T-Rois her panties, she decided to play a little trick.

    "... No, I will take this."

    "Yes?"

    In response to Barnes'' unexpected words, T. Royce raised her question mark.

    "I think it will be a good souvenir since it''s been a long time coming."

    "Then what should I wear?"

    "Isn''t it okay if I don''t wear it?"

    "Yes?"

    "Let''s spend today without wearing anything."

    "No, what is that..." "

    "Wouldn''t wear underwear be a hindrance to your work?"

    Tyrois tried several more times, but in the end, Barnes did not return the panties.

    Of course, she planned to return it later. Panties of this quality would be extremely expensive.

    But I had no intention of returning it now.

    Tyrois had no choice but to work without her panties on.

    Anyway, work was done by sitting down, and there was no need to meet anyone else... For some reason, I was concerned about the feeling of my butt touching my skirt, so I often adjusted my posture when sitting.

    ˇô

    "Baray~!!"

    "Ugh!"

    -Crashing!

    Around that time when tea time was just over.

    Baray, who had enjoyed a calm and comfortable time with his lover, was now attacked while moving to his office to return to work.

    The feeling of a heavy weight coming from behind.

    In response to the voice, he quickly turned back and caught it with both arms, but unlike his childhood friends, Barei, who was helpless and no different from a civilian, was unable to withstand the impact of the weight of a person rushing towards him with all his might and fell to the floor together.

    Baray raised his upper body from the floor and looked at his attacker.

    I already knew who it was.

    As the heir of the dukedom, Baray had a limited number of people he could treat without hesitation, and those who did this could be identified.

    "Ouch... What''s going on this time? Princess."

    "Oh no, I want you to call me Ariel, not princess!"

    "How can you do such a thing so disrespectfully..." "

    "Still!"

    "Ha... Princess Ariel. "Can I call you like this?"

    "Hmm... Good! "I''ll accept that!"

    The pretty girl sitting on the fallen Barei''s waist and smiling innocently is Ariel Lexis.

    As her last name suggests, she was the daughter of Empress Tyrois Rexis and the princess of the Rexis Empire.

    She is not just a princess, she is the first princess. In other words, she was the crown princess.

    "So. What''s going on today?"

    "Huh? No. "Did you just come running because you saw Baray?"

    It''s been a few years since her coming of age ceremony, but Barei still feels like a child, giving her a headache and pinching the bridge of her nose with her finger.

    Beyond the frowning, blurry gaze, I could see evidence of a woman with a bulge that seemed to pop out of her dress.

    If you look at things like that, your body is clearly an adult. She is older than me, and she receives the emperor''s superior genes, so her body and appearance show off a majesty worthy of representing the empire.

    What should I do to avoid that awkward behavior?

    "Princess Ariel... As I''ve said several times, I''m still busy... "

    "Is that more important than me?"

    "..."

    Baray couldn''t say anything.

    Baray''s job is important. However, she was not important enough to be related to the national fortunes of the empire.

    Because such an important matter is not handed down to the duke''s successor, but to the duke himself.

    In that sense, the Crown Princess''s work had a higher priority than Barei''s work.

    But even at a glance, she couldn''t help but think that this was more important because she was looking at a face full of mischief.

    Fortunately, Ariel, who was happily watching Barei''s troubled appearance, smiled and got up from Barei''s body.

    Ariel had a pure and innocent personality. But it was her natural personality, not her intelligence that caused her to act like a child.

    On the contrary, in her work as a princess, there were times when she showed a crueler side because of her innocence.

    She asked Barei a mischievous question because she wanted to see him in trouble, not because she really wanted him to choose her over her work.

    "It''s a joke, a joke. "You don''t have to look so sullen, right?"

    "It''s not a sullen expression."

    Anyone can see that he has a chubby face.

    Ariel giggled and held Barei''s hand to help him up.

    Ariel, who had already helped her up, was brushing off the dust from her body when she suddenly noticed something strange and asked.

    "Baray. "What is this?"

    "Yes? What... Ah?!"

    Barei, who was about to ask another strange question, screamed and slapped her hand away when Ariel suddenly grabbed her groin.

    Even though it was her hand, it was the height of disrespect to touch the body of the Crown Princess, but Barei was so embarrassed that she couldn''t afford to think about it.

    "Ouch. It hurts. "What is it?"

    "Oh, no. Princess Ariel, this is. That... "Excuse me!"

    Even though Ariel''s behavior was childish, her appearance made her shine with her pure charm.

    When Ariel put her hips on her waist and played with her, her body reacted regardless of Barei''s will.

    Barei, who could not bear to say to the princess, ''I am spoiled by you,'' turned his back and ran away despite her embarrassment.

    "Hmm... "

    Left alone, Ariel squeezed and unclenched her hand a few times and reflected on the firm feel of her hand on her own palm.

    "... Ah. "Could it be that this is the erection?"

    Ariel, who had sexual knowledge but had only seen her masculinity through illustrations, realized it too late.

    "... Hehe."

    Innocent Ariel didn''t really appreciate it, just that she liked it because she had more things to talk about at dinner with her mother.

 Chapter 205: Imperial Family and Guards (5) *

    Chapter 205: Imperial Family and Guards (5) * "So, mother. When I touch it, Barei gets scared and runs away, which is so funny... "

    Evening after a day''s work.

    Tyrois touched her forehead as she watched her daughter brightly talking about touching Baray''s genitals, calling it a ''fun thing''.

    It was a good thing that I asked for an escort with the intention of spending a quality time with her family during the evening.

    If the rumor spread that the princess touched a man''s genitals, and she was happy, it would have been a very bothersome problem for her.

    Of course, the people working in the imperial palace were not so open-mouthed, but a secret is not good as more people know about it.

    "... Ariel."

    "Yes! Mother!"

    "Have you told this to anyone else?"

    "No! She kept it secret because she wanted to be the first to tell her mother! Hehe, I wanted to tell this to Iris, but Iris isn''t in the palace right now!"

    Iris was the second princess, and she was the youngest member of the current royal family.

    Unlike Tyrois and Ariel, who mainly use magic, Iris, who is a physical person, often leaves the imperial palace voluntarily when she has work to do outside the imperial palace. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Among them, there were tasks that did not require the royal family to step forward, such as subjugating monsters or subduing a group of thieves, so it was enough to ask nearby lords, knights, or adventurers.

    She herself said, ''It''s frustrating because she''s only in the imperial palace. She said, ''I''ll come back!''

    When the emperor, Tyrois, was her princess, she had a history of traveling around dangerous front lines and accumulating exploits, so she did not particularly stop Iris''s activities.

    Aside from that, she couldn''t help but worry about her youngest daughter, so she secretly assigned her an escort.

    Iris''s outing, which was usually a bit disappointing because she couldn''t see her face, was fortunate this time.

    No matter how family you are, there are some things that are better kept hidden.

    "Uhm... "

    Tyrois was lost in thought, making a rare sound of distress.

    ''Come to think of it, she never gave this child proper sex education.''

    She did receive sex education. Since she was a member of the royal family, she had the best teachers and learned them step by step.

    Unlike the pink-haired princess somewhere, Ariel knew how her child was born, and she knew what happened along the way.

    However, if you ask her if ''she received sex education as a member of the royal family''... That wasn''t it.

    Even if she is not a member of the royal family, all women of royal family or high-ranking nobles receive special sex education.

    Techniques to satisfy men.

    In the aristocratic world where arranged marriages were not uncommon, such sex education was also a way to increase women''s value.

    Of course, men also had their own sex education, but men generally believed that it was better to learn through practice rather than education, so sex education was not taken for granted as much as women.

    The reason why Ariel did not receive such sex education several years after she became an adult was simple.

    Because there was no reason for Ariel, her crown princess, to receive something like that. She is already worthy of being married to Ariel, so why did she learn the technique?

    If I had to be honest, the man who would become Ariel''s husband would have to learn the technique.

    For the same reason, Tyrois never received sex education as a member of the royal family until she got married.

    However, after recently discovering the pleasures of female sex with Barnes, his thoughts on sex education had changed.

    Because I knew that bedtime techniques aren''t just about making the other person happy.

    Sex is an act of feeling each other. Most techniques that make men feel good also make women feel good.

    Unfortunately for her, Lois only found out about it when she met Barnes, but she didn''t want her daughter to lose half of her life like she did.

    ''... It''s a good opportunity. There are also excellent teaching materials, so it wouldn''t be a bad idea to take this opportunity to educate them properly.''

    As a resident of this world, that is, as a member of the Yagame world, Tyrois made an extremely rational decision and called ''Kyobojae'' to find a man for her daughter.

    ˇô

    "... Yes?"

    Barnes, the ''Kyobojae'' who was called, committed the act of disrespect by questioning the emperor''s words.

    No, it would be very unfair to anyone to call this blasphemy.

    She entered the Emperor Yeo''s residence carefully without being seen by anyone, anticipating a passionate feast of lust that would be held tonight, and found not only Tyrois but another woman in her bed.

    Like T. Lois, the woman was wearing only a thin pair of pajamas that clearly showed her body.

    "Ah. He''s a guard!"

    The woman who was smiling innocently and waving one of her hands was a woman whom Barnes knew well.

    It''s natural. Is it possible for the guards not to recognize the face of the 2nd priority escort?

    Of course, the first priority for escort was Tyrus, the emperor, and the second priority was Ariel, the princess.

    "Eh, Your Highness Ariel?"

    "Huh. It''s me. Hmm... "I remember seeing the guard''s face, but I don''t know his name."

    "Ah. Yes! It''s an honor to meet you! "I am Barnes, a member of the 2nd echelon of the Imperial Palace Guard!"

    "That''s right. I think it was that kind of name. Good. "I''ll remember it."

    "Well, it''s an honor... "

    "But are you sorry? Today we need some help... "

    At that time, T-Rois, who was happily watching the conversation between Vance and Ariel, intervened.

    "Wait. Ariel?"

    "Yes, mother."

    "There is no need to apologize. Ariel is the princess of this empire. "You understand, right?"

    "Ah... Ah! Hehe, I made a mistake. "I''ll say it again."

    Ariel shyly touched the side of her head and changed her expression this time.

    "I need you for something. Cooperate."

    As if to prove that he was of royal blood, despite his pure and cute face, his command exuded extraordinary charisma.

    Before I knew it, Barnes stood at attention and shouted.

    "Yes! We will cooperate!"

    "Hmph. Good."

    Said Tyrus, patting her daughter''s head happily, puffing out her chest as if she had accomplished a great job.

    "I heard. Vans? "It''s not that difficult."

    Although her status was higher than Ariel''s, it was only then that Barnes was able to relax when he heard T. Royce''s voice, which was more familiar than Ariel''s.

    "I will follow anything. ... By the way, I''m sorry. "Can I hear the content again?"

    In response to Barnes'' question, T. Lois held Ariel in her arms.

    As a female emperor, I was unable to love my daughter properly because she was too busy with her work. However, I am thankful that she grew up so innocently and beautifully.

    She promised herself that she would do what a mother should do today, and she repeated what she had said earlier.

    "She plans to teach Ariel how to be a man. You become that teaching material."

    "... Yes."

    At T. Royce''s words, Barnes felt dizzy and almost fainted.

    As Barnes also works at the imperial palace, he had heard about ''nobility''s sex education'' and knew about it.

    This world doesn''t value her virginity as much as reality.

    Although there is a hymen, in this world where women can train their bodies with magical power and develop combat power as good as men, it was quite common for the hymen to rupture due to intense exercise.

    Moreover, in some cases, the hymen could be restored with divine power.

    That doesn''t mean they''re treated as completely worthless, but... Let''s omit the details here.

    But does that mean her mother gives her daughter sex education herself?

    Also, by asking her own affair partner?

    Maybe it''s just Barnes himself who doesn''t know, and is all aristocratic society like this?

    Barnes was confused by the incomprehensible questions that constantly arose.

    "Please come this way."

    Even in the midst of such confusion, her ingrained loyalty followed Emperor Lu''s words and brought her closer to the bed.

    As I got closer to the bed, I caught a glimpse of Ariel and Tyrois.

    Brilliant blonde and slightly faded blonde.

    A plump breast that boasts elasticity in the shape of a water drop, and a breast that boasts softness even though it lacks elasticity.

    A gaze filled with pure curiosity that does not know the man, and a gaze filled with anticipation, imagining the pleasures between men and women to come.

    Looking at the two women who looked similar but different, Barnes stopped right in front of the bed.

    T. Lois, who was about to take off Barnes'' pants as usual, stopped her hand and thought for a moment.

    ''If you''re going to teach me, it would be better to start from here.''

    Tyrois called Ariel with a gesture.

    "Mother?"

    "Eriel. Ariel, take it off."

    "Try taking it off... "Pants?"

    "Yes."

    The pants Vans wore were not that complicated in design.

    It doesn''t seem particularly difficult to take off, so why do I need to be taught this?

    Even though Ariel had her doubts, she obediently walked over her bed on her knees and approached her vans.

    ''Looking up close... It''s big. I think it''s bigger than Baray.''

    The man''s size when seen up close seemed larger than when seen from a distance.

    Feeling somewhat excited, Ariel unbuttoned Barnes'' pants and pulled them down.

    Perhaps because she was nervous, Ariel took down her pants and Vans'' panties at the same time.

    Suddenly, a large dick appeared in front of Ariel.

 Chapter 206: Imperial Family and Guards (6) **

    Chapter 206: Imperial Family and Guards (6) ** "Kya... !"

    Ariel was surprised by the sight of the dick, which was much more grotesque than she expected.

    The illustration I saw in her sex education book was just long and had a part that looked like a turtle''s head at the end.

    The dick I actually saw was black and thick, and the bumpy, protruding veins were hideous.

    Seeing her appearance beyond his imagination, Ariel hurriedly removed her face and almost fell behind her.

    Fortunately, she was able to avoid falling because T. Royce caught her.

    "Uh, uh, mother. This... "

    Tyrois laughed softly as she looked at Ariel''s embarrassed appearance.

    Tyrois fully understood Ariel''s feelings.

    Barnes'' dick was especially large and grotesque compared to other men.

    T. Royce himself was surprised when he first saw it. Although she didn''t express it outwardly.

    How surprised would Ariel be, especially since she had no experience with men?

    Tyrois comforted Ariel by patting her on the back.

    "Are you okay. "It''s just that Vans''s one looks unusual, but the other guy is much cuter than this one."

    "Yeah, right... ?"

    "Sure. "Once you get used to this cock, other cocks won''t be a big deal."

    "If your mother says so... "

    ''Of course, you won''t be scared, but if you''re not careful, you might not be able to feel other men''s dicks.''

    T. Lois swallowed the words she couldn''t bear to say to her daughter.

    Because Ariel will never experience Barnes'' cock.

    No matter how important it is to be a virgin, everyone has fantasies about their first experience.

    T. Lois wanted her daughter to have her first experience with someone of her choice, not sex education.

    So, today I was only planning to provide education.

    Instead, I planned to thoroughly educate myself for my first experience in the future.

    "Ruler. "Don''t be afraid and come closer."

    Ariel did as T. Lois said and placed her face on his cock.

    ''Ah. If you look closely, it might look a little cute... ''

    Ariel breathed in the man''s scent deeply while harboring sentiments that would be difficult for her to empathize with if she told others.

    The smell is fishy and terrible, but somehow not unpleasant.

    The feeling of her head becoming dizzy every time she breathes in is strangely addictive, so Ariel follows the scent and gets closer little by little.

    Talk.

    "... "Oh my?"

    Only after the cock touched the tip of her nose did she come to her senses.

    When Ariel came to her senses, she tried to think of what she should do now, but she couldn''t.

    She obviously learned it in sex education class. Now that she had a cock in front of her, she couldn''t remember what she had learned.

    As Tyrois watched her confusion as she didn''t know what to do from now on, she thought it was a good idea to have sex education time.

    "Eriel. First, hold your dick with your hand."

    "Like this?"

    Ariel followed T. Royce''s words and grasped Barnes'' cock with both hands.

    A pulsating heat as if my entire palm was being burned.

    Even if I held the large cock with both fists, I couldn''t even hold half of it.

    "Now, what should I do from now on?"

    Listening to T. Lois'' calm voice, Ariel was able to calm her confused mind and little by little, she was able to recall what she had learned in class.

    "Hold your dick... Shake it."

    "That''s right. It is the most basic caress that a woman can give. Give it a try. Be careful not to apply too much force... "I guess there''s no need to do that."

    T. Royce was about to tell him to be careful, but when she remembered how hard Barnes'' cock was, she quickly changed her words and said it was unnecessary to worry.

    In terms of her combat power alone, Ariel is higher than Barnes, but Ariel is also a wizard like Tyrois.

    Unless you strengthen it with magic, Barnes will never feel pain no matter how hard you hold it.

    I don''t know if it''s a warrior who uses physical enhancement almost as a habit, but at least that wasn''t Ariel.

    "Close it in her hand..." As if brushing up her pole from the base of her cock... "

    Ariel was focusing all her attention on her dick.

    She seemed unaware that she was muttering to herself as she practiced what she had learned one by one.

    Ariel''s hand movements were very clumsy, but it wasn''t a problem for her because the sight of her working hard despite her clumsiness only heightened her excitement.

    "Once you''ve swept it up to her glans... Again..." Ah. I guess this is the glans. "Something is soft here."

    As expected, as expected from the royal family, where only excellent genes were collected, Ariel quickly put into practice what she had learned.

    Her hand, which had simply been holding tightly, began to control the strength and strength of her hand, and her caress, which had previously only been caressing it up and down, began to focus on the weak part of her cock.

    The fact that the woman who would become the next owner of her empire was learning her man with her own cock reached its peak of excitement.

    As her pre-cum began to flow out little by little, Ariel looked at T. Lois.

    "Mother! Something came out. Is this semen?"

    "No. That''s pre-cum."

    "Ah. "Is this pre-cum?"

    Ariel played with her fingers with a drop of her pre-cum on the tip of her cock.

    "It feels like something sticky, but when you rub it, it''s slippery... It''s a strange feeling."

    "Hehe. You''ll get used to it soon. Would you like to come out for a moment?"

    As Ariel''s learning speed was faster than expected, T. Lois thought it would be okay to take a more advanced course.

    T. Lois pushed aside Ariel and grabbed hold of Barnes'' cock.

    "This is a slightly more complicated technique than just shaking. But it''s not that difficult, so Ariel will be able to learn it quickly."

    "Yes! "I will study hard!"

    T. Royce spread Vans'' pre-cum on his palm and covered his entire glans with one hand, twirling it around.

    Then, with his other hand, he vigorously stroked the shaft of his cock.

    "Ugh... "

    Barnes could not hold back for long as he moaned under T. Royce''s skillful caress.

    "Mom, it''s amazing! "I didn''t make any noise when I did it!"

    "I''m sure Ariel will be able to do it in no time. Because she''s my daughter. So for now... Would you like to grab what looks like a pocket down here?"

    "Pocket? "Oh, is this a scrotum?"

    "That''s right. Oh, it''s much more fragile than a dick, so you shouldn''t put any force on it. Just hold it gently, like holding an egg."

    "A little... Like this? How is it. "Does it hurt?"

    Ariel''s gaze looking up while massaging her balls.

    Barnes almost ejaculated at that gaze, which was a mixture of innocence and lewdness.

    Fortunately, she was able to avoid ejaculating thanks to T. Royce, who grabbed her pole tightly as soon as she felt her dick swell.

    "..." Sea?ch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Does she mean that she shouldn''t ejaculate because she''s in education, or is she just jealous of ejaculating on another woman, even if she''s her daughter?

    Either way, Barnes could sense a strangely cold atmosphere from T. Royce.

    Ariel, who did not notice the exchange of glances between the two, became irritated with Barnes who did not respond.

    ''How dare you not answer when I ask?''

    "Answer me. It hurts? Doesn''t it hurt?"

    "... Evil! It hurts, it hurts!"

    "Joy. Answer me properly from now on. Do you understand?"

    "Yep!"

    Tyrois, who had unintentionally hurt Barnes, felt a little sorry and started caressing his cock even faster.

    "Mother, what should I do?"

    "Erielle just needs to keep stroking her balls. She likes it if you hold it slowly, as if wrapping it in her palm, and massage it gently."

    "Balls? Is the scrotum also called balls?"

    "... Ah. Yes, that''s right."

    While interacting with Barnes, T. Royce became accustomed to vulgar words he had never heard in his life, such as balls, dick, and fuckhole, and when he used words he had learned without realizing it, he thought it was a shame.

    Barnes, who had seen the results of his teaching assistant in T. Royce''s appearance, felt the feeling of shame he had been holding in even when Ariel looked up suddenly surge.

    "... It''s cheap!"

    "Eh, eh?!"

    "Great. "Cum anytime."

    Ariel is embarrassed by the word ejaculation, and T-Rois calmly accepts it.

    "Eriel, does it like this."

    "Like this?"

    Tyrois removed the palm that was rubbing his glans and let Ariel hold his glans in her hands.

    Then, he grabbed Barnes'' cock with both hands and stroked it as if squeezing it.

    ¨C View!

    "Wow, wow, wow!"

    A thin fluid spurted out from the tip of Barnes'' cock.

    Most of it was trapped by Ariel''s hand holding her glans and pooled in her palm, but some of the spilled semen stained the faces of Tyrois and Ariel, who were caressing their cocks at eye level.

    "Well, something came out with great force... Evebe."

    As Ariel was absent-mindedly expressing her feelings, the semen on her lips entered her mouth and spat it out.

    "Oh. Ariel?"

    "Yes?"

    "You can''t do that. "It''s not polite."

    "Yes... ? "What is it?"

    "Ego. Semen is like this... "

    T. Lois transferred half of the semen from Ariel''s hand into her own hand and then took it into her mouth and poured it all out.

    Leaving Ariel frozen by Tyrois'' sudden action, Tyrois just munched the semen in her mouth and swallowed it.

    Only after seeing T. Lois'' slender neck moving and swallowing her semen was Ariel able to move.

    "To? To? "Huh?"

    She could move, but the confusion remained.

    "Uh, mother? Semen shouldn''t be eaten... ? "There wasn''t a word like that in the book?"

    T-Rois said while looking at Ariel cutely.

    "That''s right. "Eating semen doesn''t mean you can have a baby."

    "But why?"

    "However, there is a law of etiquette between men and women that is not written in books. Now, look."

    Ariel looked at Barnes'' cock as T. Royce pointed and was surprised to see that it was still hard. No, she had actually grown bigger.

    "Huh? "Don''t men lose their erections when they ejaculate?"

    "Hehe, that''s generally true, but it also varies depending on the man. Barnes has no problem ejaculating four or five times. And it''s also because I just ate semen."

    "Semen? What is your relationship?"

    "Hmm... That. Barnes, can you explain it yourself?"

    Despite T. Royce''s sudden request for an explanation, Barnes responded without being embarrassed.

    "Men get turned on by watching women eat their semen."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes."

    At Barnes''s firm answer, Ariel tilted her head and looked at the remaining semen on her hand.

    "Then... Do you want me to eat this too?"

    "..."

    In response to that innocent yet extremely lewd question, Vance spoke while desperately trying to control his body that was threatening to attack Ariel.

    "Of course. "I think the princess would be extremely excited if she drank my semen."

    "Okay? That''s right... "

    Ariel, who was smearing the semen with her finger a few times, listened to Barnes'' words.

    "Eight!"

    I covered my mouth with my palm, which had semen in it, and poured the semen into my mouth.

    Still, as if she didn''t have time to savor the taste of semen in her mouth like Tyrois, she immediately started moving her neck and swallowed the semen.

    "Ubeeh... It''s fishy and sticky. Upset... "

    T-Rois hugged Ariel like she was blessed.

    "Good job, Ariel. That is the etiquette that must be observed during sexual intercourse."

    "Mom, this doesn''t taste good... "

    "It''s because it''s my first time. "Once you try it a few times, it will taste delicious."

    "Is that so?"

    "Sure. And... Now, look."

    "Yes? Oh, oh... "

    As the two looked at Barnes'' cock together, it seemed as if he had never ejaculated, no, it was even bigger than before he ejaculated, soaring up into the sky.

 Chapter 207: Imperial Family and Guards (7) **

    Chapter 207: Imperial Family and Guards (7) ** A beautiful married woman and her daughter sharing semen right in front of them?

    Moreover, they are the Empress and Princess, whose nobility is incomparable?

    Even if this was covered up, the person would be found not guilty at trial.

    Nevertheless, the reason why Barnes was able to endure without attacking the two was because the force of the two was enough to turn Barnes into a Van/S before even going to trial.

    Even if you attack him, Barnes'' back will hit the ceiling before your back touches the bed.

    So Barnes endured.

    My body was itching, my erect cock was trembling, and my eyes were bloodshot, but I held back.

    I didn''t know that the patience I developed while working as an imperial guard would be helpful in a place like this.

    When working as a security guard, it wasn''t uncommon for it to rain during outdoor events, and you had to stand still in the rain for hours.

    But I can definitely say that it was much more unbearable now than then.

    If T-Rois had been alone, he would have been hit by hitting the ceiling or getting stuck in the wall, but he couldn''t have done that because Ariel was with him.

    The relationship between T. Royce and Barnes had to be a secret from everyone. To her daughter Ariel, of course.

    Tyrois looked curiously at Barnes, who was desperately trying to suppress the urge to attack.

    ''I think it felt like this when I first brought it into the bedroom.''

    Recently, when I was in a relationship with Barnes, I was always busy crying and being crushed by him.

    Of course, I didn''t hate that because it made me feel loved as a female, but seeing Barnes hesitate like this felt different and even refreshing.

    ''Still, I feel a little pity when I see them shaking like that.''

    Barnes''s insatiable sexual desire was clearly expressed in his slightly trembling cock.

    Of all the cocks that T. Royce had ever seen, Vance''s cock was as large as one could count on one hand, but it was just hovering in the air, unable to find a place to use it.

    At the tip of the glans, where the blood has pooled in dark red, a few drops of semen remain and flow down...

    "Uh, mother?"

    "... "Oh my?" Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as she saw the semen that seemed to fall to her floor under the force of her gravity, Lois stretched out her tongue and licked the tip of her cock.

    It was an unconscious habit as he always sucked every drop of semen left in the urethra whenever he had sex with Barnes.

    However, this fact cannot be said directly.

    T. Royce quickly thought of an excuse.

    "This... This is also a type of caress. "Good to know."

    "This?"

    "Is it so. It probably wasn''t in the sex education books, right? But this is definitely one of caresses. That''s also the method that many men like."

    I don''t know if many men really like it.

    In the first place, the only cock that Tyrois had in her mouth was Barnes''s.

    Even when she was having an affair with Gatson to give birth to an heir, she only went above the top.

    This is because the only way to make a baby was by inserting a dick into a vagina and injecting semen into the uterus in the usual sex education books.

    Positions for simply enjoying pleasure, such as fellatio, titjob, and anal sex, were not listed on the surface in books, and were secretly passed down from generation to generation through ''noble sex education.''

    However, because she was a member of the royal family, she did not need to receive the sex education of an aristocrat. Even though she had two children, she did not know about such behavior until now.

    Therefore, it was Barnes who first imparted to Tyrus her various knowledge about sex.

    T. Royce, who was infused with a lot of sexual knowledge that was unique to men, especially with a touch of Vans''s unique taste, was also slightly different from the general knowledge.

    Of course, there is no way that Ariel, whose knowledge of sex is less than that of Lois, would be able to recognize that fact.

    "Okay! After all, your mother is very knowledgeable!"

    "Hehe. When Ariel reaches my age, she will be as wise as me. Well, then would you like to try it yourself?"

    "Yes!"

    Her glans, which had been thoroughly licked by T. Royce, leaving no semen residue behind, was now shiny with T. Royce''s saliva.

    Ariel felt her heart pounding little by little as the man''s scent grew stronger as her cock got closer, and she stretched out her tongue to the cock in front of her.

    ¨C Licking...

    The tongue of the princess, who had been raised on only the highest quality products ever since she was born, touched a man''s genitals for the first time.

    Ariel, perhaps aware of Barnes''s head-bursting excitement, calmly stroked the tip of her glans a few times.

    "Uhm... "It''s not as strange as I thought."

    After T. Lois had completely sucked out all the remaining semen from her urethra.

    After the cleaning blow job, all that was left on the dick was T. Royce''s saliva, so Ariel, who had been hoping for something special, was a little disappointed.

    Although she felt a little fishy, ??it was hard to even call it a feeling compared to the semen she had tasted just moments ago.

    "Ariel, would you like to put your dick in your mouth?"

    "In your mouth... Hehe? (Like this?)"

    Following her respected mother''s words, Ariel bit down on Barnes'' cock without hesitation.

    Her dick was so big that at first she ended up slapping her lips on his glans, but now it was no big deal that her princess''s first kiss was on a dick.

    Barnes was so excited that his brain was shaking.

    "Just roll your tongue in your mouth and taste it. It feels like licking a candy... "

    "Hmm... Joy... Hmm?!"

    ¨C View!

    It wasn''t easy to move her tongue with a large dick stuck in her mouth, but as she worked hard, Ariel was suddenly hit by lukewarm liquid bursting out of her mouth and straight down her throat.

    "... Ugh, huh! Hmm... "

    Ariel was startled and tried to get off the cock, but she was unable to pull herself away because she was bumped into by T. Lois, who grabbed her shoulders from behind.

    Ariel had to take all of Barnes'' huge amount of ejaculate with her mouth as she bit down on his dick.

    "Wow... Ugh!"

    She swallowed semen, constantly moving her throat, but some of the semen she could not swallow flowed down her mouth, and some of it even flowed back up her nostrils.

    After a while, Barnes stopped ejaculating and withdrew, Ariel moaned against her and spat out the remaining semen down her throat.

    T. Lois wiped Ariel''s mouth with her handkerchief and cleaned Barnes'' cock again.

    "Chureup, isn''t it too much to suddenly ejaculate on a child who is new to you?"

    "S-sorry. Stop... "

    "Be careful."

    Lastly, Jjook! After sucking up the remaining semen while making a sound, Lois finally checked Ariel''s condition.

    He was still coughing intermittently, probably because there was still some left in his throat, but he seemed to have calmed down a lot.

    "Are you okay, Ariel? If it''s hard, should we stop here for today?"

    "Oh, no! Are you okay! "I can keep going!"

    "I''m glad you''re okay. If you''re having a hard time, tell me anytime. Because today is not the only day."

    "Yes, mother... Cough! Ehehe."

    Tyrus stroked Ariel''s hair, which still had patches of semen on it, although she said she had wiped it off with her handkerchief.

    Ariel closed her eyes and enjoyed the touch, as if it felt good.

    "So now... "Let''s get into full-scale sex education."

    "Is it serious? What have you done so far?"

    "What I''ve done so far is just a preparatory step before engaging in sexual activity. The real thing starts now."

    "Gulp... "

    What I''ve experienced so far is something I could never have imagined in my life, but from now on, this is real sex education.

    Ariel felt a strange feeling in her lower stomach. She felt like something was ringing...

    "But before that... "

    With a quick glance, Tyrois checked the condition of Barnes'' cock from the corner of his eye.

    Although it clearly still boasts the same rigidity and size, Tyrois could see that it was not in perfect condition.

    Since I ejaculated twice in a row, no matter how much I tried, I was bound to lose some momentum.

    "For your hard work in the preparation stage, it would be okay to give Kyobojae a little reward."

    However, Ariel puffed out her cheeks at Lois'' words.

    "A prize? I had a hard time because of this... Eight!"

    Ariel looked at her Barnes'' cock disgustingly and slapped it gently with her hand as if to play with it.

    How she took Barnes''s movements, making her flinch with each touch of her palm, as Ariel continued to pound her cock until Tyrus stopped her.

    "Stop. Please calm down."

    "Yes... "

    After calming Ariel down, T. Lois wondered what kind of reward she could give her Barnes so that his cock could regain its original hardness.

    After thinking about this and that, Tyrois'' eyes finally landed on Ariel''s body.

    ''... Ah. ''This would be good.''

    "Eriel, take off her clothes."

    "Yes!"

    T-Rois and Ariel were still wearing their thin pajamas.

    It was literally a pajama that showed as much skin as if I wasn''t wearing anything, but it was still clothes.

    T. Royce took off her clothes, and Ariel, who followed T. Royce''s words without a doubt, took off her clothes, revealing the two naked bodies on the bed.

    "Eh, hehe... I only took off one piece of clothing, but I feel strangely embarrassed... "

    "Hehe, it''s education that includes those experiences."

    Ariel is still smiling innocently, but her face is bright red and squirming, and T. Lois is showing off her familiar beautiful body.

    The two men only took off their clothes and did nothing, but Barnes'' dick instantly regained its original hardness.

    T. Royce smiled slightly as she saw Barnes like that, grabbed Barnes'' hand and led him to the bed.

    "Ego. Then I will show you how sex is done, so make sure Ariel watches carefully."

    "Yes, yes..." "

    T. Royce laid Barnes on the bed and sat on Barnes'' thighs.

    The towering cock was so big that it surpassed T. Royce''s belly button.

    ''I don''t know, I don''t know, but it feels like something extremely erotic... !''

    Ariel tried to calm her pounding heart, but was careful not to miss a single moment.

 Chapter 208: Imperial Family and Guards (8) ***

    Chapter 208: Imperial Family and Guards (8) *** T. Royce asked, slowly moving his hips back and forth, rubbing his cock against the sticky wet crack.

    "I''m sure Ariel knows how to make a baby. Would you like to say it?"

    "Yes, mother! The book said, ''If you insert a male organ into a female organ, ejaculate, and place the semen into the uterus, a baby will be born!''"

    The sex education book Ariel learned contained only a simple list of facts.

    Because it was a book written for nobles, its purpose was to explain simple background knowledge on the premise that nobles would receive sex education.

    "That''s right. And there are many ways to do that. "I''ll show you a few things, so watch carefully."

    After saying that, T. Lois got on top of her dick and slowly lowered her waist.

    It was a cock she had already put in dozens of times. She didn''t even need to hold her dick and aim.

    "Uhm... "

    With a small moan, the crack widened and swallowed the thick dick.

    "Oh, oh... "

    The sight of a dick so large that it hurt her jaw even when it was bitten into her mouth was so amazing to Ariel, who was seeing this for the first time.

    ''Something like that goes in?''

    Ariel lowered her hand and touched her pussy.

    She had studied the straight, tightly closed crack and what the genitals hidden inside looked like in a sex education book.

    As Ariel ran her fingers through her cracks, remembering what she had studied, she was able to find a hole radiating heat beneath her.

    The hole, which was already soaked with slippery liquid, was so small that Ariel even looked to see if there were any other holes other than this one.

    ''Ugh... As expected, it doesn''t go in?''

    It was wet enough to fit into the hole just by pressing her finger roughly around it, but not even one of Ariel''s slender fingers could go in properly.

    She tried hard to push in, but she could only get two fingers in at best.

    Ariel looked at T. Lois'' private parts in disbelief.

    Her waist was slowly lowered as Ariel fingered her own hole, already swallowing her cock to its roots.

    "Ha... "

    When T. Lois felt his glans touching the cervix, she closed her eyes, trembled, and let out a hot breath.

    Although she had tasted the cock several times, the first time it was inserted into her vagina, she felt more pleasure than just a piston.

    I wanted to continue pounding the mill like this, but today''s topic is sex education.

    Tyrois suppressed his desire and looked at Ariel.

    "If you just put it in like this and ejaculate, a baby will be born. In order for a man to ejaculate here... Ariel?"

    Tyrois paused for a moment when she saw Ariel''s sparkling eyes.

    The emotion felt from that gaze is admiration. However, even if you think about it objectively, it was not a scene worth admiring, so T. Royce was puzzled.

    "Your mother is amazing! How dare you put something that thick in one go!"

    ''... Are you saying this is loose? No, Ariel can''t do that.''

    Ariel''s admiration was so unexpected that Tyrois had a strange thought for a moment.

    However, he soon remembered his old self and was able to understand Ariel''s words.

    On her first night as a newlywed, T. Royce looked at her husband Gartson''s cock and wondered if it would fit.

    She said the same thing herself, but how could Ariel think about it, she thought Vance''s dick was better than Gartson''s dick in the first place...

    ''No, there is no need to think about this now.''

    Tyrus shook his head to shake off the thoughts that were going in his strange direction.

    She said, "As I said before, usually men aren''t as big as Vans. You will be able to adapt quickly."

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course."

    Tyrois, who relieved Ariel of her concerns, continued the education that had been paused for a while.

    "Men need stimulation to ejaculate. Usually, it is tightened from the side and swept up and down."

    "Tightening... "

    Ariel once again inserted her finger into her hole and moved it.

    When she pressed against her walls a little, she felt a strong pressure to push her fingers away from her vaginal walls.

    ''For sure, if you put something that thick in a place like this, it would be really tight.''

    After snapping her fingers a few times, Ariel felt something strange coming from her lower abdomen.

    ''Uh? Something... This... It''s a creepy feeling, but I don''t hate it... ''

    Ariel has also masturbated before.

    She said in a book that pleasure can be obtained from sexual intercourse, so I tried it a few times out of curiosity.

    At that time, she just felt itchy and didn''t feel anything, so she quickly stopped.

    Now, I''m not sure if it''s the pleasure she mentioned in the book, but somehow, a feeling that I wanted to feel again and again tickled her lower abdomen.

    If I touch it a little more, a little more, I think I can figure out what it feels like...

    "Ariel?"

    "Heh?! Oh, mother? Yes!"

    However, this time, Ariel''s masturbation could not be completed due to T. Royce who spoke to her due to her bad timing.

    Because Ariel''s movements were so immature, Lois didn''t even notice that she was masturbating and lifted her waist again.

    A cock soaked in T. Royce''s love juice was revealed.

    "Okay, so. She said that she couldn''t just put it in and that she had to keep moving and scanning it. Look... "

    Every time she lifted and lowered her waist, a thick dick appeared and disappeared into her pussy. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes... Tsk... Ha... "

    She tried to control herself as much as possible in front of her daughter, but she couldn''t even hold back a small moan.

    T. Royce also endured a lot.

    She''s been holding back since she climbed on top of Barnes, no, ever since she met him on the bed.

    She slowly expressed that desire and explained the current situation with her mouth.

    "You can stimulate it like this by putting it in and taking it out, ahhh, that''s it?"

    Although she didn''t speak as well as she thought.

    Still, Ariel didn''t know that her eyes would fall from that sight.

    The disheveled appearance of T. Royce, who was always cool-headed and straightforward.

    The surprise of seeing such a figure for the first time and the curiosity of how happy it was to look like that fixed Ariel''s gaze.

    "More than just putting it in and taking it out... "

    This time, T. Royce plunged his cock deeper into the base and turned his waist as if to nuzzle Barnes'' pubic bone with his cunt.

    The pleasure of the cock bouncing back and forth in her vagina mixed with the pleasure of her pubic hair rubbing against her clitoris made me so absorbed that I almost forgot that Ariel was watching.

    "Like this... Moving too... Ugh ? It can be stimulating... "

    In addition, it was Tyrois who taught me how to quickly stimulate only the parts that felt good, and other sex techniques.

    ''Something is lacking...'' ''

    Under the pretense of teaching her various techniques, she tried many different things, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was lacking.

    Tyrois, who was wondering what that was, made eye contact with Barnes and realized.

    "Oh... ?"

    The most basic reason she hangs out with Vans is

    When her body was mixed, it was because she could return to being a woman rather than an emperor carrying the fate of the empire on her shoulders.

    Now that he is suppressing Barnes as the emperor with education and all, he is unable to get his usual pleasure.

    "Mother?"

    Ariel gave a questioning look to T. Royce, who suddenly stopped moving, but T. Royce quietly lifted her waist and took out his cock.

    "Eriel."

    "Yes, mother."

    "Of course the technique you just taught me is important. But... "

    Tyrois took off the crown she was still wearing and placed it on the table next to the bed.

    Ariel was surprised by Tyrois'' actions.

    This is because it was Tyrois who taught Ariel that a crown is not just an ornament but a symbol of authority.

    T. Royce always wore a crown, except when washing, sleeping, and only when meeting with his family.

    Ariel also followed Tyrois'' example and still wears a tiara that symbolizes the princess.

    T. Lois guessed why Ariel was surprised, but she slowly lifted Barnes'' upper body up without explaining it.

    "The most important thing is mental satisfaction."

    "Mental satisfaction?"

    "Is it so. Whether it''s sharing love with someone, being in a certain situation, or simply being happy, anything is fine... It is a satisfaction that can be achieved in different ways for each individual."

    However, Ariel only tilted her head after hearing T. Lois'' words.

    These words were too difficult for Ariel, who only knew the dictionary definition of sexual intercourse.

    "Uhm... "I''m not sure."

    "Are you okay. "You just have to take it slow."

    T-Rois continued speaking as he ran his fingers over Barnes'' chest.

    In fact, bringing up the topic of mental satisfaction was an excuse, and what I was going to say from now on was the original purpose.

    "Let me show you an example."

    Tyrois put his hand on Barnes'' shoulder and fell backwards.

    The bed, which could not even be described as being of the highest quality, was so soft that it accommodated T. Royce''s body, and Vans, who was led by his hand, was placed on top of it.

    "Huh, mother?!"

    As T. Lois'' body became difficult to see because of her Vans'' body, Ariel inadvertently raised her voice.

    It was a scene beyond Ariel''s imagination, Tyrois being crushed under a man, no, under another person.

    Even today, she had no idea how many times she fell.

    "When it comes to sexual intercourse, I prefer others doing it for me rather than doing it myself. Ego... "

    T. Royce wrapped her arms around Barnes'' neck, pulled him in, and kissed him.

    The distance reflected in each other''s eyes.

    Barnes could now feel that the woman in front of her had changed from her queen to just Tyrois.

 Chapter 209: Imperial Family and Guards (9) ***

    Chapter 209: Imperial Family and Guards (9) *** ''Oh my, oh my, oh my, oh my!''

    A dark red grotesque cock pierces the woman''s pink arsenic.

    ''Oh my goodness!''

    Every time the cock that was vigorously pulled out is thrust back in, secret liquid sprays out in all directions from the connected part, creating an obscene scent in the surroundings.

    ''Oh my god, oh my god...'' ''

    The woman underneath the man let out a pleasant exclamation every time she was greeted by a large cock.

    Ariel watched T. Lois and Barnes through her fingers covering her red face.

    ''After all, it''s my mother!''

    She was admiring it in a slightly strange way.

    ''The emperor told me not to act rashly unless it was absolutely necessary! Indeed, you maintain a posture of not moving during sexual intercourse!''

    Of course not.

    T. Royce was just a person who liked to be fucked in bed, day and night.

    Didn''t T. Lois herself say, ''She likes to be done for by others?''

    However, in the eyes of Ariel, who was full of respect for her mother, the female emperor of the empire, even such personal preferences were accepted as noble actions befitting the position of emperor.

    Ariel pledged as she looked at T. Royce, who was wrapping her legs around Barnes'' waist and accepting his cock.

    ''In order to become a great emperor like my mother, I need to get others to do the same!''

    It was the moment when the walls of the pure princess were distorted.

    Giving her daughter sex education by showing her own sexual activities was a bit of a higher level of sex education for an aristocrat, but it was not a particularly strange act.

    It was just something that even if someone heard it, they would just say, ''Oh my, that family is passionate about education.''

    This means that T. Royce''s education was not wrong.

    Ariel''s natural innocence and her respect for T. Lois had a strange synergistic effect.

    Even as Ariel was thinking such things, the sex between Tyrois and Barnes became increasingly intense.

    "Ah? the dick, hitting the deepest part, huh?... "

    "..."

    Barnes, who would normally have aroused his excitement by saying things like, ''How do you want to be treated?'' Or ''You look so lewd today as well,'' today just quietly moved his hips.

    It was because Ariel was conscious of her presence.

    T. Royce understood why Barnes didn''t say anything, but it wasn''t a problem that could be solved, so she tried to make Barnes feel better by saying lewd things without being asked.

    "Every time it penetrates the cervix, the pleasure pierces my whole body, ugh... "

    "A little more, touch my breasts too... Haha, yes. While kneading the nipples as if they were going to explode... Aang?"

    "Further, deeper! Sigh! Please make a mess with Barnes'' thick dick!!"

    Those words worked so well that T. Lois could feel Barnes'' cock swelling inside her.

    But at the same time, it also stimulated Ariel''s curiosity.

    ''How good does it feel?''

    Ariel, who obviously had no experience with men and had never masturbated properly, could not understand the pleasure of her sexual intercourse.

    However, she could only understand that the sight of T. Lois in front of her was caused by the pleasure of sexual intercourse.

    ''I felt something strange when I touched it a little while ago... ''

    Ariel lowered her hand again and smoothed her pussy.

    She tried to run her fingers along the crack, but the slippery liquid on her fingers felt oddly unpleasant, but it wasn''t pleasant.

    When she forced her finger into the tight hole, she felt a little strange, but she didn''t say it felt good, and when she tried to push her finger further in there, it even hurt.

    Ariel''s efforts to find out the pleasure of her sexual activity were clearly visible to Barnes right next to her.

    ''Fuck, that sucks... ''

    Tyrois and Ariel look alike.

    Where on earth did the genes of T. Royce''s husband, Gartson, go? From head to toe, there was no resemblance to him.

    If I had to point out, it was just an impression due to personality differences.

    Ariel, who has a pure and innocent personality, seemed a little more gentle, that was all.

    Two people who look like sisters with a slight age difference are naked in the same bed and there is only one thing they can fuck.

    Even Barnes, whose motto in life is ''let''s not be presumptuous'' and ''let''s not be greedy'', was in a situation where she couldn''t help but be greedy.

    However, as soon as she turned her attention to Ariel, Tyrois started squeezing her pussy and warning her, so there was nothing she could do.

    To express her dissatisfaction, she tormented T. Lois a lot, but the more she tormented her, the more she liked it.

    If I don''t pull out her dick and fuck her right now, I can harass T. Royce, but even if I do that, it will only end up being a situation where I can''t fuck both people because I don''t want to fuck one person.

    Barnes shook his hips even more vigorously with the hope that if he satisfied them enough and made them feel good, they might give him some permission.

    Watching the two people passionately and passionately mixing her bodies, Ariel continued to clumsily try masturbating, but her fingers, which were still very awkward, could not make her feel the proper pleasure.

    ''Hey... I want to feel good too... ''

    Ariel became a little tearful.

    She felt something strange, but when she saw T. Lois struggling in pleasure in front of her, she had no idea that what she was feeling was pleasure.

    Ariel didn''t know that erogenous feelings could be felt after getting used to them, so she tried to find out where she and her T. Lois were different.

    ''... Is he a man?''

    Does it feel good only when a man touches it?

    But she said in her book that she could get pleasure from masturbating alone...

    Still, the hypothesis that men were the difference seemed quite possible.

    In the first place, isn''t sexual activity something that a man and a woman do together? The feeling of being touched by a man and being touched by yourself will inevitably be different.

    Ariel thought so.

    However, although Barnes often gave Ariel her gaze, he never tried to touch her.

    It was a familiar gaze to Ariel.

    When I wore high-end magic costumes, that is, clothes that were very revealing, I felt sexual gaze from all directions.

    However, she was reminded of Ariel''s identity and tried not to show such a thing.

    Even though she tried, it was clear.

    It was the same even now, so I could sense that she was trying not to reveal her sexual desires to Ariel.

    Even though Ariel didn''t know it when she was wearing her clothes, it was natural for her to feel sexual desire in this situation when she was naked, so she couldn''t figure out why she was trying to hide it.

    I couldn''t have imagined that every time Barnes made a show like that, T. Lois was sending a warning by squeezing her pussy.

    As she was thinking strangely, something flashed through Ariel''s mind.

    ''This is it!''

    Barnes, who had always played the role of a passive ''teaching agent'', began to actively associate with Tyrois at some point.

    Ariel, who remembered that moment, took off the tiara she was wearing and placed it next to Tyrus'' crown.

    ''The crown is a symbol of authority. Laying down the crown means not worrying about authority and being comfortable with it!''

    Of all the misconceptions I had today, this was the least correct one.

    If I were to be honest, it wasn''t accurate.

    "Ta-an!"

    "... ?"

    Ariel jumped in front of Barnes, who was swinging her waist while enjoying T. Royce''s pussy, with her arms wide open.

    Just a moment ago, it was a lewd scene where they were rubbing each other''s genitals and seeking pleasure, but Barnes was left speechless for a moment when Ariel suddenly appeared with a bright sound effect coming out of her mouth.

    No, it was unsightly to see her naked body with her arms spread out without covering any area, but it was so unexpected that even the mood for that was destroyed.

    "Ariel?"

    "Mother. Look at this! "I put it down too!"

    Ariel smiled brightly and pointed to her tiara.

    But Tyrois was just dumbfounded.

    ''What is it? Tiara? Did I give Ariel that much work?''

    Ariel was right in thinking that the reason Tyrus put down her crown while mixing her body with Barnes was because the crown is a symbol of authority.

    But she didn''t have a grand reason like Ariel thought, it was just Tyrois''s preference that she didn''t want to think about the complicated affairs of the Empire when she was lusting after her pleasures as a woman.

    If anything, Barnes preferred Tyrus wearing her crown. Because she felt that it was taking advantage of her nobler body.

    So, for a moment, Lois wondered if Ariel was feeling the same burden as her as a princess.

    "I put it down too, so now will you put me in too?"

    "Yes? Ariel, what are you saying... "

    "Only your mother looks so happy, it''s disgusting! "I want to feel better too!"

    "No... "

    The heated atmosphere of physical activity was suddenly shattered.

    Ariel''s childlike appearance was cute, but it also depends on her content.

    However, it was a golden opportunity for Barnes, so he did not miss this opportunity and persuaded Tyrus.

    "This can''t be helped."

    "Barnes? Are you... "

    "No, no. It''s not like that. Think about it. "Wouldn''t it be painful for Your Majesty, the Emperor, if someone were to watch from the side while you were mingling?"

    "..."

    Lois, who thought about herself having to watch Barnes having sex with another woman, realized that it would be very difficult.

    I only realized it now, but Ariel didn''t even know how to masturbate properly.

    In this situation, it would be a terrible thing for her to enjoy it alone.

    The atmosphere must have been broken. T. Royce pushed Barnes'' body and pulled out his cock and said.

    "Eriel."

    "Yes! Mother!"

    "Because this time it''s sex education... Ha... Great. Ariel, please experience it once."

    "Wow!"

    At those words, Ariel smiled brightly, and her big breasts bounced every time she shook her body.

    Barnes also puffed out her chest at Tyrus'' words.

    "Barnes. Insertion is not possible. Okay? ... "Never."

    "... Yes."

    I gave up my short dream at T. Royce''s firm words.

    "Eh~ Mother, I want to try it too."

    "No. Because the first time is important. "After today''s sex education, think slowly and choose a partner."

    "Hey... " sea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You can''t even say that."

    Ariel was disappointed, but she couldn''t go against her respected mother''s words, so she was discouraged for a moment.

    But when she realized that those words were different from what her maids always said, ''Not before marriage,'' she laughed again.

    "Then there''s nothing we can do..." Still, it''s okay if I don''t add it, right? Eight!"

    Ariel, feeling relieved, launched her body and hit Vans.

 Chapter 210: Imperial Family and Guards (10) **

    Chapter 210: Imperial Family and Guards (10) ** "What?"

    ¨C Chin.

    When Ariel suddenly attacked, Barnes was surprised but supported her with both arms.

    Because I attacked with all my heart, the bed shook a lot, but I was able to catch it safely.

    The slender body that fits into my arms is not only soft, but also has the smooth skin typical of a woman in her prime...

    Barnes, who somehow felt Tyrus'' cold gaze, stopped thinking there.

    "... "Oh my?"

    And Ariel, who was in Vance''s arms, was also startled and blinked her eyes.

    It was because she was trying to push him down with her true heart

    Until now, there has not been a single man whom Ariel has not been able to attack and knock down.

    Of course, the only opponent who attacked was Baray.

    Because the status of the other men in the palace was so different, it was difficult for even Ariel to joke around lightly.

    If they accidentally hurt Ariel''s body, it would be a huge burden to her, even if she had rushed in first.

    Baray was the only man who accepted jokes well without much difference in status.

    If I had to pick one, I would include Gartson, the emperor''s husband and Ariel''s father, but no matter how much power he doesn''t have, when he becomes the emperor''s husband, even if it''s her daughter, she''s always stopped by the guards.

    In other words, although the expression is a little strange, Baray was the only man Ariel knew.

    The characteristics of the man Ariel knew were that he was slim, that he fell when attacked, and that he ran away if anyone attempted to touch him even slightly.

    According to the knowledge I gained from the book, it was said that a man who exercises has considerable strength due to the power of his muscles even without magical power... Today was the first time he had experienced it himself.

    "This is muscle!"

    "Yes?"

    Due to these circumstances, Ariel''s elasticity as she touched a man''s muscles for the first time in her life was just a surprise to Barnes, who did not know her circumstances.

    ''That kid doesn''t show any shame even in this situation... ''

    T. Lois, who was watching the situation, put her hand on her forehead and lamented.

    Her body resembled his own and was outstanding, and her every move was youthful.

    But Tyrois''s worries were useless.

    Because men are creatures that can find something ugly even in such innocence.

    "Would you like to touch it?"

    "Really? Is that okay?"

    "Your Majesty also gave permission, didn''t you?"

    "Wow!"

    Ariel was excited and touched every inch of Barnes'' body.

    A man''s hard body, different from his own soft body.

    From the chest, abs, thighs, and buttocks, there was no place that wasn''t filled with firm muscle.

    "Oh, oh... "

    Seeing Ariel''s small expression of admiration, Barnes felt a little proud.

    Although it is just a guard, it is not a nameless place; it is a guard of the imperial palace.

    How hard I worked to maintain this position.

    I wasn''t recognized because there were only people around me who worked equally hard, but I felt like Ariel''s pure admiration compensated for my efforts.

    Aside from that, touching my body here and there also brought about a pleasant feeling of pleasure.

    "Uhm... "

    After groping Vance''s body for a while, Ariel finally remembered something she had forgotten as she ran her hand over Vance''s cock, which was harder than anywhere else.

    ''Right. ''Have you ever wondered how good the pleasure you get from sexual intercourse feels?''

    "Barnes, you too... Hiyak?!"

    Ariel was trying to tell her Vans to touch her body, but before she could say anything, her Vans started massaging her breasts and she raised her voice in surprise.

    Although it was said that this was the intention from the beginning, it was a breast that had never been touched by a man''s hand.

    Ariel, who had only ever felt the mechanical touch of a maid washing her breasts during a bath, felt very uncomfortable with Barnes'' hands touching her breasts without hesitation.

    Moreover, I was touched before I gave permission.

    Ariel was about to open her mouth to scold Barnes for his rude behavior when she realized that she didn''t have her tiara written on her head.

    According to Ariel''s understanding, taking off her tiara means giving up her authority as a princess.

    It means she can''t point out Barnes for being rude.

    Ariel puffed out her cheeks and gently touched her breasts.

    ''Oh. Still, this feeling somehow fresh.''

    There are things that don''t go your way.

    Being swayed by the other person''s actions and not being able to say a single complaint. This was also because the image of ''a woman without the authority of the princess'' that Ariel thought of was that of a maid who served herself.

    This experience was extremely awkward and at the same time an unfamiliar experience for her princess, Ariel.

    As she was touching her breasts, feeling a tickling sensation, she began to feel a little strange.

    A tingling sensation began to appear in the breasts, which were changing their shape elastically as Barnes massaged them, and the nipples became stiff and stiff to a degree that even Ariel herself had never seen before.

    "Ha... "

    Ariel let out a hot sigh without even realizing it.

    Her chest felt tight. No, is it frustrating?

    It feels different from when she had a cold and felt stuffy, but she couldn''t find the words to express exactly how different it was.

    I think you can figure it out if you focus a little more.

    Ariel suddenly stopped touching Vance''s body, closed her eyes, and focused on the feeling in her chest.

    Kuuk.

    "Tsk?"

    Ariel was startled by a sudden sharp sensation and pulled her upper body back.

    This was because Barnes lightly pinched Ariel''s nipple.

    Ariel was surprised by the sensation, and she was twice surprised by the strange sound that came out of her mouth.

    "What, what? What did you just do?"

    Ariel knew. The nipple is not a place where you can feel this sensation just because it is slightly touched.

    When she was younger, she would play with her hard nipples on cold days, thinking they were amazing.

    I really didn''t feel anything at that time.

    "That''s what pleasure is."

    "This... "This?"

    Ariel pinched her own nipples.

    She felt a slight tingling sensation. It was a different sensation than when she had touched him on her own before. But she didn''t feel as strange as when Barnes touched her.

    "Try one more time."

    Ariel, who wanted to feel that sensation once more, straightened her back and exposed her breasts to Barnes.

    Barnes, who had no reason to refuse, tickled her nipples with the tips of his fingers.

    "Yes? Tsk?"

    Every time her fingers touched, an unbearable sensation tickled her chest, so Ariel had to bend her back and try to hide her breasts.

    "You can''t do that."

    "Mother? Oh... "

    At that time, T. Royce, who had been watching quietly, burst in.

    T. Lois hugged Ariel from behind and massaged her breasts.

    I felt only a mild, tantalizing pleasure from her gentle touch.

    "How long are you going to keep messing around? "Please think about this side that just keeps waiting."

    T. Royce, who lost Vans in the middle of a physical fight and had to watch the two touch each other, was quite dissatisfied.

    "Ariel, you said you wanted to know what pleasure is? "I will help you."

    "Gwae, it''s okay! Even now, little by little... Ah?!"

    At the thought that she would again feel the same sensation she felt from her nipples a moment ago, Ariel blurted out a refusal, but T-Rois did not allow her to act foolishly.

    T. Lois grabbed Ariel''s thighs and spread them on either side of her.

    The princess''s vagina, which some would consider blasphemous just to imagine, was clearly exposed before the eyes of a single guard.

    "Ah, ah... Ugh... !"

    Ariel was somehow very embarrassed and struggled to close her legs, but she couldn''t escape Tyrus''s grasp.

    Meanwhile, Barnes, who had been coerced by T-Rois with his gaze, snuggled between Ariel''s legs.

    "Now, wait a minute. Ah, ?"

    Barnes'' fingers dug into the already wet pussy. Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She tickled a little when I touched her a little while ago, but she wasn''t this sensitive.

    Ariel was so embarrassed by the pleasure she had never felt before that she couldn''t come to her senses.

    It was shameful to spread her legs wide open in front of a man, it was shameful to place her genitals in a man''s hands, and it was shameful to make pathetic noises in front of her revered mother.

    Tyrois seemed to have guessed Ariel''s feelings and hugged the back of Ariel''s head to her chest.

    "Are you okay. "All women are like that."

    "Is that so... "Aaaaak!"

    Ariel, who had relaxed a little while feeling T. Royce''s body temperature, was startled and screamed when cold air suddenly touched her private parts.

    This is because Barnes opened Ariel''s pussy wide with both her thumbs.

    The clean, light pink private parts were glistening with wet love juice, and the wrinkles that were secretly visible from inside the small hole were constantly twitching, perhaps out of embarrassment, tempting the man.

    T. Lois''s pussy, which was still pink despite her age, was beautiful, but Ariel''s pussy, which had never known a man, had a youthful charm.

    Without realizing it, Barnes put his face down on her and sucked her pussy.

    "Aang?"

    Although it wasn''t as long as her fingers, Ariel was able to feel her pleasure for the first time as her tongue moved back and forth and licked her vagina.

    If her previous sensation was something like, ''I don''t know, but it feels good,'' I could tell that the sensation she was feeling in her vagina now was ''pleasure'' at an instinctive level.

    ''This... !''

    The pleasure of sexual intercourse for the first time in her life was extremely stimulating.

    She struggled helplessly while being subjected to cunnilingus, and at that moment she finally pulled out the clitoris.

    "Yes, ahhhhh???"

    Ariel climaxed, throwing her head back, forgetting that Tyrus was behind her.

    Fortunately, her ample breasts were used as a cushion, so T. Lois was not harmed.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    While Ariel was unable to come to her senses from the sexual pleasure she had experienced for the first time, Tyrois carefully laid Ariel down next to her and spread her legs on the spot.

    "Ego. Now it''s my turn... Right?"

    Barnes, who was very angry as he lusted after the princess''s pussy, of course did not refuse.

    Even after Ariel came to her senses and asked Barnes to do it again, the three''s night continued.

 Chapter 211: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (1) *

    Chapter 211: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (1) * "Put this aside... !"

    The basement of the casino.

    In a dark and gloomy place with a musty smell, Asil was held by Wirdi by her head.

    At first glance, the sight of Asil, who was taller than Wirdi, with his head held by Wirdi, seemed comical.

    However, the force currently being applied to Asil''s head was laughable.

    If Wirdi had her way, Asil''s head could have become a broken watermelon.

    "Let go of this... "Aaaaah!!!"

    I tried hitting his arm, kicking his torso, and using elemental magic to get out of his grasp, but none of them worked.

    Rather, Wirdi, who was offended by Asil''s reaction, only tightened his grip a little more.

    Amid the pain that made her head feel like it was going to break, Asil had no choice but to remain calm.

    If that had to be the case, Wirdi was truly the kind of person who would smash Asil''s head without any hesitation.

    "What are you playing at?" Do it quickly!"

    A loud voice was heard from behind Wirdi, who was looking at the captured Asil with complex emotions.

    A child I don''t like. It was the voice of the vice principal.

    Wirdi slowly turned his eyes and looked at the other two people.

    Soira and Flora were already under the newly established hypnosis and were just staring blankly into space with unfocused eyes.

    The assistant principal ended up using a hypnotic magic tool.

    "Ha... "

    Wirdi sighed softly so that the vice principal could not hear.

    ''I was hoping that I might not know this time... ''

    Wirdi hated being a principal.

    I hated it because I couldn''t accomplish anything with my own efforts.

    Hypnosis borrowed the power of a magic tool, and the magic tool was not made or obtained by oneself, and even the magic power used in the magic tool could not be sufficiently prepared without borrowing one''s own power.

    Moreover, wasn''t the position of ''vice principal'' obtained in the first place not through one''s own efforts but through trivial tricks?

    And more than anything, I was most annoyed that I had dragged myself into this.

    ''I wish I had just the Baron.''

    It meant nothing to Wirdi that the Baron was being chased out of the country or that he was incapable.

    It was enough for him to just go around with her, pamper her, give her orders, and occasionally use her for sex.

    The Baron didn''t seem to be satisfied with that, but even his vain desires without any countermeasures appealed to Wirdi.

    ''Even if I hadn''t accepted the Demon King''s deal, everything would have been resolved in a little while anyway.''

    The Baron was being chased for secretly hiding a military power as strong as a dragon, but that was probably only for a short time.

    On the outside, ''Isn''t this a sign of treason? The nobles who rushed in shouting ''How dare you!'' We''re ultimately corrupt nobles from the rear.

    In his mind, it was clear that he had been trying to somehow seduce the Baron and get his power, called Wirdi, into his hands.

    If a little more time had passed and the heat had subsided, such people would have contacted him and treated the Baron with the utmost hospitality.

    If only that damn devil''s army hadn''t played a trick.

    Because of him, Wirdi had to separate from the Baron, and the Baron became a person who made a deal with the Demon King''s army, and now he has become a bomb that is dangerous for even the most corrupt noble to contact.

    Of course, the reason why things ended up like this was half the fault of the Baron, who signed the contract without even knowing the identity of the other party while drunk.

    However, Wirdi could not blame the Baron, so the bad guy inside Wirdi was entirely the Demon Lord.

    And this vice principal who brought the demon lord into contact with the baron.

    So when Soira came in this time, I was looking forward to finding out how to break this frustrating contract.

    He said he had a lot of luck last time, but he escaped from his control, so wouldn''t he be able to do something this time too? And.

    But nothing happened, and that annoying pig was still cackling behind his back.

    "Can''t you hear me!! Do it quickly! "You useless guy!"

    ''I will kill that bastard someday.''

    Even though Wirdi made that promise, he followed the advice of the vice principal and started working.

    While the contract was in effect, the vice principal had some authority to give orders to Wirdi. Because it''s that kind of contract.

    "Uuuuu... "

    As magical energy was injected into Asil''s head following Wirdi''s arm, Asil let out a painful sound.

    He was in a lot of pain. What Wirdi was doing was violently destroying magical power.

    Asil is resistant to mental magic with a "Mental barrier".

    Thanks to this, he was able to escape the hypnotic spell that was cast over the entire academy.

    However, "Mental Barrier" Only granted resistance, not immunity.

    To put it simply, it meant being affected by magic at a level that exceeds the resistance of the "Mental barrier."

    For example, the magic of munchkins and dragons, which are representative of the fantasy world.

    Therefore, Wirdi was currently pouring out his magic power to hypnotize Asil according to the orders of the vice principal.

    Since he had already consumed a lot of magical power, it was not an easy task even for Wirdi.

    In particular, Asil''s mental resistance was not magic, but an ability, so in order to overpower it, he had to apply his magical power indiscriminately.

    To use a metaphor, it is not the act of painting by putting paint on a brush, but the act of trying to paint by pouring the entire paint onto the canvas every time.

    It was inefficient, ignorant, and yet had no guarantee of results, and was an absolutely terrible act for a wizard.

    However, the contract was unavoidable, so Wirdi followed the vice principal''s orders even though he gritted his teeth.

    A moment later, Asil, like his other colleagues, fell down on the spot with blank eyes.

    ˇô

    ... This is the setting. This flashback room.

    It actually could have happened like this.

    Then maybe it''s game over here?

    However, the actual play did not go like this, and this setting only existed in the flashback room.

    So, this flashback room is being sent to you by me, Soira!

    So far, I have enjoyed the setting of the flashback room as is, but this time, I decided to enjoy it as I want, not according to the setting.

    To be more specific, I plan to turn off the hypnosis setting this time.

    Well, this time, Asil enjoyed the erotic academy alone without being hypnotized, right?

    I want to experience it at least once. Living in a hypnotized place with a sober mind.

    For me, pretending to be hypnotized is easy.

    It''s not reality anyway, so why not pretend like something''s wrong?

    Rather, you should worry about bursting into laughter while trying to follow strange orders.

    I am living with that thought.

    Ah. The reason I say I''m staying is that more than a week has already passed in in-game time.

    A lot happened during that week.

    To name a few...

    The assistant principal must have been scared of us, so he just stopped the hypnosis completely without even partially lifting it.

    A boy who enjoys Hypnosis Academy without being hypnotized? There is no such thing.

    The only people in this academy who were not hypnotized were the vice principal and Wirdi.

    By the way, I should include me too. But I''m already set up to be caught.

    And he hid the girl he liked somewhere and got rid of it.

    As you know, we are also taking lectures at the academy as usual.

    Even though that ''ordinary'' thing has now become sex.

    Instead, whenever the vice-principal is upset, I call him and pick him up, but even then, I don''t know if something will happen, so I don''t call him often.

    No, both Flora and Asil are completely hypnotized. What''s so scary? You look like a fearless person.

    I also have no intention of doing anything to the vice principal.

    It''s a flashback room anyway, so why bother? It''s enough for me to just enjoy sex.

    Roughly speaking, this is a big deal, and there were minor changes in the ''school rules''.

    What does that mean...

    "Soira."

    Just as she was about to lose herself in her thoughts, Flora spoke to her.

    "Uh, huh? Did you call me? Flora."

    "I''ve been calling you since a while ago. "What are you thinking like that?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Just about the existence and future of this world?"

    "What is that? "They''re trying to blurt it out with strange words again."

    In a way, it''s a perfect truth.

    Flora shook her head and said.

    "On duty. "Starting today, I''m Soira."

    "Ah... Was that from today?"

    "Yes. "Didn''t you see it when the order came out?"

    "No, the person who will use it will come on their own anyway. "I was going to say, ''When you come, it''s my turn.''"

    "That carefree attitude is also amazing in a way."

    The duty Flora mentioned was, of course, the duty for sex processing.

    When talking about Hypnosis Academy, it cannot be left out.

    Every week, one female student from each class is in charge of handling the students'' sexuality. No, but does this need to be explained?

    Last week... Who was it... It was played by a female student whose name I don''t remember.

    I thought it was very surreal to see no one paying attention to people openly fucking in the classroom.

    At least it''s noisy during lectures, so it''s academic-like that only goddaughters or blowjobs are allowed, or what can I say?

    Anyway, this means that I will be on duty starting this week.

    I didn''t know it until Flora just told me, but it''s not like I have to do anything on my own, I just have to be nice to the men who come, right?

    It''s an easy thing to do.

    Really. And one more thing has changed.

    Sex has come to be accepted as a natural thing.

    If you get bored while walking down the hallway, you might say to a passing female student, ''Give me some pussy,'' or conversely, you may say to a male student, ''I''ll borrow your dick for a moment.'' It''s a terrible situation.

    In such a situation, why is there a need for a sex-processing duty?

    If I were to make an analogy, it would be something like that. What is the difference between using your own pen and borrowing it from the person sitting next to you?

    If you ask to borrow it, it''s not difficult, and you will lend it if you can, but you don''t necessarily borrow it from the person next to you when you have something of your own. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The person on duty here is like a pen.

    It acts like a masturbation tool that can be used whenever you feel like it.

    If there''s one thing I regret, it would be nice if the male students who use me were aware that they were using women as they pleased.

    There is a slight difference between being treated like a masturbation tool and being recognized as just a masturbation tool... Wow.

    "Oh. "You know."

    "Okay. It''s me."

    But then, Asil suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 212: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (2) ***

    Chapter 212: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (2) *** While walking from the dormitory to the classroom, I ran into Asil.

    Asil, who was hypnotized and no longer refused to attend the academy''s lectures, enjoyed her days at the academy.

    She seems to have made a friend she likes during the elemental arts lectures, and she can sometimes be seen chatting with other groups.

    "Soira. "You were on duty starting today?"

    "Are you talking about that too? "Flora told me a little while ago."

    "Okay? "Then you are ready, right?"

    "Ready?"

    "You said you were on duty? "Aren''t you ready?"

    "Did you need something?"

    "Ugh... "The person on duty told me to always keep it wet, so I can use it at any time."

    "Uh... "

    Uh... ?

    There was such a thing?

    No, it doesn''t matter. This is normal for this academy. You can do just about anything.

    Before I could say that I was thinking of getting ready from now on, Asil put her hand in her crotch, rustled it for a moment, and took something out of her.

    "Yes... Ruler. Here. "I''ll lend you mine, so wear this at least."

    While saying that, the item Asil handed over was a rotor that was so wet that it was still vibrating.

    "..."

    "What are you doing? Ah. Are you okay? I just need to hang out with these kids."

    Asil said so and summoned her spirit.

    The spirits that had been wearing transparent clothes before now appeared completely naked and rubbed their bodies against Asil''s skin.

    It looks like you''re enjoying a pretty cool academy life.

    No, more than that.

    I looked at the damp rotor in my hand.

    ...

    You can eat food with semen on it, but anything with a woman''s love juice on it... I''m a little reluctant.

    What would I do if clean magic wasn''t something that anyone could use?

    I used Clean Magic on the rotor to clean it, then inserted it into my pussy.

    Actually, I didn''t like this either, but it was something I could tolerate in order to protect the concept.

    Jiying, I felt my vagina getting wet quickly from the sound of the vibration.

    But where is the switch?

    ˇô

    "Let me use it."

    "So."

    After one lecture, as soon as it was time for a break, she turned her hips without even looking at the male student who was talking to her.

    ¨C Squeak...

    "Ugh."

    The male student inserted her finger deeply and pulled out the rotor.

    The rotor, which had been vibrating slightly throughout the lecture, was so limp that his love juices were dripping.

    The male student looked at it and stuck out his tongue and flicked the wet rotor... No, what are you doing?

    If you''re so curious about the taste of love juice, why don''t you suck my pussy too? It''s difficult to understand. Honestly, I feel bad.

    The male student put down the licked rotor and immediately grabbed his ass and inserted his dick.

    "Yes... "

    Although he just plunged in without any foreplay, the vagina, which had been sufficiently moistened with the rotor, accepted the cock smoothly.

    This is why I told you to be prepared.

    I''ve already dated several male students, but not one of them engaged in foreplay.

    Literally, like a masturbation tool, you just fuck as much as you want and cum and that''s it.

    It probably wouldn''t have made much of a difference if it had been another woman instead of me.

    I placed my elbows on the desk and lowered my head, feeling the pleasure of having my dick violently stabbed.

    ¨C Rattling, rattling.

    The desk on which the weight was placed shook violently and made a sound as if it would break.

    "What, are you already using it?"

    "I just started writing, so just wait a moment."

    The male student paid no attention to me, who was ''using'' it, and started chatting with another male student who came late.

    This feeling of truly becoming a masturbation tool, the pleasure that sends shivers down your spine...

    "Wow, it''s suddenly tightening?!"

    ¨C View!

    The excitement that comes from feeling like you are being used as a mere tool.

    Perhaps because he had tightened her vagina without realizing it, the male student could not endure it for long and vomited semen into her vagina.

    It''s a bit exciting to cum right away as soon as the feeling of ejaculation comes without any intention of holding back.

    It means that it is considered a pussy that can be used at any time.

    That said, I don''t like it when they bundle up and leave even though I didn''t go, but whatever. There are a lot of dicks anyway.

    "Hey. Should I call it premature ejaculation from now on?"

    "No, this is really tight?"

    ¨C Voila!

    When a male student was teased by another male student, she slapped my butt as if she was angry and then walked away.

    No, why do men keep hitting their butts?

    Well, I know how breasts and buttocks are viewed in a lustful way, but there aren''t many men who hit their breasts.

    But I keep hitting my butt.

    Well, I''m okay with hitting lightly enough to make a sound, but sometimes there are guys who hit hard as if they''re angry.

    Of course, I plan to take care of those guys later. I''m on duty to deal with sex, not a punching bag. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even as I was thinking nonsense, the male students gradually gathered together.

    It was difficult to deal with it with just the vagina, so I had to use my mouth and hands to deal with it.

    If one person ejaculates, new dicks appear one after another.

    It was so crowded that I wondered where this number of male students had come from and that students from the next class had also come.

    "Use it quickly!"

    "Are you the only ones using it?"

    Eventually, dissatisfaction broke out among the students in line.

    No, if you''re in a hurry to get angry, ask a nearby female student to do it for you. It doesn''t have to be me.

    As I overheard the students around me talking while closing one eye to prevent the semen shooting out in front of my eyes from getting into my eyes, it seemed like there was a reason.

    I heard that the higher the grade, the more popular you are when you are on duty.

    Yep. This means that women in high positions, whether in terms of ability or status, are more annoying. I also roughly understand that.

    But you guys, did you know that it''s only been a week since the sex duty rule came into effect?

    It seems that in the memories of students who were hypnotized, it was ''a role that existed from the beginning.

    All I can say is that hypnosis is truly omnipotent.

    "Guys, stop fighting and stand in line. Everyone is waiting quietly."

    "You just have to wait a little while, it''s your turn! "I''m going to have a lecture soon!"

    "Heng, then why don''t you come early? "It was my fault for coming late."

    ... But somehow, I heard a familiar voice among the students standing in line.

    This bright, cheerful, energetic voice...

    "... Puha!"

    As soon as I remembered who the voice was, I spit out the dick in her mouth and turned around.

    A fox beast waiting for its turn, bickering among male students in line.

    "Anna?!"

    "Ah. Sister! "I''ll use some too!"

    Anna?! Anna why?!

    As it happened, at that moment, several of the male students I was dealing with ejaculated, and it was Anna''s turn.

    "Hehe, I''ve waited a long time!"

    "Anna, why are you here?"

    In response to my question, Anna tilted her head as if she really didn''t understand.

    "Yes? "So, I''m also planning to use the sex-processing duty?"

    "No, you are a woman. "Use the man on duty over there."

    Of course, it is not only female students who are on duty for sexual processing.

    First of all, even among male students, there are people on duty to deal with sex.

    It is difficult for men to cum multiple times at once, so there is a bit of competition among girls who want to use the duty, but there is a sex duty anyway.

    But Anna just laughed my words off.

    "Hehe, what do you think? I''m just masturbating. "There''s no big difference between masturbating as a man or a woman, right?"

    "There is a big difference!"

    Oh no.

    Since I was on duty to deal with sex, I thought I would only have to deal with male students, but I never thought there would be an ambush like this.

    When I asked her before, Anna said she was not a lesbian.

    She admires strong women, likes them, wants to be like them, and thinks about them all the time, but those aren''t romantic feelings.

    But what if the person on duty to handle the sex is the other person?

    It just becomes masturbation.

    And, masturbation is not something you do out of love for dildos or rotors!

    "J-Giraaaaal... "

    I thought that the best role was to be on duty to handle sex, as long as I felt good just by receiving dick, the other person would be good, and I would be good too... !

    I hugged my head and screamed at the sudden attack of the Reds.

    Should I fill it up?

    Nope. I have no hobby with women.

    But I had to do it to preserve the concept of being hypnotized.

    Anna approached me, one step at a time, as I was suffering from a difficult situation.

    Hehe, you are even counting the blocks on the ceiling. I''ll take care of everything... "

    Anna gets closer, saying lines that sound like something she once saw in a thin book for men.

    At some point, Anna took off her outerwear, unhooked her bra, and took off her panties.

    Her well-toned, slender body was clearly exposed to the male students standing in line behind her, but Anna showed no signs of being concerned.

    "Hey, are you visible?"

    "Yes? Ah, naked? Hey, it''s ''natural'' to show your body when you''re on sexual processing duty, but there''s nothing to worry about."

    Certainly, the boys who fucked me never showed any shame in showing their dicks to the surrounding girls.

    Seeing as there were a lot of couples entangled in the hallways, maybe there was something to do with shame about naked bodies.

    ... But, is that still the case?

    Anna said it indifferently, but I could tell.

    The gaze of the male students behind Anna was divided between my body and Anna''s body.

    No, there were more eyes focused on Anna.

    In the minds of those male students, since I am on sex duty, my naked body is ''natural'', and conversely, Anna''s naked body is perceived as ''her classmate''s naked body''.

    Without noticing her gaze focused on her own body, Anna covered my body.

    The semen that the boys I had previously used ejaculated onto my stomach got stuck between Anna and me and got crushed.

    Her Anna pressed her belly button and rubbed their bodies together, not caring that semen got on her clean skin.

    "You have nice skin too... I envy you... "

    "..."

    What should I say in times like this?

    While playing this game, I never imagined that the day would come when I would become a Viewbeam rug.

    Save me.

 Chapter 213: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (3) **

    Chapter 213: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (3) ** There are basically two types of masturbation for women.

    Put it in or rub it.

    Now that I''ve said it, I think there''s no need to limit it to women.

    I don''t know, but you either include men or you scan them, right? Isn''t it?

    In any case, there is a big difference in masturbation tools depending on how you masturbate.

    Putting it in is simple. Anyway, it just needs to be long and thick.

    The most commonly used tool is a dildo. As everyone knows, it is modeled after a male organ.

    What... If it''s a dildo, it''s very good, and in reality, you can put anything in it if it''s long and thick.

    Commonly thought things like ballpoint pens, sticky glue, bananas, and cucumbers belong to the nobility.

    This is a story told me by an obstetrician and gynecologist who I am a little close with. If you look at cases where people come to the obstetrics and gynecology department because they are unable to remove it because it is inserted and broken or stuck in the middle...

    Let''s omit the detailed explanation. Let''s also think about their honor.

    Anyway, if you masturbate by penetrating it, you can masturbate with a wide variety of objects.

    The rubbing side is not much different.

    Don''t men often see it in pornographic comics or games?

    Masturbating while rubbing your vagina against the edge of a desk or pillow.

    In addition, there are many convex devices that vibrate when you ride them like a mini triangle, or devices that rotate inside to stimulate the nipples or clitoris when attached, but the main point is ''rubbing''.

    ''Mub it''.

    You must have been wondering why I was suddenly talking so much about masturbation.

    This is why.

    Because I am now the rubbing tool!

    "Sister... "

    Anna gets involved.

    As if he doesn''t care about other men''s gazes, he looks only at me without any sign of shame even though he is naked, and rubs his body like matting squishy slugs.

    Get on my thighs and rub your pussy.

    The semen of the men who used me stickyly sticks to Anna''s private parts.

    Anna didn''t even care about that, she was just happy to be able to touch her body with mine, and she rubbed different places one after another.

    Align her belly button and press her breasts together so that they are pressed together. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My breasts were much bigger than Anna''s, so the two pairs of breasts were crushed as if they were buried.

    If you look from the side, all you can see is my breasts.

    Maybe I''m overly excited, but the nipples that aren''t properly positioned are strangely annoying... No, I never thought it was particularly disappointing. There''s no need to feel good rubbing against a woman.

    ... Isn''t it? Since I have to be on duty to deal with the sex anyway, isn''t it better to enjoy it as much as possible?

    But I am a woman and my partner is also a woman.

    While I was thinking about what Asil might have done one day, Anna licked my face.

    It felt different from the lustful kisses of male students, so I stuck out my tongue and licked it for a long time.

    Cheeks, ears, neck, and collarbone soon became sticky with Anna''s saliva.

    Her face was covered in semen that the boys had sprayed. Anna licked every inch of my body as if she was cleaning up the semen herself.

    Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?

    Anna''s ears came into my field of vision while I was questioning the action, which seemed to focus on licking itself, rather than caressing with the tongue in particular.

    Pointy, fox ears.

    ... Come to think of it, foxes are canines.

    "Anna?"

    "... Ah!"

    There is no need to show off as a prisoner in a place like this.

    When she called Anna softly, Anna was startled, her tail and ears perked up.

    She was a little cute.

    Unless she''s still naked and riding on my body, she''s so cute that I want to pet her.

    Anna said, her cheeks blushing.

    "S-sorry. Because it''s estrus these days... "I''m trying to figure it out on my own, but my instincts keep coming out."

    Animal instincts often come out during the estrus period when beasts become more wild.

    A feline beastman enters a box, a bear beastman is obsessed with sweet food, a raccoon beastman tries to steal something... Isn''t this it? Anyway.

    However, it is said that it is a very shameful thing for a prisoner to not be able to control his instincts that come out like that.

    It was in the same context that Anna was embarrassed now.

    It''s okay to expose her naked body and rub her pussy in front of her classmates, but it''s shameful to reveal her beastly instincts. The strangely distorted feeling gives me the feeling of being hypnotized.

    But, she''s solving it on her own?

    "He said he was resolving it on his own. So what is it now?"

    "Yes? "You''re doing it alone, right?"

    "Ah. "Is it that kind of setting?"

    Having sex with someone on duty is no different from masturbation... No, you mean it''s just masturbation?

    Ugh. What do you want from me? I shouldn''t have picked up the concept of being hypnotized in the first place.

    Anna, who came to her senses, began to rub properly.

    I lifted her thighs and placed hers on my crotch.

    I couldn''t resist even looking at that.

    Because the concept of hypnosis must be maintained.

    I don''t like doing things with women. Well, looking at Asil, it seems like she hates it less than she hates men having sex with men, but she still hates it.

    But the reason I was able to endure it was because I had a similar experience.

    When captured by Wirdi.

    I had several experiences where I was forced to play Lily under the orders of a baron who liked to intrude into Lily.

    Okay. So, if you just close your eyes and endure it, it''s not like you can''t endure it.

    It was when I was staring with trembling eyes at Anna''s pussy, which was approaching with that feeling.

    "Hey. Are you doing it alone?"

    The space full of lilies was shattered by the voice of a male student who suddenly shouted.

    It was truly fortunate for me.

    Anna stopped digging her waist between my thighs and turned her head towards the boy.

    "Noisy! The whole atmosphere was ruined!"

    "Then why don''t you monopolize it yourself? "Are you the only one on duty?"

    Anna looked around her.

    Several male students around him nodded as if what he said was correct.

    What the male student said was correct.

    When men used me, there were at least two at a time, and at most there were four, but since it was Anna''s turn, she had me all to herself.

    This happened partly because the male students were fascinated by Anna''s body for a while, and partly because they were afraid of interfering with Anna''s appearance.

    This is because Anna was a top performer in this class, which was an advanced class in the combat department.

    Since strength is the top priority in the combat department, she didn''t hesitate to step forward even after seeing Anna dominating me all by herself.

    This time, the person who told Anna her dissatisfaction was a male student with similar skills to Anna.

    It meant that pressure through force did not work like other male students.

    Anna clicked her tongue and said, because she knew that well.

    "Tch. So what do you want to do?"

    "Let''s spend some time together. "You''re not the only one using it, right?"

    "Ugh... Like that. Use it well."

    Guys. What is my opinion?

    As if it was obvious, some negotiation was completed between the two without even asking my opinion. Well, I knew.

    However, even after their conversation, Anna did not think about getting off her thigh.

    Even when men used it, there was competition over who could use the vagina and who could use the mouth. Anna is probably like that too.

    However, the male student gently pushed Anna up onto her hips and inserted his dick into her vagina.

    "Yes... "

    I was going to do it with a woman, but am I happy to do it with a man?

    After today''s five people, I accepted it mechanically without even counting how many dicks there were, but this time I somehow felt welcomed.

    Of course, Anna was confused for a moment, but then she realized the situation and became angry.

    "Hey! "I was writing underneath!"

    The boy spoke slyly even in front of Anna, who was angry with a force that was unimaginable from the way she usually treated me or her Nora.

    "You don''t use holes anyway. "Can''t I just rub it anywhere?"

    "Is this something you want to do?"

    Angry, Anna forced herself to stay on my lower body, shaking her waist and rubbing her pussy.

    The feeling of being pistoned inside her vagina by a cock and at the same time having her soft pussy rubbing against her pubic bone was difficult to describe in words.

    To be honest, Anna''s movements weren''t pleasant at all. At least she''s not on the uterus, and if I were to be specific, it wouldn''t feel good to rub the stomach, which is about the size of her bladder.

    Neither Anna nor her boyfriend cared how I felt.

    Because in their perception, I was a simple tool.

    However, Anna was not recognized as her tool.

    "Oh. "Is this kind of good?"

    The boy shook her waist and let out a small exclamation as he plunged his cock into her.

    In his view, he could see Anna wiggling her hips eagerly, exposing her shapely spine, and moving her cock in and out of her pussy underneath.

    Although it is slightly different, it is the same posture as the so-called pussy sandwich.

    Moreover, since Anna was not on duty for sexual processing, she was generally perceived as a woman by male students.

    If I were to guess roughly, it would be like buying an Ona Hall to use it and then a really beautiful girl appears in front of me and shows me her naked body.

    No matter how ''natural'' it is to show one''s naked body when on duty, it does not mean that naked body is not naked.

    Although it couldn''t be seen from Anna''s posture, I could see her male student raising the corner of her mouth connivingly across Anna''s body.

    "Huh... Huh?"

    The boy stopped her shaking waist and took out his dick, and she pushed his dick into her upper part of her vagina as if rubbing her clitoris.

    And what is there.

    "Hyaaa?!"

    It was Anna''s clitoris rubbing her lower back over my pubic bone.

 Chapter 214: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (4) ***

    Chapter 214: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (4) *** "What are you doing?!"

    Anna, who was startled when her dick was suddenly crushed by the pussy she was rubbing, looked behind her and screamed.

    The male student answered calmly, shaking his hips.

    "I''m just on duty?"

    "Then why are you interfering with what I''m doing?"

    Even as Anna was talking, her words were interrupted by the cock continuing to rub against her clit.

    In terms of rubbing, it''s not much different from the rubbing on top of me, but it''s different from rubbing on a woman''s body and rubbing on a dick.

    I hate to say it, but the skin on this body is absolutely amazing.

    Smooth, soft, and elastic.

    The skin condition is as extreme as possible because it is a game. How much would it take to maintain this level in real life? No, that''s not important now.

    Anyway, since the skin is literally silky, there is no significant irritation when rubbed.

    If you think about common sense, the place you rub has to be somewhat uneven and bumpy to cause irritation, but if you rub something smooth, there is some kind of stimulation.

    Ah. They say men like things that are soft, but I don''t know because I''m not a man.

    So, she wasn''t rubbing her pussy at all, but at most she was rubbing her lower abdomen, so the pleasure her dick gave her would have been much greater.

    The male student continued to enjoy the soft and soft feeling between the two pussies.

    "I just write whatever I want? If you don''t like it, you can just use that guy over there."

    Those words were a kind of provocation.

    Although I inserted it between her vagina, my body was not completely overlapping with Anna''s, and Anna was vaguely sitting on my lower abdomen.

    The male student sticking his dick between me and Anna in this position was not in an ordinary position either.

    Should I say that it is a bit like an attitude of shouting a human hymn? It was quite an avant-garde attitude.

    A posture that doesn''t look easy to maintain for a long time.

    The reason why you do this and take such an uncomfortable position is probably...

    ... Well, is there anything special?

    It''s just a little bit ambiguous, but since it overlaps, I''m like, ''Wow! Two pussies! I guess he put it on while saying, ''Sandwich!''

    If you attach serious logic to men''s sexual desires, it becomes rather strange.

    I learned that after studying masculine scents for a long time.

    These guys just suck. There isn''t some great reason.

    But wouldn''t Anna, who doesn''t know that, think like this.

    ''This guy is trying to kick me out and have it all to himself, even if it makes him a little uncomfortable.''

    Anna is definitely not on duty, and she would be upset if a hot guy rubbed her dick. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even if hypnosis makes sex feel like borrowing her pen, it''s not just unpleasant if you borrow it without saying anything.

    That''s probably something even male students know well.

    So this is what you do.

    If you feel bad, get out of the way.

    ... That''s what Anna would think.

    "Good. Let''s give it a try."

    Anna frowned, said that, and pressed her groin even closer.

    She could almost distinguish the labia and clitoris rubbing against her lower abdomen, a movement that was more like a pressing rather than riding.

    Naturally, the space between my lower abdomen and Anna''s pussy became so close that it was difficult to even squeeze a finger in.

    "... "Sheesh."

    The male student, who had been poking around a few times, showed a slightly displeased reaction for the first time.

    Anna said, raising the corners of her mouth when she saw that, as if everything went according to plan.

    "Oh, you''re not going to use it? Then I wish you would get out of the way. It''s a distraction."

    "..."

    But there was one thing Anna didn''t know.

    There is a hole, but no man gives up just because it is a little difficult to insert.

    She said that when a woman masturbates she really puts all sorts of things into it. It''s the same for men.

    Even holes in fish, vacuum cleaners, and park benches.

    If there''s really a hole, it''s a man who just fucks it in and looks at it.

    ... I heard that.

    So, it''s not that weird, there''s a normal woman''s vagina side by side, so how can you give up just because it''s a little tight?

    "Okay, Anna. "You mean let''s do it?"

    "What? "You started first."

    "I? I don''t know what you mean. Anyway, you started it."

    "What are you talking about... Oh?!"

    The male student corrected his uncomfortable posture.

    She grabbed Anna''s hips with her arm, which was supporting her awkward body.

    Anna, who was not on duty, raised her voice in surprise, as if she had not thought that she would put her hand on her too.

    "W-what are you doing?!"

    "What are you doing, why are you doing this!"

    "Tsk?"

    The male student stabbed her in the waist vigorously.

    She was startled, and a thick dick penetrated the gap that had loosened for a moment.

    Anna sighed and pressed down on her waist again, but there was already a dick between her.

    If you try to tighten it after it has already been pierced, it will only improve the tightening.

    The male student shook her waist, enjoying the strong tightening feeling.

    The feeling of her dick rubbing against her pubis and her clitoris was a completely different sensation, so she didn''t feel bad.

    No, it was much better than rubbing against a woman. I feel a little sorry for Anna, though.

    "Yes... Oh... Ha... "

    When she took a quick look at Anna''s condition, she saw that Anna was also blushing and enduring her pleasure.

    His trembling eyes showed that he was having a hard time understanding why he felt so good.

    What. But just in case... Don''t you know the man?

    I was thrilled by the chance that struck her mind like a thunderbolt.

    Is it possible?

    Anna said that even though she was in heat, she was able to relieve it on her own.

    Even though her sex became an extremely casual activity due to hypnosis, she did it on her own, and it doesn''t seem like she normally enjoyed men.

    When she thought that, Anna struggling in front of her looked really cute.

    You can see right in front of you the scene where a lesbian who doesn''t know men and isn''t interested in men is confused when she learns the pleasure that a man''s dick gives her for the first time.

    It sucks the most.

    I know. This is a situation that seems like something out of a male-oriented erotic book.

    But what if my taste is masculine? What sucks.

    I stretched out my hand and hugged Anna.

    "Ah... Oh, sister?"

    It was a different hug than the one Anna had given her a little while ago, rubbing her breasts until they were crushed.

    Just a tight hug in her arms.

    Anna was confused for a moment as she was held in my arms, but she soon let her pricked fox ears drop and hugged her gently.

    As he hugged Anna and slowly stroked her back, he gave a subtle glance to her male student.

    The boy who was surprised by my sudden movement, who had been just sitting still doing what Anna and her boy were doing, came to his senses when he saw my glance.

    You can figure out what it means with just a quick glance. After all, advanced students have to be very perceptive.

    The male student resumed the piston that had stopped for a moment. However, this time she pistoned slowly and with long strokes.

    "Ha... Sister... It??!"

    Anna, who was enjoying the feel of her body as she was held in my arms, was suddenly startled by the tingling sensation of pleasure in her lower body and raised her tail.

    This was because the male student''s cock had once again penetrated between our two pussies.

    But this time there was something different from before.

    As I hugged Anna, she moved from a position where Anna was sitting on top of me to a position where the two of us were stacked on top of each other.

    When she was sitting on top of me, if I had to stick my dick through her slit, it would have only split her labia, but in the current position where they are folded, Anna''s clitoris is also stimulated.

    Moreover, the slow and long piston did not just brush past the clitoris with force, but took time to push in slowly and crushingly, so the stimulation Anna received was stronger.

    How do you know that? I feel the same way.

    A sensation of the clitoris being caught by the glans and being crushed as it is tilted upward.

    It was such a pleasure that I wanted to involuntarily pull my back, but I couldn''t even pull my back-down as I was lying on the floor.

    Anna''s hips is being held tightly by her male student.

    Anna was helpless as she felt the cock of a man for the first time in her life.

    "Ah? Sister it? This feels strange... ?"

    She''s already in heat, so her body probably wants a cock. It was a great show of patience to have endured until now and to have tried to deal with it on my own, even if it meant using the person on duty.

    What... Aside from the fact that that''s the reason he showed up to me.

    I thought to myself as I hugged Anna, her face melting with red.

    Wasn''t it really a lesbian?

    I thought Anna was a lesbian.

    She said it was not her, so even though she said it was not her, would you believe that it was not because of her actions?

    She thought Anna was definitely a lesbian, even if she didn''t realize it herself.

    But seeing her moaning as she rubs her pussy against the dick, it doesn''t seem like that.

    If you''re a lesbian, wouldn''t you like women and hate dealing with men?

    Just like I don''t like dealing with women and Asil doesn''t like dealing with men.

    No, no.

    There is one more thing. You either like men or you like women, not one or the other.

    If you are a bisexual who likes both, that would be explained.

    Yes. Anna was bisexual!

    ... So, if you ask what it means in the current situation, it doesn''t have any special meaning.

    To put it bluntly, does it mean that there is a way to satisfy Anna other than caring for her?

    All you have to do is attract a man.

    I hugged Anna''s waist a little closer, desperately trying to think of a way to avoid her kiss.

 Chapter 215: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (5) ***

    Chapter 215: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (5) *** "Tsk... Ugh... Haha... "

    A cock keeps coming in and out between the two beautifully placed pussies.

    Anna twisted her body back and forth from the pleasure of rubbing her clitoris with each piston, but with me hugging her back and the boy holding her hips, she couldn''t escape and just flinched.

    I like penetration, but this kind of stimulation isn''t bad either.

    Usually, when I''m being fucked on my stomach, the balls touching the clitoris gives me a different kind of pleasure, but this time, the dick rubs the clitoris and the balls hit the labia.

    I don''t know if it was the inner skin of the labia, but it didn''t feel particularly good when I tapped the outside.

    Anna buried her face in the crook of my neck, trembling and trying to endure her pleasure.

    It was a little cute to see the slightly drooping fox ears fluttering.

    "Anna, are you okay?"

    "Ah... Sister... This... I got swept away... "

    I tried talking, but it seems difficult to even form sentences properly.

    Even I, who am used to cocks, feel a breathless pleasure every time they are rubbed, but Anna, who is new to cocks, must be even more embarrassed.

    Besides, it''s estrus season. It''s a time when you''re hungry for a dick, but you''ll be able to endure it and finally experience it, so the pleasure will be even greater.

    When Anna turned her head to check, her eyes were out of focus, her cheeks were stained red, and hot sighs continued to escape from her slightly opened mouth. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was clearly a female face to anyone who could see it.

    I guess I wasn''t the only one who saw Anna''s face like that. There were gasping sounds around her.

    ¨C Was Anna that cute?

    ¨C He was able to make that kind of expression.

    Most of the whispers were about the gap between the usual Anna and the current one.

    Some even said that Anna was finally seen as a woman.

    Yep. I know it well.

    How disgusting it is to see the female face of a girl who usually gets along well with men and communicates well with them, as if they were her same-sex friends.

    The gap between his usual confident face and his red, struggling face. I can''t stand this.

    How do I know that? It''s easy if you think about it the other way around.

    A slender boy who seems to look good in women''s clothing usually gets flustered when it comes to skinship, but at some point he attacks me with the face of a male?

    Just thinking about it makes me so excited that my uterus starts pounding.

    As expected, I think that the meat-eating large-bodied bochu is good... No, I''m not talking about my tastes.

    As the male students'' perspectives on Anna changed, a group of them slowly approached to join in.

    However, such men could not even touch their cocks and had to be chased away by force alone.

    The male student who was enjoying 3P was glaring at me harshly.

    It was the appearance of a superior male chasing away competitors so that they would not pay attention to their females.

    It wasn''t very exciting to me, who knew it was a game anyway, but it seemed to have immediate effect for Anna, whose instincts were strong as she was in heat.

    Anna, who had lost her temper just as she had licked me a little while ago, was gently wagging her tail to lure the male.

    This was an instinctive action that had little to do with Anna''s personal sexual preference.

    A female''s instinct to receive seeds from a superior male.

    Of course, this is also an act of failing to control her instincts, so when Anna comes to her senses later, she will be embarrassed to the point of death.

    The male student who saw her buttocks and tail fluttering before his eyes also quickly lost his temper.

    The boy grabbed her by the tail, stopped her hips, and pulled out his cock that was moving in and out of her vagina.

    And I could tell where she was aiming the cock she pulled out, even if I couldn''t see it from my position.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    I hear heavy breathing in my ears. It was the sound of Anna breathing.

    Even with her lack of reason, the moment of losing her virginity seemed tense, and her arms around me became a little stronger.

    I hugged Anna and fell into thought for a moment.

    Can I leave it like this?

    Even so, the first time is not to be swept away by the atmosphere like this, but to experience it in a more atmospheric place...

    As a woman, I continued to think about virginity, but soon stopped thinking and chuckled.

    Hey, it''s a game anyway, so what''s the point of thinking about things like this?

    Besides, this isn''t really a game, it''s a flashback room.

    Because the game is so realistic, even those who are used to VR games sometimes get confused.

    After organizing her thoughts, I lowered my hand that was holding Anna''s back and grabbed Anna''s buttocks.

    Although the volume was a little lacking, the buttocks had elasticity coming from the well-developed buttock muscles and were pleasant to the touch.

    After enjoying Anna''s butt a few times, I held onto both of her buttocks tightly.

    It opened wide on both sides.

    "... !"

    The male student, who was about to insert his dick, suddenly opened his eyes wide in surprise when he saw Anna''s vagina wide open in front of him.

    I didn''t grab the labia directly and spread them open, but this should be enough to show the anus and pussy hole.

    It''s nice to just fuck the pussy, but the visual appeal is also important.

    The boy who had his eyes glued to Anna''s vagina finally turned his gaze to meet her eyes.

    Nod.

    I gave a small nod.

    The male student also nodded and answered.

    I don''t even know what that means. Because it''s not sexy to go into it one by one.

    I don''t know what the male student took my nod to mean, but this time he aimed his dick accurately.

    I slowly but forcefully pushed it into Anna''s hole.

    "... "Kyaa!"

    Anna''s waist was bent like a bow.

    Even now, a warm liquid that felt different from love juice flowed down my lower body, which was touching Anna and her pubic bone.

    She was a virgin after all.

    There was a small sigh among the students watching around.

    It seems that there were many students who were secretly targeting Anna. Of course, it was none of my business.

    ¨C Bang! Bang!

    "... Wow?... Tsk?"

    The sound of flesh clashing with flesh resonated rhythmically.

    Every time a sound was heard, Anna lowered her head and trembled.

    When a beast comes into estrus, her sex drive increases significantly and her sexual sensitivity also becomes very sensitive.

    Although she had just lost her virginity, Anna was probably swept up in her pleasure without even feeling any pain.

    And instead, I was bored underneath Anna.

    When the cock went in and out between our wrapped bodies, I was able to get pleasure from at least grazing the clitoris, but now that Anna''s cock was completely gone, I could only feel Anna''s body shaking up and down, but there was no feeling of it touching me.

    It''s not bad to watch Anna''s pretty and cute face being bathed in pleasure right in front of her, but if she does this in the middle of sex, her already heated body will only ache.

    Even though there were a few times when I enjoyed having a man invade the lily with Wirdi, it was only when the baron invaded the lily in a separate biting and sucking situation, and I never tried to eat it all at once like this from the beginning.

    That''s right, there''s a bit of distance between the two, and you have to keep your posture. There''s nothing you can do if you overlap them like this.

    At most, a kiss?

    But I don''t like that. It would be better to tell them to touch the breasts and caress the lower part. Contact with mucous membranes is a bit...

    So, I only felt the vibration of Anna''s body shaking as I held her tightly around her waist.

    "Ah... Hot? Ugh... "

    I was reflected in Anna''s blank, open eyes, but the gaze was not on me.

    I stroked Anna''s furry ears while looking at her trembling eyes looking into the distant sky.

    Unique to furry ears that are different from the hair.

    As I touched my ears, peace came to my mind, and I began to feel that things like being naked were okay.

    Actually, by this time, I already liked the concept of being on duty for sexual treatment.

    Sex is all about enjoying soft animal ears and tails. Is it something else, sex?

    I petted her Anna a lot and served as her rug...

    And this time, my role is over. Really.

    No, I was also expecting a standard 3P play, such as picking him out in the middle and stabbing him at me...

    Apparently, to the other hypnotized students, it felt like there was an onahole placed next to the two people having sex.

    Then, I thought it would be okay to deal with other students as well.

    But as soon as another man approached, this boy hissed and threatened Anna, probably because he thought he was targeting her. But when I tried to escape, Anna grabbed her waist and held onto her waist, so I couldn''t escape.

    She wanted to decide whether to perceive it as an object or as a person.

    ˇô

    The next day.

    Today I was surrounded by male students because I had to act out a concept for a week.

    A tail was cast over me.

    "Anna?"

    "... Lol. Because estrus isn''t over yet... "

    Anna pricked her ear and said that, then took off her clothes like yesterday.

    However, there was something a little different from yesterday.

    Anna would glance at her surroundings little by little as she took off her clothes. It was a big change considering that yesterday she didn''t even care about the surrounding students.

    Other students around her peeked at Anna and puffed out her crotch.

    "... It''s kind of cute."

    The voice I heard at first glance represented the current situation.

    This means that compared to yesterday when the attitude was ''What''s wrong with what I see?'' Today, when I feel a little bit embarrassed, I look cuter.

    Anna gently tried to cover her breasts and vagina with her arms, but then she stopped and awkwardly moved her arms away, trying to do the same thing as yesterday.

    Anna, who hesitantly climbed onto my body like yesterday, did not rub her body right away, unlike yesterday.

    Anna glanced around for a moment.

    Just like yesterday, the boys who were trying to get between me and Anna recoiled when they saw their gaze, but Anna just looked at them and immediately shifted her gaze back to me.

    But I could feel that I was not in Anna''s gaze.

    "Oh... ?"

    When she mustered up the courage to approach the first boy who massaged Anna''s buttocks, not mine, the voice that came out of Anna''s mouth was not one of surprise or embarrassment, but rather a voice full of anticipation.

 Chapter 216: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (6)

    Chapter 216: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (6) I''m sick of it.

    The concept of sex-processing duty itself sucked, but I got sick of it by the third day.

    Students really use it as if they were using a toilet in the bathroom.

    As I said before, there is a huge difference between ''using a woman like a toilet'' and ''using a toilet.''

    It sucks to use a woman like a toilet.

    This means that there is a shallow sense of satisfaction, like a sense of conquest, from treating someone who should enjoy human rights as a human being like a mere tool.

    But what about just using the toilet?

    I use it because it is there. That''s just it.

    There is no feeling of shame, defeat or humiliation when receiving a dick without any emotions.

    For me, there wasn''t much of a difference between a dick and a silicone dildo. The only difference was that it was a bit much, and it continued to stick.

    So I got sick of it after three days.

    At least it was fun to watch Anna''s female deterioration, so it continued for three days. If it hadn''t been for that, I might have gotten rid of her on the second day.

    For reference, on the third day, the male students didn''t even come close to me.

    I waited until Anna came first, and then she said she was going to enjoy 3p or 4p.

    Well, if you think about it from the perspective of those under hypnosis, Anna would be closer to ''a woman who can be used like a toilet.''

    That would suck.

    Anna also didn''t seem to dislike her because she was in the middle of heat.

    Wait, but the only thing different between this flashback and the actual play situation is hypnosis. So, does that mean that Anna was in the middle of her estrus around this time in her actual play, and she was relieving herself?

    An extremely private and dirty time for a girl who is bright and active in front of others...

    A face melting stickily alone in a place where no one can see... And again, in front of other people, she shows a bright smile as if she had never seen that gap...

    Hmm... Good.

    No, I didn''t mean to say this.

    She was fed up anyway.

    She wanted to say that she was fed up.

    So I skipped it.

    WM has a progress skip function. This is not a feature unique to WM, but a feature included in most full-dive VR games.

    However, there are quite strict restrictions on the situations in which the skip function can be used, as it is said to impair immersion in the game.

    An example of a situation in which it can be used is when sleeping in a bed in a safe place.

    Even at this time, there are many annoying restrictions, such as not being able to skip if the surroundings are even slightly dangerous, and if an incident occurs even when you think it is safe, the skip is released before the time you were supposed to skip.

    Meanwhile, there is a case where skip can be used indefinitely.

    Flashback room.

    When playing the flashback room, you can use skip at any time, in any situation.

    Of course, you cannot spend an unlimited amount of time in the flashback room as there is a set time period during which you can play differently from the main play, but you can use it unconditionally within that time anyway.

    What a great setup!

    There is no flashback room, and there is no function to skip scenes or fast-forward to topics, so I have to listen to what I heard over and over again and say, ''Hmm...'' Is it... Is that so... It''s different from games that make you nod your head soullessly, saying, ''That''s it.''

    The morning skipped a week later, praising WM''s system.

    "Flora. Is there anything interesting going on?"

    "What? Suddenly."

    I skipped it because I was tired of the concept of being on duty for sex, but once I skipped it, I didn''t know what to do.

    No, the entire academy is under hypnosis, so you can probably see something worth seeing wherever you go.

    Since there are so many choices, I guess I have to say that I have a hard time choosing... That feeling.

    "Because it''s fun... "

    Despite my unexpected question, Flora dutifully held her chin and looked worried.

    It was a posture that would suit him if he had a pipe in his mouth. Flora is cute, so it doesn''t make her look particularly dandy.

    As Flora was chewing on the salad she had chosen for breakfast, something seemed to come to her mind.

    "Ah."

    "Why. Did something come to mind?"

    "There is, but maybe Sora knows? "You were there when Asil spoke."

    "Do you know? What did they say? "I don''t know what it is."

    Actually, I don''t know what they were talking about.

    Because I literally have no memory of the past week. You skipped it.

    Fortunately, Flora spoke without any suspicion.

    "Asil is... Who was it? "You said you were helping a professor with his research."

    "Hmm. Ah. I did... Ji?"

    Of course, it was something I didn''t remember hearing.

    I quickly paused the game and read the log file that summarized what happened while I was skipping.

    Of course, pause and log are functions provided only in the flashback room.

    Anyway, while reading the log file, I looked at only the parts of the conversation I had with Asil.

    ˇ¸Asil: I don''t think we''ll be able to have dinner together for the next few days.

    Flora: (in a worried voice) Really? What''s going on?

    Asil: (Waving his hands) No, it''s not a big problem, the professor asked me to help him with research.

    Flora: Wow! Research? Helping a professor with his research is something amazing!

    Asil: (scratching the back of his head shyly) Haha... I would say it''s not because I''m particularly great, but because of the characteristics I have... Well, anyway, there is something like that, and the professor showed some interest in it.

    Flora: But you''re saying that the only thing you can do is know?

    Asil: Does it mean that if you say that? Anyway, I don''t think we''ll be able to hang out together in the evenings for a while.

    Flora: That''s a bit unfortunate, but if there''s a reason for it, it can''t be helped. I will support you.

    Asil: Even cheering... Still, thank you. Soira. You heard it too, right? I''m coming back?

    Soira: Yes.

    Asil: I asked for help starting today. Then I''ll just leave. See you tomorrow morning!

    Flora: Have a nice trip!

    Soira: Hello. ˇą

    There was a log written in the form of a play script that roughly contained a conversation about this kind of content.

    ... But what? If I skip it, does Ai not apply properly to my character? Why is my line like that?

    I couldn''t properly participate in the conversation between Asil and Flora, so I just stood there indifferently, and that was the end after just briefly throwing out the answers I received directly.

    Compared to my usual self, I look a lot more clueless, but in the log, Flora and Asil were talking as if they didn''t feel any discomfort.

    They don''t care if I don''t have a presence in the conversation, and they act as if they understand everything just by giving a short answer.

    Sometimes, I feel like it''s a game character in these parts, so it acts as a barrier to over-immersion.

    Still, both of them are very affectionate characters, but I feel a little confused every time something like this happens.

    Since the flashback room is not part of the main play, there are fewer resources allocated to it, and I heard from the community that the feeling of realism is low during play, but...

    Ugh, it''s a little bitter.

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focused on the log file.

    What this means is that Asil became suitable for a certain professor''s research.

    I''m not even a graduate student because I have to go to the professor''s lab.

    Since I did something like a graduate student, it was clear that I would be treated like a graduate student. You seem like a foolish person.

    I was so happy on the inside.

    Since ancient times, other people''s foolish actions, especially those of friends, are considered fun. Just thinking about what Asil was going through made my heart pound.

    Moreover, considering the current state of the academy, it was obvious that it was not proper ''research''. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I acted as if I had just remembered the conversation with Asil.

    "Ah. I remembered. "Where did you say you were going to help with research?"

    Flora didn''t feel any discomfort from seeing me like that and nodded.

    "That''s right. If you''re bored because you don''t have anything to do, how about going to see something? "I didn''t hear what they were researching, but wouldn''t it still be fun?"

    "Okay. I think that would be fun too. "I''m thinking of going there after today''s lecture. Would you like to go to Flora too?"

    Flora thought about her schedule for a moment, then shook her head.

    "Ugh, I don''t think it will work today. "I have an appointment."

    "Okay? Well, in that case."

    I nodded gently.

    Even if Flora didn''t go with her, she planned to go see it by herself.

    "But Soira. Do you know which professor''s lab Asil is going to?"

    "Uh? "Huh?"

    I don''t know.

    There should be one or two professors at the academy.

    ... I guess I need to do some legwork.

    ˇô

    "Finally, I found it... "

    After an epic journey lasting about 3,800 characters, I was finally able to find the lab of the professor where Asil goes to help with research.

    I searched for a while, and the answer was deceptively simple.

    Professor of Elemental Arts.

    Well, I should have noticed when Asil shyly said it was because of his own characteristics.

    As for Asil''s unique characteristic that would make a professor go crazy, is there anything more than a half-human, half-human attitude?

    Still, I found it, so let''s assume it''s okay. With that thought in mind, I opened the door to the lab.

    Suddenly, the lab door opened and the students in the lab... Graduate students? ''S eyes were focused on me.

    I''m used to the gaze anyway.

    As I snooped around inside, receiving the same curious gaze, there was...

    There was a white butt.

 Chapter 217: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (7)

    Chapter 217: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (7) As soon as I entered the lab, what caught my eye the most was the large partition.

    It''s also a wooden partition that doesn''t match the clean interior of the lab.

    The partition, which was not decorated, painted, or made of anything, was very crude, as if it was enough to divide one side of the lab from the other.

    A partition that rose so high that it almost reached the ceiling divided the laboratory in half, and from this side, the other side could not be seen at all.

    And there was a pure white egg sticking out in the middle of the rough wooden partition.

    Because the legs were not on the ground, but were raised up and crossed to the other side through another hole, from my perspective, only the thighs, pussy, and buttocks were sticking out on this side.

    Stuck in wall, kabeshiri, stuck in wall... Whatever it was, it was a scene called that.

    Anyone who saw the attractive, fleshy white buttocks could tell that it was a woman''s buttocks.

    In the first place, she may be a woman when she has a vagina.

    However, probably because many male students had already used it, the skin, which was originally milky and clean, was slightly stained red.

    As a bonus, there is even sticky liquid here and there.

    It was a very standard play. No, it''s not stuck, so should I say it''s a wall butt? Hey, it doesn''t matter what you call it.

    And there''s a small picture on top of that butt... You know, right?

    No, when I looked closely, it wasn''t even a photo. It was a student ID.

    Academy student ID taken with the chest intact.

    I don''t know who set it up like this, but I know it''s crappy.

    Since the path to the other side of the partition was not blocked, I tried to go over to the other side.

    "What? Soira?"

    "What. "It''s normal, right?"

    Asil, who was supposed to be stuck against the wall and being used as she pleases, as if she were being punished, looked very comfortable.

    On the other side, it was just a crude wooden partition, but on this side, there was even a very soft mattress prepared under the Asil.

    Asil was lying on the mattress, reading a book, with only her buttocks sticking out.

    The title written on the cover of the book was ''I became the only martial artist in the academy who was expelled from the hero''s party, and the heroines are obsessed with it.'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ... It was a title that made me curious because I had no idea what it was about.

    But what about a hero party? Is it okay to publish something like that in a book? First, that hero party actually exists in this world?

    Last time I played, it was a very subtle feeling because I was the hero himself, not the hero party.

    For your information, there was no such thing as expulsion from my hero party.

    We live in an era where experienced employees are hired even for new employees, but are we expelling the full number of employees as soon as we have time? Who would do such a stupid thing?

    Anyway, Asil leisurely waved hello while reading such an unidentified novel.

    "What brought you here?"

    I, who was feeling confused, came to my senses after hearing Asil''s question.

    I came here to see something interesting, but I never expected to encounter such a chaotic book.

    "You said you would help with research? "I came to take a look because I was bored."

    "Research? I don''t mind though. "I don''t know what the professor will say."

    "Do I have to get permission?"

    "Isn''t that right? First, research. Wouldn''t it be good for everyone to know about the research?"

    What Asil said made sense.

    No matter how crazy you are with hypnosis, an academy is an academy, and research is research.

    If you want to see it, you have to get permission.

    "Then where is the professor?"

    "Where have you been for a moment? "It will come soon."

    ¨C Squeak.

    As soon as Asil finished speaking, there was the sound of the lab door opening.

    I heard male students greeting me from beyond the partition. It seemed like a professor had come in.

    The person walked steadfastly, as if he were at home, and immediately crossed over the partition.

    "Just so you know, what''s the condition... Huh?"

    As soon as I crossed the partition, the man who was talking to Asil stopped for a moment when he saw me standing next to Asil.

    You''re probably wondering who this woman is here.

    I greeted the man, who was probably a professor, before he could say anything.

    "Hello."

    When I greeted him first, the man who looked a little surprised calmed down and accepted my greeting.

    "Hello. What''s going on in our lab?"

    As expected, the professor here was right.

    It was good to be treated politely from the beginning.

    "I heard my friend is here helping with research. "I came here because I was curious about what kind of research it was about."

    "Professor, you are my friend."

    When I revealed that I was Asil''s friend, and Asil confirmed that I was his friend, the professor relaxed his remaining guard and accepted me cheerfully.

    "Ah. As you know, you were my friend, right? If so, you are welcome. "Aren''t you interested in elemental magic?"

    And a move to lure newbies into their industry, which starts right away.

    But it didn''t work for me because I wasn''t completely interested in elemental magic.

    Maybe later, when I play the elementalist concept. I''m not interested right now.

    It was also a flashback room to begin with.

    When I told him that I was not interested in elemental magic, the professor was discouraged but accepted my request without showing any sign of disapproval.

    "Is it so? If you''re not interested, there''s nothing you can do. You can do as much research as you want. "The experiment process is boring, so it won''t be much fun to watch."

    The professor said so, but in this academy, any behavior labeled as ''boring'' or ''ordinary'' was usually an act of insanity.

    I decided to listen to a little more explanation.

    "An experiment?"

    "Yes. What kind of experiment is ''similar to a spirit body...'' ''"

    I just asked what kind of experiment it was, but just when I was confused because I was about to come up with a lengthy paper title, Asil intervened.

    "Professor, professor. "If you say that, I won''t understand."

    "Oops. He said he was not interested in elemental magic."

    "Haha... Yes. Honestly, I don''t know what you said."

    "Hmm... So how can I explain it simply... "

    The professor thought for a moment.

    "I guess I can explain it this way. This is a ''spirit hybrid'' experiment."

    "Spirit mixed blood?"

    "Yes. You said you were a friend of Asil, right? Do you know Asil''s race?"

    "Yes... "What?"

    Wait. Has Asil ever said with his own mouth that he is half human and half human?

    I think I heard that when I first joined the party, or I think I just found out by peeking through the status window.

    My memory is a little vague, but it doesn''t matter.

    Minor configuration errors can be ignored. It''s a flashback room anyway!

    "As you know, Ms. Asil is a mixture of spirit and human. However, so far, a mixed race between spirits and humans has never been discovered. Do you know why?"

    I guess he''s not a professor, so he explains as if he''s lecturing.

    Since it wasn''t that difficult, I decided to follow the professor''s rhythm.

    "Isn''t it because spirits aren''t pregnant?"

    "That''s right. All spirits are female and do not become pregnant. It is known that spirits are not born through mating between opposite sexes like living creatures, but are born in the spirit world."

    This is something I know well. Because I set it that way.

    The professor continued his explanation.

    "So a spirit is only a spirit, and mixed blood cannot be established. "Because they don''t have the ability to reproduce in the first place."

    The professor seemed to be getting more and more excited as he spoke, and his words became faster little by little.

    "But you know, she''s mixed race! I''ve been studying spirits for decades, but I''ve never seen or heard of a case like this!"

    "Ah. Yes... "

    I see.

    "But when I asked Ms. Asil about her parents, she answered that she couldn''t remember, and I couldn''t find out how she was born. So... "I decided to do this experiment."

    "Mixed race?"

    "Yes. I don''t know what happened, but you know that Yang is a mixture of spirit and human. No matter how hard you understand it, all test results show that way, so you have no choice but to accept it as true. But, if that''s the case. Spirits can''t get pregnant, but wouldn''t it be possible to get pregnant even if half of them are spirits? Or, to put it on the other hand, can''t you get pregnant even if you''re half human?"

    "Uh... "

    What is that, you idiot.

    So, since you don''t know how a half spirit is possible, you''re going to try a quarter spirit?

    Even if quarters are possible, you still don''t know what happens to the half, right? Why on earth would you do an experiment like that? ?

    There were a lot of question marks, but it soon came to an end.

    Well, it would be wrong to expect sanity from this academy.

    "So I asked Ms. Asil for help. What does that mean..? Ah."

    The professor checked his watch for a moment and then pounded on the partition.

    "It''s experiment time. Let''s get started!"

    There was no need to ask what to start with.

    While the professor and I were talking, Asil''s body, who was leisurely reading a book, started shaking, and soon he couldn''t concentrate on the book and closed it and hugged it.

    Bang, bang, bang... The sound of flesh clashing against flesh was heard from beyond the partition.

    The professor listened to the sound, nodded with satisfaction and said.

    "It''s an experiment to see whether you can get pregnant or not."

    "Uh... So, you''re going to inject semen like this until you become pregnant?"

    "You''re right. He is a student who understands quickly."

    No, um, that''s...

    It''s not like you''re given eggs like in modern times, but you''re just pumping semen into the uterus until you become pregnant?

    Are you collaborating with Asil again?

    For the first time in a long time, I felt a headache.

 Chapter 218: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (8) ***

    Chapter 218: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (8) *** After the professor finished explaining to me, he said he had other things to do and disappeared into the lab.

    The only people left here were me, Asil, and the countless men on the other side of the partition.

    "Tsk... Sigh... "

    Asil was moaning softly and hugging the book she was reading just a moment ago.

    Even though her lower body was fixed to the hole in the wall, her body moved up and down and her large breasts bounced every time she heard the sound of flesh clashing.

    "You know. "Do you feel good?"

    "Ah, sssss... Not bad, not... ?"

    Asil''s face as she said that was that of a female completely immersed in female pleasure.

    A woman feels good.

    Although he has never experienced male pleasure, he said so.

    After being completely hypnotized, Asil became more honest about sexual pleasure, perhaps because he had forgotten that he was originally a man, or because he knew it, but his aversion had disappeared.

    It''s not something I would say, as I had been thinking about degrading women like this since I met Asil, but I was so drunk with pleasure that it was a bit hard to see.

    For reference, it seems that Asil in the main play has become accustomed to the pleasure of women, but not to this extent.

    Just what... If you suddenly enter a dorm room, you might sometimes smell a sweltering female scent inside.

    In other words, it means that I now have the sexual desire of a healthy woman.

    Me? I''m a little stronger than that.

    Well, other women might be misunderstood if we say that the sexual desires of a woman who chooses a game with a lot of freedom and creates a world like this just to experience some naughty things are normal.

    What... Anyway, let''s skip over my story.

    I left Asil, whose focus was gradually fading, and went over to the other side of the partition to see men standing in line waiting for their turn.

    In the front, a man with only his pants down was holding Asil''s buttocks and moving his waist vigorously.

    Come to think of it, do these people know what kind of experiment this is?

    I decided to ask.

    "What are you doing now?"

    "Uh? You... "

    When a woman I didn''t know suddenly started talking to me in a friendly way, the man I was talking to looked a little embarrassed.

    But who am I? I am also popular in real life.

    Just adjust your tone of voice and body language a little...

    "... Ah. "You''re the person I was talking to the professor about earlier."

    Before the man could control himself, he figured out who I was and nodded.

    Tsk. I thought I''d try using the social skills I''ve been honing for a long time.

    There was no soundproofing in the partition at all, so there was no problem in hearing voices just because there was a partition in the middle.

    "We''re experimenting right now. "Did you hear from the professor what the experiment was about?"

    "I heard it. Still, I didn''t hear it in detail."

    "I don''t think I have anything more to say... "

    The man looked around and pointed towards the partition where Asil was stuck.

    "How about this? Do you know why that girl is stuck in the partition like that?"

    "Hmm... Huh?"

    After thinking about it for a bit, I discovered something strange.

    Asil is now in a situation where only her lower body is exposed beyond the partition, and she is being sexed arbitrarily.

    Every time the man lifted his thigh toward the ceiling and shook his waist, an obscene liquid splashed from the area where they were connected.

    Asil, with only the lower half of his body exposed through the partition, no matter how violently he was beaten, he could only shake his buttocks and do nothing to resist.

    This situation itself was commonly found in male-oriented sexual assault films that I loved to death. So I didn''t feel anything strange.

    When I thought about it again, there was no reason to pin Asil to the wall like that.

    The reason for pinning a woman to the wall in a rape scene was to keep her from escaping or resisting.

    In a situation where you can''t run away or fight back, your mentality is slowly being worn away by the endless humiliation, and as time goes by, you end up with unfocused, empty eyes and a bunch of semen stuck to the wall, which is the worst part of the game.

    But what do you know?

    Due to hypnosis, he is in a state of cooperation with the research.

    He accepted the study''s promise to have sex until he got pregnant without any questions, and as we saw earlier, he was lying on a soft bed on the other side of the partition and reading a novel.

    And since it is a form of research cooperation, it seems like some break time is guaranteed... In other words, it means that it is being carried out under mutual agreement.

    So there was no reason to put it on the wall like that.

    I thought about the reason for a moment, but soon realized that there was no need to worry.

    This was because the man I was talking to had an expression on his face that he wanted to give me an answer.

    What kind of expression is that? He has that kind of expression. Anyway, that''s how I know it.

    I shrugged my shoulders and asked quietly.

    "I don''t know. Why did you leave it like that? "I think I''ll cooperate even without that."

    "Yes? I think so too."

    The man said with such luck.

    "Actually, that was installed because of us, not because of that girl."

    You installed it because of men, not because you know?

    It was a word that was difficult to understand.

    The man''s explanation continued.

    "It''s a bit embarrassing to say with our own mouth. Look. "She''s gorgeous, right?"

    "That''s right."

    Although it was difficult to tell from the superficial position of only her lower body being exposed through the hole in the partition, the white and soft skin of her exposed lower body was enough to tell that Asil was a beautiful girl.

    In real life, things like having good skin but not having great facial features often happen, but since WM is a game, there is no such situation.

    "So, if you don''t cover it like that, men will stick to it everywhere."

    "Sticky?"

    It was easy to guess what that meant.

    I could imagine what would happen if Asil was not fucked like that, but was just thrown in the middle of men and told to fuck her until she got pregnant.

    They may have been eager to sweep the cock from their mouths to their chests, their pussies, and perhaps even their armpits or the backs of their knees.

    You''ll be lying on your back on the floor, your dick going in and out between your spread legs, and a man will be sitting on your stomach, bringing your breasts together and enjoying tits.

    It''s natural to have at least one cock in your mouth, and you may also have one in each hand.

    Every time a thick, hot cock penetrates her vagina and thumps against her baby''s vagina, she can''t hold back the moans that come out, struggling and trying to let out her breath, but even that is blocked by the cock in her mouth, so it becomes an act of service to the man.

    At first, I thought, ''Huh? "Isn''t research cooperation only for the lower part?" I was surprised, but then I was swept up in the atmosphere and I vividly remembered the image of her shaking her hips and opening her mouth.

    Because he''s a bit weak to the atmosphere.

    In a situation where no matter where you look, all you can see is a cock, and if you are frantically seeking pleasure, you will end up covered in whitish semen from head to toe.

    Asil, who climaxes while being hit by semen all over her body as soon as semen enters her uterus, looks into space with blank eyes, and when a cock appears in front of her eyes, she unconsciously sticks out her tongue and begins a cleaning blowjob.

    ... The image came to mind easily. It kind of sucks.

    Although it''s just my imagination, it probably won''t be much different in reality.

    Even as I continued my delusion, the man continued to talk.

    "Okay. As you know, this study is testing whether you can get pregnant. So, I had to ejaculate vaginally, but I kept ejaculating in other places, so the experiment didn''t work out properly."

    "Ha... "

    When I heard the situation, I could only sigh.

    The problem is that you commit a lot of crimes in the name of experimentation, but when you actually commit a crime, you get caught up in your looks and end up ejaculating somewhere else?

    Is that why they were put in place like that so that other parts are not visible?

    Should I call this pathetic or what should I say...

    Although I thought I knew a lot about men''s sexual desires as I had been indulging in masculine scents for a long time, it was difficult to understand how people forgot their original purpose and acted to satisfy their sexual desires.

    ... What? This may not be what I should say, as I am crazy about dicks, betray my family and friends, and enjoy being trained and degraded until I bow my head in my naked body and beg to be fucked with my dick just once.

    However, even if only the lower body was exposed, wouldn''t there be one more hole in the lower body that could be used?

    "And again... "

    "Wait for a sec. "I''ll check something and come back."

    To confirm the thought that suddenly occurred to me, I walked away from the man and approached Asil.

    Asil''s thighs were shaking as she was being fucked by a different man than before.

    "Excuse me~"

    "What. "What is it?"

    The man who was in the middle of using Asil was startled when I suddenly approached him and pulled out his dick.

    I didn''t even care about that guy. Normally, pretty girls can go out a little more.

    I looked at another hole I was curious about.

    "Hoo."

    There were quite large anal beads embedded in it.

    Perhaps because of its own design, translucent jewels on the outside were shining beautifully, reflecting light here and there.

    Well, it''s an anal beads.

    I looked at it closely.

    "Eight."

    Suddenly, I felt playful, so I grabbed the handle and pulled it out with all my strength.

    After receiving the game correction, I tried to pull out the egg with my strength equivalent to that of a strong man... It wasn''t until then that a bead the size of a quail egg came out.

    "Ughhh?!!?"

    ¨C Push shot!

    Suddenly, a moan similar to a scream was heard from beyond the partition, and at the same time, a strong tide spurted out from the vagina.

    I was standing slightly at an angle, so it didn''t hit me, but the man who was helping Asil with his experiment a while ago had to be properly sprayed with assistant.

    Oh, oh. Even his face was buried.

    "Excuse me~"

    I quickly retreated because the man, whose face was covered in pussy juice, looked a little annoyed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If I fight, I will win, but there is no reason to fight.

    True.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Aaaaa??"

    I didn''t forget to put back the anal beads I had pulled out before retreating.

    Groaning erupted again from beyond the partition. What. Don''t you think it feels good?

    With my curiosity roughly satisfied, I left the lab, leaving behind the men who were looking at me with the eyes of a strange woman.

    Where should I visit next time?

 Chapter 219: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (9) *

    Chapter 219: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (9) * "Flora... Flora... "

    After leaving the laboratory where Asil was diligently cooperating in research, I was wandering around the academy muttering Flora''s name like a thirsty person muttering for some water.

    To exaggerate a little, I felt a little ashamed of myself as I muttered so foolishly and soullessly that if someone saw me, I would have thought that an undead monster, a ghoul, had appeared.

    But for some reason, there is something like that.

    It''s a very stupid thing to do, but once you start, it''s strangely impossible to stop.

    I was wandering around the academy with exactly that feeling.

    Of course, I didn''t starve for Flora in that short period of time and went looking for her soft, pink cheeks.

    Now that I say it, it''s something that really appeals to me.

    I''ll have to give it a try before I end the flashback room.

    Anyway, Omnyomnyol is Omnyomnyol, and there was another reason why I was looking for Flora.

    That''s just to fit her size... Wow, not this.

    It was for healing.

    To be honest, Asil''s pregnancy experiment made me feel a little dizzy.

    A professor who asks to get pregnant because he''s curious about whether mixed race is possible, or an Asil who accepts the request and gently treats him with her pussy until she gets pregnant.

    You have to take into account the fact that the professor or the person in question is under hypnosis and therefore not in his right mind, but even if you take that into account, it''s pretty crazy.

    I pretended to be calm in the lab, but in fact, my SAN was being criticized in my own way.

    Healing, I need healing.

    That''s why I started looking for Flora, the cutest and purest person in our party who makes the corners of her mouth go up when she sees her.

    But I can''t quite find where he went... Soira, who wanders the academy like a ghoul, was born.

    When I think about it later, I wish I had used "Radar," But I was a little distracted at the time and couldn''t remember it.

    "Flora? "Do you know Flora?"

    "Eh?"

    Flora A white woman appeared in front of Soira Ghoul, who was making a crying sound.

    Her lush white hair, blue eyes that look like turquoise stones, and even her busty breasts that were clearly exposed in the revealing clothes typical of a wizard.

    It was Piren, the external instructor for the wind magic lecture.

    This instructor, who had an easy-going personality that did not match his neat appearance, and I got along quite well, and by the time I left the academy at the end of the semester, we had almost become friends.

    Piren had to work at the academy for one more semester because he signed a contract by grade, but he even promised to go on an adventure together when the contract ended, and he returned to being an adventurer.

    If we''re that close, can''t we just go to the same party?

    Piren is an excellent adventurer who was offered an instructor at the academy in recognition of her abilities.

    That means she already has a party as an adventurer.

    Even so, she was close enough to Pyrene that she needed to find a reason not to let him into the party, but she had to pretend not to know for now.

    That''s right, that''s what happened in the main play.

    The time period in the flashback room was right after we fought Wirdi, so I didn''t know Piren at that time.

    So, I suppressed my joy and acted like we were meeting for the first time.

    "Do you know Flora?"

    "Know. He''s a student I teach. "And you?"

    "Flora is my friend."

    "And! Really? Hey, nice to meet you!"

    From Piren''s point of view, I was just a friend of his student, but he smiled and lightly tapped me on the shoulder as if he was really happy to see me.

    ... Come to think of it, Piren was like this. Maybe it would have been okay if she hadn''t pretended it was the first time.

    "But it looks like she was looking for Flora."

    "Ah. Right. Blood... Instructor, do you know where Flora is?"

    "Umm, Flora. Where did she say she was going... "

    Pyrene lowered her head and was lost in her thoughts.

    As she bent her back, her already exposed breasts stood out even more, so much so that I wondered if I could see her solar plexus beyond her cleavage.

    Pyrene, who was contemplating her mumbling and moaning, suddenly seemed to come to her senses and slammed her palm down with her fist. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah? That''s right. "I think you said you were going to the breeding club today."

    "Breeding club?"

    Magnus Academy has a variety of clubs befitting its name.

    From ordinary sports clubs to the Central Library''s forbidden library exploration club.

    I don''t know what the latter club does, but according to a student who joined for the experience, the evil magic that flows out of all the books with all kinds of forbidden magic in the forbidden library accumulates and accumulates to form a substance, fighting various strange monsters and going into darkness. They say it''s a talented combat club where you have to go step by step inside the dark forbidden library.

    Compared to those clubs, the breeding club is so cute.

    ... That''s usually what one would think.

    As an academy in a fantasy world, many of the lectures at Magnus Academy used real monsters.

    As it is an academy series, it can be roughly dismissed as a hologram or magic, but this is where unnecessary stubbornness appears in a strange part.

    And the breeding club is a club in charge of managing the monsters used in numerous lectures.

    In fact, they say that although it is only a club in name, it is already treated as an internal department of the academy. I heard you get a monthly salary as well.

    Anyway, the story was that Flora is now in such a breeding club.

    I thanked Piren and headed to the breeding club.

    But where was the breeding club?

    ˇô

    ¨C Kuooooo!!

    I couldn''t remember exactly where the breeding club was, but it didn''t matter if I didn''t remember exactly.

    When it got to the point where I thought, ''It was around this point,'' I could hear a huge roar coming from afar.

    Judging from the cry, it was the sound of a fairly large monster. In the breeding club, we are also in charge of such monsters.

    In addition, as I walked a little further following the sounds I heard, I was able to see a large signboard that said ''Breeding Club''.

    The inside was of a size that would more appropriately be called a small zoo rather than a clubroom.

    Academy students were seen busily moving baskets containing meat, ice, and sometimes unidentifiable black objects.

    Even during the main play, I only saw the breeding club from the outside, but this was my first time going inside.

    After looking at the busy students for a while, I found a desk with a sign saying "Guidance Manager."

    Information manager. First, it was a truly fantasy-like scale that even though it was called a club, a clubroom (the size of a small zoo) was required to even be in charge of information.

    It''s fantasy, though.

    When I asked the information staff about Flora''s location, he showed me a map and indicated that it would be here today. It was a map... No, let''s stop thinking about it now.

    Anyway, I followed the map and was able to quickly get to where Flora was.

    Compared to other places here, it was a place with unusually lush vegetation.

    All kinds of medicinal herbs, poisonous plants, and herbs with special effects used in alchemy could be found here and there. It seemed like this place was a botanical garden.

    However, the botanical garden is omitted from the breeding club below.

    Still, if it were a botanical garden, it wouldn''t be like going to see Flora and being trampled by a big pig and enjoying bestiality.

    To be honest, that was what she was most worried about when she said it was a breeding club.

    Bestiality is not my taste. I don''t know if it''s tentacles or slime.

    Flora said she was helping out here.

    It was a combination that went well together. Flora is the name of the goddess of flowers in mythology.

    With such warm thoughts, she went to see Flora.

    "Uh? Soira. Hear, hear!"

    As I was a little lost due to the thick vegetation, Flora spotted me first and raised her voice.

    When I looked toward the direction from which the sound was coming, I saw an area full of large flowers.

    Flora''s light pink hair suited her very well as she stood among the colorful flowers showing off the beauty of nature.

    I approached Flora while roughly wading through the waist-high grass.

    If you see this in a botanical garden, it might be a plant that has its own purpose, but it''s a flashback room, so why not?

    "You were here. "I''ve been looking for it for a while."

    "Huh? Me? Why?"

    "It''s nothing special... Wow!"

    "Kyaaa!"

    I just attacked Flora.

    As I hugged her tightly and lifted her up, burying her face in her small chest and stroking her, I felt her bottom filling up little by little.

    Huh. After all, when you''re tired, it''s someone else''s breasts. There is something like a mental hunger that cannot be filled with my own things.

    Flora, who didn''t know what was going on, was embarrassed and pushed me away.

    "Well, what is it? Don''t do it. It tickles. "I have to feed him."

    "Boo Boo Boo Boop..." "Him?"

    Now that I think about it, there were a few other signs here besides us.

    I was preoccupied with healing with Flora, and there was no way that Flora would be working alone in a botanical garden like this, so I just assumed it was other students.

    But after listening to Flora''s words, it seemed like that wasn''t the only thing.

    "Huh. He. Today, all I have to do is feed him."

    After I got off and finally reached the ground, Flora gathered her clothes and pointed behind her.

    As I looked there, I realized that what I thought were just big flowers when I discovered flora were not just big flowers.

    Beautiful and large flowers.

    And sitting on it, a naked beauty.

    It comes with green skin.

    Surprisingly, it was Alraune, a high-level monster.

    Alraune, a famous monster among plant-type monsters, ''s staple food is animal fluids.

    Usually, they kill approaching animals or people and suck their blood, but...

    In this world of gay games, of course they don''t do such heinous things, but instead they like men''s semen or women''s love juice the most.

    There were several other Alaune nearby, and they were all engaging in a sticky affair, each embracing a man or woman who appeared to be an academy student.

    That must be Alraune''s meal.

    ¨C Sreuk.

    I heard the sound of fabric rubbing next to her and turned around to see Flora taking off all of her clothes and organizing them neatly.

    "Hang in there. "I''ll give you food right away."

    With a light tone as if she wanted to go to the bathroom, Flora approached Alraune naked.

    I felt that my SAN level, which had recovered at best, was slightly decreasing.

    Flora, even you!

 Chapter 220: Flashback Room â€“ Academy Completely Hypnotized (10) ***

    Chapter 220: Flashback Room ¨C Academy Completely Hypnotized (10) *** I was tired of Asil''s crazy sex and came to Flora for healing, and even you, Flora!

    ... That''s what I thought, but after thinking about it, she wasn''t something to be so sad about.

    Unlike Asil''s situation, which is full of the three fantastic elements of ''providing an experimental uterus, unlimited vaginal sex until pregnancy, and you may or may not be able to get pregnant'', Flora is just giving it to Alaune in the name of giving her food. That''s because it''s enough to just enjoy it.

    There is an abnormal aspect of thinking nothing of offering one''s body to a monster who molests women, but this was considered common sense in the Academy.

    And in the first place, there are quite a few women who want to be humiliated by monsters.

    Rather than killing people and taking their blood and flesh, monsters in this gay game world often capture women and use them as pregnancy sacs or as tools for their own pleasure.

    Or there are monsters that don''t aim for anything at all and make it their hobby to make women suffer.

    Since the monsters are so gentlemanly, except for a few types that drag the women they catch to their nest and violate them endlessly, there are quite a few women who use the monsters as masturbation tools.

    Masturbation slime and small tentacles can be commonly found even in the back alleys of villages.

    If there is a habitat of a mild-mannered monster near the village you live in, there are many women who deliberately approach it and get raped.

    Of course, monsters don''t think about contraception and just ejaculate inside the vagina, but since it''s a world with contraceptive magic, there''s no problem.

    As ''being violated'' becomes like masturbation, the side effect is that the number of women who naturally develop masochistic tendencies has increased... Well, doesn''t it matter?

    Given this view of the world, it wasn''t all that shocking that Flora was raped by Alraune.

    After compiling my mind, I decided to sit down in a suitable place and watch Alraune eat.

    There wouldn''t be much of a problem if we had fun together, but perhaps because we had received a big mental shock a little while ago, we didn''t really like it.

    If you get bored while watching, why not participate?

    The Alraune that a naked Flora approached was a little smaller than the other Alraune nearby.

    Other compatriots were grabbing men and women and sucking their bodily fluids, but perhaps he was discouraged by the fact that he was the only one who could not catch anyone, so he was crouching down on a large flower that was like Alraune''s footstool, hugging his legs.

    Its pitiful appearance aroused so much sympathy that if a passerby saw it in the wild, they would want to approach and catch it even if they knew it was Alraune.

    However, Alraune''s behavior was not a deception to lure his prey.

    Because Alaune is the monster whose behavior most stimulates human emotions on an instinctive level.

    This was not just a feature unique to Alaune, but a common feature of all monsters with a certain level of intelligence.

    Little Alaune, who was sitting pitifully, raised his head when he felt Flora approaching along with the sound of stepping on the grass.

    Alaune, who spotted the approaching prey on his own and stood up with an exclamation mark appearing above his head, got down from the step with a big smile and ran towards Tododog and Flora.

    If you look at her appearance alone, she was a beautiful girl who met her date''s lover at a meeting place, smiling happily and hugging him.

    However, looking at the long green stem extending from Alraune''s tailbone and connecting it to the footrest, no matter how beautiful she was, it could not be denied that she was a monster.

    Alraune ran into Flora''s arms, hugged her tightly, and smiled brightly.

    Flora also hugged him, took Alaune''s hand, and climbed onto her step first.

    When two naked beautiful girls stood side by side on a large flower petal over 2 meters in diameter, a heartwarming and beautiful sight unfolded, but that scene lasted only for a moment.

    Numerous stems rising from beneath the petals surrounded Flora and Alaune.

    Alaune''s stamen, an ugly stem with a thick end and a lot of bumpy protrusions, approached Flora.

    Flora reached out her hand and grabbed the tip and shook it, even though she knew what it was.

    Puhwaak! Like a balloon bursting, white liquid burst out at the end of the surgery and covered Flora and Alaune''s bodies.

    It was a body fluid with an aphrodisiac effect that was possessed by all monsters who molested women.

    Flora''s pale skin instantly turned red with excitement.

    Even from a distance, I could see that the nipples on her small breasts were hardening and moisture was building up between her thighs.

    As if he didn''t want to wait any longer, Alaune rushed towards Flora and captured her lips.

    Alaune''s tongue, long compared to her human counterpart, moved deftly, suppressing Flora''s tongue and forcing her saliva down her throat.

    Of course, since Alaune''s saliva also has a medicinal effect, Flora, who had put such a substance directly into her body, flopped down on the flower petals as if she could no longer stand.

    Alaune moved the stem and made Flora stand up.

    It was a heartwarming scene, as if he was lending a hand to Flora who couldn''t stand up, but it didn''t look that way from my perspective as I was watching from the side.

    This is because a large stamen was seen approaching behind Flora, who was half-led and half-leaning against the stem.

    The stamen slowly and silently approached like a hunter stalking its prey, but when it got closer to Flora, it suddenly moved quickly and pierced Flora.

    "Huh?!"

    Flora moaned and leaned more against the stem as the stamen was hit hard enough to shake her body.

    Squeak, squeak, Flora''s body shook from the violent movements of the operation, digging into the vagina filled with obscene liquid.

    Alaune, who was looking at Flora with love, cupped Flora''s cheeks with both hands and kissed her again.

    Flora''s neck gulps and swallows Alraune''s bodily fluids.

    Meanwhile, two new stems were heading toward Flora''s chest.

    Unlike the stamens, which provide pleasure by stabbing and picking, it was a pistil that stimulated by sucking and twirling.

    The two pistils were each attached to Flora''s chest and vigorously caressed her nipples.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D??"

    Flora, unable to even moan because her mouth was blocked by Alaune, let out a silent scream.

    She couldn''t come to her senses from the pleasure of having her three erogenous zones stimulated at the same time as the medicine was injected directly into her throat.

    Pushu, Flora''s lustful petals reached their peak in an instant, and her love juice spurted out and drenched Alaune''s petals.

    But as if that wasn''t enough, Alaune had no intention of letting go of her Flora. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the contrary, as time passed, Flora''s eyes rolled back at her intensifying humiliation.

    Even if Flora knew she would be humiliated like that, would she have agreed to help the breeding club?

    Probably did it. Because that''s all hypnosis.

    Alaune humiliated Flora by even changing her position.

    As she lifted one of her stems into Flora''s lap, Flora''s legs spread and the arsenic that was throbbing in her stamens was clearly visible to her eyes.

    Even though I''ve been through countless men so far, the sight of a large surgery going in and out between my cutely closed lower lips was something that made my uterus tingle.

    Only after an unknown number of waves had passed, Alaune was satisfied to remove her mouth from Flora''s.

    Even after Flora''s lips parted, she couldn''t come to her senses for a while and drooled with a blank face.

    However, in the meantime, the humiliation that stimulated her breasts and pussy only slowed down a little but did not stop.

    Alaune looked lovingly at Flora, who was doing nothing but moaning softly, and took out another new stamen.

    The operation was done with slow movements, just like when she was piercing Flora''s pussy.

    "... ?"

    Alraune was penetrated into her own pussy.

    For a monster like Alraune, sex was both a meal and pleasure.

    Now that she had had enough of her meal, she intended to enjoy the sex itself.

    Ala Une plunged her wriggling stamen into her vagina and made it move at the same speed as the stamen that was stuck in Flora.

    When Flora feels her pleasure, Alla Une feels her pleasure, and when Alla Une suffers, Flora also suffers.

    The climax came quickly in an echo that felt as if two people were having sex with each other.

    The movements of the surgery on Flora and Alaune began to gradually become more intense.

    "Ah... Ah... Hot, ugh... Yes... "

    "... ? ... ?"

    Every time the bumpy stamens were pulled out, her love juices splashed around and wetted the petals.

    Before I knew it, the two female bodies were leaning against each other and moaning in pleasure on the moist petals, like flowers that had been watered by a watering can.

    And when the gradually increasing piston speed reached its peak.

    "Ahh, ah, ahhh??"

    "... ??"

    The two trembled at the same time, reaching the peak of pleasure.

    The stem that was supporting Flora lost its strength, and Flora fell down onto the petals.

    Golden liquid flowed between my legs, which I had no power to close.

    It was Alraune''s honey that is said to be released when Alraune climaxes.

    "Ha... Ha... Ugh... Soira, help me harvest... "

    Flora said to me as she caught her breath, her face flushed as the afterglow of her climax had not yet subsided.

    "Collected? What? "There''s only a basket here?"

    "Huh... That... "

    It was difficult to understand what she was saying, but as Flora said, I brought the basket next to her.

    Even though Flora was shaking, she somehow pulled herself up and sat down in her basket.

    "Hmm... "

    She spread her pussy hole with her fingers and put the honey flowing out from inside her into the basket.

    Alraune''s honey is not only delicious, but it can also be used as an ingredient in various magic potions.

    ... First, let me tell you, in general, we do not collect honey that has been ejaculated.

    If you collect it this way, it will mix with love juice and the purity will drop.

    But this crazy academy seems to harvest it in this way.

    Patter, patter.

    As I watched the honey dripping from my open pussy, I felt a longing for a world back to its senses.

    Okay. It''s still early here for me.

    Let''s come back later when we grow up...

    I thought so and brought up the system window.

    ˇŞ-

    End the flashback.

 Chapter 221: Warehouse Robbery (1)

    Chapter 221: Warehouse Robbery (1) Three-line summary of the previous episode.

    One. We received a request from Luca Marti, the successor to the Marti family, one of the three major dukes of the empire, and went to great lengths to crush the plot of the vice principal who was manipulating the academy.

    Two. The request was completed, but since we had already entered the academy, we wanted to enjoy academy life more, so we went on another adventure after spending one semester at the academy.

    Three. I want to have sex.

    Three line summary!

    For that reason, we left the academy while receiving an enthusiastic farewell from the friends we had made at the academy.

    We left the academy with light steps... When I couldn''t see my friends waving, I gradually stopped walking.

    "Soira. So where are you going now?"

    This is because there was no specific decision on what to do.

    But even though I had no idea what to do, there was something I had to do right away.

    "Let''s go to Marti''s estate."

    "Marti? Ah... Has the time finally come?"

    After hearing my answer, Asil calmed down and spoke.

    It was something worth setting the mood.

    This is because going to the Marti estate, where the Marti family''s main house is located, meant using the warehouse voucher received from the last request.

    We did not use the warehouse voucher during the semester we lived at the academy.

    There were several reasons.

    One reason was that it was too far to go to Marti''s estate while attending the academy.

    Even if you use the portal, it would take a few days to travel, but it wasn''t so urgent that I had to skip the academy, which I could only attend for one semester.

    The second reason was that we did not know how much progress we would make at the academy.

    As I said last time, the academy is the best environment to increase technical proficiency.

    In addition to the system bonus called ''Academy'', there are even professors who teach skills and know-how for free.

    I didn''t know how much I would grow during the one semester I attended the academy, or maybe even develop new skills, but I thought I might regret using the warehouse license hastily.

    Flora and Asil also agreed to this.

    And today, when I finally left the academy, it was finally time to use this warehouse license to receive items.

    "So, where is Marti''s territory?"

    "Uh... Just stay still. Because this is where I am now. One... Around this time... Ah. It''s here."

    "What. It''s so far away!"

    Asil looked at the part of the map I pointed to and screamed in surprise.

    This means that although most of the movement will be skipped using portals anyway, the distance is surprisingly long.

    "Didn''t you say it''s a distance you can''t travel in a day even if you use the portal?"

    "No, I heard that, but... "

    It''s not reality, and what kind of distance is it that can''t be traveled in a day even if you use the portal created in the game for ease of movement?

    Generally, when using the expression ''distance'', we talk about how far away it is physically, but of course, physical distance does not have much relevance when using a portal.

    In this case, the distance is often referred to as how many times the portal must be used.

    Since the Empire legally sets a limit on the number of times an individual can use the portal per day, a distance that cannot be traveled in a day means that a person must use the portal several times. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course there are exceptions. When carrying out urgent official duties for the empire, or as a member of one of the three major ducal families.

    When I played as a hero in the last episode, I fell under this exception and was quite comfortable.

    When support funds from the empire were not enough, or when money was needed secretly, I used inventory and unlimited portal access to secretly spend money through things like trade...

    Well, if I were to make an excuse, it''s not really illegal.

    Merchants naturally use portals, and there is no law that says trade using portals is a crime.

    However, it is just a synergy combined with unlimited inventory and portals.

    Ego. Let''s stop talking about this.

    Anyway, Marti''s territory was incredibly far away.

    Still, I can''t go.

    I took the first portal to Marti''s territory with Asil, who was already looking tired, and Flora, who was giving Asil a pat on the back.

    ˇô

    "We have arrived!"

    "Wow, I''m tired of portals... "

    "This is my first time using this many portals... "

    Asil, Flora, and I each expressed our impressions as we crossed the last portal and entered Marti''s territory.

    I didn''t think it was a bad feeling, even though it was a strange feeling when my unique senses suddenly increased when using a portal. However, having experienced it several times in a short period of time, it did make me feel a little nauseous.

    It was not impossible to understand how Asil was feeling, leaning against one wall and retching.

    "Still, we arrived at our destination. "You don''t have to ride anymore."

    "Yes? Ugh... Ah. Thank you."

    Asil took the water bottle that Flora gave him and emptied it down her throat.

    Meanwhile, the water that flowed from the corner of her mouth slightly wetted the top of her shirt, showing her cleavage, but she didn''t care at all.

    "... Puha. I guess I can live now. Now."

    "Whew. Your clothes are all wet. "Come here for a moment."

    "Huh? Does this dry quickly? What?"

    Flora said it was okay and took Asil''s reluctant hand to the corner of her room and dried Asil''s clothes with her magic.

    Recently, their relationship was like that.

    When Asil shows herself defenseless as a woman, Flora takes care of her.

    As she experienced events at the academy and lived with her female students, Asil gradually learned to use feminine gestures.

    However, she only had knowledge of what areas a woman should be careful about, and as she lacked the opportunity to experience it with her own body, there were many times when she appeared defenseless.

    However, when her feminine gestures and clumsy defenseless attitude combined, she became even more sexy than when I first met her.

    As long as it was exciting, I would have gotten used to it and overlooked it, but the gap where it seemed like it cared but couldn''t cover up the really important parts was extremely sexy.

    Since you are a man, you probably know which parts look sexy. Are you doing that on purpose?

    If that''s the case, all I can say is that she''s a really foxy bitch.

    They say that the most manly thing to do is to dress up as a woman, but does that mean that TS women''s behavior is also a manly thing to do?

    "Are you done? If that''s okay, let''s find a place to stay and go straight to the warehouse."

    "It''s all over~"

    I left the portal room with Asil and Flora, who were wearing fluffy shirts.

    Since it is the city where the ducal Marti family''s home is located, accommodations were expensive, but other than that, I was able to arrive at the home of the Marti family without much trouble.

    Finding the mansion was easy. All I had to do was go to the biggest building in the city.

    "Stop! This is Marti''s mansion. Please identify yourself!"

    Sure enough, he was blocked by the soldier guarding the mansion''s large door.

    Anyone who saw us could tell that we were adventurers. Looking at our attire and maintaining honorifics, we could tell that we were very well-trained soldiers.

    Is it true that no one would dare to snoop around the Three Great Dukes, so naturally only those who come here are worthy people, regardless of their appearance?

    I showed the soldier the warehouse voucher we received.

    "What is this... ?!"

    The soldier, who was looking at me quizzically as I handed over the paper without saying a word, widened his eyes when he saw Luca''s signature on it.

    "I''ll put your contact information inside, so please wait a moment!"

    The soldier said that and gave notice to another soldier who was also standing guard.

    Did the soldier go inside and deliver the news?

    That''s what I thought, but the soldier pressed a button next to the door and went back to guard duty.

    I guess it''s like a doorbell. ... When I say it like this, it seems a bit small.

    After a while, a dandy middle-aged man wearing a butler''s uniform came out from inside.

    Considering that it is a huge mansion where you can''t see the entrance from the front door, it was cool that there wasn''t an inch of disorganization in sight even though they must have been running.

    The butler greeted us politely and spoke.

    "Welcome. Lady Luca is waiting for you."

    Eh? Luke? Why? We were planning to just look around the warehouse?

    Perhaps our doubts were revealed on our faces, the deacon added.

    "The lady said she wanted to see her face."

    "Ah. Yes."

    That was the end.

    If an adventurer says he wants to see a princess, he should just say yes, I understand, and follow along. Would he be able to ask for a reason?

    We didn''t particularly dislike Luca either.

    Her request was a bit tricky, but Luke wasn''t aware of it, and she compensated him well.

    Moreover, Luke Ah''s personality was flawless, so she had no reason to have a bad impression.

    I was just surprised because it was an unplanned meeting.

    We followed the butler into the mansion.

    As expected, the huge mansion required quite a long walk from the main gate to the entrance.

    I was barely able to get to the mansion when I got tired of walking around the beautifully decorated garden.

    We were guided to a room in the mansion and entered through the door opened by the butler.

    "Oh. You''re here now. "I waited."

    I met Luca Marti again.

    She was still a woman with distinctive red twin tails.

    Looking at her tea set in front of Luke A, it seemed like she was enjoying tea time.

    And in front of her, there was another person with bright blonde hair.

 Chapter 222: Warehouse Robbery (2)

    Chapter 222: Warehouse Robbery (2) "Hello."

    The person who greeted me with a slight wave was someone I knew.

    Characteristic, strangely vivid blond eyes.

    It was Silen Lame.

    Who are you?

    Well, it''s been a long time since it last appeared, so it makes sense.

    Silen Lame is someone who appeared a long time ago, before I even met Asil.

    It''s hard to explain because there wasn''t a lot of detail, but... Okay. He is the person who gave me the body equipment that looks like this leotard I am wearing.

    Although it is a bit ambiguous in terms of combat, it is equipment that pursues extreme convenience such as automatic recovery, sweat absorption, and size adjustment, so it is still favorite equipment to this day. I''m still wearing it now.

    Also... There is also the fact that she is the princess of the Duke of Laim, who is in charge of military power among the three major dukes of the empire, and the leader of the White Falcon Knights, but it is not very important.

    Now that I think about it, I heard that when they gave me this equipment, it was like a bribe to get me to think about joining the Knights in the future.

    Of course, then or now, I have no intention of belonging to a rigid group like the Knights Templar.

    I want to move around and enjoy the game as I please.

    Silen seemed to recognize me, but I didn''t show anything and just greeted him with the formality I would normally give to a noble.

    For some reason, he seemed a little disappointed.

    After the greetings were over, I opened my mouth as the party leader.

    "Princess, I heard you were waiting... "

    The reason she trailed off was because she had no clue.

    Originally, it would be extremely rude to make someone as young as a princess wait as an adventurer, or even a commoner.

    I wonder if I had a title like Hero like in the previous episode, but in this episode, where I was just an adventurer, I kept that in mind and tried to avoid being rude as much as possible when I got involved with nobles.

    In the first place, I tried not to get involved with the nobles, but that didn''t work out the way I wanted.

    Of course, if there was an appointment with a noble, it was handled as quickly as possible, so there was no waiting.

    But I made Luca wait.

    There was absolutely nothing to point out.

    Although it is not uncommon for nobles to persecute commoners by making up words that did not exist, Luca did not seem like that kind of person.

    Luca seemed to understand my confusion and said, lightly shaking her hand.

    "Ah, don''t worry. Because what I was waiting for was not you, but the ticket."

    While saying that, Luca''s finger pointed towards the warehouse voucher in my hand.

    "You guys are the first ones I''ve given that ticket to as compensation. Because we can''t open our family''s warehouse to strangers."

    Luca''s voice, as she spoke as if it were obvious, clearly showed her pride in her family.

    "So, I was wondering what he would take with the first vouchers I gave him, and he gave me three tickets, but even after waiting for a while, I didn''t hear any news that he had used them."

    "Ahaha... "

    I couldn''t help but laugh awkwardly.

    To be honest, the only thing that came to mind was, ''First, it''s not my fault.''

    He didn''t give me any advice, he just waited and expected it, so what am I supposed to do?

    Since she couldn''t say something like that in front of the princess, she just laughed.

    Fortunately, Luca wasn''t specifically trying to find fault.

    She, who knew Luke, laughed and picked up the teacup she had put down. A small sound filled the space with her silence.

    "That''s just the way it is. I''m not trying to say anything in particular. "I was just so curious, so I heard that you guys were here, so I decided to take a look."

    Then she tilted the teacup and thought as she listened to the sound of sipping.

    What. I was nervous for no reason.

    Did you just literally mean to see his face? Then say that from the beginning.

    Just as she was about to relax her slightly tense shoulders, Silen opened her mouth.

    "I have something to say too."

    Of course, he wasn''t saying it to us, he was saying it to Luca. First, it was Luke who called us.

    Luca gave permission without showing much concern.

    "You? It''s no big deal. Do as you will. Because my business is done."

    "Yes."

    Silen turned his chair towards us and sat down. She didn''t even look like she was lifting the chair, but the fact that it didn''t make any sound as it was dragging on the floor made her feel very noble.

    "I said Soira."

    "Yes. That''s right."

    "How is it. Have you ever thought of joining the Knights?"

    "Ah... Sorry. "I have no intention of belonging anywhere yet."

    "Okay... "

    This is the second invitation to join, following the last one.

    But as I said before, my answer was decided.

    Silen must have guessed that I didn''t pretend to know anything at first, but this time she didn''t seem that disappointed.

    Rather, it was her colleagues who reacted in surprise.

    "Soira, Soira."

    Flora gently pulled on her collar and whispered in a low voice.

    "He''s the leader of the White Falcon Knights, right? Were you scouted by someone like that?"

    Come to think of it, Flora also recognized Luca. It wasn''t surprising that she recognized Silen.

    "Huh. "This is the person I met when I received the request on my own."

    "Soira alone? ... Ah. "That''s it."

    We have always done commissions together since we met. It was even more so because Flora was extremely dependent on me at the time.

    Since I had received countless requests on my own, even Flora remembered when those times were.

    "Then why did you refuse? Even saying that the White Falcon Knights is a huge opportunity is not enough?"

    That''s probably true.

    The reason why I sing the duke song every time I meet them is because they have such status and power.

    If our party wasn''t a combination of players, former royals, and modern people (setting), the nobles in front of us, who would have been trembling and staring at the floor without even being able to see their faces, are Luca and Silen.

    As the status of the dukedom was great, the majesty of the White Falcon Knights operated by the Lame family was also truly amazing.

    The story is that Flora was surprised that I refused to join.

    But she couldn''t say that the reason for her refusal was ''I can''t go there because I would be humiliated'', so she decided to give a more pleasant reason instead.

    "If I join the Knights, I can''t hang out with you guys."

    "Soira... "

    At my words, Flora''s eyes lit up, and she looked moved.

    Look at this. This is how you have to get the timing right when making a crush. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Knock.

    Then there was a knocking sound.

    "Come in."

    When Luke gave permission, the door opened and the butler she had seen earlier came in.

    "Excuse me. "Miss, it''s time to prepare for your next schedule."

    "Ah. Is it that time already?"

    Luca checked the time and stood up first.

    "Silen, I''m sorry, but can we tell you the rest later? "I want to see what they take."

    "Yes."

    "Ruler. Follow me."

    When Luca got up from her seat and tried to guide us, the deacon was embarrassed and stopped her.

    "Miss, please leave that matter to me... "

    "It''s because I''m curious."

    "... Yes."

    The deacon''s dissuasion was instantly rejected.

    What can you do if you want to do it?

    We also quietly followed Luca and headed to the warehouse.

    ˇô

    ¨C Grrrggggg...

    Unlike the room just before where there was no sound of the door opening, the door to the warehouse opened with a loud sound as if informing all directions that the door was now open.

    It may be less well-maintained than other rooms, but it may also be a measure to prevent intruders.

    However, unlike the dull and clunky sound, the items seen inside were extremely elegant.

    On the side closest to the door, treasures that could be easily converted into cash, such as gold bars, silver bars, and jewels, were piled up, and in the depths of the warehouse, there were items stored that even a person without eyes for items could tell at a glance that they were extremely valuable items.

    A long sword decorated with gold and encrusted with a large magic stone, a staff with crystal so transparent that you can barely see its outline, a platinum necklace that gives off a sacred energy just by looking at it, and other treasures that are not enough to be called treasures.

    Even if you close your eyes and choose them, they were treasures with value that even commoners, and even nobles, could live on for decades.

    "Oh... "

    "Wow... "

    "And... "

    The three of us expressed our surprise in our own way, but we were all at a loss for words.

    At the end of the previous episode, just before defeating the Demon Lord, I was wrapped around much better items than this, but even in my eyes, the items in this warehouse could be described as amazing.

    Luca, who was happily looking at us as we were entranced by the dazzling wealth in front of us, said he had forgotten and struck us with his mace.

    "Really. It''s not allowed in there. "It''s not a ''warehouse,'' it''s a ''treasure store.''"

    While saying that, we waved the ''warehouse'' ticket we returned as we opened the warehouse door.

    ... What a coward! Who isn''t a nobleman? Such pranks!

    Luca said while giggling.

    Hehe. No, don''t look at me like that. "I didn''t do that on purpose."

    I don''t know how I was looking at Luca, but at least I know that it wasn''t the way an ordinary commoner looked at a high-ranking noble.

    "I also thought about that at first when I gave the ticket. When I thought about it, I realized that it wasn''t a place I could open with my authority. Father... "Only the head of the family can open it."

    "Ugh... "

    A sigh escaped me without even realizing it.

    If that''s the case, there''s definitely nothing you can do about it.

    What can I do... The town flag is shaking...

    Hee, hee, hee... Hee, hee, hee...

    I needed to calm my mind by taking deep breaths. Good. It''s calmed down.

    Just because you can''t help it doesn''t mean it''s not annoying. Luke, you started first.

    "... So you''re saying you can choose anything here?"

    "Okay. "Only three."

    "Of course."

    After hearing Luca''s confirmation, I brought up the item''s status window for the first time in a long time, really, for the first time in such a long time.

    ˇ¸Gold ingot

    Description: 5 kg gold bar with 99.9% purity minted in the Lexis Empire. Extremely high purity was secured using magic."

    Information on the nearest gold bar was printed.

    Okay. If Luca is going to come out like that, I will also rob the ''warehouse'' of the best items I can find.

    Since the status window is close to the user''s unique cheat ability, I tried not to use it as much as possible, but it is completely unlocked.

    Bring it all!!!

 Chapter 223: Warehouse Robbery (3)

    Chapter 223: Warehouse Robbery (3) ˇ¸Earrings of protection

    Description: Automatically activates shield magic in response to attacks that will cause serious or higher wounds. It is charged once every 24 hours, up to 3 times."

    It is an item with not bad performance.

    Any noble who would suffer from the threat of assassination would want to have it, and even for adventurers like me, it would be good insurance to prepare for emergencies.

    However, it is an item that does not have much merit for players who can use save and load in extreme situations. Filter.

    ˇ¸Perios'' Cloak

    Description: A cloak said to have been used by the legendary assassin Perius. The person who wears it can use the ''stealth'' ability regardless of the original ability, and if he or she already has it, he or she receives a high-level proficiency bonus."

    Ah. This is a familiar item. I''ve seen it before.

    As written in the description, an item that shows tremendous synergy when used by an assassin-type character.

    Alternatively, it is a very good item that can be given to a glass cannon type character to create a vicious character that shoots the cannon and hides in secret.

    But we don''t have assassins, and we don''t have glass cannons, so unfortunately it doesn''t suit us.

    "Soira! How about this?"

    While I was looking around the items in the warehouse, Flora came with a staff.

    I had already explained to my colleagues that I had an eye for recognizing items. Although it wasn''t even revealed that it was a status window.

    At the end of the staff, which was long enough to reach under Flora''s chin when placed side by side, a ruby ??the size of her fist was shining brightly.

    Even just taking that ruby ??off would probably be a huge price.

    Let''s take a look at the performance first.

    ˇ¸Magical Staff ¨C Ruby

    Description: A staff that grants a large bonus to fire-type magic proficiency. Half of the bonus is given to other types of magic, but only a normal staff-level bonus is granted to water types.

    Set effect: When worn with ''Magical Dress ¨C Sapphire'' and ''Magical Tiara ¨C Emerald'', you can gain the ''Magical Change ¨C Jewelry'' ability and transform into a magical girl form. The bonuses of magical girl form are as follows... ˇą

    ... Magical girl?

    Is this world view okay? Who made it? Ah. It''s me.

    Let''s skip the magical girl thing for now and just look at the performance. It can be said to be a fairly decent performance.

    However, each person can only take one from this warehouse, so it is difficult to choose.

    It seemed like it was an item with much of its potential focused on set effects.

    "It''s okay, but it''s a bit of a waste to choose this one. Let''s look for something else first and if we can''t find it, let''s use this."

    "Okay? It looked okay. "If Soira says so."

    Flora walked around, put the staff back where it was, and started looking for other items.

    Then, I should resume my search again.

    The search had already continued for over 30 minutes.

    At first, Lukea was waiting to see what we had taken, but after watching us rummage through her items for a while, she got bored and went back to her work, leaving the butler alone.

    She asked me to take a look when she left the mansion.

    But I don''t see an item I really like.

    Above all, the biggest thing was not knowing where anything was here.

    I chose the best item, but I can''t be hasty about it because I think a better item might come from somewhere else.

    It''s not that I''m indecisive, but wouldn''t anyone be like that?

    If you can choose an item coolly in a situation like this, you''re either a thoughtless fool, have a perfect sense, or have an end spec that doesn''t bother you with items of this level.

    "Soira, Soira! I want to do this!"

    Asil approached, waving his hand. If I drop it and get a scratch on it, I''ll have to pick it without any hesitation. He is a fearless guy.

    First, let''s take a look at the performance of what I chose.

    ˇ¸Gate to the spirit world

    Description: Once a day, you can create a door connecting the spirit world and the human world. The created door remains for up to 24 hours unless the user closes it."

    "Oh."

    It''s not a bad choice, is it?

    As in many fantasy novels, the spirit world here exists in a similar yet slightly different dimension from the human world we are in.

    The inhabitants of the spirit world are spirits. It''s a simple definition. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For reference, there is no separate Demon World. Humans call it the human world, and demons call it the demon world.

    The door to the spirit world is an item that allows you to freely enter and exit the spirit world, which is originally impossible because the dimensions themselves are different.

    Why is such an item in the warehouse and not the treasure chest... In fact, although it is grandiose, in reality it is not very useful.

    What do I do when I open the door to the spirit world?

    If you want to make a contract with a spirit, there are many spirits in the human world. It is not possible to make a contract with a stronger spirit by signing a contract in the spirit world, so there is no reason to go beyond the level and make a contract.

    In the first place, the fact that spirits could be found in the human world also meant that spirits did not need doors.

    Then, are you going to travel to the spirit world?

    However, although the spirit world resembles the human world, it is a completely different dimension. It would be difficult for a non-spirit entity to endure even a few minutes.

    In other words, an awesome but useless item is the door to the spirit world.

    However, if Asil uses it, the story is different.

    Not only is Asil half a spirit, but using spirit fusion makes him closer to a spirit than a human.

    This means that you can freely use the spirit world.

    If it''s dangerous, you can go to the spirit world and hide, you can keep items like an inventory with a 24-hour cooldown, or maybe you can bring in a bunch of ''friends'' you became close with in the spirit world and set them up during a fight. No, it can be used as an instant kill simply by grabbing the opponent and crossing over to the spirit world.

    The ways to use it were endless.

    I was wondering how they found such an item that seemed like it was prepared for Asil.

    "?"

    Asil just launched his hook with a careless expression.

    Are you stupid? ... Let''s assume that your senses as a spirit worked well.

    "Is this good? It''s perfect for you."

    "Yes? I don''t know why, but I was just drawn to this."

    "You chose well. But we haven''t made a choice yet, so just wait."

    I went a little deeper into the warehouse, leaving behind Asil, who sat down on the floor of the warehouse and started looking at the gold and silver treasures nearby.

    It was time for the status window to get back to work.

    ˇô

    "You know. Wake up."

    "Huh? Umm... Haaa... "Did you pick them all?"

    "Yes."

    After almost organizing the warehouse, Flora and I were able to choose the items we would use.

    As for how long it took, let''s just say that Asil, who was watching, was so tired of watching it that he dozed off.

    Even while Asil was dozing off against the gold bars, the butler who had been watching us from outside the warehouse was standing there without the slightest disturbance.

    "I''ll take this."

    "All right. "Would you like a license?"

    As we left the warehouse, we returned the license to the butler.

    As soon as the butler marked something on the license, the license suddenly caught fire and disappeared in the air.

    "I will guide you to Lady Luke."

    Even though it must have been very boring, the butler did not show it and politely guided us ahead. The professional attitude was great.

    "I waited. For real this time."

    "Haha... "

    As soon as I saw her face, I smiled shyly and scratched my cheek at Luke who said that.

    It definitely took a long time.

    Fortunately, Luca''s attention was immediately directed to the item we were holding, as if he wasn''t planning on reprimanding us.

    "So, is that what you chose?"

    Asil chose the door to the spirit world that he had seen earlier. The gate to the spirit world in the form of her bracelet was now hanging on Asil''s right arm.

    I chose the shield. At first glance, the pure white shield, which was large enough to easily cover my torso, looked like a work of art.

    ˇ¸Cruid of the Castle Wall

    Description: A shield that is resistant to all types of damage. Reduces the amount of impact hitting the shield by 90%. The size of the shield can be adjusted by granting magical power, and can be adjusted from half the original size to a maximum of twice the size."

    This is an item that reduces the impact of attacks blocked with a shield without asking.

    I chose this because it solves to some extent the biggest problem with using a shield: ''even if you block, the impact is transmitted.''

    Especially in fantasy, there are many large and powerful monsters such as trolls, ogres, and golems, so even if you block an attack, there are many cases where your arm is broken or your body is blown away. If you use this item, that will not happen.

    And what Flora chose was the magic staff she saw a little while ago.

    I thought there might be something better, but most of the magic weapons are in the treasure trove, so I couldn''t find an item worth more than a magic staff in the warehouse.

    The Magical Staff is a good item, but it still felt a bit disappointing.

    Now that things are like this, I have no choice but to collect the sets and aim for the magical girl Flora.

    In her mind, the image of Flora wearing a bright pink dress and burning her bandits to death with a firebomb filled with her dreams and hopes is pictured in her mind.

    "I chose something strange again. "Did you choose it knowing what it was?"

    As Luca looked around at the items we had chosen, his gaze rested on Asil.

    It''s true that I chose it knowingly, but I can''t just say that.

    "I''m not sure, but I chose it because I felt it was good in my gut."

    "Hmm, it''s intuition."

    At Asil''s answer, Luca looked at her with interest.

    "I won''t say anything since you guys chose it, but it''s fun."

    I don''t know what''s fun.

    "It''s late, so sleep in today. "I''ll prepare a room for you."

    I don''t know how much time I spent in the warehouse, but the golden sunset was already setting outside the window.

 Chapter 224: Warehouse Robbery (4)

    Chapter 224: Warehouse Robbery (4) "Whoa, it was delicious!"

    Following Luca''s suggestion, we decided to stay tonight, and after being treated to dinner, we were taken to a guest room.

    ¨C Whip it up!

    As soon as Asil saw the bed, he cried out in amazement and threw himself into the bed.

    Fortunately, the soft bed was fine without a single creaking sound even after bearing Asil''s weight.

    For reference, in this world, you wear shoes until you go to the living room, but when you enter a room, you take off your shoes.

    It''s unthinkable to wear shoes on the bed.

    The reason why Eastern culture is mixed in WM, which is basically a Western fantasy, is simple. This is because in WM, you can set the culture as you wish.

    In another virtual reality game that is said to be based on historical research, there is something that makes you cry and get upset when you see Koraji climbing on the bed with his shoes on.

    Of course, this is a very basic courtesy, and if you think aristocratically, all kinds of miscellaneous courtesy increases endlessly.

    "You know, it''s not polite."

    Like Flora, who finally pays attention to Asil, who starts struggling with her arms and legs on the bed.

    "Eh~ It''s okay. It''s between us anyway."

    "But we are guests. "You have to follow the etiquette that needs to be observed."

    Isn''t this okay? The higher-ranking nobles are stricter about etiquette, so you have to be careful. The two bickered with each other, but only after a long time were they able to reach a dramatic compromise.

    "You mean I just have to keep this?"

    "Please at least protect that."

    I really have to adhere to a few things that I think are minimum etiquette, but I''ll be a bit more lenient about other things.

    After the negotiations with Flora were concluded, Asil sat cross-legged on the bed and looked at me.

    "But Flora doesn''t say anything to Soira?"

    "Soyeon..." What? Now that I think about it, it looks like that."

    Flora thought deeply and said.

    "Soira observes etiquette when it is necessary. It was the same when I met Princess Marti during the day. What can I say, I feel like she knows well when etiquette is necessary and when it is not."

    "Ahem."

    "I don''t think it''s a special compliment, but why are you shrugging it off... "

    "It''s a compliment, right? It means understanding the situation well."

    "Is that how it works?"

    "Ahaha. It''s a compliment."

    So Asil, I, and Flora spent the night chatting randomly.

    Even at the academy where I spent half a year, we were in different rooms. It had been a very long time since the three of us had slept together in one room like this, so we seemed less excited than usual.

    In the end, we didn''t fall asleep until long after it was completely dark outside.

    ˇô

    "Hwaaaaam... "

    "You seem very sleepy."

    "Eup, sin, I''m sorry!"

    Because I slept too late last night, even though it was morning, I was still yawning when Luca suddenly appeared, and I was surprised.

    "Did I have a bad night''s sleep? I should tell the maid to prepare some decent bedding in the guest room as well."

    "No. No! On the contrary, I enjoyed it so much that I felt awkward and had trouble sleeping."

    "Okay? Well, the other two are fine."

    If Luke Agai were to say a word, it was clear that she was the prelude to a downward spiral from the top of the maid to the bottom.

    I was heartbroken as I barely managed to preserve the peace of the Marti family maid. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I don''t know if I should call this a blessing, but the fact that I was the only one who seemed sleepy added credence to my words.

    If I wonder why I''m the only one who seems sleepy, it''s because Flora, an upright living girl, started dozing off after her usual bedtime and went straight into dreamland.

    And then, only I and Alsil remained, and we talked together for a while.

    Asil, who slept late at the same time, fell into a deep sleep and fell asleep alone, leaving me alone with sleep deprivation.

    It''s unfair.

    "By the way, may I ask what brought you here?"

    "Ah. "I want to see your face one last time, and I also want to hand you this."

    Luca handed me three scrolls, telling me to use them on the items I brought yesterday.

    At first glance, it was a status scroll. A disposable item that briefly displays the status window of an item or person.

    I accepted the scroll with a thank you, but at this point, a creeping suspicion arose.

    Why are you being so nice to me?

    Since I had already given out three warehouse vouchers, I had already received ample compensation for my Academy investigation request.

    However, he let me sleep overnight, and now he even hands me items directly.

    No matter how you think about it, it was too much of a treat.

    Based on what I had figured out about Luca''s personality so far, it seemed like she would be okay, so I directly asked her this question.

    "May I ask why you are so kind to me? "I have already received sufficient compensation for the request."

    "What? Ahahaha!"

    Then Luca started bursting into laughter as if he had heard something very interesting.

    Luca, who had been laughing for a while, said, wiping away the tears that were slightly leaking from laughing so hard.

    "Haha, hehe, hehe, ah, it''s been a while since I laughed so hard. This alone is worth the scroll. But what were you worried about? I was wondering why his expression was strange."

    "I guess that''s a bit... "

    "Don''t worry. It''s like a gift to just get along well."

    After saying that, Luca looked around and continued speaking.

    "When I looked at the magic tool I recovered last time, it wasn''t an ordinary magic tool. If I had asked a normal adventurer, I would have never dreamed of success."

    What Luca said was right. As I said last time, even though there was Asil who was resistant to hypnosis, it was quite close.

    "But I think I''ll be taking on a few more cases like that in the future. It means asking you to take care of me then as well. "Understand, right?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "Ah. And even if it''s not a request I did myself, if you have something similar, send it to me. "If you think it will be helpful to my research, I will compensate you in my own way."

    With those last words, Luke waved his hand and walked away.

    Hmm, so that means I could get caught up in something similar again, right?

    That... Hmm... A little...

    Is it the worst?

    It is very welcome that information about large-scale events such as Hypnosis Academy is flowing in.

    I also knew that excessive hospitality is not the type of thing to eat and drink.

    "Yes? So what are you talking about?"

    "Oh, I''ll explain it to you, so listen carefully."

    After explaining to Asil, who still had a question mark as if he didn''t understand, the content of the conversation I had with Luca a little while ago, we left the Marti family.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    "Did you go?"

    "I''m gone."

    In one of the rooms of the mansion overlooking the mansion''s garden, Luca watched the Soiras leaving.

    The way they talked about various things and joked around with each other was no different from ordinary girls their age.

    Silen was sitting in front of the table behind Luca, who was looking at them with eyes that could not tell what was inside her.

    Once the Soiras were completely out of sight, Lukea turned around to face Silen.

    "So, can you tell me now? Why do we have to do this?"

    The reason for Luca''s kindness to Soira was true, but it was not the whole reason.

    As she said, her intention was to build friendships so that she could receive requests in the future.

    However, for that purpose, the princess did not need to move herself.

    Even if she doesn''t move directly, there are a ton of ways to show her favor.

    Nevertheless, there was a good reason why Luke moved his busy body to face Soira.

    This is because she had a request from Silen, a princess of the Duke of Lame and a childhood friend who was her equal.

    The fact that Silen encountered Soira yesterday was purely a coincidence.

    While she was enjoying tea time with her childhood friend, she did not expect that Soira would come to use her ticket.

    However, when she faced Soira, Silen began to become obsessed with her, knowingly or unknowingly.

    She accepted it because it was a childhood friend''s request, but Luke was wondering why she had to do this.

    "It was necessary."

    "So what is the need?"

    "Hmm... "

    Silen thought for a long time, which was unusual for her, and then spoke.

    "... Persimmon?"

    "Gaam?"

    Luke asked back, dumbfounded that the only answer that came out after much thought was a sense.

    "I feel like I''m going to do something amazing in the future... "I feel it."

    "What does it mean to be awesome? What, you think even the devil would beat him up?"

    "Umm... Umm... "

    Silen fell into long thoughts again.

    Ugh, Luca just sighed at the now familiar exchange.

    Although they had been childhood friends for a very long time, this aspect of Silen was still extremely frustrating.

    She knows and feels something, but she has no words, so she can''t convey it properly.

    As a princess, it is said that she behaves properly when she acts as a knight commander, but it was difficult for Luca to imagine her.

    It made her wonder how a girl who couldn''t even communicate properly was dating.

    ''... Thinking about it makes me a little annoyed.''

    Silen Laim, the eldest daughter of the Laim family and leader of the White Falcon Knights, had a lover whom she had been dating for several years.

    That was the last one of my childhood friends, Barei.

    One day, when she heard that the two were dating, she was so surprised that she poured out all the tea she had been holding.

    Until then, Silen had not even shown any signs of liking Barei, so it couldn''t have been a really unexpected BSS to Luca.

    A strange childhood friend triangle formed after that.

    No, it was more like a relationship where the two were happily dating and Luke was alone, clenching her handkerchief with his teeth.

    After thinking about this love triangle, Luke completely forgot about the thoughts she had about Soira that had been in her mind just a moment ago.

    Is being an adventurer with a suspicious future important now? The greatest enemy of your life is right in front of you!

 Chapter 225: Magic Show (1)

    Chapter 225: Magic Show (1) "What is famous here?"

    "What, are you travelers?"

    "I''m an adventurer. "I came to this city for a trip."

    "Hmm, it''s famous, so even if you ask so vaguely... "

    "Please give me six skewers." Just give me three, and three are for packaging."

    "I received an order for six skewers! Did you ask what this town is famous for? If that''s the case, I know it well. First... "

    After leaving the Marti family, we wandered around the market for a walk, snacks, and to gather information.

    As befits a city where the duke''s family''s home is located, the market was bustling with activity.

    The market, which was formed in a circle around a large fountain built beneath the statue of a man who was probably the family''s founder, was bustling with people even though it was daylight during the peak working hours.

    "This is sea fish transported directly by an inventory expert! Come see the fish as fresh as it was just caught!"

    "How about the latest trendy accessories in the imperial capital? "We are selling high-end accessories that even nobles look for at a low price today only!"

    "I have a good potion for men! Yes? How good is it? "It''s a bit difficult to say, but it''s a good potion for men!"

    The large market was saturated with merchants soliciting customers to sell even one more product and the voices of customers showing interest in such products.

    Various performances were taking place in the fountain in the center.

    An acrobat who throws five or six balls into the sky and catches them skillfully, a magician who draws coins from all over his body and receives cheers, and even a bard who shows off his flashy speaking skills with bright-eyed children sitting in front of him.

    It was such an ideal landscape that I thought that if I were asked to draw a picture with the theme of ''a lively plaza market'', this would be the picture I would get.

    "Wow. It reminds me of the old days."

    "If it was the old days... "

    "Yes, before I was kidnapped. Even though it wasn''t this active, I think it was this big."

    Flora, who was walking while biting into a piece of grilled skewer, recalled her days as a princess and was so impressed that she said everything.

    Flora''s country was literally at the forefront, so the atmosphere may have been somewhat depressed, but the square of the imperial duke''s family, compared to the square of the capital of a country, spoke of the empire''s status.

    "So, what did that guy say earlier?"

    Asil had already downed one skewer and took out a new skewer from the box he had packed and asked while muttering.

    "I''ve heard a lot about this and that, but this is what I''m attracted to."

    I showed the leaflet I received from the street vendor.

    Since it was a leaflet that was handed out every day, he already had it and was about to throw away the excess, but he said he would just give it to me.

    Why are you being so condescending when you were going to throw it away anyway?

    Asil looked closely at the leaflet I gave him.

    "Let''s see." ''A popular magic show. ''Finally landing!''"

    "There''s a famous magician recently, and it looks like he''s performing here this time."

    "What is shape?"

    "That''s right, I don''t know anything other than what''s written on that leaflet."

    "Well, that''s true. Huh? "Is this tomorrow?"

    "Okay. "Wouldn''t it be perfect to hang out here for one more day and then go see a magic show tomorrow?"

    "Oh. "I think it''s a pretty good idea, isn''t it?"

    "Since that''s the case, let''s have fun today. Flora. "Is there somewhere you want to go?"

    "Eh, me?"

    Flora was surprised, as if she didn''t know the topic would come back to her.

    Although he had improved significantly after going through the academy, Flora still lacked independence in many ways compared to an ordinary person.

    Even if you don''t try to stay by my side, you have trouble making decisions.

    I thought it would be a good idea to get people into the habit of making their own choices when there is no pressure, like now.

    ... Rani, I am not Flora''s mother and I wonder if I should do something like this.

    I look at it because it''s cute.

    This time again, Flora was confused and could not make a decision.

    "Choose comfortably. "I''m just having fun anyway."

    "Yeah, but. If what I chose wasn''t good... "

    "We''re just having fun anyway, so what''s the point? If it''s not good, you can go to something else later. "We have a lot of money and a lot of time."

    "Ah. Soira. If Flora doesn''t choose, I... "

    Jerrit!

    She glared at Asil, who tried to intervene without notice, and made him quiet.

    Now my child... No, Flora is teaching, so don''t interfere. Without notice.

    Fortunately, Asil seemed to have had the last chance to recognize her glare and quietly took out her third skewer.

    But we bought two skewers per person. I guess I''ll have to take something and eat it later.

    "Yeah, um, um... "

    Flora kept rolling her eyes here and there, and began to think seriously, perhaps realizing that if she didn''t choose, I wouldn''t say anything until the end. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, then... "

    That''s how we came to.

    "... "I see you guys strangely often."

    "Haha... "

    It was a magic testing room in the wizard guild.

    If I get a new item, I should use it. I changed my equipment, how can I tolerate this? Furthermore, I understand Flora''s feelings for choosing this place.

    But I never thought I would see this person here again.

    We happened to have some business to do at the wizard''s guild, so we bumped into Luca, who was there, and smiled awkwardly at each other.

    Who would have thought that we would already be seeing each other after saying goodbye for just a few hours.

    Perhaps it was truly a coincidence, but I immediately disappeared into the guild, but the awkward smile on my face remained for a long time afterward.

    Only when other people in the guild were looking at us strangely did we enter the exam room, which was our original purpose.

    "I think I''ve seen this a lot somewhere?"

    As soon as I paid the fee and entered the exam room, Asil complained of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    No, why doesn''t he recognize this?

    "It resembles the training ground at the academy."

    "Ah! Is that so?"

    It had only been one day since he left the academy, but it already felt like his memory had been reset.

    Well, Asil was hard to see at the training ground.

    I came out a little hard for the first few days, but soon I became absorbed in just having fun. I don''t know where I went to have fun.

    ¨C Kwaaang!!

    I had a chat with Asil while looking at Flora who was diligently using magic in a test room where damage was displayed when attacking a wall formed by magic, like the training ground at the academy.

    Flora holds up her newly acquired staff.

    Looking at the damage shown, she rubbed her eyes in disbelief, then carefully placed the staff on the floor and banged it again.

    Looking at the newly displayed damage, she tilted her head and raised her staff again.

    After repeating it a few times, she seemed to be convinced of the effectiveness of the staff, her eyes sparkling, and she raised both hands in worship.

    ... If I had known you would like it so much, I would have saved you sooner.

    Magical Staff ¨C Ruby is a piece of equipment that is difficult to obtain and gives bonuses to all attributes to varying degrees, but if we limit ourselves to just one of Flora''s main attributes, the fire type, we can somehow obtain equipment of a similar level even with our party''s financial situation. There was.

    The ability called Flor itself is a magic-specific ability, and it can be used well without a staff or wand, so I thought there was no need for a staff.

    But now I see it wasn''t like that. A little reflection.

    After the test was over, I walked around the market and played with Flora, who hugged the staff as if they were treasures.

    The staff exam ended quickly, so there was a lot of time left.

    The day after I spent the day like that.

    "The best magic show in the empire starts now!!"

    ¨C Waaaaa!!

    The long-awaited magic show has finally begun.

    It may not be the best in the empire, but it was evident from the crowds gathered in the wide square that the host was so popular that he said so.

    On the second floor of the building overlooking the plaza, people were sticking their heads out of every window and looking at the podium, and some young naughty children were often seen getting scolded by adults around them as they tried to climb trees to look around.

    In line with people''s expectations, the magic show was a success.

    In a world where magic exists, magic is beyond imagination.

    My eyes are rolling in a splendor that makes it difficult to explain what is going on, Flora next to me is tilting her head and trying to find magic in the magic show several times, and Asil is cheering without thinking.ˇ´ Brˇµ

    She enjoyed magic in her own way and finally reached the climax of the magic show.

    "Unfortunately, this is the last show! Haha. Don''t be too discouraged. The performance will continue for a few more days. Then, I will introduce a rare magician worthy of the last one! The magician of space, space!!!"

    ¨C Space! Space!!

    The audience''s voice grows louder as the host sings.

    A tent opened, and a masked man walked up to the platform waving his hand... Just disappeared.

    The cheers of the audience, unable to adapt to the sudden change in situation, gradually subsided.

    However, the host continued the proceedings in a familiar manner.

    "Oh! Looks like our space made a mistake. I think I closed the space without realizing it because of your cheers. How far has it gone?"

    As the host spoke, the audience began to look around.

    Soon, a commotion broke out somewhere in the square.

    "Here!"

    "Space is here!"

    "It wasn''t there until just now!"

    "Haha. Excuse me. Please excuse me."

    Space made his way through the crowd of people in the audience with a voice that was natural but somehow had an acting tone.

    At the moment when people''s attention was focused, Space took another step forward.

    The next moment, he appeared next to the presenter on the podium.

    ¨C Waaaaa!! It''s magic!!!

    "Nonsense. "I didn''t feel any magic power?"

    Flora reacts like a fantasy native to the magic unfolding before her eyes.

    Asil and I, who are familiar with magic, just enjoyed the magic, cheering along with the rest of the audience.

 Chapter 226: Magic Show (2) ***

    Chapter 226: Magic Show (2) *** Space, a self-proclaimed magician of space, truly lived up to its name by moving around freely and performing magic.

    Starting with the ability to travel a long distance in an instant, which was shown when he appeared, magic tricks that made you wonder if something like that could even be done with magic, one after another, raised the mood.

    The object thrown towards the audience was returned to Space''s hand in the next moment, and even though he thought he had clearly walked up the stairs, he could be seen standing at the bottom of the stairs.

    Even Flora, who was puzzled by the magic feast that was truly magical but did not feel the slightest hint of magic, cheered and enjoyed the magic when the show was halfway through.

    It was a fun time for me, for the first time in a long time, where I was able to forget complicated thoughts and enjoy myself.

    But time passed, and the show came to an end.

    "Dear audience! Did you enjoy it?"

    ¨C Yes!!

    "It was a pleasure to be with you all. There is an end to everything. Today''s show ends here."

    ¨C Ah...

    The host smiled with satisfaction as he looked at the audience who responded so well that he wondered if part-time audience work at a broadcasting station was like this.

    "But!"

    The host waited for the voices of people expressing regret over the end of the show to die down and raised their voices again to attract attention.

    "Today''s show is over, but the show isn''t over yet! Two more shows are waiting for you two days apart from today, so please take care of it! We are waiting for you with even more new magic!"

    ¨C Waaaaa!!!

    After finishing the show and advertising the next show in one go, the host finally turned his back on the audience and walked off the stage.

    A bustling atmosphere began to appear behind the stage. They are probably putting away their magic tools and preparing to withdraw.

    As if the afterglow of the magic show had not yet subsided, the audience seemed excited and talked to each other without leaving their seats even after the host disappeared.

    We left the square right away, but we were just as excited.

    "Soira, Soira! Did you see that? Since space is booming here, it''s booming over there too! What you were doing!"

    "I saw it, I saw it! I found that fascinating. A crossbow is fired right in front of you, and you catch it easily!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asil, who was just nodding along with us laughing and chatting, said she had a question and asked Flora.

    "By the way, Flora. Isn''t that something even wizards can do? "I didn''t think wizards would be interested in magic."

    "Yes?"

    Flora, who heard Asil''s words, looked at Asil with the eyes of a strange person, which was rare, truly rare for Flora.

    No, this is also a purified expression... I looked at her with ''pathetic'' eyes.

    "Ha. Asil, listen carefully."

    "Yes, yes!"

    Perhaps Asil''s words had touched something of the magician''s nature, Asil, who was overwhelmed by Flora''s unusual atmosphere, inadvertently straightened his posture and listened.

    "It is true that such things can be done with magic. It will be very difficult and require a lot of manpower, but it can definitely be done."

    "Okay! Then... "

    "But!"

    "Yes!"

    But what gives you strength is something you learned from watching the host''s speaking style a little while ago?

    Since it was completely someone else''s business, I quietly put my hand on the back of my head and watched their conversation.

    "It''s amazing because it doesn''t do anything with magic that can be done with magic. No matter how you look at it, it is magic, but the important thing is that it is not magic."

    "Yes... "

    At Flora''s firm words, Asil just nodded with a bewildered expression.

    I clearly don''t understand that.

    "Asil! "You didn''t understand just now, did you?!"

    "Oh, no. Did you know? So you''re saying it''s amazing because it''s not magic?"

    "That''s only half the understanding! In the first place, magical power is... "

    Finally, Flora catches Asil on the street and begins to lecture him on the basics of magic.

    As I was giggling at the rare combination of an excited Flora and an embarrassed Asil, I suddenly saw a familiar mask pass by in the corner of my eye.

    "... Space?"

    The mask was that of Space, the self-proclaimed magician of space who had received tremendous cheers on stage a little while ago.

    Why is space here? Isn''t it time to clean up the stage yet?

    I had a strange thought for a moment, but then I thought it was no big deal and brushed it off.

    Since it was so popular, the mask may have been sold as a souvenir in places I don''t know.

    There is no reason to wear a magic show mask in the first place even after the show is over. Everyone wants to be free when off, but if you go around wearing a mask, you don''t know how many requests for handshakes you will receive.

    But I think we just made eye contact for a moment. I guess it''s just my mood, right?

    Thinking like that, I stretched my arms above my head and stretched

    ˇőˇőˇőˇőˇőˇőˇőˇőˇőˇő

    It was a moment.

    "... Cough."

    I felt like something was stuck in my throat and I had a huge feeling of nausea.

    "... Wow! Wow! Kek!"

    "Soira?!"

    Without even thinking about covering it with a handkerchief, I reflexively bent down and coughed desperately to vomit out something that was full in my throat.

    Some went down the throat, but some were able to be vomited out before they went down.

    A white and translucent liquid scattered on the floor.

    This fishy smell that made me suffocate in my mouth was a familiar one to me.

    "... Semen?"

    Why is this in my mouth?

    The moment when I recognized the identity of what was in my throat and questioned it.

    "¨D¨D¨DSigh, baby, gaaaaa¨D¨D¨D??"

    An explosion occurred in my head.

    I fell to my knees and let out a scream that could not even be called a moan.

    "Cow... Okay... ?!"

    "What... Hey... "

    I couldn''t even hear the voices of my colleagues who were nearby.

    What comes over my body is overwhelming ''pleasure''.

    The immense pleasure that suddenly came upon me without any warning or warning made me helplessly drenched my lower abdomen and squirted out a surge of water.

    A feeling of pleasure so intense spread throughout my entire body that I couldn''t even tell where it felt good.

    I felt as if something thick and hot was penetrating my vagina and pounding deep inside, while a large hand was violently massaging my breasts.

    At the same time as stimulation coming from below, I also felt like something was forcing its way into my throat.

    It felt like I was being gang-raped by several men at once.

    It was purely a coincidence that I was able to not lose my mind amidst the brain-bleaching pleasure.

    The immense pleasure that came from nowhere quickly subsided, but the lingering feeling lingered in her body for a long time.

    It wasn''t until my blurred vision returned that I realized I was being supported by someone.

    At the same time, the ability to think returned to my graying hair, and the muscles that had stiffened due to the extreme stimulation loosened, and my body desperately sought oxygen.

    "... Huh, huh, huh... "

    "You know, I think Soira has come to her senses!"

    "Really?"

    As fresh oxygen from a fantasy world without air pollution entered the lungs and began to be supplied to the brain through the blood vessels, different sensations gradually returned.

    Hearing first. I started to hear Flora and Asil''s voices worrying about me.

    Now that I think about it, they say hearing is the last thing to disappear when a person dies. What does this have to do with the fact that hearing is the thing that comes back the fastest..? No, seeing as I''m thinking these useless thoughts, I feel like my head isn''t working properly yet.

    Little by little, other senses began to return.

    My sense of smell still didn''t work properly due to the smell of chestnut flowers filling my mouth.

    "Soira. "This."

    "Ha... Huh... Oh, thank you... "

    I stretched out my still trembling hand and took a gulp of the water Flora gave me.

    I also rinse and spit out the unidentifiable semen remaining in my mouth.

    I got used to drinking semen while playing this game, but I still didn''t want to pass it along with water.

    Before I talk about my disgust as a woman, if I pass the semen that tastes like a lukewarm ionic drink with my settings, it tastes like water mixed with an ionic drink.

    That''s not tasty.

    I must have been walking with the crowd in the middle of the street, but at some point I ended up in a nearby alley.

    It seemed like my colleagues moved me when I fell.

    "Are you okay? Why did you do that?"

    Even Asil, who was always tickling, was sincerely worried now.

    No matter what, he is a good guy.

    However, seeing the serious Asil made me feel more playful.

    "Bar... I''ll tell you exactly what just happened. ''I was just walking when an incredible feeling of pleasure suddenly hit me.'' I thought something was going on in my head... "

    ¨C Taaak!

    "Ouch! There''s nothing to hit."

    "This bitch seems to be doing okay now. "I also joke around."

    "No, no. Really. There was nothing, but suddenly pleasure exploded up and down and my head turned white."

    "You did that all of a sudden? That... "

    Just as Asil was about to worry about what happened to me, Flora spoke.

    "You know. First, let''s take you to your accommodation. "My physical condition is still not normal."

    "Okay? ... That''s right. Then."

    As I was being supported again by Asil, I looked down and noticed that my legs were shaking without me even realizing it.

    How long has it been since it was at its peak like this? Although it was a short moment, it was one of the most powerful experiences I''ve had in this WM play.

    Under Flora''s worried gaze and with the support of her friend, I returned to her lodgings, leaving the noisy crowd behind.

    I thought it was already too early to stay at the hotel, but unfortunately the clock at the hotel was broken, probably due to a drunken guest causing a disturbance, so I couldn''t check the time.

 Chapter 227: Magic Show (3) **

    Chapter 227: Magic Show (3) ** The stage is busy after a spectacular performance.

    You have to organize the various props used in the performance, check for any broken or broken ones and replace them with new ones, and clean up the trash left behind by the audience at the performance venue.

    Behind a dreamy time is the tearful efforts of ordinary people to create such a time.

    At this time, performers, hosts, and simple workers all work together as one and help organize the stage in their respective positions.

    This is because we all have the same desire to quickly finish cleaning up after work and leave work.

    However, in the midst of all the busy movement, there was one person leisurely walking between the tents.

    One of the performers who was cleaning up the stage tried to pay attention to the man who was leisurely walking around as if it were none of her business.

    "Hey! If you don''t have anything to do, come here... "

    However, his words did not last until the end due to dissuasion from a colleague nearby.

    "Hey. Do you not know who that person is? Let''s just do our thing."

    "Who is it?"

    "I told you to change your glasses. "Can''t you see that mask?"

    "Mask? Ah. Is it space? But our leader is also organizing things over there right now, so what''s the big deal about him?"

    "Okay, so be quiet. The leader also said that that person can be left out of the organization."

    "Really? Hey, it''s dirty. Is it all about being popular? Until recently, he was an unknown actor... "

    "Shh! Shhh! I can hear you. The after-party hasn''t even started yet, are you drunk? "We just have to do our own thing."

    "Tsk. "If only I were popular."

    A fellow actor hurriedly moved to another location, dragging the arm of the actor who was spewing out foul language.

    However, their conversation had already reached Space''s ears.

    "Tsk tsk... "

    Space did not get angry even after hearing such evil remarks. On the contrary, I even laughed.

    It was because I felt a low level of satisfaction by interpreting such evil remarks as jealousy of him for his success.

    Space raised his hand and touched the outside of the mask he was still wearing even after the performance was over.

    The hard, cold texture of a common mask that could be found anywhere touched my fingertips.

    But Space knew the true value of this mask.

    He couldn''t forget the moment he learned the true power of this mask.

    The opportunity was even vain.

    Space, no, he was just an actor at the time. He was so exhausted from continuous practice and not improving his skills that day that he forgot to take off his actor''s mask and lay down on the bed. He checked his schedule with no time to rest and thought absent-mindedly, ''I can''t rest unless time stops.'' I can''t even do it...'' I thought.

    And, sound disappeared from the world.

    When the loud noise from a moment ago disappeared in an instant, he opened the door with his tired body, wondering if something had happened.

    It was quickly apparent that it wasn''t just that things had become quiet.

    The blade of a fellow actor who was practicing juggling did not come down while floating in the air, and the fire of the actor who was practicing a fire-breathing trick from his mouth did not flutter at all.

    However, it took a little longer to understand that the situation had stopped time.

    Even though it was a world where magic existed, it was completely unthinkable for time to stop.

    After several tests, he was convinced of the mask''s power.

    He could stop time just by putting on a mask and thinking about stopping time.

    You can stop time for about an hour a day. However, it was not a big problem since it could be shared as many times as desired.

    Also, the stimulation given while time has stopped comes all at once at the moment when time starts flowing again.

    It wasn''t long before the actor, who was an actor, started calling himself Space, naming his movement using time as space magic.

    It was not long before he became the highlight of the magic show as he performed magic that no one could imitate.

    Once his desire for fame was satisfied, the next thing he turned to was his sexual desire.

    If any woman has this power, she can be committed.

    While intoxicated with that sense of omnipotence, he was careful to avoid women who could possibly use time-interfering magic. He would do whatever he wanted to any woman that caught his eye and then leave.

    There was no fear of being caught.

    It''s hard for me, who uses this mask myself, to believe how something like this is possible, but other people can''t even imagine it.

    Today, after the performance, I used the power of the mask to cool off.

    He recalled the soft touch of the woman''s body that still seemed to remain in his palm, and recalled what had happened a moment ago.

    It was purely by chance that he encountered that woman.

    After the magic show ended, he got out of the crowd of people busy organizing the stage and was walking down the street alone.

    Since he was in charge of the highlight of the magic show, he had taken the attitude of ''What would you do without me?'' And negotiated with the director to not take care of the cleanup, but he was a little concerned about what other people thought.

    Because he never took his mask off his body, he was unable to blend in with the crowd of people crowding the streets for fear of being recognized, so he passed the time in a dark alley just off the main street.

    Then a group of beautiful girls caught his eye.

    A woman with silver hair that shined in various colors like her magic, a cute pink-haired girl who kept telling her something, and a purple-haired girl giggling as she looked at the two.

    When he saw three beautiful girls, each boasting unique charms, he activated the power of the mask without even realizing it.

    When he saw the street where time suddenly stopped and silence fell, he thought it was a pity.

    Immediately after the performance, he tried to avoid touching women as much as possible.

    He was able to stop time during the performance, and in the end, it was physically difficult because he was the one throwing and catching objects while stopping time.

    But those three pretty girls were so attractive that I wanted to break my own rules.

    As much as he wanted to pry open the baby''s chambers of all three and inject rich baby seed, he had to choose only one since there was not much time left.

    After much deliberation, the woman he chose was Soira, a beautiful girl with purple hair.

    For some reason, a girl with pink hair caught his eye, but her breasts were far below his taste.

    And the way Soira put her hands behind her head and stretched out her breasts seemed like she was tempting him.

    "Walking around dressed like this, aren''t you asking me to fuck you?"

    He muttered as he licked every inch of Soira''s body.

    Exposed armpits, exposed hips with deep cut on the side, and even panties barely covered by a short skirt.

    I wanted to taste him from head to toe with my tongue, but there wasn''t much time left.

    He immediately put Soira on her knees and took out his cock.

    He pushed his fingers between her lips, forced her jaw open, and pushed his cock in.

    A warm and moist texture wrapped around my dick pleasantly.

    The sight of the man with his mouth open and sucking his cock, just like he was giggling while talking to his friends, was extremely arousing.

    Using the arms he had raised above her head as handles to stretch her, he lowered himself onto Soira''s waist to give her mouth a good feel.

    Her uvula was pricked by the glans, and her narrow throat was forced open.

    I''m sure once the time stop is lifted, I''ll have some trouble from the stimulation stabbing my neck.

    Even while anticipating such a future, he did not stop his cock from touching Soira''s mouth.

    It was also one of his pleasures to see the woman''s reaction after the time stop had already been lifted.

    "It''s a bit of a shame that I can''t experience the technique."

    Before getting the mask, he was a virgin, and after getting the mask, he was engulfed in suspicion that everyone who approached him was trying to steal the mask, and he had never had sex with a woman.

    He has never used a woman like an onahole.

    He mumbled something no one could hear and picked at the motionless meat hole.

    He reached down and massaged her large breasts, and when he felt the sensation of ejaculation, he stuck his dick deep into Soira''s throat and made her spit out semen.

    Semen was accumulating inside the throat, which did not move to swallow or spit out even though the thick liquid accumulated.

    He used his tongue like a wet towel to wipe the semen off his glans, then grabbed his chin and closed his mouth.

    By the time starts flowing again, your mouth will be filled with the smell of semen.

    Just thinking about that made my dick, which had just ejaculated, become hard again. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Normally, I would have used my chest like this and taken one more step down with just my chest, but I didn''t have much time today.

    The man immediately lifted his skirt and pulled his panties to the side.

    I massaged both buttocks, buried my nose in the groin, and enjoyed the softness of the thighs and labia.

    I wasn''t particularly obsessed with smells, but if I buried my head like this and inhaled my lungs full of the scent of a female, my erection reached its peak just by that act.

    When his excitement reached its peak, he laid Soira down on the ground and spread her legs.

    Soira, time stopped, was still smiling.

    With a stream of semen flowing from the corner of the mouth.

 Chapter 228: Magic Show (4) ***

    Chapter 228: Magic Show (4) *** As I spread my legs, the secret crack became more visible.

    Soira''s pussy, which remained light pink even after experiencing countless cocks, gave her space the illusion that she was the first man.

    The excitement of being the first to dirty clean, unexplored land.

    Of course, it was an illusion of space, but even if it came from an illusion, the excitement was real.

    He couldn''t hold back any longer and took out his dick and placed it in the hole that was supposed to accept the man.

    "Hot... ! Tsk... !"

    A penis that is thrown out with excitement.

    However, contrary to his excitement and excitement, the dick could not be inserted into the vaginal opening and just wandered around somewhere nearby.

    This was because Soira''s pussy was dry and without any moisture.

    No matter how much Soira loved sex, there was no way her pussy would be wet since she was having fun with her friend until time stopped.

    However, it was a common experience for him, who had committed time-stop rape countless times.

    For times like this, he used to carry a gel with him.

    Even when time was stopped, if you caressed it calmly, love juice would come out, but it was annoying.

    He tried to take the gel out of his back pocket as usual.

    "Oh, I forgot."

    He realized he hadn''t brought the gel.

    Because he didn''t go out on the streets with the intention of assaulting women, he didn''t even bring any gel with him to assault women.

    "I can''t do it. I really didn''t want to use this method, but... "

    The method I will use from now on is a way for even Gradu, a rapist, to feel a little sorry for the woman.

    He placed his finger on Soira''s completely erect clitoris.

    ¨C Ouch!

    He grabbed the extremely sensitive bean and twisted it with the force of crushing it.

    By analogy, a woman''s clitoris is said to be more sensitive than a man''s glans.

    What Space did was equivalent to pinching the glans of a man.

    Even though it is said that no sensation is transmitted during time stop, most women who used this method fainted from pain after time stop was over, so it was not a method preferred by Space.

    What he wanted to see was a woman struggling with the pleasure that came after the suspension was lifted, not a woman fainting without even having a chance to struggle.

    However, since it was such a huge stimulus, the effect was clear.

    Soira''s body quickly began to secrete her love juices to protect herself from the terrifying stimulation.

    Nap, nip, nip.

    After quickly rubbing the wet pussy with his fingers and confirming that it was sufficiently wet, he took out his dick again and pushed it into the hole.

    The sopping wet pussy wriggled obscenely, accepting the intruder, as if it had never resisted before.

    Soira''s beautiful body, which was curved, squishy, ??and even bumpy, gave pleasure as if the pussy recognized the cock and served it with just the simple act of pushing the cock in.

    "This... This is great! It would have been a shame to have missed it!"

    Space let out an exclamation in the exaggerated tone of an actor.

    The fact that the content was criticizing the vagina of the woman he was raping was unbecoming of his reputation.

    After confirming that the remaining time was not that long, I increased the speed of slamming Space''s waist.

    While she was massaging her breasts with both hands, she was using her cock as a tool to spit out semen.

    A sense of immorality as well as a low sense of pleasure filled Space''s brain.

    "Heh, heh... Haha!!!"

    Rub the clitoris again as if crushing it. Soira, who was underneath the space, was still smiling without moving.

    He pulls her back until it''s just barely there, and then plunges into her with the force of crushing her cervix. Soira is smiling.

    Even though countless men massaged her large breasts, which must have been used as a cunt, and even though her baby sucked on her nipples as if they were craving her breasts, Soira still kept a smiling face under the space.

    That appearance once again confirmed that time had stopped, and gave a sense of omnipotence that any pretty girl could do whatever she wanted while stopping time.

    With his confidence growing endlessly, Space laughed out loud and continued to assault Soira.

    Even when Soira didn''t move, the bumps in her vagina gently brushed against her cock, causing immense pleasure.

    How would this face, smiling as usual and chatting with her friend as usual, become distorted if she found out that she was being used as a semen toilet by a male?

    She felt her ejaculation gradually rise just by imagining that scene.

    Moreover, the opponent was an adventurer.

    Space, who is just an ordinary magician except for the power of the mask, is an opponent he would never have dreamed of.

    If I pretended to be drunk and touched her butt at her bar, I would have been killed.

    But now that she has stopped time, even a woman like that is just a toilet that can conveniently spit out semen.

    Soira, who had no way of knowing what her space was thinking when violating her, simply trembled in her vagina with her smiling face.

    The view is as if time has stopped, but it has reached its peak.

    Although Soira had already been used to the best of Space and had climaxed countless times with her clitoris, breasts, and vagina, her still smiling face was not disturbed in the slightest.

    This is because, except for the part that is being violated by him, all other parts are still in a state of stillness.

    Soira''s current state was such that only her erogenous zones were receiving stimulation in their own way, and such stimulation was not able to reach the brain.

    The stimulation of each part that received the stimulation and continued to climax would accumulate, and when the time stop was over, it would all rush to the brain and explode.

    The sight of a woman collapsing, unable to withstand the rush of pleasure immediately after time stops, was also Space''s favorite sight.

    This time she pinched her clitoris instead of the gel, so there was a chance she would pass out without being able to endure the pain and pleasure... I just hope you can endure it.

    She was truly self-indulgent, taking advantage of the moment when time stopped to commit rape.

    She said that if Soira could move she would have told her not to laugh. No, she might have said it was better.

    However, with her time frozen, Soira''s body was busy accepting and serving the male regardless of Soira''s will, and eventually it came to fruition.

    Space is starting to feel a sense of crisis.

    "Whoa... Phew... Hook... "

    He lusted after Soira''s body so intensely that her breathing became rough.

    She tried to leave her mark by biting and sucking all over the female, as if to claim that she had conquered her.

    His shady personality was clearly revealed in the fact that he mainly targeted places that were not visible to her, such as under her breasts or the outside of her thighs.

    "Hehe... Flaw... Get pregnant. My life as an adventurer is over because I get pregnant with a baby I don''t even know whose baby it is... !"

    Space shouted like that and plunged his cock into the deepest part and ejaculated.

    Female adventurers usually use contraceptive magic to protect themselves from being raped by monsters, so vaginal ejaculation does not make babies, but Space liked to imagine ruining the life of a promising adventurer with his dick.

    It was an expression of ugly jealousy because he thought of himself as nothing without a mask.

    Should you get drunk, jealous, or violate the power gained through the power of the mask? It was a really busy space.

    "Wow, that was dangerous."

    Space, who had poured a rich amount of semen into the deepest part of her vagina, pulled out the seat and smiled in satisfaction as she watched the semen slowly dripping from her vagina, then realized that there was not much time left for her to stop.

    "Put your panties back on... I put my chest back on... "

    After cleaning up as if nothing had happened, Space left Soira standing next to Asil and Flora and left.

    After settling down far enough away, he looked at Soira and happily looked forward to what was to come.

    And then, time began to move.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D?!¨D¨D¨D"

    When Soira fell down, screaming, I thought she had fainted too.

    When she got down on her knees and cried and endured her body shaking, I even inadvertently cheered her by clenching her fists.

    Legs shaking like a newborn deer and semen flowing down the thighs.

    Mouth opened and unable to close properly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Space almost ejaculated in his pants when he saw Soira showing the ideal reaction that Space had hoped for, even with her eyes losing focus as she stared into space.

    Space, who had been watching Soira until her friends who were by her side took her into the alley and out of sight, returned to her lodgings feeling truly refreshed.

 Chapter 229: Magic Show (5) *

    Chapter 229: Magic Show (5) * After that, I secretly investigated and was able to find several cases similar to mine.

    When I returned from watching a magic show, my panties were gone without me realizing it. The person next to me suddenly fell down and started flinching, so I looked and saw an unidentifiable liquid flowing from his groin.

    At this point, I was also sure what had happened.

    Time stops.

    A cheat item that I set when I first started the game, and can be committed by anyone.

    Since several types of hypnosis-type items have been released so far, I thought they were a bit conscientious for a cheat, but it seems they were not cheats.

    Stopping time is definitely a cheat.

    I still don''t know who the culprit is.

    Incidents only occur while the troupe is staying, but then stop when the troupe leaves for another city.

    Without any intention of hiding it, it means that one of the troupe members is the culprit.

    But I don''t know who it is. Huh. I really don''t know.

    Space? I don''t know who I am.

    I didn''t know the culprit, so it was pointless to be suspicious, so I didn''t say anything to Flora or Asil.

    It is absolutely not for the enjoyment of watching the flashback rooms pile up.

    Well, anyway, I think I''ve gotten a bit of a feel for it.

    It was surprising that Asil didn''t speak up first, but it''s a good thing for me.

    Regardless, the magic show itself was very fun.

    The highlight was the reveal of her tricks, but the idea of ??her using them in her show was just as interesting.

    Even though there is a high degree of reliance on tricks, being a professional actor means being a professional.

    And then the second show began.

    Watching a similar, but clearly different performance from the first day, I was able to experience new fun even if I knew what magic was coming next.

    "Waaaaa!!"

    Flora cheered from the beginning, regardless of whether today was magic or not.

    "..."

    Asil has a somewhat complex expression, but doesn''t say anything and doesn''t take her eyes off the stage.

    And I.

    I pretended not to know anything and just enjoyed the magic, just like the first day.

    There are some preparations, though.

    Thus, the second performance ended safely.

    The whole way back to the dorm, Flora was talking excitedly, and I accepted it with a smile.

    Asil walked around looking with a nervous expression.

    But nothing happened that day.

    A little disappointed.

    Still, there was still one more performance left, and that meant the performance troupe would also remain in the city, so I didn''t give up hope and was ''prepared'' for the next day.

    I don''t know if this preparation will make any sense, but if it works...

    When I looked forward to what would happen in the future, I couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Soira! "Not yet?"

    "Ah. "I''ll be out soon!"

    I guess I spent too much time preparing.

    Following Flora urging me outside the shower room, I dried my hair with clean magic and left the shower room.

    "What should I do today?!"

    "Flora, what do you want to do?"

    "Well, then... "

    Flora''s face was full of anticipation as she said that.

    Over the past few days, I have entrusted all my schedules to Flora in order to foster her independence.

    Flora was very hesitant at first, but as each choice resulted in satisfactory results, she seemed to have some confidence now.

    Starting with a visit to a good restaurant, a monster experience caf¨¦ where you can only tamper with cute-looking monsters and interact with them, or a clothing store with a reputation for pretty designs.

    Although there were differences in degree, there was no dissatisfaction in any area, so it was natural for Flora to gain confidence in herself.

    It was natural.

    This is the city where the Duke''s family''s home is located.

    It was not difficult to imagine what would happen if the imperial power was right in front of us and the service was poor, or the product was not good.

    Of course, it was expensive, but... Although Flora traveled with me and learned about prices, she was basically a princess, and Asil didn''t know much about prices in this world, so I didn''t feel pressured as long as I kept quiet.

    Before we knew it, word had gotten around that we had spent the night at the Marti family, and wherever we went, the store manager came out laughing and offered us a discount event with suspiciously good timing.

    Of course, there were no specifications.

    I didn''t even tell her first that I knew Luke, and she said she would do it first, but did she have any objection?

    While I was having fun wandering around the city, something finally happened.

    "... Hwa?!"

    Asil, who was walking side by side while talking, suddenly grabbed her butt and jumped up.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, I just felt like something touched my butt..." ?"

    It is not uncommon for the buttocks to be touched.

    I hate to say it myself, but if you''re as pretty as us, people will come at you from all directions.

    On days when I go to a bar, well. Before at least one person is blown away, hands just reach out from here and there.

    It''s not a big deal whether it''s breasts or buttocks.

    Still, most people try to touch the buttocks, perhaps because they don''t have the courage to reach out from the front, or because the buttocks are even worse.

    Anyway, it means that Asil, who is a pretty girl even if not as beautiful as me, has a lot of such experiences.

    I also experienced it when I was with you.

    The reason Asil was so surprised now was because he couldn''t figure out who the culprit was.

    It looks like it was definitely touched, but there is no one nearby.

    Even though there is no way a person of your skill level could not feel a hand coming to touch his butt.

    "Was it a mistake...? ?"

    Asil, who was blushing and tilting her head as if she was embarrassed for screaming in surprise, took her hands off her hips.

    Seeing Asil like that, I suppressed my laughter.

    ''Preparation'' was effective.

    It started now.

    And then nothing happened for a while.

    "Huh?!"

    This time, I jumped up and covered my chest.

    "What else?"

    "No, for real this time! "Something touched my heart!"

    I open my eyes tentatively and look around, but of course all I see are the strange, strange-looking looks of people passing nearby.

    Asil pounded her chest and felt aggrieved.

    "Ah-oh. Is it real? Soira, do you believe it? Something similar happened to you last time too!"

    "Yes. Believe, believe."

    "Your eyes are smiling!!!"

    Oops, I got caught.

    But the reason I smile isn''t because I don''t believe it.

    "Come on, come on. Calm down. You know. Because I believe."

    "Pfft, Flora... " S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asil buried her face in Flora''s chest and moaned loudly.

    As I looked at Asil like that, I was rubbing my thighs to hold back the sudden pleasure.

    Spa... No, this person whose identity is unknown is also greedy.

    Although I am welcome.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Today is a day without a magic show.

    Space, who was walking the streets searching for prey to make the most of the one-hour time stop, happened to encounter the beautiful girls he had encountered on the first day again.

    "Good. "I''m lucky today."

    Since there is no need to save time for a magic show, how should I humiliate those pretty girls?

    While Space was thinking such frivolous thoughts, time stopped.

    "That purple pussy was amazing. It was my first time experiencing such a masterpiece. Should I eat one more time? But I tried it last time too. I think it would be okay to have another child this time."

    Space muttered as he approached Soira and began massaging Soira''s breasts, falling into distress.

    The soft, warm, soft feel of her fingers that felt like they would be buried endlessly calmed Space''s mind.

    "Should I just take it off and think about it? Then... "

    Let''s put our naked bodies on display and choose the one that looks worse. After making that decision, the first thing he did was lift Soira''s skirt, which she was rubbing.

    As he was trying to remove her panties with just his hands, the clean pussy he saw last time came to mind, so he lowered his posture and looked under Soira''s skirt to see that lewd and beautiful sight once again.

    "... !"

    However, when he saw under her skirt, he was so surprised that he held his breath.

    Last time Soira was wearing nondescript white panties, but this time she was wearing sophisticated competition panties so thin that half of her body was visible.

    That alone excited him enough to make his dick erect, but there was another reason that surprised him the most.

    Attractive, pure white thighs with a moderate amount of flesh.

    This was because letters were written in black pen on his thighs, which, with his meager vocabulary, could only be described as ''amazing.''

    ''Please eat with your friends?''

    A girl''s round and cute handwriting.

    However, what was written in that handwriting said that the power of space, no, the power of the mask had been revealed.

    At that moment, cold sweat ran down his back, but once the moment of embarrassment was over, a feeling of excitement came over him.

    The only person who could see the words written on these areas was myself.

    In other words, even though this woman knew the power of her mask, she came to get eaten by herself!

    And even by sacrificing her friends!

    "I don''t know what she''s doing, but she''s ridiculously dirty... "

    It was such an obscene phrase that even the time-stopping Rape Demon could mutter it in a daze.

    "Haha. Okay. There''s nothing bad about me. "I''ll do whatever you want."

    He put Soira''s skirt back and squeezed Asil''s buttocks next to her.

 Chapter 230: Magic Show (6) ***

    Chapter 230: Magic Show (6) *** In Space''s opinion, Asil''s reaction was truly brilliant.

    When I touched her butt, I was startled, and when I touched her breasts, I jumped up.

    It was a worthy reaction from a man who had played a prank on numerous women.

    I thought that with that kind of reaction, I would be popular on stage.

    After laughing and laughing, Space moved on to achieve its original purpose.

    1 hour is a long time. However, it was a short period of time when I was focused on sex.

    He relaxed his fingers and approached Asil.

    This time, I planned to calmly take my time and let you know. The hand movements of a magician trained in magic.

    Space walked up triumphantly and squeezed her Asil''s chest.

    "I wanted to do this from the first time I saw it."

    If Soira''s breasts had a beautiful shape that one would want to see crushed into shape with one''s own hands, Asil''s breasts were so large that a man would definitely want to touch them at least once.

    The soft feel of your fingers being endlessly sucked, and the warm body temperature felt between your fingers.

    "Whoa... "

    It was such a fantastic feeling that a pitiful sound came out of my mouth without me even realizing it.

    It''s pointless to compare, but just in terms of the feeling of massaging her breasts, she was superior to Soira.

    After massaging it a few times and enjoying the feel, he took off Asil''s clothes so that he could massage it directly rather than on her clothes.

    And when he took off his shirt, he was surprised again, this time in a slightly different sense.

    "What is this. Clothes, huh?"

    He just took off his shirt and his big chest was revealed.

    From the cleavage that makes you want to bury your head and have a happy time, to the pink nipples that can be described as cute compared to the size of your breasts.

    Is it no bra?

    No, if it had been no bra, Space wouldn''t have been so surprised. Not only is it rare to see a woman with such big breasts without a bra, but it''s not the first time I''ve seen her. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The reason he was surprised was because even though his bare chest was clearly visible, the hand touching his chest felt the feel of a bra.

    The true identity is the transparent bra that I obtained at the Academy.

    Asil, who is the type of person who cannot throw away items she used at a low level and instead puts them in the storage room when playing games, kept carrying even transparent bras with her because, ''First, they are rare items.''

    To an unfamiliar person, it only seemed like a pervert.

    "It was all just pervert."

    Even though I was a rapist, the slightest sense of guilt disappeared when I thought that the other person was also a pervert.

    As she fumbled to undo her bra because she couldn''t see it, her breasts began to bounce and sag down as if showing off their massive weight.

    Still, the strong body of the game character was maintained as long as the shape of the chest was maintained.

    After playing with his chest, thinking that even the bouncing slime wouldn''t bounce around this much, he headed down.

    When you take off your short pants along with your panties, your pubic hair is gently revealed.

    It was fun to see the pubic hair, which was located here and there just enough to know whether it was well maintained or whether it was there from the beginning, changing color depending on the viewing angle, just like hair.

    Tap, tap.

    It wasn''t a castle wall in particular, but it looked interesting, so I pulled out a few strands of Asil''s pussy hair and took it with me.

    "Hoo."

    After stripping the top and bottom like that, all Space could do was exclaim in admiration at the naked body that was revealed.

    Asil, who was being held by Flora, was leaning forward due to the difference in height, and her buttocks were pushed back, making it seem like she was seducing a man.

    When viewed from the front, the large breasts were emphasized, and when viewed from the side, the curve connecting the breasts and buttocks was almost violent.

    I wanted to take a picture and preserve it forever, but unfortunately, no other magic tools were activated during the time stop.

    Instead, after taking a long time to observe it in his mind, he finally went behind Asil and placed his hands on his hips.

    It was a sensation I had felt when I touched her while playing a little while ago, but Asil''s nice, fleshy butt seemed to exist solely to make men cringe.

    Considering the fact that Asil, who was originally a man, was a character who expressed his taste to the fullest, it wasn''t really wrong.

    As I grabbed his big buttocks with both hands and spread them open, the scent of a female wafted out.

    I wanted to throw my dick in right away, but I held back. That''s because he hasn''t shown his dexterity yet.

    Space rubbed the thick labia with his fingers, looking for a small bean on top of it.

    The clitoris, which had grown slightly larger than before due to the training I received at the academy, came out of its shell on its own with just a little stimulation.

    He rolled Asil''s clitoris with his finger.

    Even though it had grown a little, the magician''s thin and delicate fingers mercilessly abused the weakness of the clitoris, which was still the size of a pea, and even the person herself did not know.

    Asil''s body, which could neither escape nor endure pleasure, responded honestly to pleasure.

    Within just a few minutes, my clitoris began to twitch. It was proof that it had reached its peak.

    Thick liquid was already flowing from the vaginal opening and down her thighs, but Space still grabbed Asil''s clitoris and did not let go.

    Rather, he stuck his finger deep into the hole and nibbled to find the weak point.

    Unable to hide her reaction, Asil''s body trembled every time she touched a sensitive part, and she confessed to herself that that part was her weakness.

    By the time Asil reached her third climax, every weak spot within her reach had already been exposed.

    Finally, after stimulating all weak points simultaneously and sending Asil away for the fourth time, Space took out his dick.

    Now it was time to figure out the weak spot in the deep part where the finger couldn''t reach.

    I held my hips pulled back tightly with both hands and placed my cock against the vaginal opening.

    Her pussy, which still had the lingering effects of continuous climax, twitched just by touching the tip of her glans, and thick love juice was applied to her glans.

    It looked like he was begging to be fucked as quickly as possible.

    There was no reason to refuse. Space just stuck his dick into her.

    The hot, wet vagina resisted for a moment as if it was trying to push her dick away, but when her glans advanced through the vaginal wall, she gave way as if there was nothing she could do.

    "This is amazing!"

    He was shaking his waist without even realizing it, as his pussy felt different from Soira''s beautiful pussy, which seemed to come alive by rubbing, squeezing, and rubbing his cock to extract semen.

    Asil''s pussy tries to push the cock out. No matter how many times he went back and forth, it felt as if the tightly closed vaginal wall was putting pressure on the tip of the glans and telling him not to go any further.

    However, when you actually apply force to your waist and push in, it opens up as if you were resisting at some point and stickily guides the dick inside.

    It was as if Asil''s personality of saying she didn''t like it or not, but getting swept away by the atmosphere when that situation came up, was transferred to her vagina.

    Space pressed his body against Asil''s back and shook his waist while squeezing his chest with both hands.

    I was thrilled by the new sensation I felt from my cock every time I fucked her, but I didn''t stop stimulating her nipples.

    Once Asil''s body went away, the writhing and responding pussy provided another unique stimulation.

    I was thinking about violating a woman today, and since I violated Soira two days ago, I haven''t violated anyone or masturbated.

    Her energy and stamina were sufficient. I felt like I could ejaculate as many times as I wanted.

    Space lowered her hand and stimulated the even more sensitive weak point of her sensitive clitoris, pushing his cock up to the deepest part of her and pouring in the thick semen.

    "..."

    Asil, who was frozen in time, did not say anything, but only her vaginal walls trembled, and she was forced to cum.

    I don''t know if her learning is effective even while time is frozen.

    After Space pulled out her cock and rubbed it roughly against her thighs, she tried to reach out to Flora, who was next to her this time.

    I stopped when I saw her flat chest.

    Even though Flora wasn''t what you would call flat, with her magnificent big breasts right next to her, she looked relatively flat.

    "... "I''ll do it a little later."

    After enjoying the reaction of this sex, let''s pervert that purple head one more time. Then it will be okay to fuck him.

    He, who was not fond of small breasts, put her clothes back on and went back to her original location to lift the time stop.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    "Huh, huh... What?! Huh, ah?! Hmm, ahhhhh¨D???"

    "Aya! Oh, you know?!"

    Flora screamed when her arms suddenly tightened around her, but she soon noticed her son''s condition and began to worry.

    Asil gave strength to her whole body and desperately endured something.

    At some point, the liquid that flowed down her thighs showed what had happened to Asil.

    I didn''t suffer anything.

    But maybe you''ll end up like Asil soon, right?

    I felt a shiver run down my spine just imagining the pleasure that was about to come.

 Chapter 231: Magic Show (7) ***

    Chapter 231: Magic Show (7) *** The stimulus came suddenly.

    Without any warning.

    I felt like my whole body was being licked, and the time gradually increased.

    No, the moment felt like an eternity.

    My consciousness was prolonged due to excessive stimulation, and I was able to vaguely guess the sequence of pleasure that came in an instant.

    Touch the thighs, knead the buttocks, roll the bean with your tongue and stimulate the shallow part of the hole with your fingers.

    He grabs her lips while massaging her breasts, and while ravaging her mouth at will, he sticks his dick in and treats the woman''s precious parts as if they were toys to satisfy his sexual desires.

    The pleasure that surged from all over my vagina at that moment made me feel like I could know the shape of my vagina, which I didn''t even know existed.

    And in the next moment, no, at any moment, a lukewarm liquid can be felt in the womb.

    "Keuuuuu... "

    With sparks flying before my eyes and my brain bleaching in pleasure, I desperately gritted my teeth, clenched my fists, and suppressed a moan.

    If I break down at this timing, it''s a shame that I won''t be able to enjoy Flora''s reaction.

    I was prepared that it was my turn next, and because I was less stimulated than yesterday, I was able to endure it somehow.

    What on earth did I do yesterday? It was so painful that I wondered if my clitoris was falling off.

    It wasn''t that bad today.

    People walking on the street glanced at us and passed us at a distance.

    If I see someone who is walking and suddenly stops in place while shaking, I feel like I want to keep my distance.

    This was a bit embarrassing.

    Flora, who was hugging Asil tightly, didn''t seem to notice me enduring a little pleasure because she was so worried about Asil.

    The next one will probably be Flor.

    How will Flora react? She was a little excited too.

    "Asil, Asil! I can hear you! Ah, ah... ?"

    It seemed that her evil touch had finally reached Flora, as her voice broke and her legs began to tremble.

    Her unfocused eyes swayed here and there, wandering in the air... Uh, uhh. Why are his eyes rolling?

    "Ah, ha... "

    With only a short sigh, Flora collapsed on the spot.

    This wasn''t what I wanted?!

    I wanted to see Flora''s reaction as she suddenly suffered from intense pleasure, this was not what I wanted.

    I quickly ran to Flora and held her up, so she wouldn''t hit her head on the floor.

    I quickly put my hand on her chest.

    -Excited, excited.

    Although it was a little fast, her heart was beating normally.

    Phew. Death from shock due to excessive stimulation. I was very fortunate that it wasn''t the same ending.

    Even though it is said to be a game character that can be revived by loading a save, if a colleague dies because of something I instigated, I would feel guilty.

    Perhaps he did what he did to me and Asil to Flora.

    Because we fight at close range, our tolerance for stimulation is high. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Not only did I, whose level of pain was limited due to the limitations of the VR device, but Asil, who was a modern person, get hit quite a bit while taking classes at the academy, so he was quite used to the stimulation.

    But Flora, the wizard, is not like that.

    Since he is an adventurer, he may endure it a little more than an ordinary person.

    No, no. Since she was a princess to begin with, she may be weaker than an ordinary person.

    If we give Flora enough stimulation that she falls to the floor by our standards... It wasn''t strange that he lost consciousness.

    "Pfft, Flora. Flora... ?"

    When Flora fell while he was holding her, Asil looked worried about her, wondering if it was his fault for holding her too tightly.

    I thought he was such a kind guy that he worried about Flora first, even though his face was covered in tears and saliva from excessive climax.

    "Are you okay. "I just fainted."

    "Everything, I''m glad. But fainting, why suddenly... "

    Asil, who was expressing puzzlement when she heard that Flora had fainted without even moving her tongue properly, suddenly lowered her gaze.

    "..."

    And then there was no word.

    What''s down there?

    I also checked below.

    A stream of white liquid flows down Flora''s slender thighs that match her small body.

    It''s not as bad as me, but there''s no way Asil, who''s been through a lot of things, wouldn''t recognize what it is.

    ¨C Crack.

    A sound of teeth clenching came from her mouth.

    "This bastard dares to take our sweet Flora..." "

    Uh. That''s what you thought of Flora.

    The two were awkward at first, but now they have become very close to each other. I don''t know why Flora still uses her honorific.

    Asil exploded at the thought of Flora being humiliated to the point of fainting.

    Asil glared at the surroundings with grim eyes, but could not find the person he believed to be the culprit.

    Even if I were the culprit, it seemed like I would just peek in a place that would be hard to find, and I wouldn''t be in a conspicuous place.

    When the culprit could not be found, Asil finally called her friends.

    "Guys."

    Even without calling the name properly, four colorful spirits appeared around Asil just by saying that.

    There was an incident where people passing by were startled and screamed at the sudden appearance of the spirit, but Asil didn''t care.

    Great, you know. Destroy the criminal with your spirit.

    As Asil is a friend of spirits, he usually only did things when asked to do so unless it was an urgent situation such as a battle situation. Asil did not speak in a commanding tone, but this time was different.

    "Find that guy."

    Even if the subject is not clear, the spirit is basically a being that communicates with the spirit person through consciousness.

    The spirits who properly understood Asil''s words dispersed in all directions and began looking for the culprit.

    I don''t know who the culprit is... No, you can stop at this point.

    I started looking for space.

    I found the nearest bench, laid Flora down and gave her a pillow for her knees, and asked Asil.

    "You know. What will you do if you catch the culprit?"

    Asil declared without any hesitation.

    "It would hurt."

    If you beat him wrong, someone will die.

    That''s what I thought, but I didn''t say anything because I was feeling prickly.

    He will take care of it.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Space was running away.

    I was embarrassed when I saw Flora fainting.

    As I said last time, the situation of fainting when the time stop was lifted was not something he wanted.

    Space didn''t understand why he fainted even though he had done the same thing as he did to Asil and Soira, the two friends he was walking with.

    Then, when Asil summoned her spirit, she was scared.

    Spirits were much more efficient than magic in finding ''specific objects'' as they read the spirits'' rituals.

    In Space''s opinion, the possibility of deducing the unimaginable ability of time stop and linking it to himself was low, but he couldn''t figure it out.

    ''Even the purple head pervert immediately noticed the time stop. That silver hair might have noticed, and the purple hair might have told you.''

    Space, who thought so, ran away without looking back as soon as he saw the spirit.

    But no matter how much I ran, I didn''t feel safe.

    The only face Asil knew of Space was the face wearing a mask.

    If Space took off the mask he was wearing even now, the spirit would have missed him, but Space could not bear the thought of taking off the mask.

    This is because he always wore a mask except when washing his face due to the suspicion that someone was targeting the mask.

    There was no hope for him as he ran away, excluding the surest and only way, and was quickly overpowered by the spirits who found him.

    Colorful beautiful girls wearing only thin clothes clung to his body, but all he felt was despair.

    Not long after, Asil, who was furious, and Soira, carrying a fainted Flora, appeared.

    Space looked at Soira with one last hope.

    Since Soira had instigated it, there was a faint hope that she would somehow help.

    However, Soira was sweating profusely and looked away from her space.

    Soira had already erased the writing on her thigh using clean magic. No matter what Space says, it will only be a criminal''s nonsense.

    "Are you ready?"

    Asil said without even asking if Space was the culprit. It seemed like they were already convinced that Space was the culprit.

    Finally, Space has entered a stage of resignation.

    It was a space where I tried to apologize, hoping to at least save my life, but...

    Asil, who didn''t know that time stop was the mask''s power, started punching him as soon as he opened his mouth, thinking he might do something else.

    Considering that Asil first asked if he was ready, it felt unfair to Space.

    But without any time to feel resentful, his consciousness was swallowed up by pain.

    In a moment.

    When Space, left like trash in the alley, opened his eyes, the Soiras had already disappeared.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, the first thing he looked for was a mask. If it were discovered that the mask was the source of the power, it would definitely have been taken away.

    Fortunately, the mask was safely nearby.

    However, Space must have been caught when Asil hit it, and there was a large crack on the surface.

    I wondered if the ability had disappeared because the mask was broken, but when I urgently activated the ability, it turned out that the ability had not disappeared.

    However, it has been greatly weakened.

    The mask was limited to stopping for less than half of that time, let alone an hour, and the recovery time for its abilities was further slowed down.

    Specifically, it''s barely enough to be used in a magic show.

    Of course, it was far short of the time needed to rape a woman. I don''t know if it''s just a joke.

    Should I be sad that I can''t have sex with a woman, or should I be happy that I can still maintain my position as a magician?

    Space just laughed alone in her alley, feeling throbbing pain all over her body.

 Chapter 232: Subjugating Cultists (1)

    Chapter 232: Subjugating Cultists (1) The incident caused by the time stop has been concluded.

    Retired like a strange cartoon somewhere! It didn''t happen that Space didn''t appear anymore, but at least they didn''t play tricks on us.

    The next day, at the highlight of the magic show, when Asil saw Space sticking his head out with his swollen face barely covered by a mask, he got a little angry and said, ''That bastard is so shameless!''

    Anyway, you can say it ended well.

    Flora only fainted, but when she woke up, she was completely fine, and Asil also calmed down when he saw Flora''s condition.

    Since Flora is fine, I feel no more guilty.

    There was about one person who got beat up, but wasn''t that because he was greedy in his own way?

    The incident completely ended with the last show ending and the troupe leaving the city.

    Now it''s time for Soira''s exciting adventure to begin again.

    However, when I was a little worried about what to do from now on, Asil spoke up first.

    "Soira."

    "Why, do you know?"

    "Let''s take a request."

    "Request? Well, it doesn''t matter. "Is there a request you''d like to receive?"

    "It''s not a request in particular, but I also want to take a test."

    Asil said that and tapped his wrist.

    The object tied to the wrist is a bracelet-shaped door to the spirit world.

    "If it''s a test, you''ve tried it, right? "Last time I went with your spirits, I was giggling."

    "Wow, I heard it was on a different level, so I was worried and had high expectations, but it was amazing. It was a shame that I was the only one who could go in and out. No, that''s also true, it just means I want to use it in battle as well."

    "Actually, I knew that''s what it meant from the beginning."

    "Hey!"

    While teasing Asil as usual, we headed to the adventurer''s guild.

    As Asil said, regardless of whether I would receive a request that required combat, I thought I would at least check what kind of request there was.

    Flora was also excited to try out the newly acquired equipment in real life.

    Actually, so do I. What I do know is that I''ve already used it a few times for non-combat purposes, and Flora has measured its power once, but I''ve never used my shield since I got it.

    Damage resistance 90%.

    Based on my impressions of hitting the shield with my fist, the moment I hit the shield with my fist, it felt like the impact was dispersed as if I had hit a sponge.

    How about this shield in actual combat? It seems to be much more effective when the opponent is a large monster than when the opponent is a person.

    Now that I think about it, it seemed like it had been a long time since I stopped by the Adventurer''s Guild.

    At least when I was at the Academy, I never visited the Adventurer''s Guild.

    I had never stopped by a guild in this city, but I knew where it was, so I was looking through the request board to find the adventurer''s guild.

    "Excuse me... "

    "Huh?"

    When someone spoke to me, I turned around and saw a woman who looked a little timid. Since she was wearing the uniform of the Adventurer''s Guild, she seemed to be the guild''s receptionist.

    "Are you Soira?"

    "That''s right. Do you know me?"

    Is this another nomination request?

    Luke said he would be kind to her, but she had already submitted her request?

    But fortunately, that wasn''t the case.

    "I have a few requests prepared for Soira''s party, and I''d like you to take a look at them as well."

    It was something similar.

    "A prepared request? "Is it different from a nomination request?"

    When I asked that, the receptionist said with a strange expression.

    "What? In the document, it says that Soira promises to raise you to B rank if you take on and solve one of the requests presented by the guild. Isn''t that right?"

    "Ah..."

    Come to think of it, I did make that promise.

    This was the offer she made to me after receiving Luca''s letter of recommendation from the guild, right after solving the academy incident.

    Of course, she completely forgot about it during her one semester at the academy.

    No, I''m so busy doing assignments, training, and playing at the academy, where do I have time to make requests?

    I was so busy that I only managed to rob Luke''s warehouse a few days before the end of the semester, and there was no way I had time to take on a request from the Adventurer''s Guild.

    The adventurer''s guild with which I exchanged a promise at that time was not a branch of this city, but it seems that so much time had passed that the document spread as quickly as possible.

    "Did you remember? Then please come this way."

    The receptionist said so and headed to the reception desk first.

    "Soira, what are you going to do?"

    "Ah... Um, Flora. What do you think?"

    "Wouldn''t it be better to listen to the story first? "I didn''t promise that I had to receive a request."

    "It did. Good. Let''s hear it first."

    I brushed Flora''s hair once, as she was now able to assert herself, and then followed behind the receptionist.

    There were already several requests listed in front of the receptionist.

    "There are a few requests, right? "You just have to choose one of these."

    ''It piled up like this because you didn''t come. The reason it sounds like ''choose quickly'' is because I''m being stabbed, right?

    As the receptionist said, there were many requests listed, and the types were diverse.

    From gathering to investigation and subjugation requests.

    If there is one thing in common, it is that they were all requests that seemed extremely annoying.

    Asking them to collect rare mushrooms that are occasionally reported to be found deep in dungeons, or asking them to find beaked, egg-laying mammals of unknown where they live. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, I had no intention of accepting such collection or research requests in the first place.

    Asil said, and since I also planned to receive battle-oriented requests, my gaze naturally turned towards subjugation requests.

    It doesn''t seem like there will be a simple subjugation request that ends with just charging in and wiping it out...

    "Soira. How about this?"

    "Flora?"

    The request that Flora pointed to, who was looking at the request from her side, was also one of the subjugation requests.

    The content was [Suppression of cultists].

    "This? Why?"

    Before I knew it, a bit of annoyance came out in my voice, but I hope you understand.

    Quests related to cultists were the more troublesome of the subjugation quests.

    That''s right, even though most of them were crazy, they were still human.

    It meant knowing how to use strategy and tactics.

    These guys could use crudely made traps, poisons, and even special abilities depending on the god they believed in. They could rightly be called lucky goblins.

    It was the same, even crawling out from somewhere if you forgot.

    Naturally, the difficulty level of subjugation was not normal.

    Except for priests and warriors, commoners are just like ordinary people, so they can be dealt with like thieves, but they also know that they are weak, so they hide desperately, so it was difficult to find them.

    After receiving a tip that it was a village of cultists, I visited it and found out that it was in fact an ordinary village with no sins, which was so clich¨¦d as to be.

    So, I was curious as to why Flora suggested subjugating such troublesome cultists.

    "Look at the client."

    "Who do you think it is? ... Aha."

    After checking the client as Flora pointed out, I was able to understand the reason.

    It was a request from a certain denomination. A place that is familiar to us.

    But I guess Asil didn''t remember it well.

    "Huh? Where am I?"

    "I do not remember? "It''s where we first received a request together."

    "First... Ah! Is it there?"

    It was only then that Asil realized which denomination we were talking about and let out an exclamation.

    It was the church that housed the saint who had given the request to Asil and us, who were alone with Flora at the time, to investigate the erotic trap dungeon.

    It may be rude to remember it this way, but he was a person with a big heart.

    "This wasn''t specifically a nomination request from us, was it?"

    "Yes. "I just passed on the troublesome work to the guild."

    "Excuse me... I''m not passing it on to you, but just like I promised last time... "

    The receptionist said something, but I didn''t pay any attention.

    "Still, I heard that it was a request from the church where that saintess is from last time, so I feel like I want to help. Because he was good to us."

    Originally, it would have been impossible for us, who had no status or contacts, to meet alone with the saint, but she was a grateful person who not only listened to her story but even did a favor under the pretext of a request.

    I still don''t know why he showed such favor.

    Flora also had a great deal of favor towards the saint.

    "I like him too. Our king... "He also said good things about his hometown."

    Flora had already told Asil that she was a princess, but Flora was conscious of her surroundings and changed the word.

    I guess so. After that she traveled many places, but the only person she saw who mentioned Flora''s hometown was the saint.

    "Then shall we do this request? I guess I''ll have to do one of these anyway."

    "I agree."

    "Good."

    In this way, our party''s next destination was decided.

 Chapter 233: Subjugating Cultists (2)

    Chapter 233: Subjugating Cultists (2) "Do you want this?"

    I guess hearing the words, ''Are you out of your mind?'' Was it because of my mood, right?

    Even if it were true, I was confident I wouldn''t be surprised.

    Other requests were just as annoying, but mushrooms and monsters won''t try their best to fuck me.

    If it weren''t for our relationship with the saint, we would never have received a request like this.

    The Adventurer''s Guild receptionist quickly went through the process of confirming that we had received this request.

    They say they will accept an even more bothersome request among the more bothersome requests. Isn''t it like catching a fish?

    Whatever the reason, thanks to the receptionist''s quick work, we were able to receive detailed information in one day.

    Chop rock!

    I spread out the map on the desk and made a plan based on the data.

    "According to the information we received, this is where the cultist''s altar is located."

    The place I pointed to was a remote forest more than two days away from the nearest city.

    "It''s a forest."

    "It''s a forest. It became very annoying."

    "Why? " Isn''t it great if it''s a forest?"

    I kindly explained it to Asil, who didn''t understand why being in the forest was such a bother.

    "Forests are good to live in."

    "What does that matter?"

    "Lets think. "What if there was a cultist''s altar in a place where people can''t live, like a dungeon or a cave, and there was a village nearby?"

    "Ah. That''s right. It means that there is a good reason for creating a village in a place where it is difficult to live. The village itself must be suspicious."

    "Yes. On the other hand, forests are much better to live in than those places, so even if there is an altar nearby, it is difficult to tell whether the village is a cult base or just a village."

    "This map says there are three villages nearby."

    "That''s the problem. Because I can''t tell which of the three is a village where cultists live, or which is just a village."

    "Should I just take another request?"

    "The receptionist handled it so quickly because I was worried that it would sound like that. It''s too late now."

    "Ugh... I''m sick of headaches like this.

    I left Asil covering his head and talked to Flora again.

    I was very busy because I had more than one or two things to think about.

    ˇô

    "Potion."

    "I took care of it."

    "Map."

    "I took care of it." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Food."

    "I took care of it." It''s long, though. Is this enough? "I''ll come back and see you one more time."

    "Okay. " It''s been a while since I''ve done something like an adventurer, so let''s check it out properly."

    The next day, we were busy checking our luggage from the morning.

    Because the location where the altar was confirmed was very remote, camping out for a few days was inevitable regardless of which city the portal was used for.

    When was the last time you camped?

    There was a time when I went to the academy for a training session, but I had all the supplies ready, so it was more like camping. In the Erotic Trap Dungeon, I prepared everything for camping, but I ended up spending the whole night in the dungeon, so I didn''t camp.

    Wait, have you ever experienced camping?

    I need to prepare a little more thoroughly.

    "Asil! Check the materials for the tent!"

    "Also? " I''ve already checked it several times."

    "It''s our first time, so let''s be a little more thorough." As long as you check carefully, I will use the inventory to move it."

    "Ah."

    Even though she was complaining, when I told her I would move her luggage, Asil went to check one more time without saying anything.

    I don''t usually use my inventory, but this time I decided to use it in large quantities.

    I also want to get used to academy life and go there as easily as possible.

    "Hey, what should I do?""

    A man approached me hesitantly.

    He was a middle-aged man with a somewhat naive personality.

    This person was the guide who would lead us to the altar.

    He was a man who was a hunter in one of the villages near the altar, and he was the one who discovered the cultist''s altar while hunting and quickly reported it to the temple.

    "Do you need your share of food or camping equipment?"

    "Oh, no! "I have everything ready."

    "Then you don''t have to do anything. Ah. "I can take a few heavy items with me by putting them in my inventory. Would you like to put them in?"

    "Thank you, but it''s okay." Can a person who can''t even carry his luggage by himself be called a hunter?"

    "Hmm. Is it so? That''s enough."

    Later, when they took our belongings, we planned to take out our underwear as well and see the reaction, but it turned out to be a shame.

    With that, the conversation ended, and after completing the final inspection, I left.

    As always, the road to the destination was boring.

    "Ugh, I''m bored. "Can''t we go by carriage?"

    "You know, is there a way for a carriage to travel in the forest?" You can''t ride it unless you plan on taking it for a one-time use and leaving it near the forest."

    "But it''s boring."

    "For something like that, it looks pretty fun."

    The man who was the guide, the hunter, was walking in front, followed by me and Flora walking side by side behind him.

    Asil was floating with the help of a sylph next to him.

    Lying down, lying down, turning over. The sight of it floating while changing positions looked as fun as riding an amusement ride.

    "The opposite, the opposite. How bored do you have to be to play like this?" This is all an expression of being bored."

    "If you''re that bored, why don''t you lift us up too? If we all fly together, we will arrive faster."

    "Really? " Wait a minute."

    Perhaps it was true that he was bored, but Asil shook his head after chatting with Sylph about various things.

    "I can''t do it. The Sylph says it''s okay for you, but she doesn''t like that guy."

    Haha... "

    "No, sorry! It''s not that I don''t like him because he''s just an old man; it''s because he''s not that close to us yet! " Don''t be too discouraged."

    The man''s shoulders slumped when he heard that he disliked Asil, who only looked like a pretty girl on the outside (she seemed to be turning into a bitch on the inside, too).

    Even if she doesn''t have romantic feelings, she can''t help but feel depressed when she hears that an attractive person of the opposite sex dislikes her.

    Asil was embarrassed and changed the topic.

    "But it''s already been a few days since the altar was discovered, right? What happens if she notices that the cultists have caught her and changes the location of the altar? "Are we just going to waste it and end it?"

    Asil''s words were just to change the topic, but she also had a point.

    Because the altar is not a building that cannot be physically moved. If something is discovered, the most reasonable method from a cultist''s point of view is to move the altar itself.

    But there is one problem with that method.

    "Are you okay? Because they don''t change the location of the altar."

    It can be physically moved, but it is not moved.

    "Why?"

    "If you think about it normally, all you have to do is move the location of the altar, but are they just ordinary people? They''re crazy people. These are the people who say, ''God wants this place,'' and won''t change the location of the altar until they die."

    "Until the death? I don''t understand...

    "It''s more of a problem if you can understand a crazy person. Just know that it is so."

    We walked for a while chatting.

    By the time the sun had set on the horizon and the sky had turned red, we had reached the originally planned camping location.

    "Wow... "

    Asil looked at the sky and let out an exclamation.

    There was nothing on the side of the road we were walking on.

    Even the nearest forest is dozens of minutes away on foot.

    When you look at the sky, the golden sunset comes into full view without anything blocking your vision.

    The side where the sun sets is bright red. The clouds here and there added to the atmosphere of the sunset.

    When you look at a long shadow, time also stretches like a shadow, giving the illusion that this time will continue forever.

    The side where the moon rises is a mysterious purple color. The sunlight that had not completely set combined with the darkness of the night sky to create a beautiful gradient of red, purple, and ultramarine blue.

    It''s hard to see right now, but after the sun sets a little more, the stars will start to shine.

    Already on one side of the sky, shining dots were starting to come together and decorate the night sky.

    Recently, it was mainly used as a portal, but road travel also had its own romance.

    "Let''s rest here for today. "I''ll take out your camping gear, so come here."

    "And..."

    It seems like he is so captivated by the fantastic scenery unique to fantasy that he can''t even hear me.

    I can''t help it. Because I completely understand that feeling.

    I flopped down on a nearby rock.

    It is common sense that you have to start preparing for camping before the sun sets so that you can finish preparing and go to bed by the time the sun sets, but for our party, who could prepare as many light sources as they wanted, it didn''t really matter.

    There is no need to sleep just because the sun has set.

    As Asil stared blankly at her sky, Flora once again stood by her sky and gazed blankly at her sky.

    It may be a familiar sky to Flora, but on the other hand, because it is familiar, it has a charm that is not normally noticed.

    "I... "I don''t have to prepare for camping, do I?"

    "Are you okay? Even if it gets dark, there is no problem with getting ready. "For now, let''s just enjoy it a little longer."

    After giving that answer to the hunter man who was worried about time, I also raised my head.

    To enjoy the same sky together.

 Chapter 234: Subjugating Cultists (3)

    Chapter 234: Subjugating Cultists (3) The next day, a little after lunch, we were able to arrive in the village where the hunter lived.

    It was a small village whose only defensive facilities were poorly constructed wooden fences.

    Would a barrier like that be able to stop a cultist from attacking?

    The gap was wide enough for even a small child to pass through, so I thought that if a cultist''s altar was discovered, the wooden fence should have been at least strengthened.

    As soon as we arrived in the village, an elderly woman welcomed the hunterman.

    "Oh my, this person." He didn''t come for long, so I thought he was dead!"

    "I waited for a long time because no one wanted to take the request."

    "If it was going to take that long, I would have sent someone else! Oh my, so there are pretty girls here?"

    "Yes. These are adventurers who accepted the request."

    "Ayu, thank you. People with beautiful faces also have kind hearts. Ladies, please take care of me."

    It starts with ''If there''s anything uncomfortable, let me know'' and then ''When I was young...'' The lady''s words continue endlessly.

    We couldn''t even run away from the lady who grabbed her hand with both of her hands, saying thank you for accepting her request, and we just said, ''Yes, yes.'' I had no choice but to respond with ''.

    It seems like I''m a little weak towards talkative ladies...

    It''s a distant memory now, but I remember having a hard time with Auntie Lunone, whom I met when I just started playing the game.

    "Ma''am, these people also have work to do."

    "Oh my goodness. Look at my mind. Hoho, I''m sorry. Ladies. The ladies are also here for work, but they made her waste time for no reason. They say that as you get older, you talk more. It''s because I''m so happy to see you, so please understand. Huh? "I''ll look at it again later when I have free time."

    "Uh, um..."

    I couldn''t bear to nod my head when she asked me to see her again.

    Fortunately, the people we met after the lady left simply said hello, and no one caught us.

    After meeting with the village chief and talking briefly, we were guided to the house where we would stay.

    The house built in the corner of the village was more prosperous than expected.

    "You can stay here."

    "And. " It''s a really nice house, isn''t it?"

    When making a request from a village in such a remote forest, it is common to rent a room in a village house or a spare room in the village chief''s house.

    There were very few cases like now where a house was given out for guests to stay in.

    "Ah. This is a house prepared for the occasional peddler to stay. In a remote place like this, each and every item traded by peddlers is precious. They say that if you prepare a house like this and have peddlers come at least once, it will be a huge benefit."

    "Does this really work?"

    "The village chief said that, but actually, I''m not sure. Haha!"

    Anyway, it was a good thing that I had a place to stay.

    Because you can live much more comfortably renting a house than renting a room.

    "The toilet, bathroom, and kitchen are on the first floor. All bedrooms are on the second floor. If you need anything, please let me know." I will try my best to save it."

    The spare house in the remote forest is fully equipped with a toilet, bathroom, kitchen, and even running water.

    It was a good idea to take care of this even if it meant sacrificing some realism when starting the game.

    The concept is good, but shouldn''t you just get comfortable with it first?

    "How far is the altar from here?"

    In response to my question, the hunter looked back on his memory for a moment and then said,.

    "You can go into the forest for about two hours. Would you like to go now?"

    There''s still some time left until the sun sets, but night comes early in the forest.

    There''s no need to search in the dark. I shook my head.

    "Then I will come back tomorrow morning."

    The hunter left with those last words. Those of us who were left unpacked first.

    "Ruler. Here''s what you know. "This is Flora."

    Various foods and daily necessities fall from the air.

    "Inventory is very convenient."

    "Yes? " It''s not the most famous ability for no reason because it''s convenient."

    Asil muttered, ''Shouldn''t I have that kind of ability?''

    If so, you should have set it when creating the character.

    Well, it would have been natural for Asil to have an inventory when creating the character, so it''s not understandable that it wasn''t included as an ability.

    "What are you going to do today? Should I rest like this?"

    "You know, it''s not even dinner yet, but I don''t think we''re taking a break already."

    "But the altar is two hours away. "Is there anything we can do?"

    Asil is already thinking about taking a break, and Flora is scolding him.

    This time I took Flora''s hand.

    "It may not have much to do with subjugation, but let''s go around the area and do a search. If there are any traces of cultists nearby, the villagers must evacuate first."

    "I''ve lived well so far without any incidents; will cultists suddenly attack this place?"

    "I don''t know. "If you don''t like it, let''s just go for a walk and go for a walk."

    "Eh, that''s annoying."

    "You know, don''t do that!"

    Asil lay down on the bed, saying it was annoying, but Flora pulled his arm and helped him up.

    Asil whined as if Flora was annoying... Considering that last time when time was stopped, Flora''s head turned because she fell, this guy is also a tsundere.

    "It''s annoying, but I can''t help it... What. Soira, why are you grinning like that?"

    "Ugh, it''s nothing."

    "I feel uneasy."

    Asil grumbled, but got her butt off the bed and changed into comfortable clothes.

    A short-sleeved dress with a design that tightens with a ribbon under the chest.

    As she hung out with other girls at her academy, the frequency with which she wore skirts gradually increased.

    I always wear short shorts underneath, but how much progress is this alone?

    Her original TS bitch depravity was said to have started with her being narcissistic and enjoying her own appearance. Is this your first time hearing this? Because I just made it up.

    Anyway, for now, let''s be honest and rejoice in Asil''s growth.

    "As expected, I feel some unpleasant gaze from somewhere."

    Asil tilted her head and steadily pulled her high-heeled socks up to her thighs.

    "Asil, are you ready?"

    "Yes, go now."

    I sent Asil and Flora out first and closed the door.

    Because it was a small town, there were no locks on the doors. It doesn''t matter because I put all the important items in my inventory.

    ˇô

    30 minutes.

    It was the time it took to walk around the village once.

    "It''s a tiny town."

    "It''s normal. No, this is a big village, considering it''s in the forest, right?"

    "Really?"

    "If you want to build a village in the forest, you have to take care of the trees first. Because that''s not an easy task either."

    At that time, Flora, who was looking around her, said.

    "But somehow, it feels empty."

    "Is it empty?"

    "It seems a bit spacious... It feels like it''s empty."

    "After hearing it, it seems like that."

    There was nothing in the middle of the town square.

    There was nothing hanging on the walls of the small general store. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was a strange distance between the houses.

    As if there was something in between, and it was removed.

    "Ah. See you again, everyone."

    "Chief grandfather?"

    Let''s ask these questions to the village chief, who appears just in time.

    "You have a keen eye for attention. You''re right. Originally, there were all kinds of miscellaneous luggage piled up there."

    "What now?"

    "The cultist''s altar was moved after it was discovered. If anything happens, we will have to abandon the village and take refuge."

    "Aha. So..."

    "Yes. That''s probably why you feel like the village is empty." It''s not a space that was empty to begin with."

    "I see. Ah. I didn''t doubt it. "I''m just curious."

    "Haha. It''s okay. If you have any further questions, please feel free to ask."

    The village chief left with a kind smile.

    But is what the village chief said really true?

    "Soira? "What do you think?"

    "Huh? Ah. Flora. Just a little bit. "I have something to think about regarding the request."

    "Did you find anything?"

    "No, it''s not like that... Really. Do you guys know what kind of Shinigami the cultist we are chasing believes in?"

    "Hmm, what did you say? Driftert. Did you say that?"

    "That''s right. "He is usually called ''Drifter of Endless Dreams.''"

    "But why suddenly?"

    "Cultists sometimes borrow the power of the gods they believe in and use it. As the name suggests, Drippert is a god with powers related to dreams, so it seems that people sometimes have nightmares near Drippert''s altar."

    "Eh... "

    Asil and Flora were disgusted by my words.

    "... Should I just stay up all night tonight?"

    "If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t be able to sleep if I thought I might have a nightmare."

    "Hey, I''m just saying that could happen. "If it takes two hours to get to the altar, you''ll probably be safe."

    "Yeah, right?"

    I got lost in thought, leaving the two who had already started worrying about the night.

    Anyway, I''ve never seen a case in which the quest to subdue a cult didn''t involve trying to screw the adventurer.

 Chapter 235: Subjugating Cultists (4) **

    Chapter 235: Subjugating Cultists (4) ** The night in the forest came quickly.

    The sky seemed to turn yellow for a moment, but then darkness fell all around.

    The only lights in the village are a few torches that barely light the darkness.

    At least it was only occasionally visible inside the wooden fence, and the outside of the wooden fence was covered in pitch-black darkness, so nothing could be seen.

    We had no intention of continuing our search in the middle of the night, so we calmly returned to our lodgings.

    "It''s still busy time at the academy, but here we''re already getting ready for bed."

    "It''s a small town. "What would you stay up late at night in a place like this?"

    The night at the academy was short.

    The academy, which was equipped with various magic lights and even streetlights inside the building, was bustling with students wandering around even after the sun had set.

    After living in a place like that, I can''t get used to coming to a quiet forest village.

    "I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep if I lie down now."

    When Asil, who actually falls asleep deeper than anyone else within 5 minutes of lying down, said that, I just laughed.

    While Asil was rolling around in bed, Flora was rummaging through her luggage.

    "Huh? Flora. What are you doing? Is there anything fun?"

    "No. " I''m just getting ready to wash up before going to bed."

    "Wash. Wash it... "

    Asil, who had been muttering about washing like someone who didn''t usually wash, got up from the bed.

    "Good. "Let''s go take a shower!"

    "Flora said she was going to take a shower first. The order must be observed."

    "No, Soira. Do I look like someone who will interrupt our Flora order?"

    "..."

    "Why is there no answer?!"

    "By the way, "If you''re not going to go take a shower now, why are you getting up already?"

    "Isn''t this being too blatant? Well, that''s enough. What I want to say is that there is no need to decide on an order."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''ll know it when I see it."

    Asil got ready to take a bath with Flora and left the room.

    Since she had nothing else to do if she stayed in the room anyway, I followed her.

    Of course, the place Asil headed was the bathroom.

    What was not obvious was the size of the bathroom.

    ""What kind of bathtub is this big?"

    The bathroom, which she thought would have a shower booth and a shower at most, was equipped with a bathtub.

    It was a large bathtub that seemed like there would still be room even if all three of us entered at the same time.

    "Yes? I checked it out earlier while using the bathroom, and it was huge." If this is the case, wouldn''t we be able to use it together without having to wait in order?"

    "That''s true. What is it really? In a small town like this, and in a spare house, they had such a large bathtub? Is taking a bath one of the pleasures of life for the people of this town?"

    "They say the house was built to entertain merchants, so I guess the bathroom was also built with great care. Anyway, I''m going to take a bath!"

    Asil took off his clothes on the spot and walked to the shower.

    "Ah, you know! "You should fold your clothes well!"

    Flora hurriedly followed behind him.

    In the meantime, it was truly Flora-like to fold the clothes she had taken off.

    But they haven''t even had water in the bathtub yet, so they''re going to take a shower first.

    I can''t help it. I guess I can do this.

    When I open the bathtub faucet, hot water gushes out.

    In a medieval fantasy world, it''s hard to get used to the idea that you can use hot water as much as you want by just turning on the faucet, no matter how many times you see it.

    That''s a good thing though.

    After turning on the water to fill the bathtub, I went upstairs.

    Because I didn''t plan on taking a bath until now, I wasn''t particularly prepared to take a bath when I came down.

    I have to go up and get ready before coming down.

    I went back to my room, rummaged through my luggage and took the things I needed for a bath, and then went down to the first floor.

    ¨C Creak...

    "Huh?"

    I thought I heard a creaking sound somewhere.

    To be more specific, it seemed like the sound came from an uninvited guest walking around the wooden building, stepping on the wrong floor, and making a sound.

    I stopped on the spot and listened a little more, but I couldn''t hear anything.

    Is it because of my mood?

    I tilted my head and went down the stairs.

    ¨C Creak...

    As I put my weight on the last step of the stairs, the wooden boards on the stairs creaked.

    Okay. This is exactly what it said.

    There was still no sound other than what I was making, so I paid no further attention and headed to the bathroom.

    "I''m here."

    "It''s late!"

    "Soira. Are you here now?"

    When I took off my clothes in front of the bathroom and entered the bathroom, Asil and Flora were already in the bathtub.

    "Hey, you didn''t even turn on the water in the bathtub before washing? I turned on the water. Say thank you."

    "Thank you~"

    "Okay. Thank you, thank you."

    You know Flora, who honestly expresses her gratitude and how she ticks even about this.

    It has a unique taste.

    I washed my body first before entering the bathtub.

    I started by pouring water on my head and applying body wash to my body.

    Just in case you don''t know, I''m sure no one is asking now, ''Wouldn''t clean magic work?''

    Feeling is important in these things.

    The shower, which was separate from the bathtub, had a mirror installed in front of it, but when I filled the bathtub with hot water, it became foggy and white, making it difficult to see.

    "Well, it would be extravagant to even expect to keep a place like this from fogging up."

    While muttering, I swept the mirror with my palm to wipe away the white fog.

    But, what?

    This mirror...

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    The man was a carpenter in this small town.

    A carpenter who trims wood, makes various tools, and even builds houses.

    The house where Soira stayed was also built by a man.

    At first, when the village chief told him to build a house where passersby could stay, I thought the old man had finally become senile, but while building the house, the man realized something.

    ''These are people I will never see again anyway, so isn''t it okay to be a little trickier?''

    Having achieved great enlightenment, he did some work while building a house.

    He created a secret space next to the bathroom that only he knew about and installed a special mirror that only shows the other side from one side.

    To take a peek at the bath.

    The man caught a glimpse of many women through this space and the mirror.

    You couldn''t touch the people staying here, but no one had a problem with just looking at them.

    A secret space that has never been discovered.

    Today again, the man who was watching Soira''s bath stiffened with tension when Soira, who was cleaning the mirror, suddenly stopped moving and tilted her head.

    "Soira, aren''t you coming in?"

    "Ah. "I''ll be there soon."

    Luckily, Soira didn''t seem to notice the man, so she turned her head at Asil''s call and left in front of the mirror.

    "Phew... "

    The man held his breath and rubbed his chest.

    Soira soaked her body in her bathtub.

    As he lifted his legs to enter the bathtub, the crack between his legs came into view.

    The man''s gaze was drawn into the labia that gently protruded through the slightly closed cracks.

    A moment that seemed like eternity. He quickly became invisible due to his voluptuous buttocks, but the image was stuck in my mind and never went away.

    The man took his dickey out of his pants and held it. The cock, which was already hard and erect, was spitting out a little clear liquid from the tip of his glans.

    ''As long as you don''t make a sound, you won''t be caught.''

    The Soiras chatted peacefully, unable to imagine what kind of dirty things were happening beyond the mirror.

    "Was there something on the mirror?"

    "No, I guess it was just my mood."

    "Hehe. "Are you tired?"

    "I guess so. How about Flora? "You walked a lot yesterday and today."

    Asil was soaking in the bathtub, and Flora was sitting beside the bathtub.

    Asil''s large breasts floated in the water that filled the bathtub. Asil was amazed by the sight of her breasts, even though they were her own, so she twisted her upper body around and shook her breasts.

    Since Flora was sitting slightly to the side from the man''s line of sight, he could only see her side breasts and buttocks.

    However, the pretty line seen diagonally from the back to the waist and hips strongly appealed that breasts are not the only attraction of a woman.

    Soira walked between Asil and Flora and sat down, like Flora, facing them.

    "... !"

    And the position was exactly that of a man, where the front of the body was clearly visible.

    The defenseless thighs could not block the gaze of the man in front of her, and the secret parts that were supposed to be hidden were completely exposed to his lustful gaze.

    At this moment, the man could not see the naked bodies of the other two.

    Unlike Asil, who could only see her breasts, or Flora, who could only see her side lines, all of her attention was focused on Soira, who had the most feminine part of her body clearly visible.

    The pink that was visible between her labia, which were gently pressed against the bathtub, seemed to drive her crazy.

    The man looked through the mirror with almost bloodshot eyes and scanned his cock.

    And again, I engraved it in my memory so as not to miss even the movement of a single drop of water flowing from his chest, past his navel, and between his thighs.

    I imagined putting my face between those thighs, sticking out my tongue and licking between the labia, and constantly moving the hand holding my dick.

    What kind of sound will they make when caressing the secret pink mucous membrane and scanning the sensitive bean?

    The man moved his hands faster, imagining something that could not come true.

    When it feels like the feeling of ejaculation will increase if you just do a little more.

    "... "Huh!"

    I made eye contact with Soira.

    ''De... I got caught!''

    It was no coincidence. It was clearly a look into the mirror.

    Even though Soira could only see her own reflection, the man couldn''t stop thinking that he was seeing his own reflection through her mirror.

    Soira''s gaze was clearly one that convinced her that there was someone beyond her mirror.

    ''Shall I run away? No, even if you happen to notice that there''s a space here, you probably won''t know that I''m there. If you move too hastily, you could get caught.''

    The man held his breath and waited for Soira''s next move.

    However, Soira''s actions exceeded the man''s expectations.

    Soira looked at her mirror and raised the corners of her mouth.

    She spread her legs slightly and spread her own pussy with her fingers so as not to be noticed by Asil and Flora.

    The man was so surprised that he almost fainted. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Private parts that I had only imagined were now visible before my eyes.

    From the clitoris, with only the head slightly sticking out of the shell, to the urethra, labia minora, and vaginal opening.

    Because there was a distance, all that could be seen was ''there was a hole,'' but that alone was enough to raise the man''s excitement.

    My hand, which had stopped at the thought of being caught, began to move again.

    Soira quickly closed the bridge before Asil and Flora caught her.

    However, because the man saw what the invisible part was like, his imagination was stimulated even more now that it was covered, and he became even more excited.

    Soira didn''t provide any more service but just chatted with her friends with a calm expression.

    The man finally ejaculated as the lewd image he had seen earlier appeared in this everyday image.

    Semen was splattered on a special mirror designed to show the other side.

    It was the most pleasant situation since the man created this space.

 Chapter 236: Subjugating Cultists (5)

    Chapter 236: Subjugating Cultists (5) It may have been a result of feeling lethargic for some, but I didn''t have any nightmares that night.

    As soon as the sun rose the next morning, we set off for the altar under the guidance of the hunter.

    As the hunter said, the altar we arrived at after walking for less than two hours had an ominous atmosphere at first glance.

    Just looking at it made me want to either destroy the altar or run away.

    "Is this the altar of the Dreamfiend or something? What did you say, an infinite dream?"

    "You know, it''s not Dreamfiend."

    I stopped Flora from correcting Asil''s words.

    While this was happening, there was one thing I wanted to check.

    "It''s Dreamfury, not Dreamfiend." It is not an infinite dream, but an eternal dream."

    "Oh, did you? But isn''t that what it is?"

    "That''s right." He''s an evil god anyway, so it''s not that important."

    "Hey, that..."

    A hunter who had been quietly listening to our conversation intervened. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Isn''t this the drifter of an endless dream?"

    "Oh, right, right. I think it was called that. "Man, you''re really smart, aren''t you?"

    "No, I just remembered what the nun said at the temple where I first went to report the altar."

    "Anyway, it was memorable. "That''s smart!"

    "Thank you for your kind words. So what should I do? Shall I wait for you here?"

    At the hunter''s question, Asil and Flora''s eyes focused on me.

    It means I have to decide.

    "Mister, do you know where the cultist''s hideout is?"

    "No. "All I found was an altar."

    "Okay. Then you better get back from here. "We''ll find a hiding place on our own."

    "Yes, I understand. Be careful."

    The hunter went straight back without saying anything.

    When the man was no longer visible, Flora asked.

    "Soira, why did you stop me earlier?"

    "Ugh, there''s something that''s holding me back a bit."

    "Okay? So, has it been confirmed?"

    "It works, but I''m not sure yet. I''ll tell you later. Let''s go."

    I approached the altar.

    "Soira, is there an altar there?" Didn''t you say you were looking for a hiding place?"

    "Huh. Hideout. Zeroth difference... "

    I put my hand on the coffin-like decoration placed on the altar and pushed it with all my strength.

    It seemed like it would move slightly, but it didn''t move any further, perhaps because it was caught somewhere.

    "You mean there''s something there? Tatcha!"

    "Zero... Tea!"

    However, Asil and Flora increase their strength and even use physical strengthening.

    Gigi Geek!!!

    An unpleasant tearing sound was heard, and the position of the pipe became crooked.

    Underneath, as expected, there were stairs leading to the basement.

    "Wow. "What is this?"

    "It''s a secret passage."

    "If it''s a secret passage, doesn''t that mean you have to press a hidden switch or something like that?"

    "There''s probably something like that here too. But what to do? "If you have enough power, secrets are meaningless."

    "Well, I guess that''s true, but I strangely don''t want to admit it."

    Asil and I chatted playfully, but Flora spoke worriedly.

    "There was such a loud noise; didn''t everyone notice that we were there?"

    "I feel a bit sad about that too."

    If possible, I also wanted to give him a big hit with a nice ambush before Aisatsu, but there was no other way.

    It''s much easier and safer to twist it open like this than to find a switch hidden somewhere on the altar.

    "Anyway, this means we just have to wipe out this place, right?"

    Asil said as she put the gauntlet she brought on her fist.

    It wasn''t the gauntlet I had when we first met, but a new one I got while attending the academy.

    The gauntlets I had previously used were a clunky item that literally looked like only the hand and forearm protectors had been removed from full-body armor, so I purchased a completely new one with the help of a fighting arts professor at the academy.

    The difference is performance and design.

    Unlike before, which was closer to armor, this gauntlet looked painful when hit.

    At the same time, the design has become more elegant.

    "Kkkk..." It''s time for my ''talk'' and ''kindness'' to be revealed to the world... "

    Asil, who was in a good mood, was stroking his gauntlet and saying this.

    For reference, the right hand is for ''conversation'' and the left hand is for ''kindness.''

    It wasn''t information I really wanted to remember, but I was forced to remember it because they kept saying it as if it were a very funny joke.

    By the way.

    "Can you fight?" Is this a subjugation?"

    You may be wondering what I''m saying now that I''ve already received the request, but it was necessary to point it out at least once.

    I don''t feel anything when I cut people.

    This is natural because we know that this world is ultimately a game.

    Since I have a filter on, the internal organs and cross-sections appear purified, which also helps, so I can cut down my opponents fairly, whether they are humans or monsters.

    And Flora doesn''t feel pressured to attack people.

    Since they are residents of this world from the beginning, they take it for granted that they kill people who have a reason to kill them.

    While he was with me, he personally burned and killed numerous bandits.

    But what about Asil?

    It is said that it was originally a game, but now this world has become reality for Asil.

    Until now, none of the opponents Asil had fought and taken his life from were humans.

    Enemies that were not humanoid at all, such as slimes, succubi, or fishmen, or even if they were not humanoid, were clearly monsters.

    However, the opponent you will fight this time is a cultist.

    Although they believe in the Four Gods of Death, worship them, and even engage in human sacrifice, they are clearly human beings.

    Will Asil be able to kill humans?

    I asked this out of concern, but Asil just answered calmly.

    "Are you okay? I heard at the academy what these cultists do. "I can fight."

    Asil said that and pounded her chest.

    I don''t know if it''s trustworthy.

    Still, it wasn''t something that could be resolved by further doubting that he was okay, so he formed a formation and started suppressing the cult.

    ˇô

    My worries were half true.

    Asil, as expected, had no hesitation in beating up a cultist, but he was not decisive when he finally took his life.

    However, what it means to be half-right is that even if Asil acted like that, there were no major problems in Asil''s battle.

    This is because most of the opponents we are fighting now are not humans.

    "Soira!"

    He reflexively raises his shield to the side at Flora''s shout.

    ¨C Ta-ang!

    The thick tentacle that swung at my blind spot was blocked by the shield by a narrow margin.

    Even though it was blocked accurately, it was so powerful that the body shook slightly. If the shield had been an ordinary shield, my arm would probably have been broken by the shield itself.

    The tentacle blocked by the shield wiggled once in the air as if it were disappointed and then returned to its main body.

    Big eyes floating in the air.

    It looked as if it had been ripped out of an animal''s eye and attacked the long optic nerve behind the eye like a tentacle.

    On the side Asil was facing, a blue-skinned monster that seemed to be at least 3 meters tall was repeatedly swinging its fist and attacking.

    Either way, they were monsters that could only appear in nightmares.

    Nightmare.

    And the Drifter of Endless Dreams, who has the power over dreams.

    As I said last time, cultists can have special abilities depending on the god they believe in.

    "No matter what, this crossed the line!"

    Asil shouted as if he were being wronged, and his voice was drowned out by the monster''s screams.

    This time, I agreed with Asil.

    These cultists have the ability to summon nightmare monsters into reality.

    "ˇşFire Blastˇ»!"

    ¨C Kwaang!

    Flora''s magic was activated, and a fireball like a cannonball flew at incredible speed and hit the floating eye.

    It was a high-level magic that boasted a power comparable to low-level wind magic with just a shock wave.

    When the rising dust cleared, the pupil was nowhere to be seen.

    "I killed one more guy! But... "

    Even though she killed one enemy with just one hit, Flora was not happy.

    There were too many enemies to be happy just because I defeated one.

    Fortunately, most of the monsters were large, and the passages were narrow, so there were no cases where several monsters attacked at once, but just looking at the number of monsters swarming beyond was enough to make people sick.

    Each person''s nightmares are different, so there are monsters that make you feel intimidated just by looking at them, while others make you wonder why such a thing is called a monster.

    "This is definitely not the level of difficulty that would result in a B-level review request."

    I muttered as I stabbed the approaching attacker, dressed in black leather and wielding a dildo.

    No matter how much I thought about it, the level of difficulty was strange.

    The fact that the Adventurer''s Guild proposed it as a quest to upgrade to B grade means that, if you think about it normally, they thought it could be solved in C grade or that it was an easy quest among B- graders.

    However, the situation we encountered now was at least at the upper level of B.

    Because we spent a semester at the academy and worked hard, we can fight even while grumbling now. If it had been us before, even if we had beaten them well, the only thing we would have done was to retreat with our lives barely spared.

    There is no way the Adventurer''s Guild, which knows that we have a positive relationship with Luca, did anything.

    Then, the remaining possibility is...

    What was a doubt within me became certainty.

 Chapter 237: Subjugation of Cultists (6)

    Chapter 237: Subjugation of Cultists (6) Making a screaming woman hanging upside down from the ceiling quiet with physical therapy for her.

    As for the eight-limbed Spider-Man, I cut off six limbs and turned him into a normal person.

    Using Flora''s magic, a suspiciously wealthy prisoner waving a bundle of money was turned into a bald mountain.

    We moved forward, turning the attacking nightmare monsters into ordinary pieces of meat, and finally reached a hollow that appeared to be the cult''s stronghold.

    The artificially created hemispherical cavity was lined with ominous burning torches, creating a gloomy atmosphere.

    "Why are people plotting something always in gloomy and gloomy places?"

    "That''s the way they feel, so they do something suspicious."

    "Yes? After all, people should have bright hobbies in their lives."

    We looked around and talked.

    Even as we talked, we did not stop being cautious of the surrounding area. Conversation was just a way to avoid being overly nervous.

    "By the way, what is your hobby?"

    "Uh... "

    Asil''s mouth was blocked by Flora''s question.

    Degu rrr, I could clearly see her Asil''s eyes moving here and there.

    I don''t know what Asil did before she came to this world, but considering her actions so far, it was clear that she was quite an asshole.

    It seems like she wasn''t very healthy, so it would have been hard to say that she had ''bright hobbies''.

    "... "No comment."

    Asil, who had been rolling his eyes for a while, finally said that and kept his gaze straight ahead.

    He seemed like he wouldn''t answer no matter what I said.

    "Soira, did I ask something wrong?"

    "No. "This is self-employment."

    After that, I just walked in silence and went to the middle of the common.

    I was surprised and worried that there were no monsters in the passageway that were so crowded.

    A different map suddenly appears in the game, but no monsters appear?

    Just by looking at it, it''s a boss battle.

    Moreover, although it was swarming with monsters, the progress itself was a smooth process of just fighting, fighting, fighting.

    Ah. When she entered the basement, she skipped a puzzle that she should have solved, but let''s skip that for a moment.

    Considering that this world is a game, it seemed highly likely that something would continue after this or that something big would happen this time.

    "This offering is full of life."

    ¨C Woe!

    As we continued to walk forward, a torch suddenly lit up in front of us, and a group of people appeared.

    Wearing dark-colored robes and plain white masks, they were an extremely suspicious group to anyone who saw them.

    You can bet that those guys are cultists with the throwable rock they picked up yesterday.

    They didn''t say anything and just looked down at us from the high platform that had to climb dozens of stairs.

    Among them, only one person standing in a particularly high place was speaking as a representative.

    "Foolish people who do not even know the true power of God. However, even you stupid idiots can offer their lives to our gods, so it will be useful to the last one."

    As soon as the leader finished speaking, all the masked cult members shook their bodies and recited something like a prayer.

    "I''ll give you one last chance. Even though you are ignorant and blind, it is the final mercy for you who have reached this point by breaking through even a small fragment of His power. If you throw down your weapons and kneel down even now, I will personally bless you and give you the opportunity to receive the true God."

    As the CEO started talking nonsense, we looked at each other for a moment.

    The answer came from Flora.

    "This... "

    "This?"

    "ˇşIgnition Spearˇ»!"

    With the magic starter word, a spear of blue burning flame instantly split the air and shot towards the representative.

    Although it was not the explosive type of magic that Flora usually used, it was much superior magic in terms of speed and single-point penetration.

    A ray of light was drawn into the field of vision at a speed where only the trajectory could be barely discerned from the fluttering sparks.

    "Gaaaaa!!"

    As soon as the cult leader saw something flashing in Flora''s hand, he twisted his body, but before he could dodge it, it pierced his shoulder. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The high temperature of the blue flame burned the pierced shoulder in an instant. The pierced hole was completely black, and not a single drop of blood leaked out.

    As the leader groaned in pain, clutching his punctured shoulder, other cult members began to stir.

    Even at that moment, Asil was running up the stairs with the help of Sylph.

    As soon as Flora''s magic was revealed, she jumped in for a surprise attack.

    I stayed by Flora''s side to protect her.

    Asil charges, I protect Flora, and Flora sweeps away with area magic according to Asil''s attributes.

    It was our standard formation that was solidified during several actual battles.

    "Off, off..." Comrades, show them the power of God!"

    However, the stairs were higher than expected, and the CEO regained his senses faster than expected.

    Even before Asil arrived, the cult members began reciting prayers following the leader''s instructions.

    "Asil, stop it!"

    "I''m trying too!"

    Whatever they are planning, there will be no better outcome than stopping them before they even begin.

    Thinking like that, I tried to stop the cultists by throwing the easy-to-throw rocks that I picked up yesterday, but there were so many cultists gathered here that it wasn''t even noticeable to just knock down one or two people.

    Asil barely arrived at the top of the stairs and started knocking them down one by one, but it was already too late.

    The next moment, all the cult members except the leader collapsed.

    Among those who collapsed helplessly, as if the string controlling the puppet had suddenly snapped, there were those who fell down the stairs and suffered grotesquely broken limbs or cracked heads.

    "... "What, what?"

    When all the enemies suddenly fell, Asil muttered in despair.

    I was equally embarrassed.

    The enemy suddenly fell, but the problem was that the enemy fell on his own.

    Unless he was a fool, he wouldn''t have chosen to die out of nowhere, and it meant that he had something going for him.

    Something that requires such a price that so many cultists lose their minds in an instant.

    "Khahahahaha!!!"

    As if my prediction were correct, the only representative who did not fall spread his arms and began to scream.

    "Split what? Now only you are left!"

    Asil shouted, but he shouted as if he couldn''t hear Asil.

    "Oh, oh! Come in... Welcome. Welcome! Great dreams! Eternal dreams! Endless make-up...!"

    "Damn it!"

    Asil, who sensed something strange, rushed forward and hit the CEO.

    Even though the CEO was hit, he did not stop laughing and fell backwards.

    Ppajik, ppujik, ppujijik!

    With an unpleasant sound, the body of the fallen CEO began to twist.

    "Asil!"

    "I don''t know! "I didn''t do it!"

    "Idiot, that''s not it! Get away from there!"

    "Huh? Ah, okay!"

    Asil gave an expression of no understanding but did as I said and threw himself from the top of the stairs.

    Immediately after that, a huge yet grotesquely bony arm swung around where Asil was and tore up the space.

    Asil, who landed safely next to us with the help of Sarah, was heartbroken when she saw this.

    "I almost died... "What is that?"

    The answer came from Flora.

    "Avatar."

    "What?"

    "It''s an avatar... God incarnate!"

    Flora screamed.

    Avatar.

    It means the direct descent of God based on great sacrifice.

    Its power is proportional to the amount of sacrifice, and it is an extremely difficult enemy to deal with in that it can directly exercise the power of God regardless of strength.

    Fortunately, in this case, the sacrifice was only the unconsciousness of the cultists gathered here.

    Although the number of cultists was considerable, the sacrifice was far from sufficient to summon the power of God.

    It''s not even life, and at best it''s not even close to unconsciousness.

    Flora, who was seeing Avatar for the first time, took it seriously just because it was an avatar, but in my opinion, it wasn''t to that extent.

    If I were to compare the power of the avatar summoned now, yes.

    It can be said that it is a level of power suitable for the boss of a B-level quest, which is just too close to reaching A-level.

    However, the annoying thing about the avatar is that it wields the power of the god rather than the combat power of the avatar itself.

    Drifter of endless dreams.

    This Shinigami, who apparently possesses power over dreams, has lent his followers the ability to summon nightmare monsters into reality.

    So, how far can he use his abilities?

    Since I didn''t want to check it myself, I quickly gave instructions to Flora.

    "Flora! "The fastest one!"

    And.

    ...

    "... Huh?"

    I was in a different space.

    "What is it? Senior Soira. "Are you sleepy?"

    A spacious room, desks lined up in a row, a holographic screen floating in front of you, and a bald man lecturing on the podium in front of you.

    "Uh, huh? No, just... "

    I gave a cursory answer to the man sitting next to me who was looking at me with a strange expression and then looked down at my body.

    An off-shoulder shirt that exposes the shoulders and a skirt with a belt pulled up to the navel.

    The feel of stockings wrapping around your thighs.

    It was clearly''modern clothing.''

    Only then did I understand where this place was.

    This was a university lecture hall.

    It is also a classroom where a lecture is in full swing.

    Why?

 Chapter 238: Playerâ€™s Dream (1) *

    Chapter 238: PlayerˇŻs Dream (1) * Three days have passed since I fell into this strange world.

    "Soira. When are you going to have lunch today?"

    "I''m going to eat after 4th period."

    "What a waste. "I have a lecture until 5th period."

    "Would you like me to wait?" It''s about an hour, and it goes by quickly if you''re hanging out in the clubroom."

    "Ugh, no. Eat Soira first. But if it''s a club, where are there a lot of otakus?"

    "Well, that''s right."

    "Don''t you feel bad being there like that?" Looking at me with strange eyes."

    "You look at it with strange eyes. But it''s not just there."

    As I looked around while talking, several men who had been secretly looking at me quickly looked away.

    "Is he making fun of himself because he''s popular? Eight!"

    "Aha, hehe, go, it tickles!"

    I laughed out loud at the sudden tickling attack on my side and tried to counterattack, but the opponent had already run away.

    "Hehe, see you later! Soira!"

    "I''ll pay you back double when I see you later!"

    The other person smiled brightly, waved his hand, and left for the classroom where the next lecture was held.

    It was a heartwarming sight of two female college students becoming friends with each other.

    It must have looked that way to other people.

    But there was one different part.

    I don''t know who I''ve been talking to so far.

    After falling into this world, I investigated how this happened.

    As a result, I found out a few things.

    First, this is a world set in the time zone in which I live in reality. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It''s a different world for Flora, the future for Asil, and a real world for me.

    But it was still a game, not reality.

    Because my body was just like ''Soira''.

    I tried logging out just in case and was able to log out without any problem.

    It doesn''t mean that I suddenly became possessed by the game like Asil did.

    Then what on earth is this place?

    Why did the fantasy world, which I had created to my liking, suddenly become set in the real world?

    WM has never had a single bug discovered.

    That''s right, it''s a game that has permission for hypnosis to manipulate the user''s mind, so if there''s a bug, it''s a big problem.

    Moreover, it seemed unlikely that a single world would be possible due to a bug.

    Since I couldn''t understand the English text, I even brought up a method I really didn''t want to use.

    Community search right away.

    WM sets up different worlds for each user and even generates random numbers, so no two games can be exactly the same. However, after searching and analyzing similar phenomena, we were able to come to this conclusion.

    This is a dream.

    Drifter of Endless Dreams, Lord of Nightmares, Dream Master... Although the names were different in each case I investigated, there were often cases where Shinigami with powers related to ''dreams'' caused phenomena similar to those I experienced.

    That is the ability to trap the other person in a dream.

    It was the ability to look into the other person''s memories and immerse them in a dream that was similar to the reality the other person desired but had one part of it that was fatally different.

    The person caught in this technique can escape from the dream by realizing and pointing out the different parts of the dream. If they cannot escape, their life force will be taken away by the Shinigami, and they will die.

    Moreover, the other person''s memory has been manipulated, and they do not even realize that it is a dream, making escape even more difficult.

    If you don''t realize it''s a dream, you die. Even if you realize it, if you cannot find the other part, you will die. Even if you find it, you will die if you don''t know how to point it out.

    It must be a very scary technology.

    But why did that technique become an inexplicable genre drift for me?

    That''s because I''m a player.

    Looking into your memories and realizing your desired reality as a dream?

    As I said before, reading or manipulating memories without the user''s permission is illegal.

    Because of this, Driftert could not create the reality I wanted. It only created the situation of a modern female college student based on the user profile entered on the device.

    Can we manipulate our memories so we don''t realize it''s a dream?

    Of course, manipulating memory without permission is illegal, so what do you do? WM is a bright and healthy game (different depending on the user), so it has a strong spirit of compliance.

    I don''t know why a warning window asking for permission didn''t pop up.

    If I had to guess, I think it was blocked in the first place because if the game is not recognized as a game, the user will not be able to escape the virtual reality and may starve to death inside the device.

    In the end, I was trapped in a dream, but it wasn''t the same as the reality I knew, and it didn''t feel natural either.

    The background is a fictional university that is not even the university I attend.

    A friend is just a friend, but a complete stranger.

    The body is still called ''Soira''.

    However, the problem was that because everything was different, it was impossible to know which part was ''fatally different''.

    This is the reason why I have not been able to escape yet.

    Still, I''m thinking of enjoying it, even if it''s in a real-life setting.

    If you can''t decide, just point out every single thing that catches your eye, and you''ll probably get one right.

    I skipped the boring college lecture part and headed to the clubroom.

    The club I joined here was the so-called Chewdeok Club.

    A club that covers everything from animation, games, comics, and novels.

    Interestingly enough, the works in this world were the same as the works in the reality I live in, so it was quite interesting to see the artificial intelligence in virtual reality talk about the works I knew.

    As for how the work in the game is the same as in reality, I think it must have been scraped from a real-life online network.

    "Hello~"

    "Hello."

    "Senior Soira, hello."

    "..."

    When I opened the door to the clubroom and said hello, the club members who were already there showed various reactions, such as greeting me awkwardly, welcoming me warmly, or ignoring me because they were preoccupied with the game they were playing.

    After walking around for the past few days, it seemed like there were quite a few women in this club, but today there were only men.

    I roughly sat down on one of the remaining chairs.

    Coincidentally, I was sitting next to a man who was just playing games in silence.

    Who was this? Apparently, the setting was that he was one year younger than me.

    "Hello?"

    "What?!"

    My junior, who was immersed in the game while operating the device, was so startled that I almost jumped up when I spoke to him.

    "What are you doing? "A game?"

    "Oh, no, I''m not playing games."

    The junior seemed hesitant and didn''t know what to say, so he turned on the device''s privacy mode and showed me the screen.

    It seemed like they thought it would be quicker to just show it.

    But, what? This. Were you really doing this?

    "Ahahaha!!"

    When I saw that screen, I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "..."

    I was laughing for a while, and my junior''s face was turning bright red after showing me the screen and laughing, so I stopped laughing and told him the reason.

    "Sorry, sorry. I''m not kidding. I''m doing this too." I did it because I was happy because it was my first time seeing someone other than me do this."

    "... Really?"

    Fortunately, my excuse seemed to work, and my junior''s face began to sink.

    No, but it''s hilarious.

    What he was touching was WM''s worldview setting and character ability tree. That determines the play concept.

    A character who studies the WM play concept intently within WM. Can you just accept this without laughing?

    "Well, what is your concept?""

    When I told him that I was also playing while developing a WM concept, my junior seemed happy to have a common topic and tried to continue the conversation, albeit clumsily, but due to bad timing, I was interrupted.

    "Senior Soira! "Please look at this."

    "Huh? What? Oh, sorry. Let''s talk again later!"

    As I turned my back to the voice calling me, I felt the hot gaze of the junior I was talking to just a moment ago, but since it was a common occurrence, I didn''t think much of it.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    The junior stared at Soira''s back as she turned back.

    Senior Soira.

    She had a pretty face, big breasts, nice body, and good personality, so she spoke to otaku like herself in a friendly way, making people ask, ''Is that a character from a novel?''

    I don''t understand why he''s an otaku, but if you listen to what he says, he''s clearly more knowledgeable than most otakus.

    Moreover, according to rumors, she was also skilled in martial arts, so if there was a perfect girl character like you see in comics in real life, the perfect person would be Soira.

    ''It smelled good.''

    When Soira came up to her and spoke to her, she was surprised because she never imagined that someone like her would speak to her.

    The sight of the younger man, smiling and thinking over the memories several times just by talking to him, was something that anyone who saw him would definitely think he was in a bad mood.

    ''I should have this as a side dish tonight.''

    That thought was a much worse thought.

    That night.

    Before starting the crime in earnest, a junior man who was looking through accounts that uploaded sexy photos on SNS was extremely surprised when he saw a photo posted on one account.

    The very stylish beauty took a selfie of herself naked and posted it on her Instagram.

    Part of his face was obscured by the mosaic, but the younger man was able to recognize who it was even though his face was obscured.

    The woman exposing her naked body in the photo was Soira.

    The younger man was horribly surprised, and after being surprised, delusions slowly overflowed.

    ''If you do this well...''

    The younger man smiled sinisterly and began to formulate a dastardly plan in his head.

    Of course, Soira had no memory of taking such a photo.

 Chapter 239: Playerâ€™s Dream (2) **

    Chapter 239: PlayerˇŻs Dream (2) ** ¨C Senior. Is this Soira-senpai?

    When a younger man, whom I had only had a brief conversation with yesterday, sent me an online massage with such content and a picture full of flesh, I thought he was crazy.

    This is because this is not the medieval fantasy setting I originally played in, but a completely modern setting.

    That meant that it was natural for acts such as sexual harassment or harassment to be punished.

    Needless to say, showing pornographic material to a person of the opposite sex with whom you are not particularly close is an act that constitutes sexual harassment.

    No, it would be the same even if the partner was someone of the same sex rather than the opposite sex.

    However, out of curiosity, I looked at the photo closely to see what he had sent, and I was surprised.

    Even though my face was covered, it was clearly a picture of me naked.

    No, no. To be precise, it was a naked photo of ''Soira''.

    Because there is no such thing as ''my'' nude photo. Got it?

    What... I''ve taken photos of my underwear to record my body, but...

    Anyway, this photo my junior sent me was one I did not remember.

    But why does this photo exist?

    Even while I was lost in thought, the messages kept arriving.

    Perhaps he thought that the lack of an answer was an affirmation, but it was a piece of writing that clearly revealed his dirty and blatant desire.

    ¨C This

    ¨C Because only I still know

    ¨C Know? Come here.

    And below that, a location coordinate was attached.

    ''You know?'' Should be done to the fullest extent.

    What era is it? This is a world where if you arbitrarily post someone else''s photo, you''ll be sued in an instant.

    And are you trying to threaten me with that?

    Even if we just submit this message history as evidence, the results would be quite interesting.

    It will work, but...

    "..."

    My panties were already soggy as I stared at the screen of the device.

    It was clear that this was the ''fatally different part'' that could escape the dream.

    I am threatened because my weakness is caught.

    Because that kind of thing never existed in my life.

    I don''t know how a game that can''t read my memories figured out that I didn''t have this experience.

    But, well, I guess I figured it out somehow.

    There''s nothing the technology can do to coordinate tens of millions, or even billions of AIs, including monsters, in real time.

    It''s probably quicker to find out what you can''t do than what you can do.

    "If I just point this out, I can get out of the dream right away, right?"

    The worries were short-lived.

    Before I knew it, I had turned on the map function and was checking the location.

    You can''t miss this opportunity.

    After all, this is a dream. After waking up from a dream, it will only be a moment.

    You''ll be fine as long as you don''t forget that you have to escape someday.

    ˇô

    The location where the junior was asked to come out was the junior''s living room.

    It seemed like they didn''t even consider the idea that I would actually report it.

    I wondered how I could go to college with a head like this. Or, it could be that they intentionally made it feel uncomfortable because it was a setting that had to be pointed out anyway.

    And although it was definitely a bad move in general, at least it was the right answer for me.

    If you were in this situation in real life... They probably pretended not to know.

    I think it would have been accepted as long as it didn''t cross the line.

    However, none of the most realistic people in real life recognized my wishes.

    That''s why I do this even in games.

    ¨C Tiriring

    When I grabbed the doorknob of my room, the door opened right away, probably because it had already registered that I would come.

    I entered the living room, which showed signs of being roughly cleaned with unfamiliar skills.

    "You''re here, Soira-senpai."

    My junior, who was sitting on the bed that took up a lot of space in his not-so-spacious room, looked at me and said.

    It looks like he wants to look dignified, but there were traces of trash being hurriedly removed from various parts of his room, so it actually felt cute.

    At this level, you can enjoy it for a long time without worrying about crossing the line.

    I deliberately acted like I was angry. Because it will feel natural that way.

    "You! Do you know this is a crime? Delete it right away. "I won''t report it now."

    He called me out, but when he put me in front of him, his wandering eyes, not knowing what to say, calmed down and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.

    I guess my lines matched the situation I imagined in my head.

    "But the old man came here. Right?"

    "..."

    "I was surprised too. "Because I didn''t know that her senior would pervert her by uploading sexy photos of herself or posting them on her social media."

    "... "What do you want to say?"

    "No, whatever. I want to help her senior a little... Something like that."

    My junior said that and got up from the bed and came towards me.

    I, who was just about the average height for a woman, naturally looked up at her junior.

    My junior grabbed both of my shoulders.

    I reflexively twisted my body slightly, but I was already caught and couldn''t escape.

    ... I acted to make it look like that.

    Because ''Soira''s'' body has the specs to easily defeat an otaku man who doesn''t exercise even without using magical power.

    In order to appear as a weak woman, it was necessary to add a little acting.

    When I couldn''t escape, my junior laughed again.

    "I think even seniors can enjoy it more than vaguely taking pictures. How do you feel?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am... "

    As I was about to respond, a courtesy photo was presented to me.

    I paused for a moment and spoke.

    "... That''s not me. "What are we going to do with a photo whose name we don''t know who it is?"

    "Ah. Okay? "I just wanted to show you."

    "..."

    My junior lowered her hand from my shoulder, but I just glared at her junior and didn''t move.

    The corner of the junior''s mouth twitched again, as if he liked that reaction.

    It''s easy to understand this guy''s reaction. You won''t have any trouble adjusting it.

    The junior lowered his hand and placed his hand on my thigh.

    I brushed my thighs with my fingertips as if feeling the texture of his skin, and then I covered my thighs with my palms and started rubbing them.

    I felt the warmth on my slightly cold thighs after wearing the skirt, but it didn''t feel that good.

    In other ways, it felt good.

    Still, when I didn''t make any movement, my junior''s touch became more and more explicit.

    Both hands, which had been moving back little by little, were suddenly massaging the buttocks.

    "Eww... "

    The voice seems to be suppressing disgust.

    The junior, who had been massaging his buttocks for a long time until it felt numb, got down on his knees and buried his face inside the skirt.

    In the current situation, A looked desperate, as if he had even forgotten that he was himself.

    "Hey, hey!"

    I urgently pulled down my skirt. When I pressed the skirt over the head of a junior who was already sticking his head into the skirt, the junior''s head ended up being stuck between the thighs.

    It was as planned.

    "Whoa... Phew... "

    Is it peaceful there? I don''t know because I''ve never been in.

    My junior''s breathing became heavy at the thought of being under the skirt of a woman he had probably seen for the first time in his life, with her head buried there, and his cheek pressed against her thigh.

    The feeling of rough breath tickling my thighs wasn''t too bad.

    I moved her thighs around and rubbed them as if she was intentionally embarrassed, and it was a little funny to see her trying to die because she loved it.

    As more time passed, the junior''s breathing, which had calmed down a bit as if he had gotten used to it, suddenly started to become rough again.

    "... It''s wet. "I''m wet!"

    It was a small voice, but it was clearly heard in Soira''s ears.

    Ahaha. I feel bad.

    Well, maybe I noticed some water stains on her slightly wet panties while I was touching her buttocks.

    The junior finally reached out her hand and started fiddling with the water stains on her panties.

    The thin panties, which are soft and comfortable to wear but offer no protection at all, transmitted the movement of fingers touching the top of the panties to the inside.

    "... Sigh."

    As I massaged her buttocks for a long time and finally felt stimulation on her heated body, I felt more sensitive than usual.

    Even stimulation that would normally cause her to snort causes her to flinch and react.

    Seeing what this meant, the junior moved his fingers even more proudly.

    The technique was poor, but it didn''t mean I couldn''t feel pleasure when I added spice to the situation of being threatened under the pretext of a photo.

    "Huh... Tsk... Ugh... "

    "Here? It''s here. This is... "

    ... I wish you would just shut up because it''s interfering with what I''m feeling.

    I was more concerned about the fact that I was muttering in a low voice so that no one could hear.

    Fortunately, thanks to the "Honest Body" Ability, my body didn''t cool down just because the atmosphere was a bit broken.

    To be honest, my body was accumulating pleasure little by little due to my taste for being excited by this situation.

    Before I knew it, the hands that were holding down the skirt had lost strength.

    His junior, who continued to move his finger, raised his finger and stabbed it into his groin.

    What on earth was I thinking? The finger I pierced without even pulling down my panties did not slip into the vaginal opening, but was blocked by the panties and couldn''t even find the hole.

    However, it was enough to provide a sudden stimulus to me, who was accustomed to tickling levels of stimulation.

    "Uuuuu... !"

    I covered my mouth with my hand to muffle my moans as much as possible and reached climax.

    The junior seemed to have noticed something when she saw her thighs suddenly becoming stiff and trembling, and she slipped out of her skirt and looked at me with a blank expression.

    How am I reflected in those eyes?

    At least, you wouldn''t have been able to see that the mouth covered with your hand was smiling.

    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 240: Playerâ€™s Dream (3)

    Chapter 240: PlayerˇŻs Dream (3) After enjoying the afterglow of my climax for a moment, I made eye contact with my junior and turned around and ran out of my room.

    Because it seemed like it would be more in line with the image of ''a woman who was forced to do something dirty''.

    Even my junior, who had a blank expression on his face, didn''t stop me.

    It was the next day that I was contacted again.

    "... Why did you call me again?"

    "Why, our story isn''t over yet?"

    "..."

    "I also have the opportunity to monopolize my seniors, but I don''t want to do good things to others for no reason. Because I won''t do anything serious. "You know?"

    What does he know?

    There was a lot that could be said. If you were truly trying to escape, there were plenty of ways to escape.

    But I quietly looked away and muttered quietly.

    "... "What can I do?"

    My junior smiled with satisfaction and threw a piece of black clothing in front of me.

    "Senior, you like having your picture taken, right? "Let''s take a few pictures with me too."

    "..."

    Without saying a word, I picked up the clothes that had fallen on the floor.

    Rough texture. It didn''t seem like the clothes were made of very good fabric.

    As I unfolded my clothes before putting them on, I had to work hard to hold back the sounds that came out of my mouth.

    White apron on black base.

    The clothes, which even had a Katyusha to wear on the head, were meticulously prepared, and were commonly called maid clothes.

    It seems that there are various types of maid uniforms, such as Victorian and house, but I don''t know that much.

    To be honest, it''s not that I don''t like the maid uniform itself.

    Cosplay is something that any otaku girl who is confident about her face and has a decent body should think about at least once.

    However, the recent experience of wearing a maid uniform was a bit of a bad experience, so the memory of that time came to mind.

    There was no separate space to change clothes in this room.

    I had no choice but to pick up the maid uniform and head to the bathroom when my junior stopped me.

    "Senior, where are you going?"

    "You told me to change."

    "I told you to change, but I didn''t tell you to change in the bathroom, right?"

    "What?"

    The junior pointed to the floor with his finger.

    "Here."

    "Eww... "

    I feel bad.

    I am offended by her boastful attitude that she is in an advantageous position, and I am also offended by her slyness in trying to make me cosplay as a maid.

    But obeying such an unpleasant junior...

    Bad, maybe not... ?

    -Sreuk.

    She changed her clothes, showing that she couldn''t do it.

    While I turned my back on my junior and changed clothes, stinging gaze landed on my buttocks and the bra hook.

    ¨C Snap!

    "Wait, what are you doing?"

    "What do you think? You took nude photos anyway, right? "Isn''t it okay to take pictures of underwear?"

    "Well, that''s... No, that''s not me!"

    "Ah. Yes. Anyway, this is okay."

    "... Tch."

    The attitude that suddenly became sly was so disgusting.

    I didn''t hate it, though.

    By the time everyone had changed into their maid uniforms, several photos had already been taken.

    This time, it''s a photo of me that can''t be fooled into thinking it''s someone else because my face isn''t covered.

    The fact that such a photo is in someone else''s hands...

    ... It was very difficult to hold back the corners of my mouth that kept going up.

    Fortunately, my junior seemed to be interpreting it however he wanted because he was upset that I was clenching my teeth to suppress laughter.

    "I wore it."

    "Oh, as expected, a senior. It suits you well. "Are you not interested in cosplay?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... Even though I have it, I don''t think about you."

    "Hey, don''t do that."

    Saying that, the junior displayed the photo again on the device screen.

    "..."

    "Well, you don''t need to answer right now. Now more than that... "

    The junior walked around me and looked at my entire body.

    I touched the headband on my head, nodded to myself while checking something behind me, and lifted my short skirt that didn''t even reach my knees to check the garter belt.

    "... Are you satisfied? Can I go now?"

    "Satisfied, you haven''t said you''ll have a good relationship with me yet, have you?"

    "Why do I do that? That won''t happen."

    "Really?"

    "Of course. So stop... Wow!"

    ¨C Whip it up!

    Suddenly, my body leaned forward.

    It was only after her head hit the bed in front of her that I realized that my junior had pushed me hard from behind.

    When was the last time she washed it? A musty smell rose from the bed where her nose was stuck.

    "Hey! What do you think this is..? Whoop!"

    I tried to raise my head and protest, but my junior grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on the bed.

    Before he could resist, his lower body was forced to kneel next to the bed, and his upper body was held down by his head.

    My junior, who thought he had completely subdued me, put his hand on the back of my head and pressed his head to the bed.

    "Senior, you still don''t understand? "Isn''t this something a senior can choose?"

    And then I said something again, hesitantly, but my mind was busy thinking of other things.

    If you''ve done this much, wouldn''t it be okay to accept it?

    No, how many more times do I have to rebel to avoid being suspected?

    ''To what extent should we accept this in order to create a natural situation without raising suspicion?''

    This was an important issue.

    And after thinking about it over and over again, I came to the conclusion that I probably needed to bounce at least once more.

    First, I knew that among the rumors about me, there were also rumors related to martial arts. It would be awkward if you didn''t resist at all.

    As soon as the conclusion was reached, I swung my elbow towards the back.

    My junior was close to me as if he was attacking me from behind, so I didn''t have to worry about being hit even if I couldn''t see him.

    ¨C Puck!

    "Ugh!"

    With a painful voice, the strength holding down the back of my head weakened. I swung my elbow once again, completely creating a gap.

    He took advantage of the opportunity to roll to the side and throw a low kick to the junior who was holding his side.

    ¨C Puck!

    "No!"

    Of course, I controlled my strength properly.

    If I kicked it with the power of ''Soira'', a catastrophe could have occurred due to internal bleeding.

    The best way was to kick as gently as possible, but at the same time to the point where I felt angry at the fact that I had been ''hit.''

    "Joy. What did you think a woman could do with her strength? I''m sorry. "I''m not weak enough to lose to a guy like you who doesn''t even exercise."

    "Ugh, ugh... "

    "Let me tell you, you were the one who attacked first, right? "I had no intention of resorting to violence."

    The junior was still rolling around on the floor, unable to come to his senses.

    Aren''t you really going to be unable to wake up like this? You shouldn''t do that.

    "I can''t help it like this. Give it to me. Because I will erase it."

    I took the device from my junior and deleted the photos one by one.

    The screen was up with the intention of threatening me, so I didn''t have to worry about locking it.

    Deleting my photos was a quick process. Because it wasn''t even a few pages.

    However, since I had not yet received the response I wanted from my junior, I decided to take a little more time.

    I deliberately turned my back on my junior and operated the device.

    On my junior''s device, there were quite a lot of pictures of people wearing naked character cosplay or wearing cosplay clothes with their clothes undone.

    This guy has such tastes.

    For some reason, yesterday, I felt like I was wearing it all the way down to my skirt and only fluttering around on my panties.

    He was just a guy who liked clothes sex and cosplay as a bonus.

    So are you going to make me cosplay too? Among the animations this quarter, was there a character that suited ''Soira''?

    As I was thinking this, I felt a figure slowly standing up behind me.

    In my opinion, I thought it was moving quietly and without making a sound, but I could hear it all.

    Okay. Attack! They''re going to attack you from behind! You''re showing your back so defenselessly on purpose!

    I was waiting with a bit of excitement to see how it would attack.

    ¨C I''m not going to fall in love!!!

    "Kwaaaaah?!?!"

    My junior suddenly threw the electric shock gun used to suppress home intruders at me while my back was turned.

    Is he crazy?

    That''s a crime prevention device that logs who shot whom and under what circumstances!

    In other words, it meant that the moment he wrote that, his junior called a woman and threatened her, and then attacked her. After getting beaten up, he ended up using an electric shock gun behind her back.

    He was a junior who had stuffed a dark figure that would have been embarrassing to anyone, with his own hands, but the effect of his electric shock device was clear.

    Even the strong body of ''Soira'' felt a strong electric current penetrating her entire body.

    My limbs trembled uncontrollably, and my body could not move.

    ¨C Boom!

    After the pain of my entire body contracting, I fell to the floor again and hit my head.

    In fact, by the time I reached the bottom, I had already recovered enough to move, but I decided to collapse quietly.

    Normally you wouldn''t be able to stand while receiving such an electric shock. It''s more natural this way.

    As I listened to the footsteps approaching cautiously, I closed my eyes, pretending to lose consciousness.

 Chapter 241: Playerâ€™s Dream (4) **

    Chapter 241: PlayerˇŻs Dream (4) ** The junior took me (pretending to be unconscious), laid me down on the bed, and tied my limbs with string he had taken from somewhere. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In fact, I was still awake.

    I got scolded for holding back the tickling.

    "Damn, you really deleted everything... "

    I heard something muttering in a small voice that was difficult to understand, so I decided to act as if I woke up after hearing that sound.

    "Um, um... What. What is this?"

    "Ah. Senior. Woke up? You shouldn''t kick people like that. "How sick I was."

    "You crazy guy. "You attacked first!"

    "Yes? Was it like that? Well, it''s not that important anymore. Isn''t that right?"

    My junior brushed my cheek with his finger.

    It looks like he wants to look as intimidating as possible, but I can tell he''s nervous because his fingertips are trembling slightly.

    "... Do you think I''ll do what you say just because of this?"

    "Because I''m going to do it until that happens."

    My junior came up on the bed where I was.

    I tried to pull back as if to run away, but it wasn''t easy because my arms and legs were tied.

    My junior climbed on top of me as if pounced on me, and now he reached out and massaged his chest, which was tense enough to be seen in his eyes.

    No, I gently put it on with a feeling that it would be embarrassing to even say I massaged it.

    It was hard to hold back laughter because he looked so nervous. Still, I have to act.

    "... Hands off."

    "..."

    But the junior didn''t say anything.

    Did you think that not speaking would be intimidating?

    I thought so, but when I looked at my junior''s face, I knew that wasn''t the case.

    An expression of admiration on the half-open mouth.

    I just fell in love with the feel of my breasts that I touched for the first time.

    So far, I''ve only shown a bad side, but surprisingly, there''s a cute side to it.

    I just let my junior touch my breasts for a while.

    Ah. Don''t forget to turn your face at 45 degrees and squint your eyes to make an expression of ''I''m so disgusted I can''t even speak.''

    My junior, who had been massaging her breasts for a while, came to her senses and made an apologetic expression, confirming that I was not looking at her.

    The junior muttered his mouth as if he was trying to say something, and eventually went down without saying anything.

    Just like yesterday, I stuck my head inside my skirt and stuck my head between my thighs.

    And then, slowly, she took off her panties.

    I twisted my waist as if I was trying to resist and subtly helped him take it off.

    Eventually, the panties came down, and my junior''s breath touched my bare pussy.

    Every time the hot, tickling breath touched my bare skin, I flinched a little from the tickling feeling.

    ¨C Kuuk.

    "Tsk... "

    I couldn''t see what kind of expression my junior was making because she was covered by the skirt, but she definitely had a strange face.

    My junior touched my labia as if touching a strange object and looked at my reaction.

    Little by little, my "Honest body" Became wet with the movements of pressing, tickling with my fingertips, and licking with my tongue.

    ¨C Jureuk...

    The junior, who was working hard with her tongue as if licking something delicious, felt a different liquid on her tongue and stretched out her trembling fingers with excitement and anticipation to open her pussy.

    Sensitive inner flesh glistening with one''s own saliva and a naughty hole with love juice slowly flowing out from underneath.

    The junior took his finger there and inserted it as if he were possessed.

    "Tsk... "

    The hole, which seemed to be slightly pushing away, soon gave up resistance and accepted his finger.

    The fingers forcefully penetrate the tight, moist vagina...

    ... I got stuck on something and couldn''t enter anymore.

    Wait, huh?

    It''s going to get caught?

    I can think of only one thing that can prevent foreign substances from entering the vagina.

    And of course, that was something that had already disappeared from Soira''s body a long time ago.

    Hymen.

    "Huh... "

    I almost screamed, ''No, why is that there?!'' But I barely covered my mouth.

    If I had said it out loud, it would have been an act of pointing out and this dream might have ended just like that.

    I''m finally in a situation where I can enjoy it, but it would be unfair if it ended ambiguously.

    Fortunately, to the junior who was still giggling in the skirt of the maid uniform, the voice could only have been heard as a suppressed moan.

    The junior seemed to be thrilled, his body trembled, and he opened his pussy and took pictures.

    Every time a photo was taken with the clear image quality of the latest technology from a distance close enough to touch my breath, I felt a little excited.

    I''m not an exhibitionist.

    The fact that evidence was captured rather than shown stimulated my taste.

    I don''t know how many pictures were taken, but the junior seemed like she couldn''t take it anymore and came out from under her skirt and took off her pants.

    ¨C Click, click.

    When I took off my belt and pulled down my pants, my already excited cock was revealed.

    The size... Still, whatever. If that''s enough, I guess I''ll give it a passing grade.

    The junior came between my legs and thrust his cock in.

    "Now, wait a minute. "What are you trying to do now?"

    "What are you trying to do? Senior. You have good hair, right? "Are you asking this even though you know everything?"

    "No... That''s not allowed. Because I would do anything else. That''s it... "

    "That? "If you don''t tell me what it is, I won''t know."

    "..."

    "You''re saying it''s okay because you didn''t say no? Then, will you eat well? "

    "Oh, no. Don''t put it in. "Don''t put it in!"

    "Don''t put it in. "What?"

    He was a junior who wanted to hear dirty words from me until the end.

    If you look at me with that much expectation, I feel a little embarrassed.

    I turned my head slightly and said with blushing cheeks.

    "That... Because I will do anything. Please don''t take away her virginity... "

    "Hmm. Doing anything?"

    My junior laughed sinisterly after hearing what I said.

    "Now."

    The junior pulled his waist out from between my legs and climbed up a little higher, suddenly sticking out his cock in front of me.

    He was startled by the cock suddenly poking his eyes and avoided his face.

    The junior said, holding his cock so close that he could feel the heat on his cheek.

    "Suck it."

    "..."

    I didn''t say anything, but then my junior tried to go down, so I had no choice but to open my mouth.

    "Town... "

    As soon as I open my mouth, a hot cock comes in as if it was waiting.

    To show his agony until the last moment, there was a minor incident where his glans slightly brushed against his front teeth, which he was slowly opening, but the excited junior paid him no heed and pushed his cock until it pierced his throat.

    I heard that it hurts a lot when your teeth touch it. Is it surprisingly bearable?

    "Oh... Ah... "

    That''s not what I said.

    It didn''t even move. It was just a moan from a junior who was thrilled to have a dick in his mouth.

    I really haven''t done anything yet.

    The tongue did not sweep the tendon at the base of the glans in a circular motion, did not wrap around the pillar and suck it up, and did not irritate the throat by twisting it.

    I''m just spitting out such pathetic sounds because I feel good in my warm, squishy mouth.

    Still, it wasn''t a bad feeling to be in a good mood, so I decided to provide a little service.

    "Uuuuu... "

    "Senior! As it stands... !"

    He moved his tongue and muttered as if he was trying to say something.

    Just an ordinary movement with nothing to say about technique.

    Even with that amount of movement, the junior forgot for a moment that he was on top and made a weak sound.

    My junior, who was unable to move and endured the pleasure, barely came to his senses and pulled his dick out of his mouth when I took a short break due to a sore jaw.

    Looking at the reaction, it wouldn''t have been surprising if he had already ejaculated. I don''t think it''s a premature ejaculation.

    "... Senior. Why are you so good at this? If... "

    I know this isn''t reality, but I couldn''t help but react to it.

    I thought that someday, when I have my first real experience, I might hear the same thing.

    Even though I may be a pervert, I am also a girl.

    Aren''t you a bit old to be called a girl? Listen carefully. Basically, in this industry, if you are pretty, you are a pretty girl, and if you are pretty, you are a girl. Got it?

    Anyway, this means that I also have a pure and delicate girlish side.

    I really want to lose my first experience in a situation like this, with my weaknesses being caught and being threatened!

    Although I want to continue to be humiliated using the photo taken as an excuse!

    Although I want to become your exclusive sex slave and a sex toilet that spreads your legs whenever you call me!

    Still, women don''t want to hear ''Are you used?'' At the first experience!

    "What are you talking about?! "You saw that I was the first!"

    "No... These days, there are a lot of regenerative surgeries... "

    "Noeeeee!!!"

    We argued for a while, forgetting about the current situation.

    As time passed and things calmed down, the junior remembered what the current situation was and cleared his throat and tried to return to his original mood.

    "Big, big... "

    "..."

    Two men and women lying on the bed.

    The man has his pants down and is exposing his erect penis, and the woman is wearing a maid cosplay and her clothes are loose, exposing her genitals as well.

    However, unlike those situations, after the infinitely awkward atmosphere passed.

    "... "You said you would do anything, right?"

    "Yeah, yeah. So, as far as virgins go... "

    "Turn around."

    I turned over like my junior said.

    As I placed my knees and elbows on the bed and turned to face my back, my junior''s hand came up to my hips.

    And then the hard and hot sensation felt in the vagina.

    "Hey, isn''t that right? You said you wouldn''t put it in, right? Right?"

    "Don''t worry. "Because I''m just going to rub it."

    The hand holding his hips gained strength, and his cock began to split his labia and spread love juice on his pole.

    However, even I did not expect that the promise to just rub and be done with it would be kept.

 Chapter 242: Playerâ€™s Dream (5) ***

    Chapter 242: PlayerˇŻs Dream (5) *** ¨C Pang... Phut...

    The sound of flesh clashing against flesh rang out regularly.

    Phut! Phut! Phut! Although it was less powerful than the males in the fantasy world who were striking loudly, that was a magical world view, and this was just a realistic world view. It would be rude to compare.

    A hard and lumpy dick presses hard as if it would pierce the vagina, then slips in love juice and rubs the clitoris.

    When the cock advanced, it returned, rubbing in a different area, providing another stimulation.

    There was also a desperate waist teasing unique to virgins, so I was not lacking in enjoyment.

    "Huh... "

    If you let out a little voice as if you can''t stand it anymore, your waist will move faster in response.

    Feeling a tingling sensation rising from the lower abdomen, I tighten my thighs, and the tightened thighs push the hard pillar a little further in, and the pushed pillar presses even closer, rubbing the sensitive area.

    It wasn''t just a simple sexual activity; there was another sexual pleasure.

    When you become too busy enjoying pleasure.

    "..."

    My junior glanced at me and put his weight on the hand holding his hips.

    The more I pushed on the soft bed, the more it went in, and my body went down with it.

    The junior pulled out his dick all the way and pressed it against her pussy.

    There was nothing special up to this point.

    The act of pressing down hard and then slipping and passing between the thighs is no different from the acts I have enjoyed before.

    But this time, something was a little different: instead of just sliding, it seemed like it was pressing here and there to find something.

    The cock, which had been wandering around for a while and poking at the groin, finally found the hole where it was supposed to go and put the tip of his glans there.

    The feeling of the hole that was itching for pleasure being slightly squeezed open as the continued sumata continued.

    I buried my face in the pillow and muttered nothing, then turned and looked back.

    Between the hip bones, a brown pillar was seen positioned at the correct location.

    From my position, I couldn''t see where the glans was pointing, but I could easily tell by the feeling of it touching my groin.

    I asked in an anxious tone.

    "Oh, no, right? You said you would take care of the girl if you did anything. Right?"

    "..."

    My junior didn''t say anything and covered my body with his body.

    He looks like he has built a wall after working out, but a man is a man and has a stronger body than me.

    I didn''t really like the heavy pressure I felt on my body.

    The junior put his mouth to my ear and whispered.

    "No."

    "... What? Let''s sleep... "Aaaaah!"

    Squeak.

    The cock, which had already found all the holes and had finished aiming, opened the wet vaginal opening and penetrated the inside as soon as the junior pressed his waist.

    I don''t know why it was there, but anyway, the hymen that was there blocked the cock as a last resistance.

    However, the hymen is an organ whose purpose is ultimately to be torn by a dick,

    The shallow resistance quickly reached its limit, and the hymen, which had reached the end of its short life, disappeared, giving satisfaction to the male who finally conquered the female.

    Jureuk.

    I can feel a warm liquid, different from love juice, flowing out of my vagina.

    At the same time, a stinging pain came, as if rubbing peeled skin.

    I''m sure the WM settings would have reduced the pain of the breakup as much as possible, but at this rate, I was a little worried about how much it would hurt when I actually lost my virginity.

    "Ah, haa, ugh... You... "

    Grimacing in pain, I glared at my junior.

    My junior, who was half lost in the feeling of tasting a woman for the first time, barely managed to keep his expression in response to my voice and spoke.

    "When did I say I would look after you? "I''ve never done that before?"

    The words were correct.

    Looking back, I just told you to turn around, but I never said that I would look after you if you did as I told you.

    It''s just that if you actually make a pun like that, it''s a bad thing.

    Even I looked at him for a moment like, ''Are you seriously saying that?''

    "Do you think that makes sense? Hey, take this out right away!"

    I screamed and struggled.

    ¨C Shake. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, no matter how much I struggled, I couldn''t even remove my hips from my junior''s hold, and instead I just lost my balance and fell on the bed.

    I forgot that my arms and legs were tied.

    My junior, who was startled by my sudden struggle, also looked clearly relieved when he saw that I was tied up.

    "... Haha. Yes. "No matter what I do, you can''t do anything, right?"

    The junior mumbled as if he realized something, and started moving his waist again.

    Every time the cock entered her vagina, a thrill of pleasure came.

    Every time I hit my back, the love juice splashing from the joint was already soaking my groin and staining the bedsheets.

    "Eup, eup, eup... "

    All I could do was hold my breath and hold in my moans.

    To be honest, there was no technique at all. I didn''t expect any techniques from the junior who just traded my virginity.

    However, the strangely heightened excitement multiplied the pleasure felt in the vagina.

    Being able to use my body as I please in a situation where I couldn''t do anything gave me such pleasure that my legs were shaking.

    Moreover, the fact that I had several opportunities before being pushed into this situation, and yet the result I ended up in was such a miserable situation made me even more excited.

    "By the way, senior. Do you know that?"

    "Tsk... Ha... "

    "I''m not wearing a condom right now."

    "... !"

    As soon as she heard the words whispered by her junior, her womb responded.

    In the fantasy world, birth control magic existed.

    Thanks to the existence of an excellent contraceptive magic that is effective both before and after, I was able to enjoy live vaginal sex without any burden.

    But now the background is reality. There was no such thing as birth control magic.

    Of course, with modern technology, morning-after contraceptives have fewer side effects and a higher chance of contraception.

    But... Compared to contraceptive magic, which boasts a 100% chance of getting pregnant through mysterious magical powers, there was definitely a chance of pregnancy.

    I am pregnant.

    The uterus is conquered by this man''s semen, and a new life is conceived in the womb.

    Even if this was a game and not reality, the two letters ''pregnancy'' aroused countless emotions along with the instincts of a female.

    The primal joy of being a female in being able to leave behind genes.

    The fear of giving birth to a child from a man who is not worthy of my level.

    The humiliation of giving up one''s body to such an insignificant man, and the excitement that comes from that.

    The anticipation of remembering the pleasure of receiving vaginal ejaculation into the womb, raw, without a single piece of rubber as a shield.

    Lastly, there is a sense of urgency that I haven''t ejaculated yet.

    "Oh, no! Take it out!"

    I twist my body while being crushed by my junior''s body.

    It''s a game anyway. Just because you''re pregnant doesn''t mean you''re really pregnant.

    There was a sense of urgency in my movements, as if I had been stimulated by just the thought of ''I might be pregnant.''

    However, the junior who was already on top of me was relaxed.

    "Wow, the more you move, the tighter it becomes. I think I''m going to cum like this."

    "... !"

    Even as I was twisting my body around, my body suddenly stopped at the words of my junior who was stabbing me in the waist while maintaining my balance.

    My junior placed his glans in the deepest part of me, against the opening of my cervix. As if he was going to start spewing seeds here from now on.

    "But senior, have you thought about listening to me now?"

    Of course, behind those words was the implication that if he didn''t like the answer, he would cum like this.

    I nodded desperately with a red face.

    Obviously, if you think about it rationally, whether you get pregnant or not in the game is not something to worry about.

    For some reason, I had a strong feeling that ''I don''t like that.''

    "Good. From now on, whenever I call you, you will come and serve. "Understand, right?"

    "Well, that''s... "

    When I hesitated, my junior pressed his waist and pushed up his uterus and asked repeatedly.

    "Okay?"

    "Ah, ok, ok! Because I understand!"

    Only after hearing my confirmation did the junior nod his head with satisfaction.

    "I wish it had been like that from the beginning. Then, let''s finish this volunteer service."

    The junior took advantage of the momentum and plunged his cock even harder.

    Tboob, tskboob...

    My body, conscious of my pregnancy, stuck to my dick against my will and served to extract semen.

    Tighter, more entangled, deeper.

    Every time the cervix was struck, a dizzying feeling of pleasure struck my mind, as if my uterus was being violated.

    "Aaaaang? Inside, inside... "

    "Don''t worry. Because I''ll pack it outside. As long as the senior listens to me carefully. "Understand, right?"

    "Ugh? Ugh... "

    My junior asked me for an answer, but I couldn''t hear it because it was too much for me to come to my senses from the slowly rising orgasm.

    The narrow room was filled with my moans, the obscene sound of water splashing, and the sound of flesh clashing against flesh.

    "I''m cumming now too... !"

    "Ah ah ah ah ah... ?"

    As soon as I reached my climax, the dick that was filling up my insides slipped out.

    Without realizing it, I felt sad.

    My junior rubbed his cock on my ass just before ejaculation and vomited out semen.

    I could feel hot semen flowing down my buttocks.

    "Ha... Ha... "

    As I laid my upper body down on the bed and lifted my buttocks up high, I heard the sound of a photo being taken behind me.

    "Please take care of me in the future? "Senior."

    "..."

    The junior could only show sympathy and spoke in a strangely sinister voice.

    I didn''t answer anything and just turned my head.

 Chapter 243: Playerâ€™s Dream (6) **

    Chapter 243: PlayerˇŻs Dream (6) ** "Senior, Soira Senpai! What are you doing? Oh, a game?"

    I was in the clubroom during my spare time between lectures, and one of the female juniors who had arrived first spoke to me.

    "Huh. "I heard this is popular these days."

    "Hey. Now that I think about it, I''ve seen it on the internet too. There were only female characters. It was also very burdensome because everyone was half-naked. "Is this something you like?"

    "No... Ahaha... Rather than a preference, it''s something like that. The feeling of studying... ?"

    "Study? Aha, did you decide to pursue a career in games or comics?"

    "Huh? Yes. Okay. Something like that."

    "If that''s the case, I guess there''s nothing we can do about it. Still, it must be difficult. "I have to study works that are not to my taste by trying them one by one."

    "Well, what... There is no choice if you want to make it your job."

    "That''s true, though. Ah. Senior. Sorry. That friend called me. See you later!"

    The female junior suddenly disappeared with the same momentum as she had spoken.

    I smiled somewhat stiffly and waved my hand at the female junior''s back.

    Phew. I got scolded because the atmosphere was awkward.

    There were two reasons why I felt awkward in a conversation with a female junior, as I was known to be popular no matter where I put it.

    One is that, like the rest of this dream, I have no idea who that female junior is.

    The ''fatally different part'' of this dream was probably the part where I was being threatened, so I didn''t think it would be a big problem if it was discovered that I didn''t know who my female junior was.

    And the other reason is that the reason I play this game, which my female junior said was not my favorite, was actually for a different reason.

    ¨C Tiring.

    A message arrived at the device. It was a message from a junior.

    ¨C Senior. Have you decided which one to do? They say you have to decide by today for it to be delivered by the weekend.

    The reason I play this game full of naked female characters is because of my juniors.

    This guy wants me to cosplay. They tell me to choose the female character I want to cosplay with.

    No, yes. It''s good up to that point.

    They make it seem like they''re going to make some kind of grandiose threat, but the only thing they ask for is cosplay.

    Anyway, after the cosplay shoot is over, we have sex in that costume.

    I''m not particularly interested in cosplay sex, but it''s a good thing because when the other person gets excited, I get even more excited.

    However, if there''s one thing I''m dissatisfied with, it''s that while they''re trying to reproduce some character or something, they make me play a game featuring that character.

    Plus, mobile games that you have to play constantly.

    What am I supposed to do if I play the game? Anyway, when I wake up from the dream, it will all be gone.

    First, let''s send a reply to our juniors.

    ¨C ?

    The junior''s reply came back quickly.

    A photo of me kneeling on the floor in a maid uniform with my junior''s dick in my mouth.

    Umm. The creepy feeling of getting wet between my legs just looking at it wasn''t that bad.

    This taste that does not allow resistance. You know something.

    ˇô

    "Hmm... Chureup... Tsk... "

    Weekend morning.

    I went to my junior''s room early in the morning, wore a maid uniform, and sucked his dick.

    My junior hasn''t even woken up yet.

    This is the so-called weather fella.

    I should have noticed from the beginning when the clothes I prepared were maid uniforms. He seems crazy about volunteer work.

    My junior must have mistaken me for a real maid, so she always dressed me in a maid uniform when she wasn''t telling me to do other cosplays.

    Of course, I have experience working as a real maid at Baron Bell''s mansion.

    When I thought about it, it was funny that there wasn''t much difference between what I was doing then and now.

    Serving in a maid uniform at the place where her virginity was taken. It''s the same, right?

    But at least my junior didn''t steal her virginity without me knowing.

    Certainly, if you think about it that way, it''s a lot better than Baron B.

    As a sign of gratitude, I swallowed and sucked the cock deep in my throat.

    I started to cry and felt nauseous, but I somehow held it in.

    "... Paha."

    After using my throat like a pussy and squeezing it hard, I spit out my dick and use only the tip of my tongue to clean it, to take a little rest.

    It was easy to tell because if the weak part was stimulated precisely, it would twitch and tremble.

    Even though it''s not as good as my "Honest body," It''s easy for men to understand.

    When you feel like your dick is getting used to the stimulation, stimulate her balls with your hands as well.

    Just fiddling with it makes you feel good, so it''s convenient for those who serve.

    Before ejaculation, the dick swells a little more and the tip of the glans flares slightly.

    I quickly put the dick in my mouth to prevent it from splashing anywhere else.

    ¨C Brrrr...

    First step in the morning. The thickest semen poured into my mouth.

    The taste, like an electrolyte with water, not delicious but not that unpleasant, once again confirmed that this was a game.

    By the time I had swallowed all the sticky semen that was sticking to my throat and cleaned all the semen residue off my dick, my junior had also stood up.

    "Haam... Huh? What? Ah. You are a senior. Good. If you just do this, it will be good for me and my senior. Right?"

    "..."

    As I felt my junior''s hand stroking my head with his face buried in his crotch, I was desperate to control my facial expression.

    I feel like I''ll start grinning if I relax even a little.

    ˇô

    Normally, after waking me up in the morning, I would put on a cosplay prepared by my junior, film it, and then have cosplay sex, but today was a little different.

    "Ah. Senior. "This too."

    While filming in a studio that a junior who was suspiciously serious about cosplay had rented, he handed me something.

    It was a strangely shiny rope. Specifically, the one used in SM Play.

    However, even though I am a masochist, I had little to do with BDSM, so I was embarrassed to suddenly be handed something like this.

    "What should I do with this? "Tie me up?"

    "What are you doing by tying me up? Just look around your body and arms with that."

    "Uh... Like this?"

    As my junior told me, I roughly wrapped it around my body and arms.

    After wrapping it around a few times, it didn''t look like it was tied at all.

    "I wrapped it all up. Are you done now?"

    "It''s okay. And press this."

    As soon as my junior, who was watching me, manipulated something with the device.

    ¨C Wow!

    "Hiya?!"

    Suddenly, the rope wriggled as if it was alive and tied me up.

    I only had my upper body wrapped, but somehow my lower body was also tied up so tightly that I couldn''t move.

    "Ohh."

    "Is it time to just admire it? What is this? Why is it moving suddenly?"

    "Wow, there are all kinds of amazing SM tools coming out these days. "It''s really moving, right?"

    My junior said that it is a state-of-the-art SM play prop that ties itself together with just a simple winding.

    Oh my, the advancement of technology can be used for this. It''s so pathetic.

    It''s not something I would say, as I play games in full-dive VR.

    "So. That''s enough now, right? Release it quickly. If things continue like this, we can''t even film."

    "What. Are you interested in cosplay now? "I didn''t know you were that serious about filming."

    "No, they won''t send it back until you finish filming!"

    "Is that so? I think it was like that. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if the senior stays the same. "I will take pictures."

    "Why are you taking pictures when you can''t even move?"

    My junior looked genuinely puzzled after hearing what I said.

    "Uh? "You were the one who chose that character, right?"

    "Did you just choose it because it had less exposure? "Whatever that is."

    "That character, in the second creation, is the character responsible for arrest and humiliation."

    "No, fuck."

    Oh my goodness. A bad word came out inadvertently.

    "How do I know that? "It''s only been a week since you told me to start!"

    "Well, anyway, I chose it because I was a senior. Ah. I like that angry expression. It''s perfect for the character."

    "Yaaaaa!!!"

    Whether I shouted or not, my junior was busy working alone, setting up the camera and lighting.

    I was literally unable to move because I was tied down by useless technology.

    After finishing preparing, my junior took a few pictures of me rolling on the floor.

    "Leave this place a little. "I need to tear it up a bit here."

    "Wait, wait, wait, if you rip it open, you can see my breasts!"

    "Huh. That''s why I tear it up. Because it''s that kind of character. Are you okay? The reason this character''s exposure is low is that the intention is to increase exposure by tearing it apart like this. "You know something, too."

    "How do I know such things... "

    Otaku special. He is stubborn in the field he likes.

    Despite my resistance, my junior started to embarrass me little by little and took several pictures each time.

    It seemed like my juniors were starting to realize that no matter what I did, they would eventually accept me.

    So far, it seems like he thinks the reason he''s accepting it is because of the threatening photo he''s holding.

    I was only able to be freed from the rope after taking a lot of pictures, including pictures of my clothes being torn, pictures of my breasts being massaged, pictures of my pantyhose being tattered, etc.

    Although I was clearly tied so tightly that I couldn''t move my body, it was surprising that after untying it, not a single red mark was left on my skin. Is this cutting edge?

    A junior came up to me as I was sweeping the area with my palm, looking at the area that was tied to the rope.

    "Ruler. Let''s start shooting next."

    "... I understand that. "What are you like?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The junior was wearing a tight-fitting jumpsuit.

    It also has a zipper only at the groin area.

    "I told you, right? A character who specializes in restraint and humiliation. "I''ve been arrested, so now it''s time to humiliate me."

    Haha... "

    I just smiled dryly while looking at my junior who was making me say the obvious.

    "Ah. By the way, this time we are shooting a video."

    It wasn''t very interesting information.

 Chapter 244: Playerâ€™s Dream (7) ***

    Chapter 244: PlayerˇŻs Dream (7) *** "Kuh, kill it!"

    I want to die.

    "Even if you try to humiliate me, it won''t go your way!"

    I want to die.

    "If you untie this and bow down even now, I will spare your life!"

    Please, anyone is welcome. I''d rather kill you.

    "Kkekekeke. If you take away the famous ˇşPurple Witchˇ», She''s just a girl. I could have some fun."

    "If I had only been able to use my original strength, I wouldn''t have been a match for you guys... Oh, no. No. "I can''t do it!"

    ¨C Tiring.

    Video recording stopped with a cheerful sound.

    My junior looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "Senior. Aren''t you so bad at acting? "If you''re good at everything else, why are you acting like this?"

    The situation until a moment ago was all smoke.

    That is also a script written by a junior to suit my character.

    I felt a little anxious when they told me I was going to film a video, but I never thought they would ask me to act. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Moreover, perhaps because the script was written by a junior, each and every line was very old and outdated.

    What is ''Kwik, kill me!'', ''Kuhk, kill me!''.

    Yes, it''s a cliche, but that means that the situation is a cliche, and I''m not saying you should actually include that line.

    I hope you''ll consider my shame at having to act out such tacky lines myself.

    Also, they said that they didn''t put any thought into it and that they should liven up the atmosphere a little more.

    I thought I was going crazy because I was so embarrassed that I kept repeating the same act because there were so many orders for a topic that wasn''t even at the amateur level.

    If someone decides to humiliate me, there aren''t many better means than this.

    I felt like I wanted to roll around on the floor and find a mouse hole.

    Without knowing how I felt, my junior calmly checked the recorded video and said.

    "Ah. Still, the facial expressions were good. Doesn''t that really look like you''re embarrassed and don''t know what to do?"

    It''s real, so it''s natural.

    "Hmm... Although there are some disappointing aspects, I think this is still okay. Let''s move on."

    "Next? Is there still anything left?"

    "Of course. "It starts now?"

    The junior said so and pulled down the zipper on Jjoljjol''s crotch.

    I thought clothes with zippers like that were only for women. That''s right, it would hurt terribly if my balls were caught in the zipper.

    The junior, who must have already been pinched a few times, carefully opened the zipper and took out the penis, shaking it.

    "Senior. "You can act well this time, right?"

    "..."

    I avoided eye contact without saying a word.

    It''s not that I''m bad at acting.

    I''m not particularly good at it, but I still do as much as everyone else. I even did some theater during my school days.

    However, I did not want to say the embarrassing lines that my junior asked me to say even if I could.

    If you look at the voice actors, they seem to be able to read even the more embarrassing and tacky lines without showing it. After all, a professional is a professional.

    My junior saw me not answering and said he knew that, so he put a ball gag in her mouth.

    "Eup, eup. Ugh?"

    "If you do this, there is no need to act. Okay?"

    I wonder if it worked.

    However, it was also true that it was better than reciting embarrassing lines, so I thought it would be better to keep my mouth shut.

    The junior who started filming again said something to himself and then attacked me.

    "Ugh! "Eup!"

    Ah. There is one more good thing about having your mouth blocked.

    Even if you don''t pretend to hate it, it creates an atmosphere where you feel like you''re being forced to do it.

    My body, which was tied up again for filming, was just toyed with as my junior did.

    My junior sat behind me and massaged my chest and licked the back of my neck with his tongue.

    He really looked like a typical third-rate villain.

    Ah. First, since the setup is that he is threatening me, he is a third-rate villain.

    No matter how many times I have experienced physical contact, my skill at caressing breasts has also improved significantly.

    Even so, it''s not to the point where I can make a woman leave just by caressing her breasts, but it''s now to the point where it doesn''t hurt when I massage her breasts.

    Slowly, so it doesn''t hurt.

    Sometimes, I fail to control my strength, and it hurts a little when I hold on tight, but it feels better because it gives me the feeling of being humiliated.

    The junior remotely adjusted the camera''s position and took detailed pictures of her breasts bouncing around with his fingers.

    He played with my breasts as if they were his toys, including the way his fingers were buried in my breasts every time I applied pressure, the way my nipples twitched when I teased them, and he recorded the entire process.

    Kwaak.

    "Town... !"

    When my breasts were suddenly squeezed, a tingling sensation of pleasure went through my upper body, as if my erogenous zone had been stimulated.

    I didn''t even touch the nipple, which is a real erogenous zone.

    I unconsciously twisted her upper body and tried to pull out her breasts, but this only served to stimulate her junior.

    The junior smiled happily as if she had found my weakness and put more pressure on her hand holding her breast.

    "Ugh, that. Ugh... ?"

    My body automatically bent forward.

    It''s strange.

    Wouldn''t your breasts be this sensitive?

    Was there anything that made you sensitive? Wow?

    When I looked back on my memories, I felt like something would come to mind, but every time I did, my thoughts couldn''t flow properly due to the hand that grabbed my chest as if milking it.

    "You''re holding on like this, it''s real from now on!"

    After massaging my breasts for a while, my junior couldn''t bear it anymore and stood up, pushing me forward and knocking me down.

    As if he was trying to continue acting that wasn''t working yet, he put his dick to her pussy while saying some extremely awkward lines.

    Uh. Wait a minute.

    "Ugh?! Town! "Eup!!!"

    I couldn''t see it in detail, but it definitely looked like he wasn''t wearing any contraceptives?

    However, my words could not be heard because of the ball gag in my mouth.

    No, it seemed like it had been passed down.

    I''m sure you can guess what I''m talking about. My junior whispered slyly in my ear so as not to be filmed on camera.

    "Huh? "I can''t really hear what you''re saying."

    He must have kept his mouth shut with this in mind from the beginning.

    I thought I was stupid, but I didn''t know there would be a sudden build-up.

    But for me, being pregnant was already a good thing.

    The reason I didn''t like being pregnant was because I had an instinctive feeling of ''I don''t like it for some reason!'', But after having condom sex a few times, I realized it was not okay.

    No matter how ultra-thin it is with cutting-edge technology, there is a big difference between having one piece and not having it.

    So, to me now, no-contact sex doesn''t seem that threatening. If anything, the acting he did a little while ago was more threatening.

    The junior, who had no idea that even live vaginal sex had been lifted without even realizing it, laughed lowly and stabbed himself in the waist, as if a great criminal plan had succeeded.

    "Ugh... !"

    My body, which had been tormented only by my chest, was suddenly penetrated into my vagina, and I felt a pleasant sensation of pleasure, like scratching an itch.

    It was difficult for me to hold back from almost shaking my back without realizing it.

    I couldn''t be more thankful for my junior''s actions of immediately sticking his dick in as if he wasn''t going to give me any time to rest.

    "What... !"

    The junior who was lying on my back lifted my upper body with enthusiasm.

    It hurt a little because my chest bounced loudly every time I was penetrated, but now even that painful feeling has become a pleasure.

    Before I knew it, saliva was leaking out of the ball gag that was in my mouth and falling on the floor.

    My junior''s camera was taking pictures of me being humiliated, with my entire body tied up, my clothes all torn and unable to cover the parts that should be covered, and my face probably very embarrassed as a woman.

    Why did my junior try to film a video by acting, even though he wasn''t good at it?

    Could it be that someone else is watching this video that is being filmed?

    The thought of so many men masturbating in front of the screen while looking at my miserable appearance made my lower stomach ache.

    Some of those people might recognize me.

    If that happens, you might get called out by people other than your juniors and end up in even worse situations.

    A life of being a popular female college student during the day, and a receiver of semen from unknown men at night.

    Perhaps among the men who use me at night, there are men I didn''t even date during the day.

    The thoughts continued to move further and further.

    In a situation where my eyes were blurred by the pleasure of my junior''s cock penetrating deep into my body and hitting my cervix, my excited body overlapped with my imagination, further doubling the pleasure.

    "... Senior. "I''ll pack it inside."

    The junior whispered something in her ear again, but she couldn''t hear it properly.

    I guess it''s okay. Anything is fine, so I want you to fuck me a little harder now.

    The hand that cruelly and arbitrarily massages my breasts, and the cock that cuts through the vagina and shows the woman''s pleasure every time it penetrates, harder.

    Harder.

    ...

    ¨C View!

    The consciousness that had faded in pleasure returned with the sensation of something being injected deep inside.

    But that is not the end of pleasure, it is even more intense¨D¨D¨D

    "Uuuuu... !!!"

    My gaze trembles here and there.

    No, something didn''t even catch my eye.

    The orgasmic pleasure of cumming for the first time since entering this dream reminded me of the true pleasure I had forgotten.

    Ah. Why did I say I didn''t like this?

    I should have done a good job of coming up with the concept.

    Along with a little regret, I was filled with anticipation at the thought that I could continue to enjoy this pleasure from now on.

    I guess I can enjoy it a little longer before I wake up... ?

 Chapter 245: The Princessâ€™ Dream (1)

    Chapter 245: The PrincessˇŻ Dream (1) The power to look into the target''s memories and realize the target''s desired reality as a dream.

    In Soira''s case, since the player''s memories could not be peered into, a strange dream was created that did not match anything except that she was a modern-day female college student.

    However, Flora and Asil are different cases.

    Among them, first is Flora.

    The princess of the ruined kingdom whose kingdom was destroyed by the invasion of the Demon King''s army, and who was barely able to escape alone.

    In a way, it was as if Flora, who lost her entire family overnight, had already decided what she wanted.

    "Mother! Check this out! I succeeded!"

    In her dream, Flora''s wish was realized, and Flora smiled innocently and boasted to her mother that she had mastered her new magic.

    "Hehe, I can''t believe you''ve already learned advanced magic. "You are great, our Flora."

    Flora''s mother, Cloris Vale. In other words, the Queen of the Kingdom of Vale smiled benevolently and stroked the head of her lovely youngest daughter.

    "Lol... "

    Flora smiled happily as she felt her mother''s warm touch.

    Flora was happier that her mother was happy that she learned advanced magic than that she learned advanced magic.

    Since her mother was so happy, Flora also felt rewarded for working hard to learn advanced magic.

    How much effort did Flora put into it? During the six months he attended the academy, he worked day and night just to master advanced magic for several months ¨C

    ''... What? But have I ever attended an academy?''

    Memories that seemed to come to mind for a moment soon disappeared like bubbles along with questions.

    If the kingdom was healthy, she wouldn''t have met Soira, and she wouldn''t have gone to the academy.

    In this dream, Flora''s memories of her hard work at her academy were replaced by memories of her own efforts at her palace.

    "Our Flora, what are you thinking like that?"

    "Ah. Mother. Just... Hehe."

    It felt like something was coming to mind, but Flora forgot her complicated thoughts as she was embraced by her mother''s warm embrace.

    The cozy, warm, good-smelling embrace of a loving mother.

    If she was held quietly and felt the warmth, it felt like she was going to cry.

    I don''t know why, but she didn''t want to fall again.

    "Oh~! "My mother made my youngest cry!"

    As Flora was enjoying her mother''s embrace, a clear voice like a bird chirping came from next to her.

    Ayla Bale. She was the second princess of the Kingdom of Vale and the second older sister to Flora.

    "Huh, Aila? No. Her mom didn''t make her cry. Hey, Flora? Why? "What really happened?"

    "Yes... "

    Queen Chloris was embarrassed and tried to comfort Flora, but Flora shook her head and did not think about leaving her mother''s arms.

    On the contrary, I just dug deeper and deeper.

    Aila burst into anger at the sight of her mother and daughter clinging to her.

    "This is shameful! Only mothers! "I want to hug the youngest too!"

    "Hehe. Then will Aela come here too? "You can just hug me together."

    "Mom, I love you so much!"

    Chloris smiled slightly at the sight of her daughter changing her attitude in an instant.

    At the sound of her mother''s laughter, Flora, who was held in her arms, burst into laughter.

    Eventually, Eila was next to her, and her petite body, Flora, could feel the warmth of her body from all sides.

    Flora was happy.

    ˇô

    In the Bale royal family, if there was nothing special going on, the whole family would gather together for dinner.

    The messy and dirty power struggle surrounding the throne was not found, at least in the Vale royal family.

    It was also because the situation in the Kingdom of Vale was not so relaxed that the royal family could fight among themselves.

    Even now, less than half of the dining room where the whole family would have gathered was filled.

    The rest are leading armies, holding important diplomatic meetings with other countries, or receiving reports about the continued invasion of the Demon King''s army. Everyone was working hard in their respective positions.

    "Okay. "The youngest has learned advanced magic?"

    Amid the sound of crockery clattering, Caerleon Veil, the king of the Vale Kingdom and Flora''s father, spoke first. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Originally, it was an etiquette unsuitable for a noble dinner. Making noises while eating and opening your mouth while eating.

    But no one here cared about that.

    We were busy fighting the devil''s army on the front line of humanity right now, so there was no reason to obsess over petty etiquette. It was enough to find something like that only in diplomatic situations with foreign countries.

    Discourse at a meal. Today''s topic was about Flora''s growth.

    In fact, it wasn''t even a topic of the day. Unless something goes wrong, 80% of the conversation topics at dinner are about Flora.

    In the past, there was a time when I felt a little burdened about being loved so much.

    But these days, Flora is just grateful for the love her family gives her.

    "It seems like just yesterday she was running around in excitement because she learned intermediate magic, but Flora has grown up a lot."

    Justitia Veil, the first princess of the Veil Kingdom and Flora''s eldest sister.

    She, who was called by her nickname, looked at Flora with happy eyes.

    Then this time, the first prince, Keren Bale, spoke.

    "When did Yusti learn advanced magic? Was she faster than the youngest?"

    "Well, when I was Flora''s age, I could only use intermediate level magic."

    In some ways, Keren''s words could be heard as degrading Justitia''s abilities, but neither the speaker nor the receiver interpreted them in that sense.

    Because everyone in her family loved her youngest child, Flora.

    There was no intention whatsoever in coddling and praising Flora.

    Seeing such a friendly appearance, King Carlion stroked his short beard with satisfaction.

    "Haha. It''s always nice to see. Isn''t that right? Madam."

    "Yes. It''s true."

    Unlike Carlyon, who was born as a prince of the Kingdom of Vale, the sight of such a harmonious family was even more dazzling to Chloris, who had married from a foreign country.

    If you think back to the time when Chloris was a princess, everyone was desperate to belittle each other and catch and kill each other.

    When I married into the Veil royal family, who could be destroyed by the demon king''s army at any moment, I imagined a miserable future where I would struggle to survive every day.

    However, in actual experience, a harmonious family brought her much greater happiness than she imagined.

    It was true that we might be destroyed by the Demon King''s army, but even so, it was thought to be worth the risk.

    The three siblings, Justitia, Keren, and Eila, pampered her youngest, Flora, with various words. Flora watched her cheeks blushing with joy and embarrassment at the love of her older sisters and brothers. Chloris sat next to her. She rested her head on her husband''s shoulder.

    Carlyon said nothing and quietly lent her his shoulder.

    As always, it was a happy meal time.

    ˇô

    It was an extremely happy time for Flora and others, but in the end, this was a dream created by Drippert.

    It meant that there was a fatal difference somewhere.

    Here, the fact that the Kingdom of Vale is alive and well was not acknowledged in any other way.

    That''s the wind read from Flora''s memories. So to speak, it''s like the basis of a dream.

    In Flora''s case, there was something fatally different from the reality created by her own wishes.

    "After everyone has finished eating, let''s carry out our evening routine."

    When King Caerleon rang the bell on the table, servants came in and busily cleaned up the table.

    Everything from dishes and tableware to tablecloths.

    There was no such thing as leftover food.

    It seemed that in the countries in the back, there were people who brought out a lot of food that they couldn''t eat to show off their leisure, and then left more than half of it, but in the Kingdom of Vale, it was something you couldn''t even dream of.

    After the restaurant was completely cleaned out and the only table left was neatly organized so that it could be used as a conference table rather than a dining table, all the servants left.

    The only people left in the restaurant were the king and his wife, Flora, and Flora''s siblings.

    Flora was confused as to what the royal family would do while remaining.

    Since I said it was my evening routine, it must have been something I always did, but for some reason I couldn''t quite remember what I did.

    Keren, who thought that Flora was nervous, whispered to her in a low voice.

    "Flora, are you nervous?"

    "Yes? Oh, no. Brother Karen. I was just thinking about something else."

    "I feel sorry for you, my brother. Just call me oppa!"

    However, since everyone was close by, the conversation between Karen and Flora was heard by the other siblings.

    "... Karen, my brother. "Do you really seem like an old man when you''re so obsessed with the word ''oppa''?"

    "What are you talking about. Ayla! "Who else can Flora call her brother besides me?"

    "First of all, just looking at my siblings, there are two more."

    "It''s not here now!"

    Watching Ayla and Karen''s playful conversation, Flora was able to relax a little.

    As if sensing Flora''s feelings, Queen Chloris spoke.

    "Come on. Then get ready now. Everyone is busy."

    "Yes." "Huh!" "Yes."

    With a variety of answers.

    ¨C Slurp.

    There was a sound of fabric rubbing, and everyone started taking off the clothes and dresses they were wearing.

    A fatally different part of Flora''s dream.

    The point was that the familial love of a harmonious family was expressed as ''family love'' in a slightly different sense.

 Chapter 246: The Princessâ€™ Dream (2) **

    Chapter 246: The PrincessˇŻ Dream (2) ** As a joke, there is a saying that siblings are programmed to kill each other.

    Not all siblings are like that, but the fact that there is a saying like that means that there are a lot of siblings fighting with each other.

    But still, family is the thing you can rely on the most when something happens.

    And the Kingdom of Vale was a place where ''something'' happened like a meal.

    ''Only this time it''s a united front!'' If it lasts for a few years, the relationship will just get better.

    The relationship between siblings in the Bale royal family was extremely peaceful and harmonious.

    The result of such family love being twisted by the power of Drippert was extremely sticky and obscene.

    In the spacious dining room, only the sound of cloth rubbing was heard for a moment, and the three princesses, one prince, and the king and his wife were all naked.

    Queen Chloris Veil.

    Because she is not originally from the Vale royal family, she has snow-white, wavy hair rather than the characteristic pink hair of the Vale royal family.

    In addition, there is a large maternal pouch that would attract the attention of any man.

    The reason why Flora was able to quickly become close to Pyrene at her academy was because her white-haired busty figure resembled Flora''s mother, Chloris.

    Of course, Pyrene and Chloris'' personalities were worlds apart. Unlike Pyrene, who was like an uncle, Chloris was a chaste and affectionate mother.

    1st Princess Justitia Veil.

    Except for the fact that her hair is pink, she has an aura and body that resembles that of her mother, Chloris.

    She was also the one who made the men working at the palace bow down because of her chest, which seemed to burst when she wore royal dresses.

    As a bonus, she was also the number one daughter among men in the Kingdom of Vale.

    By making people imagine grabbing those voluptuous breasts and massaging them as they please, Justitia was unintentionally exploiting the semen of the men in the kingdom.

    Second Princess Aila Veil.

    Although she felt sad that she was rarely evaluated properly compared to her mother Chloris and her older sister Justitia, she had a wonderful body that went out of its way.

    Justitia had large breasts, Aila had normal breasts, and Flora had small breasts. Somehow, it seemed like there was a will to protect the balance of the world.

    Eila''s hair was dark pink, almost rosy, and was cut short near her shoulders.

    Her personality is extremely ordinary. However, in this game world full of all kinds of bizarre concepts, being ordinary was actually an attractive point, making her a princess with her own fan base.

    Let''s omit the description of the male group. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, to briefly describe it, both King Caerleon Veil and her first prince, Keren Veil, have hair that appears to be light red rather than deep pink.

    A characteristic of the Bale royal family was that men had hair that was dark, almost red, and women had hair as light as pink.

    Even though they were family, they all looked like they didn''t feel any shame even though they were standing naked.

    Only Flora followed the other family members in taking off her clothes, looking uncertain about something.

    Is this correct?

    Clearly this was routine. A routine that repeats every day.

    In Flora''s ''memories'', she also remembered spending time with family after dinner every day until yesterday.

    But today I somehow felt strange.

    Even while Flora was hesitating, other family members were caring for each other in their own ways.

    Keren approached Justitia and casually massaged her breasts.

    The voluptuous breasts that every man in the Kingdom of Vale had imagined at least once were massaged freely by the man''s hands as if it were only natural.

    However, neither Justitia nor Keren nor anyone present thought this strange.

    "Sister Yusti. "Haven''t your breasts gotten bigger these days?"

    "Okay? It''s a big deal. I haven''t even been able to wear the dress I tailored last time for a few months... Hmm. Chureup... "

    Keren massaged Justitia''s breasts and captured her lips.

    Justitia offered her breasts to Keren''s large manly palms, parting her lips and mixing them with her tongue.

    Chureup, juleup, churrleup...

    The sound of tongues mixing and saliva being exchanged resonated strangely loudly.

    Even though the two were brother and sister, they kissed each other passionately, just like lovers who love each other.

    Even as he was deeply kissing Justitia, Keren did not stop his hands and caressed every inch of her body.

    With one hand, she gently massaged her breast, gently scratching her areola with her finger.

    She guessed when Justitia was getting used to her stimulation and flicked her nipples with her fingers, which had been scratching her areolas, and her white naked body flinched and showed an honest response.

    With his other hand, he placed his hand on her shoulder and pulled her towards him, smoothing her delicate shoulder.

    Her hands moved from her shoulders down her armpits, sides, and waist, staying near her hips for a while, and eventually began to play with her buttocks.

    Every time she walked, she swayed from side to side and grabbed the attention of all men. He massaged her fair buttocks and lightly tapped them with his palm.

    Although she was not strong enough to be called a masochist, Justitia had a slight tendency toward masochism.

    Keren, well aware of that fact, continued to caress Justitia, controlling her intensity just enough to leave traces of her hand on her pure white skin.

    As the mood between the two grew, Aila approached her as if to tell her not to forget.

    Ayla pressed her breasts against Keren''s body and held his cock with one of her hands.

    She said as she caressed Justitia''s body, running her already hard erect cock up and down her.

    "Keren only likes Yusti. "You don''t even care about her sister, do you?"

    "What are you talking about, Aila? I am... Town."

    Keren was about to make an excuse, but this time Justitia pounced and blocked him.

    A deep kiss that continues again.

    Perhaps she was already familiar with this, Aila let out a small sigh and lowered her face.

    "Huh, that''s enough. "If you won''t give it up, this is mine."

    Ayla made an ecstatic expression as she rubbed her face against Keren''s hot cock.

    "Ha... I don''t know anything else, but my dick is great... "

    Aila, who was rubbing her cheeks and enjoying the heat of the cock, tucked the side of her hair behind her ear, then opened her mouth wide and swallowed Keren''s glans.

    "Hmm... Umm... Hmm... "

    He started to give her affectionate fellatio by purring in her mouth, adjusting her position and shaking her head back and forth.

    I could feel Aila''s sincerity in her service as she raised her eyes upwards to check Keren''s reaction.

    As Keren and Justitia mixed their tongues, they occasionally grimaced when the drool dripped down their foreheads.

    The king and his wife also began their married life looking at such a harmonious brother and sister.

    "Honey... We too... "

    "Okay. "Come here."

    A couple who has been together for countless years was able to know what each other wanted without saying anything.

    Cloris''s pussy was already dripping wet. There was no need for separate foreplay.

    Chloris turned her back to Carlion, who was sitting in his seat, and slowly lowered his waist to a back-sitting position.

    "Yes... ?"

    I''ve had my dick penetrated countless times, but the first time was always special.

    The feeling of the inside opening up and welcoming a thick, solid pillar. It was also Chloris'' favorite moment of her sex.

    Cloris'' body trembled as she felt the cock fit her, as if she was back where she belonged.

    Carlyon hugged her back, feeling the squishy tightness of his beloved wife.

    Burying my nose in her flowing white hair and smelling her scent seemed to bring back the fresh feelings I had when I first got married.

    In this way, the time of ''family love'' passing by in the room, confirming the love for each other.

    Only Flora stood awkwardly alone, looking at this scene.

    Can I mix it there?

    Flora''s ''memory'' says that''s true, but for some reason she couldn''t shake off the feeling of discomfort.

    I don''t know what it is, but this seems a little different...

    Aila, who found Flora helpless, said, licking the tip of her tongue with the tip of her Keren''s glans.

    "It looks like our youngest doesn''t know what to do?"

    "Ah... Because her youngest child is not yet an adult. Look at that. ... Ang?"

    Justitia, who had finally managed to separate her lips from hers, also cared for Flora even as she struggled with Keren''s continued caresses.

    "Today will be a little difficult. It would have been nice to have other kids."

    Keren let out a worried note while enjoying Justitia''s soft body with her hands and Aela''s mouth with her cock.

    No matter how strong he was, it seemed difficult to deal with three women at the same time.

    "What. "Me and Justy and her older sister Eda, with their dicks puffed up like this, thinking about fucking her cute youngest as well."

    Aila said playfully, flicking her finger on the shaft of his cock, which was glistening with her own spit.

    "Fuck you, a princess shouldn''t use words like that."

    "Ugh. Umm."

    Keren scolded Ayla for her tone, but Ayla just put her dick in her mouth again and muttered as if she couldn''t hear him.

    Keren clicked her tongue and spoke to Flora.

    "This guy is so... Flora. If it''s burdensome, you don''t have to."

    "Ah... "

    The friendly tone was just as Flora remembered.

    No, it was a bit strange to remember something even though it was right in front of you.

    Despite her discomfort that her beloved brother had not changed, Flora finally moved her feet.

 Chapter 247: The Princessâ€™s Dream (3) ***

    Chapter 247: The PrincessˇŻs Dream (3) *** The three sisters, joined by Flora, laid Keren on the floor.

    The floor covered with luxurious carpets was so comfortable that it was hard to believe there was a cold stone floor underneath.

    Keren took the pillow from Justitia''s knees and placed her hands above her head, kneading her breasts.

    "Ugh ? Really, I was just touching my breasts. "Keren likes her breasts?"

    "How many men can tolerate Yusti''s breasts? You know too, right? "All the men only look at their older sister''s breasts."

    "Ah... ? Of course, if you look at me with such passionate gaze, you know... ?"

    "These breasts are mine. It''s shameful."

    "Hehe... Karen, were you jealous? Don''t worry. Because this older sister''s breasts still belong to my younger brothers... "

    While Keren was teasing Justitia''s breasts with her possessive desires, Eila and Flora were glued to her lower body.

    "Joy. Her brother only likes her sisters tits. We are women too. Yes? Flora."

    "... Hehe."

    "Yes, yes. You can''t say bad things about my brother like that, right? Wow, that''s really cute."

    Ayla hugged Flora and rubbed her cheek.

    Ayla, who enjoyed Flora''s soft and chewy cheeks, eventually led Flora to approach Keren''s cock.

    "Flora isn''t used to it yet, right? I''ll show her what her sister does. All she has to do is watch carefully and follow along. Okay?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes Rani, keep your distance. Well, okay. Anyway, at first, lightly with your tongue... "

    Ayla stretched out her tongue to lick the shaft of the cock, intending to show it to Flora.

    Up, down.

    From the root to just below the glans.

    It was a movement closer to simply applying saliva rather than servicing her cock, but since the purpose was to teach Flora, it wasn''t much of a problem.

    "Ruler. Did you see it? It''s not difficult, so just follow along."

    "Beh... "

    Flora followed Eila''s instructions and stuck out her tongue and started licking the cock.

    It was a simple move that required just moving her tongue up and down as if licking a candy, so Flora was able to do it without difficulty.

    "Yes, yes. As expected, our Flora. You''re good! Then next... "

    For some reason, Ayla was excited to see Flora getting used to it so quickly that she taught her other techniques.

    In a moment.

    The positions were reversed, so that Flora was now lying on her floor.

    It was thanks to the two sisters giving in to the question of who would be the first to enjoy Keren''s cock, which was fully erect and dripping with pre-cum.

    Justitia and Eila each held Flora''s knees facing the sky above the summit and opened them wide.

    Karen slowly entered the center with his cock in front.

    If you look at the appearance, it appears that Flora, who was captured by the two women, was about to be raped.

    However, the two, who truly believed that this was a way for families to express their love, tried to relieve Flora''s tension by stimulating her nipples with their fingers.

    ¨C Snap.

    Keren probed Flora''s hole with her thick fingers to see if it was wet enough.

    It felt a little tight, but I thought it would be okay to put it in like this.

    As she watched the cock gradually getting closer to her pussy, Flora unconsciously stiffened her body.

    This was Flora''s first experience here, where the kingdom was alive and well, and of course Flora did not have to escape her kingdom alone, and she certainly did not have to be captured by her slavers.

    "Brother. Shouldn''t she be so excited that it''s been a while since she fucked her virginity? "My brother is already big, so I have to take it slow until I get used to it."

    "I get it. Okay, so please change your tone."

    "Got it? Did someone who knew that get so excited when he took my virginity? "I couldn''t even walk properly after that day!"

    "When on earth are you talking about the enemy? And speak properly. You don''t do that outside, do you?"

    "Heng. Could it be so? I also say this only happens when we are alone. To the outside world, I am also known as a virtuous princess."

    "I can''t believe you are chaste. "It is rare for a word to be so incongruous."

    "This!"

    Flora giggled as she watched the argument taking place above his head and between his legs.

    She was definitely blessed to be able to have her first experience with sisters and brothers who love each other so much.

    Compared to the time when she was kidnapped by a slave trader, subjected to various humiliations, and forcibly took away her virginity ¨C

    ''... What? What is it? This strangely specific imagination... ''

    Due to her sudden sense of discomfort, Flora forgot about Keren and Aela''s argument for a moment and fell into her thoughts.

    According to Flora''s ''memories'', this was clearly Flora''s first experience.

    Moreover, the fact that the princess Flora was captured by a slave trader was something that could not have happened unless the kingdom was destroyed overnight.

    Nevertheless, it was a strangely vivid and emotionally charged imagination.

    Flora slowly put her mind in order, as if retracing her thin string.

    I remember it well, no, I can''t imagine it. At the end of her humiliation, which seemed to continue endlessly in the dark cave, there was a ray of light and purple hair, just like the hero from the fairy tales that Flora enjoyed reading...

    ¨C Squeak.

    "Huh, ah?!"

    Just before someone''s silhouette emerged, Flora screamed as she felt pain tearing through her lower abdomen.

    While Flora was lost in her thoughts, Keren''s cock had torn Flora''s hymen.

    Flora''s mind went blank due to the pain she was experiencing for the first time, and she completely forgot what she had been imagining just a moment ago.

    When she lifted her head and looked at her lower abdomen, Keren''s dick, which was longer than Flora''s span, was half gone.

    "Tsk... "

    Her newly virgin pussy reacted sensitively to her slightest movement.

    A small moan escaped Flora''s mouth as she felt her stomach clench when Keren moved her waist even slightly.

    "The youngest is sick! I told you to take your time! This orc dick!"

    "Is that an insult? And this is taking it slow. "You didn''t make a fuss at first, crying and begging for your life."

    "W-what? "I don''t remember?"

    "Justi was there at the time too, so there''s no use pretending you didn''t notice."

    "Eww... "

    Taking advantage of Ayla''s silence, Keren thrust a little deeper into her waist.

    A pure pussy that had never been used before was gradually conquered by a dick and learned the taste of a man.

    Flora, even with tears in her eyes at the feeling of the foreign body, took a deep breath and tried to relax her body in order to take the keren further inside her.

    I don''t remember learning how to do this, but I had a strange feeling that it could be done this way.

    Keren could feel the results of those efforts right away.

    Unlike a little while ago, when I had to push forward almost like digging in because I couldn''t go in properly even if I pressed hard with my hard erect dick, even though it was tightened hard, it was at a comfortable level.

    Keren complimented her youngest daughter''s handsome appearance by stroking her head.

    "As expected, our youngest. "You''re good at everything."

    "Lol... "

    Flora smiled as if she was a little embarrassed.

    Meanwhile, Karen''s cock was steadily taming Flora''s pussy.

    A little bit from half. And then the dick, which was gradually disappearing inside Flora, suddenly reached the opening of her cervix.

    Unfortunately, Keren''s dick was still not able to go in a little bit.

    "Oh my, what a pity. "If she had gone a little further, she could have accepted her roots."

    Justitia held her hand to her cheek, her smile not lost.

    Meanwhile, she did not stop caressing Flora''s breast with her other hand.

    It was Flora''s intention to ease her pain.

    "Are you okay... "

    Flora squeezed out her voice, with tears in her eyes due to her pain and foreign body sensation.

    "I''m fine, so... To the end... "

    "Flora. Are you sure you''re okay? You don''t have to overdo it."

    Despite Justitia''s worries, Flora just smiled.

    Justitia, who read in Flora''s eyes the feeling that she wanted to be loved to the end, said no more and sent a glance to Keren.

    "Is it okay? "She''s already reached her womb, it might hurt if she goes any further."

    "Keren. "Do whatever Flora wants."

    "... Okay. If our youngest wants it."

    There was no need for any reason other than that Flora was wanted by this family who loved her youngest child so much.

    Although she could already feel the elastic cervix around her glans, Keren pushed it in with force from her waist once again.

    -Cow wow.

    She moved forward with difficulty, pushing up her stomach as it seemed that it would not go any further.

    Each time the remaining cock was slowly inserted, Flora trembled and endured the mixed sensation of pain and pleasure.

    Justitia and Eila, who were looking at Flora, looked on with worried expressions.

    And finally, Keren''s pubic bone touched Flora''s groin.

    Everything, including the roots, has been inserted. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Breathing a sigh of relief at the fact that everything was safely inserted, Keren checked Flora''s condition.

    She looked at it out of concern that it might have been difficult due to excessive insertion.

    "Ughhhhh... ?"

    Flora was shaking in orgasm, making vulgar sounds that were unimaginable from her usual appearance.

    In real life, Flora was afraid of vaginal sex due to the trauma of rape.

    It was because her body remembered the pleasure of sex by pressing her cervix, which had taken away her fears and made her aware of the pleasure of sex.

 Chapter 248: The Princessâ€™s Dream (4) ***

    Chapter 248: The PrincessˇŻs Dream (4) *** Flora was at its peak.

    Although she was not completely free from the pain of breaking, it meant that she could at least get pleasure from intercourse.

    When Keren realized that Flora was feeling it, she began to demonstrate her technique in earnest.

    Once I learned the taste of pleasure, there was nothing difficult after that.

    In my dream, since she became an adult, she has been practicing her family love and honing her techniques every day.

    It was no small task to show heaven to at least one girl who had just opened her eyes to the pleasure of women.

    In fact, although Flora had considerable experience, she was like that in this dream.

    "Ha, tsk... Ah, ah... Ugh, haha... "

    The piston speed was not very fast.

    But each time she fucked, Flora''s small body shook violently.

    The bodies of Justitia and Eila, who were holding Flora''s knees and spreading her legs, were shaking together.

    Keren sensed Flora''s weakness in a split second and instead of increasing the speed of her piston, she pushed deeper into her with each thrust.

    Once when the thick dick penetrates the vaginal meat without hesitation and hits the cervix, and once when it is pushed up strongly.

    Flora''s moans echoed twice at once.

    "How are you, Flora? "Do you feel good?"

    "Ah, ? ha... Tsk? Ugh... Sigh... ?"

    Keren didn''t stop stroking her waist and she whispered to Flora, but Flora was already unable to hear her words properly.

    I could only stare into the empty space with her relaxed eyes and wallow in the pleasure I could feel from her pussy.

    "Oh... "

    "Wow... "

    Watching Flora, who was intoxicated with female pleasure even though it was her first time, moaning lasciviously and shaking her hips, Justitia and Eila unconsciously wriggled their hips.

    As a woman who had also tasted Keren''s cock, she had an idea of ??how much pleasure Flora would be in.

    Their pussies were already soaked with love juice up to her thighs, and Aila began masturbating with her hand that was not holding Flora''s knee.

    ¨C Nap, nip, nip...

    Her hand, which went between her legs, moved busily, making an obscene sound of water.

    Justitia did not masturbate openly like Eila, but she continued to rub her thighs.

    I want to get fucked.

    I want to experience the joy of being born as a woman, crying out like a bitch as Flora is impaled on that cock that moves in and out of her and makes her moan in pleasure.

    But Keren has only one dick.

    If she gets to enjoy Karen''s cock, she doesn''t want her youngest to enjoy her sex.

    Besides, isn''t this the youngest''s first time?

    Everyone here had the same desire to make her youngest child''s first experience an unforgettable experience of her life.

    However, while giving her youngest her perfect first experience, she still found ways to enjoy sex herself.

    "... "

    Eila glanced at her older sister, Justitia.

    As Justitia was also looking at Aila, the two princesses'' eyes met.

    The appearance of the other person being excited, but restless because they cannot satisfy their heated body.

    I''m sure you look the same.

    And no matter how twisted they were by Drippert''s power, the two were basically very close sisters, and you could tell what they were thinking just by looking into each other''s eyes.

    If she can''t fuck herself because Flora is fucking her, she just needs to get Flora to finish fucking her quickly.

    After exchanging opinions in an instant, the movements of the two sisters changed.

    She let go of Flora''s legs, holding them wide open.

    Since Keren was already fucking her waist deep between her thighs, she didn''t find it difficult to fuck her now that she let go of her legs.

    Justitia caressed Flora''s breast.

    When Keren''s thick, long cock was inserted, it was a caress made to make Flora truly feel it, going beyond stimulating her nipples to prevent pain.

    I stimulated her areola by circling it around her firmly erect nipples, and sometimes flicking them, injecting pleasure.

    While Justitia caressed Flora''s breasts, Eila touched Flora''s entire body, developing her erogenous zones.

    Nape, ears, sides, etc. She searched for Flora''s reaction and relentlessly tormented her, simply pampering her slightly sensitive areas as her erogenous zones.

    Finding Flora''s weaknesses wasn''t that difficult.

    Because I knew everything about my beloved youngest child.

    "Ah... ?? Hot, ugh ? Uhoooook... ?"

    In her original reality, Flora was so pampered that she grew up in a clean environment where she had no knowledge of sex even after becoming an adult.

    Now that the love that felt so heavy has degenerated into ''family love'', it has given Flora endless pleasure.

    Flora''s mind, not yet accustomed to her pleasure, was teetering on the brink of extinction at any moment due to the endless surge of sexual sensations.

    Fortunately, Keren had a lot of experience with women, so she was able to push Flora to the limit of what she could endure.

    I don''t know if Flora, who was screaming her voice hoarse right now, would think that was a good thing.

    With the help of her two sisters, Flora''s vagina began to use unintentional techniques.

    Her vagina twitched and tightened as Justitia pinched her nipples, and her back arched as Eila ran her fingers down her sides.

    Keren quickly became aware of Flora''s irregular technique.

    "Flora... Love. Flora... !"

    "Huh... Tsk... Ah, haha... ?"

    Although it probably wouldn''t reach Flora''s ears, Keren hugged Flora and sped up her piston one last time.

    It was a piston that hit everything so much that even Justitia and Eila looked at it in fascination.

    Flora had already been overcome by her orgasm several times and was unable to come to her senses.

    All that''s left is for Karen to ejaculate.

    The sex, which was so intense that the sound of cocks being driven into the room echoed loudly throughout the large room, eventually came to an end.

    "Ah, ha, haha... ?"

    Keren ejaculated, pushing his cock deep inside Flora, just the way Flora liked it.

    I enjoyed family love with Flora by slowly moving my dick while ejaculating so that I could pour every last drop into her womb.

    In fact, Flora was so moaning that she almost lost her breath.

    Flora, who couldn''t even properly moan, tilted her slender neck wide behind her and dropped her body intermittently...

    ¨C Slurp.

    She dropped her head to the side as if her power had been turned off.

    "Flora? Flora?! Are you okay?!"

    Keren was greatly embarrassed by the sudden collapse of Flora and looked at her condition.

    Unlike her panicking appearance, Justitia calmly placed her hand on Flora''s chest and checked her breathing with her other hand.

    "Are you okay. "I just fainted because I loved it so much."

    "Phew... "

    Upon hearing Justitia''s calm diagnosis, Keren let out a sigh of relief.

    It''s not that among the women he''s dealt with so far, there hasn''t been a woman like Flora who couldn''t bear the immense pleasure and fainted, but seeing her beloved youngest child collapse was a heavy burden on her heart.

    "Stupid brother. So I told you to be gentle, right? "It''s my first time with Flora." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Aila. When did you say that? And you and your sister both loved Flora."

    "..."

    Aila averted her gaze as if she couldn''t hear Keren''s point, and Justitia just laughed.

    "... Anyway! Now it''s my turn! "Just because you got kicked by Flora once doesn''t mean you''re dead, right?"

    Aila shouted vigorously and stood up from her seat.

    She turned around and put one knee on her clean table, put her hand between her legs and seduced her sticky wet pussy with her fingers.

    "Ego. "Here''s my little sister''s pussy that I love so much, Keren ? It''s so hot and sticky, it must feel perfect, right?"

    Just as Aila said, clear love juice was still dripping from the wide open hole.

    The hole that she had been prodding with her own fingers just a moment ago was begging to be fucked right away and was giving off her female scent.

    I''m sure it would feel fantastic if you stuck your dick into that female hole that is begging for a cock.

    In fact, Karen knew from her own experience that she felt incredibly good.

    Because I couldn''t count the number of times Aila and Karen mixed bodies.

    However, one thing needed to be corrected.

    Keren had not yet dried up Flora''s love juice, so he grabbed Aela''s waist with her glistening dick in front of him.

    Aila simply placed her cock into the gaping hole with her fingers, and her vagina began to stick to her, trying to wrap around her cock.

    Keren said as he fucked her waist, feeling the vaginal folds tightening like a living thing with the tip of her glans.

    "Let me tell you one thing. "I don''t just like my sister''s pussy, I also like my sister''s pussy."

    "Ah... Hot? Not really, not that different. Oh, I see... ?"

    Eila narrowed one of her eyes and endured the pleasure as Keren''s cock gave her new pleasure every time it penetrated her, even though she had tasted it countless times.

    Justitia also stood next to Aila and turned her hips toward Keren.

    "Keren... If you say that, you will deal with this sister too... ? Ah, ?"

    "Of course."

    Keren continued to rock her hips against Aila, probing with her fingers the vagina of Justitia, who was standing next to Aila.

    "Hehe... The only one who can line up three princesses and enjoy their pussies is, ugh ? Onii-chan... ?"

    Ayla smiled mischievously and tightened her pussy.

    If I were to be honest, there are several other princes in the Kingdom of Vale, so if they were in the same situation as Keren now, they would have enjoyed it just as much.

    However, it was moodless to ask about such things during sex.

    Without saying a word, Keren pumped her cock, covering Aela''s mouth with her moans.

 Chapter 249: The Princessâ€™ Dream (5) **

    Chapter 249: The PrincessˇŻ Dream (5) ** Flora''s daily life was peaceful.

    ¨C Buuu...

    She opens her eyes to the sound of the trumpets of the knights heading to the front.

    Clear skies as always. Smelling the slightly chilly morning air, I put on a thin coat over my pajamas and head to the balcony.

    If you are not unreasonably late in the morning, you wake up to the sound of the trumpet and go straight to the balcony. At that exact moment, the knights pass by the balcony below Flora''s room.

    I flinched to block the cold morning wind from hitting my body, which had not yet gone away from the warm blanket, and leaned on the balcony and waved at the knights who had begun their advance.

    The knights, regardless of gender, respond to Flora''s small and cute cheer by waving their hands together.

    The commander, who would have normally warned the knights not to get excited and to maintain a serious and solemn attitude, just pretended not to notice when receiving Flora''s support.

    One female commander even returned her smile to Flora, waving her hand with the other knights.

    Flora waved her hand and prayed for the safety of her knights until they disappeared from sight.

    How many of them will be able to return safely?

    Thinking about it made her heart hurt a little, but she soon shook her head to shake off the heavy heart.

    Because Flora had Flora''s work.

    Flora returned to the room, changed his clothes, and headed somewhere for the next task.

    "Princess Flora. Hello... "

    "Hello! Good morning!"

    She even greeted the maid she met along the way.

    Flora arrived at Keren''s bedroom, giving the bright morning song bird some of the snacks she was carrying.

    There were already passengers there.

    "Ah. Flora. Are you here?"

    "Good morning! Sister Aila!"

    Aila, who was just about to enter Keren''s room, stroked the hair of her youngest child, who had been energetic since the morning.

    "Keren is weak in the morning, so we should help him. "You''re going to help the youngest today too, right?"

    "Yes!"

    The two sisters, in a friendly atmosphere, opened Karen''s door and went inside.

    A spacious bed in a spacious room. Keren, dressed in pajamas, was sleeping on top of it.

    There was a slight noise as Flora and Aela entered the room, but Keren showed no sign of waking up.

    Aila sighed as she looked at Keren like that.

    "Ugh. The youngest has already woken up. My brother is a human being... "

    "Eh, hehe."

    "Yes, yes. That''s why we came here. Right?"

    Ayla hugged Flora once and climbed onto the bed where Keren was lying.

    When I lifted the blanket, I could see the morning menstruation sprouting beautifully from under her pajamas.

    "Anyway. "I heard you need to know at least one dick."

    Aila took off Keren''s pajama pants and called out to Flora with a wave of her hand.

    Flora, who was standing quietly next to the bed, followed Aila''s gesture and climbed on the bed to go to Aila''s side.

    "Ruler. Look. Flora. If you look closely here... "

    "... ?"

    Hearing Eila''s meaningful words, Flora brought her face a little closer.

    Eila slowly assessed her timing, then pulled down Keren''s pajamas.

    ¨C Tak!

    "Hmm... ?!"

    Suddenly, a cock popped out of her nightgown and hit Flora''s forehead.

    "... ?!... ?... ?!!"

    Flora, startled by something so sudden, grabbed her forehead and asked a question.

    Seeing Flora like that, Aila held her belly button and laughed.

    Only then did Flora puff out her cheeks, realizing that it was Aila''s prank.

    "Sorry, sorry. Don''t be too angry. Ruler. "I''ll let you do it first."

    "I''m excited."

    Flora''s cheeks were still puffed out, but she calmly took Keren''s cock in her mouth as Eila presented it to her.

    It was a wake-up call for Keren who was weak in the morning.

    "Hmm... Hmm... Hmm... "

    Serving Flora''s tiny mouth with that big dick in her mouth was hard, but considering it was also her family''s love, she could make the effort.

    "Our youngest is doing well. Ah. Karen likes it here more than there. Okay. "That way."

    With Eila by her side, Flora bit, sucked and licked her cock.

    She even found it cute that the cock twitched automatically when a pleasant spot was stimulated.

    As she opened her throat and took the cock deep inside her, Keren''s pubic hair would come right up to her nose and tickle her.

    However, it wasn''t all bad as it had a strong male scent.

    "Huh... Umm... Chureup... Paha... "

    "Wow. The youngest learns really quickly! After all, he''s our youngest!"

    Aila exclaimed in admiration at the sight of Flora quickly learning the techniques as instructed.

    Little by little, her body was recalling techniques from reality that even Flora herself could not remember.

    Still, Flora was happy to be praised by her older sister and began to serve her even more diligently.

    ¨C Burrrr!!

    "Town! Ugh... !"

    She was finally able to take Karen''s semen into her mouth.

    The thick, thick semen that had accumulated overnight was not enough to fill her mouth in an instant and flowed down the corners of her mouth.

    "Too bad... "

    While Flora withdrew her mouth, unable to catch all of her overflowing semen, Aila took Keren''s glans in her mouth and swallowed the rest of her semen.

    ¨C Gulp, gulp...

    Unlike Flora, Ayla busily moved her neck and swallowed her semen, then grabbed the pillar of her dick and shook it, cleaning up any remaining semen in her urethra.

    "... Turn it off."

    After Eila covered her mouth with her hand and muffled her burps, she handed Flora her handkerchief to wipe her face.

    "Are you okay? Karen has a lot of food especially in the morning. There was no need to overdo it."

    "Okay, that''s right, oppa rules, I like it."

    Flora smiled brightly even though her pronunciation was muffled by Eila''s hand rubbing her face.

    "Ugh. "It''s really cute."

    Aila hugged Flora tightly.

    The two hugged each other until Karen woke up and started having morning sex.

    It was a peaceful morning.

    ˇô

    At lunchtime, everyone in the family is busy doing their own work.

    While King Caerleon was busy, Flora''s older sisters were also busy with their work.

    In the meantime, the only person who had time left was Flora.

    This was because Flora was not assigned any work to do.

    It wasn''t that other family members treated Flora particularly well.

    No, she loved her especially, but that didn''t mean she gave Flora the right to play and not work.

    Flora herself did not want that.

    Her reason for not having Flora work was a little more simple.

    It was because Flora''s siblings were taking care of all the work, so she never went back to Flora.

    Military, diplomatic, administrative, etc. Wherever the royal family was needed in various departments, there was already her sister or her brother who took care of it.

    However, sending Flora to a place where the royal family was not needed could cause confusion in the command system.

    Therefore, what Flora did during this time was mainly about self-discipline and helping her other siblings.

    Filled with confidence from her recent mastery of advanced magic, Flora decided today to help her sister rather than to train herself.

    "Is that why you came here?"

    "Yes!"

    The place Flora headed to was where Justitia worked.

    As the eldest of her siblings, Justitia used to be in charge of the most important affairs, aside from her royal consort.

    Today was the day of a meeting with the country''s officials.

    The subjects were sitting at a large table in the center, chatting with each other.

    This was because the meeting had not yet started.

    "Hmm... That''s right. "What can our youngest help us with?"

    Of course, for a meeting, all materials must be prepared before the meeting begins.

    Justitia had already prepared all of her materials before she came here, so she didn''t even ask Flora to bring them to her, and she couldn''t even hold the meeting for her. ˇµ

    To be honest, there was nothing for Flora to do here.

    But Justitia told Flora she had nothing to do and had no intention of sending her back.

    She said, ''After a long time, my cute youngest son came to help me. I want to be with you a little longer.''

    What should she make Flora do? As Justitia was thinking, she suddenly felt a gaze.

    The gaze focused on her own chest.

    She had nothing to worry about. For Justitia, having men look at her buttocks and breasts was a normal occurrence.

    What on earth is this lump of fat good for? It''s heavy, it flutters, and men do everything they can to touch it just once.

    Still, she could feel that her younger brothers liked her when she had ''family love'', so she wasn''t bad at those times. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Justitia turned her stiff shoulders from side to side.

    "... Ah."

    Just as she was relaxing her shoulders, showing off her smooth armpits, a good idea occurred to her, and she let out a quiet exclamation.

    "Flora. "Would you mind holding this for a moment?"

    "This?"

    Justitia said and pointed to her own chest.

    Heavy and large breasts. It would be much more comfortable if she was placed somewhere, but then men''s eyes would be drawn to her as her breasts were crushed by gravity.

    Then shouldn''t she just ask Flora?

    Family members caressing each other''s genitals and mixing their bodies together is just ''family love''. There is nothing strange.

    Because that''s common sense.

    "Ha... It''s comfortable."

    "Wow... "

    As Flora placed her hands under Justitia''s breasts and cupped them, Justitia moaned at the incredible feeling of release.

    Flora exclaimed in admiration at her heavy presence.

    ''Will I ever grow up like this?''

    Flora looked down at her own breasts.

    Looking at her mother, Chloris, or her eldest sister, Justitia, the possibilities are ample. Also, her second older sister, Aila, was of normal size.

    Flora tilted her head at her own possibilities and held Justitia''s chest throughout the meeting.

    Of course, contrary to Justitia''s expectations, the men were busy glancing at her breasts.

    No matter how ordinary the family love was, the sight of slender fingers buried in her voluptuous breasts was extremely erotic.

 Chapter 250: The Princessâ€™s Dream (6)

    Chapter 250: The PrincessˇŻs Dream (6) "That''s amazing."

    "It was great."

    "It was amazing."

    After the meeting was over, the gathered subjects left the meeting room with a slightly hunched posture.

    Most of the comments heard here and there were ''amazing.'' Although the subject was not specifically mentioned.

    Justitia, who was the first to leave the conference room, stretched out refreshedly and stroked Flora.

    "It was easy thanks to the youngest. Thank you."

    "Because this is my role!"

    "Okay. "You did a good job."

    Although Flora was not at all helpful in her meeting. Since she made Justitia''s body comfortable, couldn''t she be said to have helped?

    Anyway, it was cute, so I guess you could say she had one serving.

    Justitia said, stamping her compliments in her head.

    "Then shall we have tea time with my sister now? It''s just the right time."

    Flora, who had no reason to refuse, smiled brightly and followed Justitia.

    And in the evening, after finishing her meal, she enjoys family love.

    Flora''s daily life has been quiet recently.

    ˇô

    In the Kingdom of Vale, peaceful daily life also meant that war continued as usual.

    The Kingdom of Vale was a small country with only a small population and territory, but the number of people was enormous.

    This is because there were many people staying temporarily, such as soldiers and adventurers from various countries who gathered to fight the Demon King''s army.

    This situation of troops and adventurers flocking was not only the case for the Kingdom of Vale, but also for other countries on the front line against the Demon King''s army.

    Because so many people gathered and dispersed repeatedly, clashes continued here and there, and the commotion that occurred every day was a headache.

    Fortunately, the armies of other countries were better.

    Having to station troops from other countries within the country was a cause for concern in many ways, but at least they had a well-established command system, so they rarely caused problems.

    In addition, there was no need to worry too much because it was well known from decades of war that what would happen if a military force dispatched under the pretext of supporting a country on the front line was attacked in the back.

    In fact, it was said that such things happened occasionally during the early days of the Demon King''s invasion.

    Instead of supporting a country on the front line, they greedily rip off this or that, or the army dispatched for support takes over the castle, etc.

    However, such actions did not all end well.

    There were countries that gave in as they asked and then fell into ruin due to a decline in national power, and there were also countries that occupied countries on the front line and lost the know-how to fight against the devil''s army, leading to their own country being destroyed.

    The emperor of the empire himself went so far as to declare that the empire would personally punish anyone who backs away from trolling, which occurs not once or twice, but once every 20 or 30 years.

    So there was not much need to worry about other countries'' armies.

    Rather, it was the adventurer who was the problem.

    Even though they were not large enough to be a threat, the problem was that they were arbitrary.

    When a lot of people gather, there is always trash.

    Uncontrolled like the military, they led trouble wherever they went.

    If they caused a bigger problem, they would have put him in jail or deported him, but that wasn''t the case. At most, he caused trouble by drinking and acting out, or fighting on the street and shaking his fist, so there was no solution.

    There were times when even such problem children became calmer.

    When a high-ranking person came to the front line.

    When a person of high rank, who was not just a noble person but even led a separate guard, appeared, everyone would take care of themselves.

    No matter how self-indulgent an adventurer may be, there is nothing good about being looked down upon by a high-ranking person.

    Taking advantage of this, royal family members often walked the streets of the Kingdom of Vale for inspection and to keep adventurers quiet.

    ... This is an excuse, and in fact, it was an excuse that the royal family, tired of never-ending work, often used when they wanted to get some fresh air.

    The reason the king and his wife came out on the streets today was the same reason.

    "Whew. "I think I''ll buy something now that I''m outside."

    "Didn''t you say that last time too?"

    "Is that so? Haha. "Because it rarely comes out."

    The King and Queen walked down the street chatting with Flora, who was with them.

    Of course, there were a lot of SS troops around.

    The people around us might have felt uncomfortable as the procession filled half of the street, but no one complained about it.

    Compared to the problems caused by adventurers, the brief inconvenience caused by the king''s visit was not even an inconvenience.

    At least, if you just quietly lower your head when the king passes by, nothing will happen.

    There was no comparison with the adventurers who were dissatisfied with one thing or another and broke doors and windows sometimes.

    Meanwhile, Flora was feeling an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as she walked down the street.

    The number of times Flora left the palace and went to her streets was not very frequent.

    It wasn''t like they were specifically confining Flora.

    On the contrary, her family wanted Flora to go out often, because whenever she did, she felt sorry for the numerous escorts who inevitably followed her.

    She said that Flora didn''t want to be escorted, and she wasn''t a troublemaker who secretly left her palace alone.

    Since she was such a quiet Flora, the streets outside her royal palace were naturally an unfamiliar environment to Flora.

    A merchant selling goods with a raised voice, a drunk stumbling around in broad daylight, and the singing voice of a bard spreading stories from all over the world to other places.

    It wasn''t that many times, but every time Flora came out on her street, her eyes widened at her new experience.

    But today was a little different.

    The goods the merchant was selling were specialties of the empire, and although they were commonly traded within the empire, they were rarely seen in the Kingdom of Vale.

    The drunkard was staggering and her face was bright red, but there was a smile on her lips. She seemed to have been drinking since daytime because she had a good job.

    The bard recited a story about the husband of the emperor who had recently returned from inspecting the front lines. A princess somewhere confessed her love

    In this way, Flora did not pass over the street scenes she encountered as merely fascinating.

    She observed and analyzed them one by one and even tried to add her own thoughts.

    It was a difficult reaction to come up with unless you are used to this type of situation.

    As if she walked this street often.

    I definitely remember walking around the streets outside the palace a few times. Why does it feel so familiar?

    Flora was curious about that.

    Still, it didn''t feel particularly bad. Because she was able to learn about the cityscape that she normally didn''t know about.

    Flora, a little excited, looked around with a slight bounce in her step.

    A lively appearance that could not be seen inside the royal palace.

    Although Flora was very intimidated by the king''s visit, she was still looking energetic and noticed something that caught her eye.

    "... ?"

    Purple hair.

    The purple hair of a woman who was probably an adventurer was imprinted in Flora''s mind for a moment, but clearly.

    Obviously somewhere...

    However, the other party seemed to have no interest in Flora and quickly began to move away.

    "Now, wait a minute!"

    Flora ran towards the purple that was moving away without thinking.

    I could feel the escort unit behind me panicking and following me, but I had no time to pay attention to that.

    The moment she saw purple, the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu she had been feeling was heightened, and her forgotten memories began to emerge.

    However, Flora''s desperately running steps soon slowed down, and she eventually stopped.

    The closer she got, the more she could tell.

    If you follow that figure like this, you will lose your peaceful daily life.

    Purple hair wasn''t a commonly seen color, but it wasn''t as unique as the pink hair of the Vale royal family. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Could it be that they are just similar people?

    Could it be that she only resembles the ''friend'' in the memory that suddenly came to mind, and is a completely unrelated person?

    This memory is just an illusion, but wouldn''t it be possible to become possessed by it and lose our peaceful daily life?

    Despite her anxiety, Flora took a step further.

    She was one step away from her beloved parents and the escort who protected her.

    She looked back.

    The guards who followed in confusion suddenly just stood in place.

    Her father, Carlyon, who was kind but strict at times, watched Flora quietly, holding Chloris'' shoulder.

    Her ever-kind mother, Chloris, leaned on her Carlyon shoulder and looked at Flora with her usual gentle eyes.

    She didn''t want to break up.

    I wanted to stay together.

    However, the memories became clearer with each step, clearly showing which was reality and which was a dream.

    Flora stopped at what she intuitively felt was the borderline and turned back.

    My father and mother were so hectic that they couldn''t even say goodbye properly.

    I bowed with gratitude, love, and countless other emotions.

    Carlyon and Chloris just smiled slightly and waved.

    Suppressing the rising tears, Flora looked ahead of her.

    Now it was time to head to the future.

    This place is not reality.

    Because.

    "..., ...."

 Chapter 251: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (1)

    Chapter 251: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (1) ¨C Defeat.

    A voice that was calm and even cold-hearted echoed through the speakers in the narrow soundproof booth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Boom!

    As if to erase the unpleasant sound, the sound of hitting the desk along with the keyboard erupted.

    ¨C Rattling, rattling...

    The keyboard bounced off the keyboard and rolled on the floor, making a dry sound.

    "No, why am I losing!!"

    And all those sounds were covered by the voice of a woman full of anger.

    ¨C [Mongrel Spirit donates 5,000 won!]

    ¨C [Season No. 14 Popcorn mouth lol]

    "Ah. Thank you for donating 5,000 won... Hey! I said half-spirit, not hybrid spirit! There are half-elves, half-dwarves, things like that! It''s called Half Spirit. Just memorize it!"

    ¨C Mol? Ru

    ¨C Half dwarf? Is there such a thing?

    ¨C That''s it

    ¨C LOL

    ¨C I''m here now, do I have luggage again?

    ¨C I thought you wouldn''t say anything about number 14

    "That''s right. And what is number 14 again? Don''t add oddly realistic numbers. Anyway, the popcorn didn''t pop that much, did it?"

    ¨C ???

    ¨C I just counted, and it was number 6

    ¨C I thought it was true haha

    "Ugh. That''s it, that''s enough. Anyway, that''s all for today''s broadcast. "Don''t stay up late at night and go to bed early sometimes."

    ¨C Sister, why are you suddenly acting so kind and scary?

    ¨C Is the person who said that broadcasting until this hour?

    ¨C ??

    ¨C Today''s broadcast was perfect, even the popcorn

    "Anyway, even if you say it kindly, it''s a mess. It really attracts me."

    ¨C Beep.

    The cam and microphone turn off with a mechanical sound.

    With that, streamer Halfspirit, real name Asil, relaxed and sank into a soft gaming chair.

    "Whoa... "It''s not easy."

    One day, I woke up and found that she had become a silver-haired, busty girl.

    At least that was the case in Asil''s ''memory''.

    Somehow, people around her remembered that she was a woman from the beginning.

    When she even saw that her resident registration card had a photo she didn''t remember taking, she was actually a woman from the beginning, but she wondered if her brain had gone crazy.

    This suspicion continued until I found out that all the contacts I had on my smartphone or SNS were men.

    She really, if she were a woman, she wouldn''t have exchanged contact information with such idiots.

    And it seemed more likely that she would believe that she was TS rather than believe that those idiots were exchanging contact information with a beautiful girl like herself.

    As soon as she finally acknowledged TS, another question popped up.

    ''So what do we do now?''

    When I searched my wallet, I was able to find the same student ID card from the university I attended when I was a man.

    Of course, the part of the photo was changed to a beautiful girl with silver hair and busty breasts.

    At least I didn''t have to worry about making a living right now.

    If my savings were the same as when I was a man, I would definitely still have pocket money left over from my part-time job not long ago.

    After being freed from the problem of making a living, Asil''s next task was decided.

    "When it comes to TS, the silver-haired pretty girl, the lintel is the rule."

    This couldn''t be helped.

    What the TS girl who has become a silver-haired girl has to do is inn.

    It was like the will of nature, the common sense of the world, and the laws of the universe.

    Although she had to spend a lot of money to buy a new soundproof booth, a microphone, a camera, and a broadcasting computer, she said with tears in her eyes, thinking that she would soon be able to recoup it.

    At first, I thought about buying a cat ear headset, but fortunately or unfortunately, it was sold out when I tried to buy it.

    That''s how Asil''s lintel began.

    Asil''s idea that she could easily make money was only half true.

    It was definitely easy to make money.

    Don''t men naturally give money if they have a pretty face or a big chest?

    Moreover, since he was originally a man, he was even more sensitive to men''s tastes than anyone else.

    From ordinary tastes such as face or breast size to various shady fetishes.

    After describing it like this, a strangely familiar Mo Bora hair pervert suddenly appeared in Asil''s mind.

    ''Who was it?''

    However, since there was no memory of seeing such a woman in Asil''s ''memory'', the slight recollection of her was quickly forgotten.

    Anyway, it didn''t take long for her face to be circulated around various communities as a silver-haired beautiful girl with a male-oriented personality that made people suspicious.

    Thanks to this, every time she turned on the broadcast, she would get so much money that she would wonder, ''Why did I work so hard?''

    When I was a man, I thought, ''Why do you spend money on places like women''s cams? There was a time when I thought pathetically, ''How many sets of cyburgers can I buy for that money?'' But now, I think they are all precious ho... No, it was a customer.

    However, just because you can make good money doesn''t mean it''s easy for you.

    Everyone says that if you play TS, your gaming skills will improve, and you will be suspected of hacking and give explanations, but it wasn''t like that.

    The physicality did get a little better. What can I say, the feeling of being able to move my body at will?

    If you try to move the mouse 3cm, you can now only move it exactly 3cm.

    But the problem was that it was still unknown how much moving the mouse by 3 cm would move on the monitor.

    It seemed like it only needed to be moved by 3 cm, but it ended up being 3.2 cm, or it had to be moved by 4 cm, and there were fewer cases where it fit properly, so in the end, there was only a very slight improvement in physical terms.

    On the contrary, brainpower actually died.

    As if I had stopped playing the game for over half a year, my mind became stiff and errors occurred at important moments.

    Apparently, in Asil''s ''memory'', it was a game he played even the day before he became TS, but the English text was unknown.

    As a result, Asil''s gaming skills did not show much difference from before.

    Well, it was good up to this point.

    Asil is not a streamer who wants to become famous for his gaming skills, and he feels good if he is good at a game, but there is no problem if he is not good at it.

    Considering the long and shady culture of admonishment in the streamer industry, I thought it would be better to do poorly than to do half-baked.

    The ones who found it difficult to bear were the viewers.

    The viewers who made fun of nicknames like today were noble people.

    Asking me to be cute, only looking at myself, saying it''s okay to say anything because I sponsored him.

    Asil was confident that he had encountered all kinds of evil and trouble in the gaming community, but this type of evil was on a different level.

    Moreover, those evildoers did not donate a large amount of money.

    I only hoped for a lot while donating only 1,000 won.

    It''s not that I wasn''t grateful for 1,000 won, but I couldn''t help but be annoyed that the service I was asking for 1,000 won was asking for 10,000 won.

    If you pay 1,000 won at a restaurant or convenience store and ask for 10,000 won, you''d be kicked out. First, you can''t kick someone like that out as a viewer.

    Still, there were more good viewers than those unpleasant people, so it wasn''t something I couldn''t tolerate. These days, I''m even interested in the broadcast itself.

    For various reasons, it was enjoyable in the end, but I felt exhausted every time I finished the broadcast.

    "... Ah. Is it already this time?"

    Asil, who was resting on a soft gaming chair with his eyes closed, fell asleep for a moment and then woke up.

    Looking at the clock, it had already been 30 minutes since the broadcast was turned off.

    It was already well past midnight, and it was too early to call it a late night.

    Asil suddenly got up and went into the bathroom.

    Even if you sleep, shouldn''t you wash your body before sleeping?

    Asil opened the bathroom door without thinking and stopped in shock when she saw the mirror.

    "... Wow. I can''t get used to it."

    It''s already been a few days since Asil became TS.

    When she was sober, she could easily pass for the appearance of a beautiful girl she had already become accustomed to, but when she looked in the mirror at a time like now when she had just woken up, she would still be startled.

    Asil picked up a long, furry object that she placed in her mouth and moved back and forth around her, causing her to spit out white water at the end.

    She squeezed toothpaste on her toothbrush, put it in her mouth and said chica...

    "Eve, hehe. No, what is it? Why is this here?"

    She thought it was toothpaste, but she found it was mint chocolate.

    She was still half asleep and seemed to have picked up something strange during her sleep.

    In the first place, she wondered why there was mint chocolate in the bathroom, but now that she was suddenly transformed into a beautiful girl with silver hair and busty breasts, there was nothing more surprising.

    This time, she started brushing her toothpaste properly and blankly stared at the large mirror in the bathroom.

    Soft silver hair that falls down to her chest.

    The mysterious silver hair, which appeared in different colors depending on the viewing angle, seemed to indicate that this was hair that could not be produced through ordinary methods such as dyeing.

    As I was looking at it, I was reminded of oil spilled on asphalt sparkling in the sunlight, which made me feel complicated.

    But I think there was someone else who looked at this hair and said it was oil...

    Asil tilted his head for a moment and felt a stinging sensation in his mouth and spit out white water.

    If it''s important, you''ll remember it.

    Asil dismissed it as no big deal and went into her bed and lay down, scratching her belly button.

 Chapter 252: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (2)

    Chapter 252: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (2) When Asil opened her eyes, the sun was already high in the sky.

    "Ugh... It''s already morning... ?"

    I felt like I just closed my eyes for a moment and opened them, but it was morning. I felt like I had lost something.

    However, if I couldn''t sleep, it wasn''t because I felt strangely refreshed.

    In the past, I couldn''t sleep at night and would wake up tossing and turning, but after TS, I just lay down and closed my eyes, and it was morning before I knew it.

    Whether you like it or not, it was definitely good.

    I lie down thinking I need to get some rest now, but then I feel like I have to go to work again, so I''m just feeling soggy.

    Of course, Asil wasn''t going out to work.

    When I picked up the smartphone left on her bedside and checked the time, it was a little after lunch.

    I think I went to bed quite late, but I can''t believe I woke up at this hour. This time, I felt like I gained a little bit.

    Sometimes I woke up completely after lunchtime.

    Coincidentally, today was a day when lectures were closed at the university and the broadcast was closed. It meant that there was nothing to do.

    What should we do. Asil was troubled.

    It would be good to catch up on the anime that was behind, and it wouldn''t be a bad idea to clear the accumulated game.

    Or, it might be a good idea to go around the community and click ''recommend'' on every post that mentions the streamer Half Spirit.

    There was so much to do that I couldn''t figure out what to do.

    After contemplating for a moment, Asil remembered that it was lunchtime and decided to eat first.

    It was enough to think about what to do today while eating.

    "Heungheung, heungheung~"

    Asil hummed to her and took out her clothes from her closet and changed them.

    As she became a beautiful girl with silver hair and busty breasts, there were many positive changes in her life.

    She was not without negative changes.

    She felt a number of discomforts that she had not felt when living as a man.

    She learned that the comments women made about their discomfort on social media were not just nonsense.

    But she could tell.

    The guys who said that if they had to choose between the life of an ordinary otaku guy who hasn''t had any dating experience in 20 years and the life of a pretty girl who makes money just by playing games and talking, they would definitely choose the life of a pretty girl.

    At least that''s what Asil thought.

    Anyway, one of the positive changes that came about with TS was that it became more fun to change clothes.

    Whether it was a coincidence or not, Asil''s TS body seemed to embody Asil''s tastes.

    Mysterious silver hair, large breasts, and moderately fleshy, soft thighs.

    Unlike the old days, when people wore whatever they could find from the closet, dressing up now was as fun as decorating an avatar for a game.

    The price of clothes was expensive, but once you buy it, you don''t have to wear it for a day or two and then throw it away.

    Compared to gacha games where you lose 30,000 won with a single click, shopping for clothes that give you a guaranteed skin was nothing short of a blessing.

    Asil hummed and changed her clothes and headed to her favorite soup restaurant.

    Since her wallet has become easier since she started broadcasting recently, she felt like she could indulge in the luxury of adding meat today.

    While I''m at it, I order another bowl of rice.

    All thoughts of what to do today had long since disappeared from Asil''s mind as he poured a spoonful of rice into the steaming bone broth.

    There is soup in front of me, so where do I have the brains to spend on such trivial matters?

    The eyes of people in the store were drawn to the unbalanced appearance of Asil, who was nicely dressed and pouring soup into her mouth, but Asil did not notice.

    "Huh, this is sex."

    After emptying her soup to the bottom, Asil patted her fat stomach and smiled on her face.

    Several of the store''s customers blushed when they saw that smile.

    Anyway, Asil checked her phone to see if there was anything interesting and found that there were several messages while she was eating.

    It was a message from her friends.

    They were friends who had been together for a very long time.

    We haven''t been friends since kindergarten or elementary school, but we''ve been friends since middle school, so it''s been almost 10 years.

    If we''ve been together this long, wouldn''t it be okay to call them friends? No, what should I say now that I have no balls? Womb friend? Ovarian friend?

    It was Asil who gave up the ordinary words of childhood friend and only thought strange thoughts.

    ¨C Hey

    ¨C Busy?

    ¨C If you don''t have work today, come out chicken and beer ?

    "Ha, indeed."

    Asil looked at her message and laughed as if he was dumbfounded.

    Does this guy still think I''m the one who comes out when I have to?

    It might have been like that in the past, but Asil now was not such a leisurely person.

    Please just dryly ''come out'' to a pretty girl who wouldn''t be enough to ask you to eat together just once?

    Asil snorted and tried to write her message of rejection.

    "You guys... Together... I was eating... Ji... "

    However, just before I pressed the send button, another message arrived.

    ¨C I shot it

    I can''t stand this.

    Asil erased the entire message and sent only one letter.

    "Call"

    ˇô

    After going home and killing some time by playing games and doing homework, Asil headed to the meeting place at the appointed time.

    The meeting place was the living room of one of her friends.

    "Does this make sense? Are you calling a beautiful girl like me to your room? "What kind of confidence is this?"

    "If they tease you, don''t come."

    "I''ll just eat chicken and beer and go home, so please know that."

    "It means I will take care of everything I need to take care of."

    "Of course."

    When Asil arrived, she was greeted warmly by her friends who had come before her.

    Asil first looked at her friends.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "No, just."

    Fortunately, it seemed like all I knew was TS.

    Or, like other people, you may have come to think that someone among your friends was TS and that it was like that from the beginning.

    What was certain was that the woman here right now was the only one who knew.

    That fact might have made him a little hesitant, but Asil didn''t really care.

    First of all, Asil had power.

    Very simple and ordinary, but above all, certain force.

    Even though she had a soft and soft female body that you couldn''t even tell if she had muscles, her strength actually became stronger.

    She has become accustomed not only to strength but also to fighting skills.

    Although she didn''t know when she learned it, she knew that she had a natural talent for fighting.

    Even if ordinary men like Asil''s friends rushed at him in droves, he had the confidence to beat them down.

    Of course, she knew best, having been in a relationship for nearly 10 years, that these guys weren''t the kind of guys who would attack just one woman.

    If they had the guts to do that, they would have made a girlfriend or two right away and started chatting in the chatroom.

    It was well known that these guys had no such relationship.

    It was the same for Asil himself.

    "... What. Why are you standing there blankly looking at me like that?"

    "No. It''s really nothing."

    "Don''t look at me strangely, but at least put the cup away. "I ordered chicken, and the kids who went to buy beer will be here soon."

    "Did you order it already? What taste?"

    "Don''t worry. "I also ordered your favorite soy sauce flavor."

    "Oh, oh. Damn, how did you know I like soy sauce chicken?"

    "How do you know, dude? Are we in a day or two? "Stop talking nonsense and leave the cup."

    "Yes, yes."

    After putting the cup and chopsticks on the table and waiting a bit, the door to the living room opened, and more friends came in with both hands full of beer.

    "We''re here... Uh, what is it? "Asil is here too?"

    "Howdy. Hisashiburi."

    "It seems like you really know what you''re saying."

    "Who is giving a shit about whom? "You guys are all bullies too."

    Originally Asa was an otaku, Asil''s friends were all otaku.

    Even in middle school, we became friends with her while talking about otaku.

    Since the chicken hadn''t arrived yet, we put the beer in the refrigerator and spent some time chatting lightly.

    "But do you know what you''ve been doing these days, so I haven''t contacted you? "I thought you weren''t coming today either."

    "No, whatever. "I''m also quite busy."

    Asil couldn''t bring herself to talk about it in front of her friends, so she decided to just gloss over it. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She wasn''t an adult girl who showed off her breasts or buttocks, and she wasn''t the type of person who cosplayed and acted cute, but I was still a little embarrassed to tell her friends.

    Since they are such a LAN cable fanatic, if they tell you for no reason and then play a strange prank with their support, they will be in trouble that day.

    ''But I''ve become famous in my own way, so isn''t it okay to have at least one person who recognizes me?''

    I don''t want to let people know that I''m renting a room. But I want to become famous.

    With such complex and subtle feelings, Asil slowly tried his luck.

    "Are there any streamers you guys watch these days? If you have an interesting channel, please let me know."

    "What. Do you see anything like that? "Don''t you just watch anime all the time?"

    "Ah, what era is it? I also see a lot of this and that. So, what is there?"

    "Well, that''s fine. Would you like to see Virtuber? Conca... "

    "No. "You just shut up."

    Unfortunately, I don''t think the day will come when these guys will watch Asil''s broadcast.

    Even if you watch female streamers, how often will those who watch virtubers watch female cams?

    It was a bit disappointing.

    After a while, we all cracked open a beer together with the chicken that finally arrived.

    ¨C Chi-ik.

    Everyone filled the cup in front of them while listening to the refreshing sound.

    "Who sings the dock?"

    "Anyone would do it. "I just eat chicken."

    "Hey, Mr. "Who wants to take away the chicken legs first?"

    The chicken and beer party started without a toast.

    They gathered around a round table and were busy reaching for the chicken with their chopsticks.

    Around the time I started drinking beer in earnest.

    ¨C Boom!

    Making a loud noise, Asil hit his head on the table.

 Chapter 253: TS Girlâ€™s Dream (3) *

    Chapter 253: TS GirlˇŻs Dream (3) * The person who was just eating chicken and drinking beer suddenly hit his head on the table, so it was natural for everyone to be surprised.

    "Hey. You know. Are you okay?"

    "Why does a kid who was fine suddenly collapse?"

    "Who bought this? "Is there something in the beer?"

    "What should I ride? "You just opened a can."

    "Then why is he like this?"

    "Isn''t it me?"

    "You guys stop talking and look at his condition. What is it really? It''s not like he''s dead... Phew?!"

    Asil, who had been keeping her head down even as there was a commotion around her, suddenly raised her head.

    It was a motion without any warning, just like when she hit her head on the table.

    One of her friends, who was worried about her, suddenly raised her head and hit her on the back of the head, causing her to scream.

    "OMG. Fuck your tongue! (I chewed my tongue!)"

    "Hey. Are you bleeding? Are you okay? "Would you like to take this medicine?"

    "What? (What is it?)"

    "It said ''albochil''."

    "Are you nahahae wohai? (Do you have a grudge against me?)"

    As her friends became noisy again, Asil raised her head and looked blankly into space with her strangely relaxed eyes.

    It was cute to see his forehead slightly red from hitting the table a little while ago. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both cheeks were as red as the forehead.

    The way he turned his head and looked around the small room with his eyes not properly focused made him look like a small animal.

    Although something large attached to the upper body never seemed small.

    "... Ah."

    She looked around in silence and opened her mouth wide as if she finally remembered where she was.

    The attention of her friends was focused on her cute lips that looked like they would happily eat a piece of French fries if you put them inside her.

    The room suddenly became quiet.

    The friend who was rolling around on the floor with her biting tongue also raised her head and looked at Asil, wondering what was going on.

    Asil, who was not concerned at all even though all her friends were staring at her, soon opened her mouth wide.

    "... Ahhhhh!!!!!"

    She made a short noise and started to burst into laughter.

    "Hee, hee, hee hee... "

    Asil started laughing, even her shoulders shaking, and ended up giggling as she slammed down on the table.

    She hit the table so hard that her beer splattered out of Asil''s glass, which was not even half full.

    Her condition was clearly not sane, so much so that her friends were appalled.

    She suddenly falls down, and she suddenly stands up, and she suddenly bursts out laughing like she''s dying.

    My friends knew very well what this phenomenon was usually called.

    When I was drinking with friends, at least one person would usually end up in this state.

    I knew it well, but because I knew it well, it was difficult to associate that word in the current situation.

    How can you get drunk when you haven''t even had a glass or half of beer?

    "... Hey. Was he always this weak at drinking?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe not? It''s not the first time we''ve had drinks together. "If I was that bad, I would have remembered it."

    "But no matter how you look at it, you''re drunk."

    "Ah-hiahiyahi!!"

    "It''s making something like a fox''s howl... "

    "Aren''t you drunk not because you drink alcohol, but because you don''t eat what you should eat?"

    "It seems like that."

    Those around him looked at Asil with suspicious eyes and gradually distanced themselves from each other.

    I got into that state with only half a glass of beer, and it was to be careful because I didn''t know what kind of trouble I would cause in the future.

    However, the friends'' movements actually attracted the drunkard''s aggro.

    "Ugh... ?"

    Asil suddenly stopped laughing and looked at her friends gathered on the other side of the table.

    He stared at me and puffed out his cheeks as if he didn''t like something.

    ''Ah. It''s cute.''

    At this moment, the hearts of the friends were united.

    Asil, glaring with her eyes half-open and puffing out her cheeks with a sullen expression, was just plain cute.

    It was a cute appearance that could not be imagined from her usual cheerful and easy-going appearance.

    When, without realizing it, the tension eased slightly due to Asil''s cuteness.

    ¨C Taaat!

    Asil rushed towards me.

    Her friends, who were caught off guard for a moment, could only instinctively flinch at the incredible speed of her movements.

    "Ugh!!"

    The screams came only after Asil had snatched one of her friends.

    It was a quick movement, almost like a jump scare.

    ¨C Cradangtang!

    Her friend, who was tackled by Asil, was unable to withstand Asil''s weight and force and rolled on the floor.

    Asil also hit her back hard against the floor, but her sturdy body didn''t take much of a hit.

    Asil grabbed her friend and strangled him.

    "What... Just between you. Talk to me? Ok... ? "Am I sad?"

    It seems that she took it as a conversation between her friends and leaving her alone as everyone gathered to get away from her drunken behavior.

    Her friend, who was strangled, was thumping her asil''s arm and complaining that she was having trouble breathing.

    "Keck... Keck! Let go of this! "I''m suffocating!"

    "Huh? Are you planning on playing without me again? No~"

    "Okay... What kind of kid is this strong? "Don''t just watch, you guys, please help!"

    "What? No, you can''t defeat even one woman with your strength? "I thought you were doing it on purpose."

    "This guy is really strong! Come and take it off!"

    Only after all the other friends who had responded to her friend''s call for help were they able to pull Asil away from her friend.

    "And. This is real."

    "Huh, oh, oh... "I thought I was suffocating to death."

    "Hey. Sorry. I thought it was a real sphere. No, I still can''t believe it."

    No matter how much alcohol was involved, it would have been difficult to control the force, but it was surprising how many men had to cling to it to be able to remove it.

    It was incredible strength for a woman.

    In other parts, she was more feminine than anyone else.

    "..."

    As soon as I was freed from the danger of strangling my life, another thought occurred to my friend.

    ''It was soft... ''

    The forearm strangling my neck in front of me was so threatening that I thought I might die like this, but the soft and soft feeling on the back of my head was fantastic.

    So much so that I thought it would be okay to strangle me one more time as long as my life wasn''t threatened.

    When one person suddenly closed his mouth and became quiet, the other friends also closed their mouths and recalled the softness of their bodies that they inevitably touched in the process of removing Asil.

    A strange scene was created with everyone quietly looking at Asil.

    By then, Asil, who was drunk, could see where everyone''s eyes were directed.

    "Hmm."

    Asil looked at her friends, her face red from drunkenness, but also red for other reasons.

    There was tension as they looked at each other.

    ¨C Gulp.

    The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva, unable to overcome the tension, was eerily loud.

    And Asil smiled and raised the corners of her mouth.

    Her friends, feeling instinctively uneasy at her laughter, tried to stop Asil''s actions, but Asil''s movements were a little faster.

    "You idiots. "Do you really want to see this?"

    Asil said that and lifted the shirt she was wearing.

    The scene played out in slow motion in the eyes of her friends who tried to stop her.

    The pelvic line slightly protrudes above the belt.

    The belly button sits cutely in the middle of the thin waist.

    Slightly split vertical abs and on top of that...

    Two pockets of elemental power that boast a huge presence.

    "And... "

    "Oh... "

    "Hey... "

    A variety of exclamations came out.

    The placenta was not visible because it was covered by underwear, but even the sight of it covered by underwear was overly provocative to my friends who had only 2D experience with women.

    But Asil didn''t like the sight of those friends.

    "Eight!"

    "Huh?!"

    She grabbed her closest friend and buried him between her breasts.

    "Huh?! Town! Hmm!!"

    "Ahhhhh. "It tickles."

    My friend, who suddenly enjoyed the supreme softness, was startled and struggled, but that only lasted for a moment.

    I quickly stopped resisting and relaxed, enjoying the softness I could feel on both sides of her face and the nice scent that seemed to seep into my head.

    "Well, it''s so bad... No, you bad guy!"

    "Right! "Is it just you?"

    As the other friends'' complaints grew stronger, Asil hugged another friend this time.

    Her breasts seemed soft on the outside, but when I actually experienced it, the feel of her breasts was beyond imagination.

    Her friend, who was hugged by Asil, quickly lost the will to resist and melted.

    Then Asil moved on to find his next prey.

    It was truly a serial hugger.

    Asil, who had melted away all his friends, took a sip, or rather a sip, of Victory beer as he stood alone in his room.

    Her face, which had regained some of its whiteness, turned red again.

    "... It''s hot."

    Wiggle, wiggle, wiggle.

    Asil barely took off her shirt that was hanging over her chest and even unhooked her bra.

    Her skirt, which reached just above her knees, was still on, but her upper body was completely naked.

    Only then did Asil cool down a little and sit down at her table and start biting into her chicken that wasn''t even cold yet.

    She was melting down, or rather, she was pretending to melt down. Her friends thought that as time went by, she would sober up, but when she started drinking even more, she was embarrassed.

    Moreover, now that I had taken off my underwear and was topless, I couldn''t figure out the right time to get up.

    One of the friends who only looked at each other like that finally plucked up courage.

 Chapter 254: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (4) **

    Chapter 254: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (4) ** While the other friends watched with bated breath, one of her friends quietly got up and approached Asil.

    ''Oh, oh... ''

    Her friend peeked over her shoulder at her asil''s breasts from diagonally behind her as she sat in front of her table.

    She felt it when she was hugged a little while ago, but it was still a size that was no joke.

    Asil''s breasts, freed from the underwear that had been holding her, felt bigger than before.

    In particular, the pink protrusion swaying at the end of the pale breasts caught the male''s gaze like the light-emitting organ of a lantern anglerfish and did not let go.

    Wouldn''t it be okay to just leave it like this?

    It seems that Asil is drunk anyway and doesn''t care about her, so if we just leave it like this, wouldn''t it be a happy world for everyone? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She spoke to Asil, enduring the dark temptation that was secretly rising in her heart.

    "Excuse me... "

    "Huh?"

    ¨C Slosh!

    As Asil turned her body toward the sound, the two giant spheres swayed together with the movement of her upper body.

    My friend forgot what he was going to say for a moment due to the tremendous force that made him feel like he could hear a sloshing sound.

    Her mind went blank, and she couldn''t remember what she was going to say.

    She looked sullenly at her friend who called Asil first and didn''t say anything and then said.

    "Hey. If you don''t have anything to say, come and rub it in."

    "To? What, what?"

    "What are you talking about? Are you drunk already? "Are you asking me how many things I have to sleep with?"

    "Yeah, right?"

    Her friend glanced at her asil''s breasts and swallowed her dry saliva.

    Simply pressing her face felt so fantastic, but what would it feel like to knead it with her hands?

    However, my friend, who had a career that was not popular with women = his age, had the experience not to be fooled by such pranks.

    Her friend, unable to take her eyes off her breasts, placed her hand on Asil''s delicate shoulder and tightened her grip...

    "No, hey!"

    ... As she was trying to massage, she heard her asil''s cry and was startled and took her hand away.

    Wasn''t it her shoulder too? Then where?

    Asil said, holding her friend''s wrist tightly and rubbing it against her own chest.

    "That guy! "If I tell you to massage, you don''t just have to do it yourself!!"

    "Huh? Uh? E?"

    She actually said she didn''t break?

    My friend, who had been shaking her head too much, was startled by the warm softness she felt in her hand and ended up shrinking.

    As her arms shrank, the warmth that had filled her hands fell.

    It wasn''t my intention. I was so shocked that my body moved reflexively, but my mind wanted to feel this touch forever.

    But the hand had already fallen.

    "... Hmm."

    Asil, who was staring at her friend with somehow cold eyes, turned her body to the other side and shouted.

    "I don''t like this guy. "Who wants to massage me instead?"

    "Me!!"

    "It''s me!!"

    "I''m good at it!!"

    "No, wait a minute. "I didn''t say I didn''t like it!"

    As the friends who had been pretending to fall down all at once got up and started talking, the room that had been quiet for a while started to become noisy again.

    ˇô

    "Wow, soft... "

    "No matter where you touch it, it''s soft. Are all women like this? Isn''t this a foul?"

    In the name of massage, Asil was massaging her entire body.

    Of course, neither the friends who were touching nor Asil, who was touching the body, thought of this as a massage.

    Anyway, it didn''t really matter what the title was.

    Asil, who was drunk, was okay as long as he was in a good mood.

    My friends were able to freely massage the body of a woman they had never touched in their lives.

    It was truly a win-win.

    "Nehehehe... Ah, steering."

    Asil was massaging her breasts, forearms, thighs, and buttocks as she pleased, while Asil just grinned like an idiot.

    Asil had no idea.

    It was because I had no thoughts.

    I had no idea that her body was something precious that should not be given away so easily.

    Just because it feels good.

    That was all I could think of, and that thought was enough.

    Meanwhile, the hands of my friends gradually became bolder.

    Her hand, which had been massaging her breast, moved little by little towards the hard pink protuberance.

    The hand that was stroking the outside of the thigh slowly moved to the inside of the thigh.

    Asil lay down on the floor of her room and gave up her body with a smile.

    "You know, that... "I''ll take it off."

    "Hmm~? Like that~?"

    Even when her friends hesitated and asked if she would even take off her bottoms, she just nodded.

    Finally, she was left naked among the very excited men.

    From her large breasts, narrow waist, and beautifully curved hips to her long legs stretched out below.

    Even my true otaku friends had no choice but to admit that 3D was much better than 2D for now.

    I thought that if a craftsman put all his effort into creating a game character, and that character came out in reality, it would barely be able to compare to Asil''s appearance.

    One of her friends, who was looking at Asil''s body as if fascinated, noticed something about her.

    "Uh? That... "

    Her skin was white as if it was shining, but there was a particularly shiny part.

    Inner thigh.

    Spotting something shiny in a fairly revealing location, the friend carefully extended his finger and traced the inside of his thigh.

    The liquid, which was slippery yet strangely sticky to the fingers, stretched out into long, transparent threads.

    Although my friend had no experience with women, he did not lack sexual knowledge to the extent that he could not infer the identity of the liquid considering its location and viscosity.

    "Yes... "

    Liquid stagnation. And as her friend stiffened at the fact that she had touched the liquid with her hands, she twisted her body as if she was tickled.

    ¨C Tzu-up...

    "Ugh!"

    As Asil twisted her body, her friend''s fingers were rubbed against Asil''s private parts.

    I felt like I could never forget the warm, squishy, ??yet soft feel of her fingers.

    "Neuut... ?"

    Even though Asil was allowing me to touch her body, I was still being careful because I thought he would not allow me to touch her genitals.

    In the meantime, although it was unintentional, Asil rubbed her finger on her pussy, and her friends were very nervous and watched her reaction.

    However, Asil just took a look at her friends surrounding her and lay down again.

    No, she even slightly spread her legs. Anyone could see this as a sign of permission.

    "Ah, Mr. "I can''t stand it!"

    "For a moment. Hey?!"

    Finally, one of her friends, unable to contain her excitement, unbuckled her belt and pulled down her pants.

    The other friends were horrified and tried to stop him, but they only stopped him with their mouths and had no intention of stopping him with their bodies.

    Because deep down, they were curious too. How far will Asil allow it?

    Her friend took off the panties she was wearing and eventually placed his dick in front of Asil.

    Asil was staring at that dick.

    After making eye contact with her friend, the owner of the dick, she raised the corners of her mouth and turned her head away.

    Although it was only a short time, Asil''s reaction was a laugh that everyone could see from her friends who were paying close attention to her.

    The meaning of that smile and action was clear.

    After a moment of silence, the small room became bustling with the sound of belts being undone and pants being taken off.

    ˇô

    The first was a brave friend among her friends who took action first.

    The other friends also made a lot of noise saying that they would go first, but in the end, only one person was the first.

    However, my friend, who failed to insert himself several times, was so angry that he poured a glass of beer into his mouth, opened the hole with his fingers, checked the location with his own eyes, and took aim before he was able to insert his dick into the hole.

    -Cow wow...

    When I pushed my waist in with force, I felt a strong feeling of resistance.

    Asil''s insides were extremely tight. It felt like she was holding it tightly with her hand.

    Asil''s strength was a special strength given by the game system, so the muscles of his entire body were evenly developed without any other exercise.

    Even if it is a tightening of the vagina, it is ultimately a tightening of the vaginal muscles, so it was not unreasonable to feel the dick being squeezed by the hand.

    Without the help of the thick love juice, it would have been difficult to advance even 1 cm.

    However, thanks to the passion of her friend, who pushed his cock into her with all her might, to the point of desperation, Asil''s vagina accepted the man little by little.

    I was so desperate that I couldn''t even feel the hot, twitching vaginal wall separating my glans. It was truly a shame.

    Asil, who was pretending not to notice, must have had a hard time pretending not to notice the feeling of the cock being inserted, she twitched her buttocks every time the cock advanced.

    At the same time, the brave friend who saw Asil slightly opening his eyes to check how much was inserted and how much more he had to go in to get it all in, braced himself for the rising excitement.

    After giving her cock a firm squeeze, I slightly pulled back on her virgin pussy that I had worked so hard to dig out.

    "Inhale!"

    With a short burst of energy, I hit my dick with all my might.

    "Ugh!"

    "Ah... Ha... That''s right."

    The moans of my friend and Asil overlapped.

    Opening the vagina all at once, which was difficult to dig into little by little, was met with so much resistance that I thought my dick might break.

    Still, even if resistance is strong, it is an organization that originally exists to accept it.

    The brave friend inserted his dick all the way in, and a trickle of blood flowed from the insertion area.

    Asil, who was only glancing at her, was unable to see the scene as she was enduring the shock of her dick being struck in one go.

 Chapter 255: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (5) ***

    Chapter 255: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (5) *** I thought it might be a little early for dinner, but it soon became a time that could be called midnight.

    The blue sky, which had not even seen the sunset yet, was already covered in quiet darkness.

    The night was getting deeper, but it was not time for everyone to go to bed, so the scent of artificial light that filled the city was getting stronger.

    A village in the city.

    Some people study to get a job, some people study, and some people want to become independent of their families.

    The reasons for living here were different for each person, but the residents of living alone villages were generally younger than other places.

    A room inside such a village.

    The room, which would normally be quite like any other room, was noisy today with many people showing off.

    "Aang? Haha? There, I like it?"

    It was warm during the day, but the night air was still cold.

    There was a slightly chilly atmosphere in the room where I had forgotten to turn on the boiler.

    The chicken I ordered had long gone cold after being pushed to the other side of the room, and the beer that had been left unopened had already lost all its steam.

    But even in the meantime, a strong heat was swirling in the room.

    It was the excitement of men and women who were absorbed in mixing their bodies, forgetting about time and food.

    No, more accurately, it was the heat between a man and a woman.

    For a moment, Asil frowned at the pain of the breakup, but soon put aside the pretense of not knowing and got up and aggressively attacked his friends.

    There was no one in here who could stop her from physically eating her friends with her lower mouth.

    Of course, even if she could have stopped it, she didn''t know if she would have.

    Her friends also welcomed it at first.

    She is not an ugly or unsightly woman, and there was no reason for me not to like a girl who was prettier than anyone I had ever seen in my life.

    It was a little disappointing that I had to share that beautiful body with others instead of monopolizing it, but that was only a minor regret.

    But as an hour, two hours, three hours passed...

    The friends slowly began to feel that something was going wrong.

    Asil did not fall.

    Five times in the top position, three times in the junior position, and six times in the top position.

    It was the number of times Asil squeezed out her friends'' semen.

    Even this only counts the number of times she ejaculated through her vagina, and if you include the number of times she ejaculated through her mouth, breasts, or hands, it was already over 20 times.

    However, her friends began to gradually get tired of Asil shaking her hips as if no matter how many times she squeezed it, it wasn''t enough.

    If you look closely, in the corner of the room, next to a chicken that has already cooled down, several friends are struggling desperately to survive, barely able to pour lukewarm beer into their mouths with trembling hands.

    In the middle of the room, Asil was mingling with her two friends who survived until the end.

    Fortunately, two friends who worked out occasionally benefited from their regular exercise.

    However, they seemed to have reached their limit and were continuing to have sex in a way that required relatively less physical strength.

    Asil still vigorously slapped her buttocks without showing that she was tired.

    ¨C Goong!

    It was cute, but there was a heavy sound that made me worry about inter-floor noise.

    At the same time, the two voluptuous breasts that had briefly floated in the air due to inertia began to bounce violently.

    It was a scene where one could feel the weight, but Asil''s friend, who was taking her weight from underneath, was surprised by the lightness he felt from her waist.

    It was too light. Is this a person? So much so that I want to.

    I didn''t know about the general weight of women, but realistically, it was a strange weight before judging men and women.

    Asil was taller than the other women, and she had two heavy dreams and hopes hanging on her chest, so it was natural for her to weigh a certain amount, but she seemed to be only half that weight.

    It was as if she had lost her weight, like the heroine of a famous old animation.

    "Huh ?"

    ¨C Zboob!

    Her friend, who was starting to think differently because her stamina was starting to decline, was pulled back to reality by a tight grip on her dick and a sweeping motion of her waist.

    When she came to her senses, she saw Asil shaking her waist with only the strength of her thighs, holding her friend''s cheeks with both hands outstretched.

    "Are you thinking about something else while you''re with me?"

    "No. Not another thought... "

    ¨C Zukyuuuuung!

    Her thoughts about her weight were ultimately about Asil, so she didn''t think about anything else.

    The friend''s mouth, which was about to make an excuse, was blocked by her asil''s mouth, accompanied by a very strange sound effect.

    The face of a beautiful girl literally fills my field of vision.

    Before she could enjoy the beauty and the moist, soft feel of her lips, something forced its way between her friend''s front teeth.

    It was Asil''s tongue.

    Asil''s tongue explored her friend''s mouth as if it were her own.

    She didn''t know what to do, so she forcibly pulled her friend''s stiff tongue, curled and swept it, and even tapped the back of her teeth, as if exploring every corner of her.

    The warmth of another person felt in her own mouth.

    An unfamiliar sensation of being soft yet elastic, squishy yet sticky. However, it was a feeling I never hated. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The feel of her soft breasts against her front chest and the feel of her hard nipples at the tip also contributed to mesmerizing my friend.

    Asil''s mouth fell as she was devouring her friend''s mouth as if she were going to eat it.

    The movement of her tongue licking the saliva near her lips looked more beautiful than ever.

    "... Hehe. Have you become stronger again?"

    "Ah."

    Only then did her friend realize that she had been caught in Asil''s scheme.

    After ejaculating several times, her cock, which had become a little soft, began to assert its presence once again through a sticky kiss with her asil.

    However, even though her dick has become hard, her stamina has not returned.

    The friend instinctively looked to his other friend who was still alive to seek help.

    There was definitely one more person besides him.

    However, at some point, the friend was hiding behind Asil, in a blind spot where Asil could not see, and shaking his head desperately.

    This side was just as difficult.

    The abandoned friend pushed Asil down and moved to the top, saying, "Let''s do our best to make it last."

    "Aaaaah? What is it? Are you showing your manly side now?"

    "Noisy! Anyway, it''s a leisurely topic!"

    The friend just grabbed her hips and shook his waist.

    First, the ejaculated semen scraped out onto the glans and the groin area was stained with white foam.

    "Ah... Huh... Still, try hard. Do you know anything? If you like it, maybe we can meet separately next time."

    "Next time?"

    For a moment, an idea of ??meeting separately appeared in my friend''s mind.

    Two people decided to meet in front of the station.

    Asil, wearing a pure white dress that matches her silver hair, smiles brightly and waves her hand when he appears.

    They naturally approach, link arms, and start walking down the street together.

    Although jealous looks pour in from those around them, the two enjoy a sweet date while calmly accepting such ugly jealousy and disappear to a hotel to spend the night making love.

    ... That is a ridiculous delusion.

    Actually, Asil said it without thinking when he was drunk, and it was something he wouldn''t even remember once he sobered up.

    My friend, who was even making up the name of his grandson in his head, was unable to endure the rush of pleasure because he thought of something else for a moment.

    ¨C Bureut...

    "Ha... "

    Asil enjoyed the feeling of the cock twitching and spitting out semen deep inside her body.

    The sex felt good, and the creampie felt good too.

    It felt even better to feel good together with something good.

    With a mind that could only think incoherently, Asil desired even more pleasure.

    He said he could get pleasure just by swallowing a dick and shaking his waist without having to think complicatedly. Asil was drunk and felt good.

    Aside from that, I didn''t like this guy who had already cummed.

    The idea that we might meet separately later was a cancellation.

    Asil, who had turned the man''s delusion into trash, lifted her waist and pulled out the cock that had finished ejaculating.

    A mixture of semen and love juice dripped from the still slightly open hole.

    It wasn''t something new anymore.

    Asil got up from her seat and looked around her, and she found a friend hiding behind her.

    She was still alive and the only friend alive.

    "Why are you doing that there? Let''s play together."

    Asil said that and licked her lips.

    Asil''s words reminded her of the old days, when she was a middle school student and played with her friends.

    Although the meaning was completely different.

    The last remaining friend was trembling and lamenting the man''s instinct to erect his cock even in this situation.

    ˇô

    The next morning.

    Birds were chirping, and a fresh breeze blew through the wide open window along with the morning sun.

    Asil, who didn''t sleep much, suddenly woke up and grimaced at the pain ringing in his head.

    "Eww... What. Is it a hangover? ?"

    Asil''s last memory was of her drinking beer with her friends.

    It seemed like her film cut off while she was drinking for a while.

    I don''t remember how much she drank before her film stopped.

    Asil, who was burying her head in her throbbing bone again, looked around her and forgot about her headache when she saw the disaster in her room.

    "... But, no, what is it? What the fuck?"

 Chapter 256: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (6)

    Chapter 256: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (6) Even though my head was aching from a hangover just a moment ago, I still remember the image of the room I saw the day before.

    It was definitely a small room that was cluttered and had all kinds of miscellaneous things that hadn''t been sorted out yet, showing up in every corner.

    In other words, it could be said to be ordinary or a room full of life.

    Asil also didn''t remember exactly where and what was there.

    But at least I was sure that it wasn''t a mess like it is now.

    The table in the middle of the room had already been moved to a position right against the wall.

    And this was one of the few items that moved normally.

    Chopsticks and cups were scattered so meticulously throughout the room that it was faster to count the number on the table.

    The drying rack, which was probably used to dry laundry, was lying on the floor with the most hanging laundry thrown on the floor.

    The blanket that was neatly folded in a corner of the room seemed to have satisfied its original purpose by being laid out on the floor, but it seemed to have not been used satisfactorily as it was in a crumpled and disheveled state.

    And.

    Asil hesitated and checked the item he had tried not to notice until now.

    I didn''t want to check, so I tried to pretend I didn''t see it until now, but there were times when people had to face reality and look at the situation from an objective perspective.

    Time flies. Like it or not, humans had to move into the future. To do so, it is important to accurately understand the present.

    Asil thought now was the time.

    ... I said that, but in the end, I just didn''t want to see the horrors of what I did while drunk last night.

    A variety of pants and panties were thrown away in a more chaotic manner than the chopsticks and cups scattered haphazardly on the floor.

    Friends are scattered like trash in shady corners, next to the closet or under the desk, as if they are afraid of being noticed by someone.

    When I saw that all of my friends were naked from the waist down, I could immediately tell where their pants and panties had come from, as they were so carelessly thrown away that I couldn''t even see the floor.

    And among those pants and panties, a pair of women''s clothing with a clearly different design and fabric caught my eye.

    The sight of outerwear and underwear scattered one by one on the north, south, east, and west of the square room, as if planting a flag over an occupied territory, made it difficult to guess how they had taken off their clothes and ended up in this state.

    Moreover, the meticulously sprayed women''s clothing also hinted at another problem.

    It meant one set each for the east, west, south, and north, that is, two sets of outerwear and two sets of underwear.

    Considering that clothes are generally divided into tops and bottoms, two sets of each...

    ... No, let''s stop.

    Even if I extended the description here and there, in the end, there was only one scene I wanted to describe.

    The point was that Asil was naked.

    "Oh really. What happened... !"

    Asil woke up naked in her friend''s room, covered her face with both hands and screamed.

    Of course, I wasn''t saying this because I didn''t know what really happened.

    Alcohol, naked women, and men naked from the waist down. Moreover, crucially, there was dried white liquid all over Asil''s body and even her lower abdomen throbbing slightly every time she moved her body.

    It was a situation that even a fool could understand.

    The reason Asil was crying was because she couldn''t remember what she had done.

    It was nice to get picked on by my friends while I was drunk.

    No, if things had gone the way they were, it would have been a huge problem.

    Even if it wasn''t real that she, a man, had sex with a man, it would have been normal for the thought of her to make me vomit, but for some reason it didn''t feel that terrible.

    As if he was used to this kind of thing.

    Anyway, let''s skip that for now.

    If he had just been eaten, Asil wouldn''t have been so anxious.

    However, looking at the current situation, no matter how you look at it, it was not an ordinary drunk attack.

    If I had done that, my friends wouldn''t have looked like that.

    Even the one who looked fine was hanging limply against the wall of his room, looking as if he had aged five years.

    Moreover, even though he had opened his eyes now, he was still pretending to sleep, glancing at Asil with his eyes squinted.

    It would have been understandable if those eyes were a sinister look meant to spy on Asil''s naked body, but it was even more mysterious that they were eyes full of fear.

    In the end, Asil gave up on understanding, sighed one last time, and went to the bathroom/shower room in her room to wash her body.

    Even after Asil came back after washing her body, put on her clothes, and left her room, there was silence in her room for a long time.

    Everyone was already awake due to the sound of water in the shower and getting dressed, but no one said they were awake and just quietly watched the situation with narrowed eyes.

    It was a brave friend who finally broke the silence that could have even led to eye rolls.

    "... Did you go?"

    Shocking.

    At one small word, the friends who were hiding around the room and pretending to be dead reacted by flinching.

    After a few minutes passed and nothing happened, only then did they open their mouths one by one.

    "Wow, shit. "I thought I was going to die." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How many times did you cum? "My dick still feels numb."

    "What kind of girl... No, before a woman, is that a person?"

    "It was her wish to have sex just once before she died, but she had no idea that just having sex would bring her to the brink of death."

    The friends'' words were all incoherent, but the overlapping content was as follows.

    "I feel like a month''s worth of semen was extracted."

    "A month? "I only have about a week?"

    "Actually, three days is enough for me."

    "Are you that confident? Should I bring you back?"

    "..."

    "..."

    The conversation, which was on the verge of turning into a fight over the men''s petty pride, was neatly quelled by one word: calling Asil.

    To that extent, last night''s experience was stimulating, intense, and fatal.

    Of course, right now, just hearing the word "Asil" Is enough to make her lower back tremble, but after a few days, she will secretly peek at Asil''s breasts again and her pants will bulge.

    Because that''s what a man was.

    ˇô

    "Again?"

    "Tto?"

    A friend who visited Asil''s living room opened the door and as soon as he saw her, he frowned and questioned the words she said.

    "That is... Ugh. Please come in first."

    Asil, who was wearing comfortable clothes such as dolphin pants and a T-shirt, opened the door without giving any explanation.

    "Excuse me... Huh?"

    My friend, who was taking off his shoes and entering Asil''s room, saw something in the corner of his eye and looked in that direction.

    Beer, soju, and rarely even liquor.

    A mountain of cans and bottles that seemed to contain all kinds of alcoholic beverages were piled up in a corner of the room.

    The lack of unity made it seem like Asil had not bought it himself.

    Asil said after seeing his friend check the acidity of the alcohol.

    "You understand now, right? "Why did I do that?"

    At Asil''s words, the friend who came to his room nodded.

    There was an armful of similar beer in the friend''s arms.

    "Really. Aren''t they all too explicit? Something like that happened before, and it''s been a few days. Look at you bringing alcohol."

    "Ah, haha."

    The friend who came with alcohol for the very ''blatant reason'' Asil talks about could only let out a dry laugh.

    Even if I shouted "Back again!" Like the main character in a web novel I read a while ago, time did not go back. The shame was entirely my friend''s responsibility.

    If I had brought it in my bag, I could have pretended I didn''t buy it, but I couldn''t because I was carrying it in my arms.

    And along with the shame, there was a question that arose.

    That''s it...

    "Do you wonder if I had sex with other guys as much as I drank that much?"

    "... !"

    My friend was so surprised that he heard a voice whispering softly in his ear.

    No, actually it really jumped.

    ¨C Bang! Drurrrr...

    A beer can jump out of my friend''s arms and rolled on the floor.

    Asil laughed at his friend''s reaction and bent down to pick up the beer can that was rolling on the floor, further increasing the altitude of the alcohol mountain.

    As I bent down, my slightly baggy T-shirt hung down, giving me a glimpse of my voluptuous cleavage.

    My friend blushed slightly when she saw that.

    Looking at Asil, there were so many defenseless corners.

    Although it was my first time experiencing something like the last living room disaster, I was always so defenseless that I wondered if it was a man or something.

    If I think about it, it''s been like that since middle school. Stretching out your legs while wearing a skirt, bending your upper body while wearing loose-fitting clothes, or rubbing your body against your friends.

    However, despite Asil''s behavior, according to my friend''s ''memory'', Asil had never been recognized as a woman until now, but in recent weeks, she suddenly began to look like a woman.

    It wasn''t a clich¨¦ that she wasn''t conscious of being male or female among her childhood friends.

    The first time I met Asil was in middle school. At that time, she was already after secondary sexual signs, when her breasts began to swell.

    But why didn''t she look like a woman?

    Well, it''s probably no big deal.

    Her friend moved on without thinking much about it. Because what was in front of her was more important than that.

    Asil continued her story without even guessing what her friend was up to.

    "Actually, she hasn''t done it since. "I was busy too."

    Asil, she was a female college student and also a streamer.

    The reason I spent the night at her friend''s room last time was because it happened to be an open day and a break, and Asil was usually busy.

    And today.

    Coincidentally, today was Asil''s day off.

    Asil sat on her bed and crossed her legs in her dolphin pants.

    "Would you like to put what you have in your arms over there and talk about it?"

 Chapter 257: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (7) **

    Chapter 257: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (7) ** I will never cheat.

    There is a so-called national rule.

    The hero party must bring a porter, when possessed by the academy, some part of the body must be disabled, and the munchkin must be expelled by those who do not recognize its value.

    TS also has such national rules. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It can be said that it is a typical national rule to do inbang after the silver-haired girl''s TS.

    In addition, there are various national rules, such as that when you become a TS, you must become a pretty girl, that your appearance is not adversely affected even without any special care, and that women around you look like lily.

    Sometimes, there were a lot of cases where clich¨¦s were twisted by intentionally breaking these national rules, but in general, they were followed.

    The declaration that we would never secretly attack was one of these national rules.

    What is unique is that it is a soup rule that is most often seen in the female corruption tag rather than the no-mance, pure love, or lily tag.

    Probably everyone knows.

    The declaration that I would never secretly write was the same as the declaration that I would never secretly write.

    Asil did not recite that line directly.

    It was true that we had similar thoughts.

    Even though she has become a woman, how can she get pleasure from biting and sucking a man''s dick?

    It might happen someday in the distant future, but at least I had no intention of doing so now.

    But everyone has a plan, and not everything goes according to plan.

    After the last bedroom disaster, Asil''s thoughts changed quickly.

    It was because I didn''t hate her as much as I thought.

    The mere touch of a cock gave her goosebumps, and she thought the thought of it entering her body would make her nauseous, but no.

    I had no idea.

    I had a lot of thoughts about that, but I''ll skip it for now.

    Once she realized that she did not dislike contact with men, all that was left was a woman''s body with a man''s sexual desires.

    Asil was looking for new prey with a mixture of curiosity and sexual desire.

    Friends who came to my room with clearly visible dark intentions were good prey.

    However, because Asil''s daily life was so busy, all the friends who came to visit only increased the alcohol level a little and left.

    The sad days continued, with friends unable to fulfill their desires and Asil unable to satisfy his sexual desires.

    And today, finally, my day off coincided with my friend''s visit.

    "Take it off."

    "Yes?"

    In response to Asil''s blunt and blunt words, my friend inadvertently asked back in a polite manner.

    Her friend was on his way home after piling up the alcohol he had just bought, and not even a few minutes had passed since Asil sat down on her bed and said, ''Can we talk?''

    In such a situation, she suddenly asked to take off her clothes, so it was natural for her friend to be dumbfounded.

    "Take it off. "This is what I came here to do anyway."

    Asil made a circle with his thumb and index finger and made a gesture of pinching the inside with the index finger of his other hand.

    Her friend blushed as she saw the blatant gesture.

    Of course, no one cared about Namjeong''s blush.

    "No, that''s true, but... What is it. "Isn''t there such a thing as a mood?"

    "Hot."

    My friend timidly argued, but Asil snorted.

    "Don''t be a bitch. If you have to take it off, take it off. So it''s not like I won''t do it."

    "You girl... No, wait a minute. Why are you coming this way? Stop, okay. Because I understand!"

    He was a friend who resisted by saying things like, ''Don''t come near me!'', But in the end, he couldn''t overcome Asil''s physical abilities.

    In an instant, her clothes were taken off by her asil and she was lying naked on her bed.

    "Hey, sucker. "You have something really nice, right?"

    Asil said, touching her friend''s dick.

    I don''t want to compare things like this, but it was on par with or better than what I had when I was a man.

    My friend, who was stiff at first, began to act a little more proactively when things got to this point.

    Her friend motioned for Asil, who was about to take off her clothes, to come up to her bed.

    "Huh? Why. Do you want me to come up too? Well, I''m going to do it on the bed because it hurts my back. Why is that?"

    But it seemed like what my friend wanted wasn''t just to get on the bed.

    I wonder if it''s part of the play or because it''s embarrassing to try to say something that would be easier to say with words.

    In any case, since they had been friends for a long time, Asil was able to quickly understand what her friend was trying to say.

    "Just taking off your underwear? Wear it on top? There are so many things I wish for."

    It wasn''t very difficult. Asil did as his friend said, he put his hand under her clothes and took off only her underwear.

    Two dots protruded from the end of the breasts that were pushed up under the thin T-shirt, so it was clear where the nipples were even on top of the clothes.

    "Ah. "This is strangely embarrassing."

    Even though my entire body, from my naked body to my private parts, would soon be visible anyway, this outfit made me feel strangely embarrassed.

    Asil quickly climbed onto the bed to hide her embarrassment.

    As her body overlapped the body of her friend who was lying down first, a black and red dick was placed in front of her asil''s eyes.

    Conversely, Asil''s butt was placed on top of her friend''s head.

    It was the 69 position just as my friend requested.

    Asil just wanted to have a quick bite, but her friend seemed to want to try a lot of different things.

    ''If you mess up, they''ll ask you to fuck them.''

    Asil thought so, she roughly grabbed the dick right in front of her and started shaking it.

    Meanwhile, her friend, who asked Asil to take this stance, was thrilled, saying that her choice was not wrong.

    Before my friend''s eyes, Asil''s lower body was covered by a pair of dolphin pants.

    Although she was covered, her private crevices were clearly visible if the cloth around her crotch was lifted slightly.

    Oh my god, how can there be such vulgar clothes?

    It wasn''t a cosplay costume for sex, and even though it was something you could easily see on the street, it looked very sexy.

    My friend, who was continuing his exploration of erotic clothes by removing and covering the crotch, noticed a slightly cool and thin sensation on his cock.

    Asil had started a goddaughter.

    Her friend looked down at her lower body to check the situation, but the attempt was unsuccessful.

    It was because of Asil''s body covering his friend''s stomach, the space between them being a t-shirt hanging loosely, and two large baby chests proving the existence of gravity.

    I heard that you can''t see her feet if her breasts are big. It''s true.

    He was a friend with somewhat strange feelings.

    "Hey. Are you just going to watch?"

    When her friend did nothing but play with her dolphin pants or just look at her breasts, she let out her frustration

    The friend then realized his mistake and tried to caress Asil with clumsy movements, but it was not enough to satisfy Asil, who was already full of dissatisfaction.

    In the end.

    "Ah. It''s okay! You really can''t do it. "I''m going to do it, so raise your cock."

    The angry Asil crushed her friend and climbed on top of her.

    Taking advantage of her friend''s mild shock of reality, Asil took off the rest of her clothes and was about to start having sex on top of her, but she paused for a moment.

    "Wait. "Didn''t we do this last time too?"

    Asil was the type of person who completely lost her focus when she was drunk, so she didn''t remember her clearly, but somehow she had a feeling that she was familiar with this position.

    After thinking for a moment, Asil turned her body and turned her back on her friend.

    When I inserted my dick into her with my body facing in the opposite direction from the usual riding position, I was able to get a different kind of pleasure by stimulating a different part of her than usual.

    "Ha... "This isn''t bad."

    Asil let out a low moan and began to slowly move her waist.

    If she thought about it, this was the first time Asil had come to her senses and accepted her cock.

    After the last incident, I tried buying a few dildos, but they still felt different from the real thing.

    Hot body temperature, irregularly bumpy pillars, and even occasional twitching stimulation.

    Each uncontrollable factor felt new and was transformed into pleasure.

    While Asil slowly shook her hips, her friend was also mesmerized by the sexual sensation felt from her cock.

    Last time, I mixed her body with Asil, but at that time, it felt like I was being half-reverse raped, so she felt perfect, but it felt like my semen was being ripped off.

    But this time she was controlling her pace, so her friend could fully enjoy the pleasure of her sex.

    It was a little disappointing that Asil had his back turned to her and couldn''t see her bouncing breasts.

    Still, since there were elements that she could enjoy in her own way, her friend was able to enjoy it at her own leisure.

    "Wait for a sec. "Let''s try it too."

    "Have you tried it? Still doing well... "Aaaaak!"

    When the friend who was lying down raised her body, Asil, who was sitting on top of her friend, almost fell in front of her.

    Thanks to this, I even let out a cute scream. This was more embarrassing than letting my moans be heard.

    Asil tried to turn her body to protest, but her friend''s hands were faster than her, grabbing Asil''s waist.

    "You were surprised! If you want to do something, just say something and do it... Oh, my goodness?!"

    A cock that gets stuck without even waiting for Asil to finish speaking.

    Her pronunciation leaked out strangely due to the moans that came out while she was speaking.

    ''W-what did I just say?''

    She covered her mouth in horror at the fact that she had let out a vulgar moan that seemed like something out of a doujinshi.

    In that brief moment, her friend''s waist began to move.

 Chapter 258: TS Womanâ€™s Dream (8) ***

    Chapter 258: TS WomanˇŻs Dream (8) *** "Ugh... Ah? Sigh... Hehe?"

    There is no shame in moaning.

    That''s what Asil thought, but he was embarrassed by the vulgar words that came out just a moment ago.

    I was careful to avoid making such noises, but to her friend, she seemed like an ordinary girl who was shy about sex.

    This contrasted with the image of a semen-stealer slapping a succubus that she saw last time, and the speed at which she shook her hips became faster.

    "Ugh, wow, isn''t that too fast?"

    "What. Do you know, it already sounds weak?"

    Even as they were talking, her dick penetrated the narrow meat hole and pounded deep into her body.

    When I inserted it into her waist, her wrinkles wrapped around me softly, and when I pulled it out, they became entangled as if they were holding me.

    My friend, who was experiencing self-directed sex for the first time, was moving a little faster.

    Without thinking about her own pace.

    "No, not me. Yes, you... Ah!"

    "Me?"

    After hearing Asil''s words, her friend looked around at her own condition.

    Before she knew it, her hands that were holding Asil''s waist were half relaxed, and her thighs were also shaking.

    And it wasn''t just her physical strength that failed to control her pace.

    The semen that came up at some point was about to be ejaculated through the urethra.

    She tried to hold back, but it was already too late.

    "... Ah?"

    Asil could feel the hot semen pouring into his stomach.

    The feeling of being filled inside the uterus, which cannot be reached with a dick. It''s hard to describe her, but it was clear that she was in a good mood.

    Asil, whose body was shaking in a light orgasm, saw her friend look depressed.

    The reason for her gloom was roughly predictable. I guess I cummed too quickly or something like that.

    A guy like that was also a friend, so to cheer her up, Asil shook her ass, her semen dripping from her pussy.

    "... "It''s not over already, right?"

    Asil''s provocation was extremely effective.

    Her friend failed to control her pace and forgot about her futile ejaculation earlier, and her eyes widened, and she lunged at Asil.

    "Kyaaaaak?"

    Of course, it was impossible for her friend to handle Asil''s physical strength, which she could not defeat even if several people attacked her.

    Still, my friend was barely able to satisfy him, and the next morning, he was able to escape Asil''s room with trembling legs.

    ˇô

    Asil''s daily life went on peacefully.

    On days when there are university lectures, I go to the university and listen to the lectures, and at night I broadcast.

    Asil''s broadcast has steadily increased its subscribers, and has grown to become a medium-sized company, if not a large corporation.

    Considering that the vast majority of people who jump into Internet broadcasting disappear without a word, Asil''s broadcast has surpassed that level and is well on track.

    If I continued like this, by the time I graduated from college, I would be able to make a living off of broadcasting without having to get a job.

    Asil became accustomed to broadcasting and was less stressed than before, so it could be said that Asil''s life was strong.

    It was the culmination of the positive effects brought about by the beautiful girl TS.

    However, Asil gradually began to feel that this daily life was boring.

    A smooth, smooth road to success.

    As long as I played games, played, and ate every day, and chatted a little with cute people on the Internet, that was enough to make a living.

    Although it was clearly the life Asil had dreamed of even before becoming TS, it felt somewhat gloomy to think that this life would continue in the future.

    It feels like something needs to happen to calm things down.

    "... That''s what it feels like, do you understand?"

    "What do you know? "This bitch is very hungry."

    That was the opinion of a friend who heard Asil''s story.

    "Hey. I failed the test again this time? The future is really dark. "If you have so much free time, why don''t you help me out?"

    "So I''m buying you food now, dude."

    "Well, that''s right. My heart aches at how difficult it must have been for you. "Can I order one more serving of ribs to ease this pain?"

    "So."

    Laughing at her friend''s generous response, Asil called the clerk and ordered two more servings of her ribs.

    "Why are there 2 servings?"

    "Are you the only one eating? "I have to eat too."

    "You eat and eat like that?"

    The friend looked at the empty bowl of rice next to Asil.

    Just looking at the bowls of rice, 2 bowls went into the container, and I was eating the 3rd bowl.

    The amount of side dishes and meat eaten with rice has long since exceeded that of most men.

    "If you eat like that, you''ll gain weight."

    "What. You really don''t talk like that to a woman. Because it was me, she was a mess. If it were any other woman, I would have been guilty of throwing rice in her face."

    "Are you okay. "You are the only woman who eats with me."

    "Ah, ah... "

    Asil liked moments like this where he could lightly joke around with his friends.

    It was because I could feel happy and forget about boredom, even if only for a moment.

    "Hey, I ate well. If you have anything to say next time, call me. "As long as you buy me food, I''ll go anytime."

    "What if I don''t buy you food?"

    "Then I should buy a drink and go to my room."

    "Anyway, this guy, that guy, and these guys who call themselves friends don''t hide their dark intentions."

    "So, you don''t like it?"

    "Buy some expensive alcohol."

    Asil and her friend parted ways, giggling until the end.

    "..."

    As she was left alone, an inexplicable feeling of emptiness filled Asil''s heart again.

    A feeling of emptiness that makes you unable to have fun no matter what you do.

    In fact, there was a clear cause for Asil''s boredom and futility.

    The point was that Asil was originally a half-human, half-human race that could not exist.

    Because they are a race that cannot possibly exist, there is a slight gap in the Driftert''s power.

    As an analogy, it''s like a wooden box made of boards and nails with a few nails missing.

    Like Soira, Asil wasn''t at the level where he could feel strange and wake up, but he could vaguely and instinctively feel that this world was a dream and not reality.

    Because I instinctively felt that everything would disappear when I woke up from the dream anyway, I couldn''t have fun no matter what I did.

    However, it was only vaguely felt, and Asil did not understand it rationally.

    Because of this, it felt vain and boring, but I couldn''t understand what it was or why.

    Asil sighed and exhaled the feeling of emptiness within her.

    Nothing changed, but it seemed like her heart became lighter, even if only a little.

    On the way home, Asil stopped by a convenience store and went to the liquor section as usual, and when she remembered the mountain of alcohol piled up in her room, she quietly bought a cola.

    There were various types of alcohol piled up at home, and more than anything, there was a broadcast scheduled for late at night today.

    Since I had just had dinner, I thought I could go home right away and rest for a few hours and turn on the broadcast.

    ''What are we doing on today''s broadcast...'' ''

    Asil pushed the feeling of futility out of her head with her worries about the broadcast.

    This was Asil''s daily life recently.

    ˇô

    There was one more thing Asil did to forget the feeling of emptiness.

    "Ugh? Hot? aaaaang?"

    "Asil, lower your voice! "I can hear everything in the next room."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay? There''s a soundproof booth here... "

    "Ah. Was that a soundproof booth? It''s okay. Then let''s go in and do it."

    It was sex, the act that could give the most primal and intense satisfaction.

    Because you don''t have to feel strange during sex.

    At first, the relationship started while I was drunk, but now, the one who knew was more active.

    No, if you think about it, Asil was proactive in the beginning.

    The soundproof booth purchased in the early days of broadcasting was not very wide, so the two had to stick close to each other. It wasn''t such a bad condition for sex.

    After making love once, the two escaped from the scorching heat inside the soundproof booth and lay side by side talking.

    "And. Really. "I never imagined that things would end up like this with Asil."

    "What are you talking about out of the blue? First, let''s talk about it with confidence."

    The friend was massaging Asil''s breasts.

    "I just feel happy when I touch this. "I''ll touch you just a little bit."

    "What does your happiness have to do with me... No. Do whatever you want. It''s not like it wears out."

    Because I knew the happiness that comes from the soft and soft feel of breasts. I just quietly gave her breasts.

    The friend continued massaging her breasts.

    "No, we''ve known each other for almost 10 years. There has never been anything like this before. "Recently, it seems like my relationship is suddenly going crazy."

    "That''s true." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    My friend said it was really strange, but to her, it was normal.

    With the languid feeling after sex mixed with the slight pleasure rising from her chest, Asil confessed something she had thought would be useless to talk about.

    "That''s right, because I was originally a man. Even if I say this, you won''t understand anyway... "

    There was no objective evidence remaining that Asil was originally a man. It only remained in Asil''s mind.

    The reason I never told people around me that I was a man was because I knew that if I did, they would make me look like a strange person.

    Why did I suddenly bring this up? I think I was too drunk on the afterglow of sex.

    Asil smiled and was about to change the subject when she realized that her friend''s hand, which had been massaging her breast, had stopped.

    "... What. Sleep?"

    However, when Asil turned around, there was no reaction from his friend.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    Before she could be startled by the sight of her friend, Asil remembered that this place was not real.

    ''Asil, who was originally a man, became a woman'' itself was something to point out in Asil''s dream.

    "Under. True."

    Asil spat out as if he was astonished.

    "Oh, shit. A dream? "This?"

    At the same time, I also learned the identity of the boredom and futility that had been bothering me all along.

    "No, wait a minute. So what about my broadcast? Oh, really!! "How hard have I worked!!!"

    Asil shouted alone in his room where no one was moving.

    But no one heard Asil''s voice, and the world began to fall apart little by little.

 Chapter 259: Summary of Cultists (1)

    Chapter 259: Summary of Cultists (1) I was the first to come to my senses.

    Since I spent quite a bit of time in the dream, my memory of what I was doing at the end was a bit vague.

    I do remember at least that the incarnation of Drippert appeared.

    "Ah... "

    "Ugh... "

    Flora and Asil also came to their senses a little later than me. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As I looked at the two people holding their heads and moaning, I began to gradually remember the situation just before being struck by the power.

    This is a den of cultists.

    I defeated the monsters that appeared and entered this place that looked like a boss room.

    We tried to beat down the cultists who were trying to do something here with Asil, but we failed, and in the end, the incarnation of Drippert appeared and took us under its power.

    There were a few other little things, but that was enough for what I needed to know right away.

    "So what happened to my broadcast?!"

    Asil suddenly shouted.

    What do you mean, broadcast? Did you broadcast in your dream?

    I''ll have to go to the flashback room later and take a look.

    In contrast to Asil, who was inexplicably excited, Flora was strangely calm.

    "Mother... Father... "

    There was something determined in Flora''s eyes as she muttered something so softly that it was difficult to understand.

    I felt like I had grown a lot mentally.

    I thought Drippert attacked with power, but did they put him in the room of spirit and time?

    The will to find a flashback room has become stronger.

    First of all, the priority is to solve the problem at hand.

    ¨C Ugh...

    An unpleasant sound like scraping on an iron plate rang out quietly.

    Driftert, noticing that we had all escaped the power, began to move.

    To be exact, it was the incarnation of Driftert.

    The incarnation, which had only one white and bony arm, appeared on the altar and gradually appeared.

    "Ugh, what is that?"

    It was so bizarre that Asil frowned.

    It seems like the creatures from an old horror game looked like that.

    The arms hanging from his shoulders each seemed to be 10 meters long. Even though it was that long and thin, it was not that thick. I don''t know, but it might be 50 cm in diameter.

    There were two more arms like this.

    Instead of a neck and head, there was an additional left arm hanging above the shoulder where the head should have been.

    There is another left arm sticking out from the back, where you can''t see how it hangs.

    On his upper body, he has three left arms and one right arm. It wasn''t a very nice sight to see a total of four arms fluttering around, each boasting enormous length.

    Especially if we know that those arms will be swung to attack us.

    ¨C Kuung.

    The Avatar jumped from the high altar.

    Although it was quite high, the arm length was 10 meters, so it was literally within reach by just stretching out the arm.

    Hwa-shin opened his red eyes in the solar plexus and hit the surrounding area with his arms.

    He seemed annoyed that the power didn''t work.

    The appearance resembled that of a child throwing a tantrum, but the sight of the floor shattering and pieces of rock bouncing off every time he threw his arms down was a bit too serious to be considered simply a child''s complaint.

    "Soira. What should I do?"

    Asil slowly took a step back and asked.

    Most Avatars will self-destruct if left alone.

    This is because a mortal body cannot accept the status of an immortal.

    The body becomes grotesquely distorted and collapses, and the mind loses reason and becomes a beast relying on instinct.

    Even the cultists seem to praise this as a good thing, saying, ''leaving the bondage of the flesh and taking refuge in the embrace of the Absolute.''

    Anyway, it means that even if we run away from here, we will die on our own over time.

    But this time it was difficult to use that method.

    "Even if I run away, I think I''ll catch up to you right away."

    The arm length is 10 m.

    The lower body still has human legs as decoration, but the arms are that long, so it won''t follow you while running.

    Even if you move with your arms as if walking, your stride length is 20 m. It didn''t seem like I could escape easily.

    In that case, it is better to fight.

    It''s going to be tough, just as I thought it would be when I first saw Hwashin, but it''s not so much that we can''t win at all.

    "Asil! Let''s go to Formation A!"

    "Okay!"

    Formation A. In other words, it is the most basic formation.

    A formation where I take the lead in tanking, and Flora and Asil deal damage as ADC and close damage, respectively.

    I think it would be a well-balanced party with just one more healer. It can''t be helped that it doesn''t exist.

    I stepped in front of Asil, lifted my sword, placed it on the side of the shield, and scratched it.

    -Keeeee...

    Even if I only scratched it slightly, a loud sound similar to the sound of a drill like you would hear at a dentist''s office resounded.

    It was a provocation using sound, one of the provocation techniques that tanks can use.

    To those on the same side, it sounds like a drill at best, but to the enemy, it sounds like a more horrifying noise than the sound of fingernails scratching a blackboard.

    I can''t even imagine what you''re talking about. Even if I could, I don''t want to.

    ¨C That''s it!!!

    The effect of the provocation worked well for Hwashin as well.

    The incarnation of Drippert, which screamed even though it had no mouth, stretched out its long left arm and struck down an alarm clock that rings in the morning.

    ¨C Boom!

    As I took a step to the side, a fist the size of a log landed right where I was a moment ago.

    Good. At this level, we can say that we have attracted enough aggro.

    "ˇşIgnition Spearˇ»!"

    Flora''s magic struck directly at the hand of the Avatar, which hit the floor and stopped moving for a moment.

    It is a magic that pierced the shoulder of a cult leader by surprise before the incarnation appeared.

    A magic with a narrow range, but excellent penetration and speed.

    Even against the body of the Avatar, it demonstrated outstanding penetrating power and penetrated halfway through his fist.

    However, Hwashin attacked by swinging one more arm without showing any signs of pain.

    An attack swung low, as if sweeping the floor.

    You can easily avoid it by jumping, but if you do that, you''ll be hit by the next attack without any preparation in the air. Apparently, the Avatar had four arms.

    I injected magic power into the shield to increase its size and prepare for impact.

    ¨C Quang!

    "Ugh!"

    The moment the Avatar''s arm touched the shield, the entire body shook from the huge shock.

    Even though he was holding the shield tightly with both hands to prepare for the impact, it was so powerful that he could have been blown away.

    This is a 90% reduced shock?

    If it had not been blocked with a shield, or if the shield had no damage reduction ability, it would not have been surprising if the battle had ended with this single attack.

    An incarnation is an incarnation.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    While I was receiving one attack, Flora''s fire magic, which had completed one more spell, attacked the body of the Avatar.

    Unfortunately, it was blocked by the arm and exploded before it could hit the body, but at least we could see that Flora''s magic was a threat to even the Avatar.

    I could see that the Avatar''s aggro was slightly directed towards Flora.

    I scratched my shield again and activated the provocation skill, gently narrowing the distance between me and the Avatar.

    It was to prevent the aftermath of the attack against me from reaching Flora.

    ¨C Gooooo!!

    The Avatar raised its four arms fiercely and let out an inaudible roar.

    A threatening force that makes your stomach tingle.

    I was okay with it because I had experienced it a lot, but behind me, Flora seemed to be stiffening with tension.

    I can''t do it. It''s a little embarrassing, though.

    "Haaaaa!!!"

    We shouted together against the roar of the Avatar.

    It is not a simple shout, but a skill called ''Warrior''s Roar''.

    It''s just a common skill that anyone in a melee profession can use.

    As such, the effect was simple. An effect that makes up for when an ally''s morale decreases due to an enemy''s skill.

    Skills such as ''Commander''s Cry'' or ''Spearhead''s Shout'', which can only be used by certain classes, may not only make up for it but can also dramatically increase morale, but I can''t help with skills that I don''t have.

    Flora''s condition returned, and the sound of muttering and chanting was heard again.

    At the same time, the Avatar''s attacks began to pour in again.

    The constant slashing and swinging attacks with the four arms were almost flawless.

    No matter how stagnant I was, if I dodged one, another one would fly in, and if I blocked one that flew in, I couldn''t find a way to swing another one.

    Although Flora''s magic, which is fired occasionally, is steadily inflicting damage, if things continue like this, very positive results are not expected.

    If it''s just me and Flora fighting like this.

    It was when Hwashin''s aggro was completely focused on me, who continued to use provocation skills, and Flora, who was dealing damage with magic.

    Asil, who was holding his breath and trying to find the right moment, ran towards the main body of the Avatar. Judging from the appearance of a slightly green afterimage, it appeared to have merged with a sylph.

    When Asil took off the bracelet she was wearing on her arm, her bracelet changed its appearance into a large one. It was the right size to call it a hula-hoop rather than a bracelet.

    Her arm, which was at the head of Hwashin, struck Asil, who suddenly jumped out.

    Asil easily dodged her incarnation''s fist and even put her arm inside the hula-hoop.

    Asil ran towards her body along her arms and shouted.

    "Open, ''the door to the spirit world''!"

    Asil''s bracelet, the door to the spirit world, created a portal connecting the spirit world and reality in response to Asil''s cries.

    The middle part of the bracelet flickered lightly and connected to the spirit world, and the arm of the incarnation, which happened to be stuck inside the bracelet, was sent to the spirit world.

    From my perspective, it looked like the hula-hoop that Asil was holding was swallowing Hwashin''s arm.

    Asil intended to push her main body into the spirit world on Avatar''s arms, but ended up getting caught in her long arms and pushing it up to her shoulders.

    "Tch. It''s a waste."

    It was regrettable that Asil quickly retreated due to the swinging arm, but in my opinion, it was a sufficient achievement.

    The gate of the spirit world, which was completely draped over the shoulder, completely swallowed up the one arm protruding from the head of the incarnation.

    When we had 4 arms, Flora and I continued to fight closely, so now, with the addition of Asil, we didn''t think we would lose against the 3-armed Avatar.

 Chapter 260: Summary of Cultists (2)

    Chapter 260: Summary of Cultists (2) "Fall!"

    "Roll!"

    As soon as she heard Asil''s cry, her body flew and rolled on the floor.

    Hwashin''s thick arms grazed my back. Her hair fluttered wildly in the wind, tickling the back of her neck.

    I corrected her posture and looked behind her to see her big fist stuck on the floor.

    It was a blow that shattered and buried the stone floor. I didn''t really want to imagine what would happen if someone got hit.

    When Asil used the gate of the spirit world to seal one of the Avatar''s arms, I thought she had won, but she wasn''t that easy.

    The sight of four arms was so impressive that I forgot about it, but humans were originally creatures that fought well with only two arms.

    This means that the situation does not end when the number decreases from four to one.

    It was true that it got easier, but not that dramatically.

    ¨C Boom!

    Avoid the arm swinging from the left by rolling on the floor again.

    ¨C Ta-ang!

    Deflect the fist coming from the right with the angled shield.

    It''s a force that''s hard to take from the front, but if you just let it go, you could do it somehow.

    ¨C Cooung!!

    And finally, he dodged the attack from above with his palm by rolling forward.

    I don''t know how many times I rolled on the floor, but my whole body was covered in dust.

    In the short gap between three consecutive attacks using three arms, Asil rushed in.

    The color of the shiny hair is red. The attack power was increased by combining with Salamander.

    "Ha!"

    With a brief burst of energy, a gauntlet pulsating with red elemental power was inserted into the body of the Avatar.

    ¨C Boom!

    A simple yet clear symbol of power, an explosion occurred and shook the Avatar''s body greatly.

    ¨C Ugh... !

    The Avatar roared in anger and swung his arms around to grab Asil.

    Asil in the past would have been caught, but Asil now is working hard at the academy... He... Effort... ? Anyway, I learned various things in my own way at the academy.

    It wasn''t so shabby that it could be caught by someone swinging it around at random without any skill.

    Although there were a few close calls, Asil was able to get out safely to my side.

    "Haaa... "

    Asil let out a happy sigh as soon as he came to my side, out of Hwashin''s attack range.

    It was an excited sigh that felt somewhat erotic.

    "What, do you know what you like? It''s a little unique."

    "... "What nonsense?"

    Asil looked at me with an expression that made him look at all the strange bitches.

    When I thought about it, it was an expression I saw often. I might have been a little hurt.

    "It''s not about taste or anything, it''s fun."

    "It''s fun?"

    I''m just having fun with it because it''s a game, but from your point of view, it''s extremely dangerous, risking your life.

    However, Asil''s red face looked like he didn''t know what to do because the current situation was so funny.

    "I''m scared, I''m scared."

    Asil started his luck like that.

    "My heart is pounding, my breathing is short, and my limbs are shaking with tension. This feeling of tension is really exciting!"

    "Huh... Uh... "Yes."

    I don''t know why Asil is so upset.

    That sounds like something someone crazy about fighting would say... Is this also related to the power of Drippert?

    I may have had an incredibly boring time in my dream, or something like that may have happened.

    No matter what you do, it''s not strange to get drunk when you experience a battle that suddenly gives you a rush of endorphins while being boring and uninteresting.

    ... This may not be strange. That''s because I don''t have any professional knowledge in that field either. I''m not sure.

    But it was clear that at least it would be helpful in this fight.

    Because it''s better to be aggressive than to be so scared that you can''t even move.

    Although it may seem that the overall aggressive approach has narrowed the view a bit, tanks are there to protect dealers.

    "Oops."

    ¨C Taang!

    I quickly intervened and blocked the attack that came from Asil''s blind spot approaching the body of the Avatar.

    The shock had me rolling on the floor again, but I was able to buy Asil time to approach.

    "One more time!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Pow!

    "Tch."

    However, the fist aimed at Hwa-shin''s abdomen was blocked by Hwa-shin''s arm and died down, leaving only a small, meaningless explosion.

    Still, Asil''s attack was not in vain.

    ¨C Fuuuuu...

    Hidden behind Asil, Flora''s magic split the air.

    As you can tell from the sound, it wasn''t that fast.

    An advanced magic that sacrifices bullet speed and instead focuses potential on power. The name is... What was it? I don''t remember.

    I don''t have much experience playing as a wizard, so I can''t remember the names of the spells in detail. Anyway, you can tell what kind of magic it is by looking at it. That''s enough, right?

    Hwashin belatedly realized the existence of magic and tried to stop it, but was unable to raise his guard in time due to Asil''s continued interference.

    Flap flutter.

    Flora''s magic, which flew slowly in a parabolic curve as if such an onomatopoeia would be appropriate, finally landed next to Asil, right in front of Hwasin.

    Just before I saw that figure, I quickly turned around, closed my eyes, and covered my ears.

    ¨C Wow!!!!

    A storm came with a roar as if lightning struck right next to us.

    The wind pressure alone caused the skirt to flutter and flip up. Well, no man would like to see panties.

    Even though I covered my ears, the ringing tinnitus remained and bothered my ears.

    Stone dust fell from above my head. If it had been a cave, stalactites would have fallen, so it was fortunate that I didn''t have to worry about my head being pierced by stone dust.

    When I opened my eyes when the light that penetrated my eyelids restored my distant vision, I saw Flora pounding on her buttocks, unable to withstand the pressure of the wind.

    When he saw what I was doing, he closed his eyes and covered his ears, but he didn''t seem to be prepared for the wind pressure.

    Flora, flopping down on the floor, was looking over and expressing surprise with her whole body.

    To be exact, it wasn''t me, but it was where the magic exploded.

    The way she opened her eyes and looked back and forth between the place where the magic exploded and the staff in her hand made it difficult to believe the power of the magic she had used.

    In my opinion, its power has increased noticeably compared to the magic I used as a test at the Magic Tower before receiving the request to subdue cultists.

    Did he tell me to die to practice magic in his dream?

    After Asil came out of the dream, something changed. At this point, I think he was trained rather than attacked with power.

    I just hit the cake...

    And next to Flora was Asil, rolling around.

    No, why are you there? Did you get blown away by the wind too?

    Well, since the magic exploded right next to Asil, it was Asil who got caught up the most.

    Asil couldn''t fall properly and rolled around, adding yellow or black decorations to his clothes.

    It was rolling on the ground like a tumbleweed in a western movie, but the fact that there were no other injuries seemed rather foreign.

    My shield reduces damage by 90% when blocked with a shield, but even that was nothing in the face of Asil''s 100% attribute invalidation.

    Where is the balance? Balance is.

    -Ugh...

    As Flora was holding the hand of her Asil, who had rolled to her side, and helping him up, the low voice of her incarnation was heard.

    Although the neck has long since become another left arm.

    "Did you get rid of it?"

    "Ah. Soira! "You shouldn''t say that!"

    When I uttered the promised spell, Asil reacted violently.

    "It''s a joke, a joke. "I know you''re alive anyway, so what''s the point?"

    ''Hey,'' he made a sound, but now he will not be different from spitting one more spell of magic.

    ... Maybe.

    "I think you will definitely say that line someday just for fun."

    "Oh, no way."

    I can''t guarantee it, but should I?

    The dust that rose from the impact of the explosion slowly cleared, and the figure of the incarnation was visible.

    -That drama, ugh...

    Even at a glance, the incarnation in the middle of the crater created by the magic explosion did not look fine.

    If you were unharmed from that explosion, you should have jumped away without looking back. How do you beat a guy like that?

    The pale arm had blackened soot here and there, and the joint of one arm was bent in the opposite direction.

    It was clear that he had suffered serious damage, as there were ugly burns here and there not only on his arms but also on his body.

    The only intact arm is one arm extending from behind the back. Even then, the tips of his fingers were trembling so that his dignity as an incarnation could not be seen even after washing his eyes and looking at him.

    It was a scene where you could clearly see what would happen if you give the wizard enough time.

    "Still, I have to hit the final blow. Flora. "Can you use more magic?"

    "Ugh, I just spent everything on that."

    This is a bit of a waste.

    It seemed like he was so damaged that it was difficult to move, so I thought it would be simple to play with Nigawa, focusing on Flora''s magic.

    Still, the blow that Flora, who possessed "Magic affinity," Poured out all of her magical power, was definitely powerful enough to be called a special move in our party. It would be a luxury to want anything more.

    "You know. "And you?"

    "In terms of elemental power, there''s nothing left... I don''t think it will take any damage with long-distance techniques."

    "It''s a shame."

    Asil trained intensively in fighting skills, so although he could use long-distance attacks, he was not out of control.

    It''s not that I have any complaints. Focusing on fighting was a choice that took full advantage of Asil''s "Fighting talent."

    Still, it''s a shame.

    "I can''t help it. Asil, let''s go together and hit the final blow."

    "Is it really necessary? You say it will self-destruct even if you leave it alone?"

    "How many more hours would I have to stay in that state to wait for that?"

    "Wow. Just hit a few more hits."

    "Right?"

    Seeing that we had reached a consensus, Asil and I proceeded to deal with Hwashin, paying attention to any final struggles that might remain.

    It didn''t take very long.

 Chapter 261: Summary of Cultists (3)

    Chapter 261: Summary of Cultists (3) The movement of the Avatar stopped.

    Hwashin, who had been waving his arms and protesting until the very end, eventually gradually slowed down and finally let down all his arms and laid himself down on the ground.

    Hwasin''s body, which fell to the floor, was scattered little by little from his fingertips.

    The body collapsed and could not maintain its shape.

    "Ugh. I feel bad."

    The sight of the tens-meter-long body of the Avatar falling to pieces was a sight to behold, but Asil just backed away, covering his nose and mouth. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, just by looking at it, it doesn''t look like it''s good for your health."

    "It''s not wrong, but... It''s so new, hey."

    Just a little while ago, I was in a fight where even the slightest twist could have resulted in serious injury or even death, but now I''m concerned about a little bit of powder that looks bad for my body.

    Well, even though they are equally bad for your body, getting hit with a fist and something entering your body felt different.

    "Guys. When you''re done, please help me here!"

    As I was watching the end of the Avatar, as if I was watching dandelion seeds fly, or a Spider-Man in a strange mood, I heard Flora''s voice.

    Flora was tying up the whimpering, unconscious cultists.

    Some of the cultists who became unconscious when summoning the Avatar had the misfortune of falling off the altar and smashing their heads, or getting caught up in battle and getting bloodied by the hands of the Avatar they had summoned.

    Still, many of them were lying unconscious on the floor, so it was necessary to deal with them.

    "Can''t I just kill him?"

    In this world, being a cultist is punishable by death.

    This is because they kidnap people and steal valuable items to summon all kinds of evil spirits or evil spirits.

    We''re already busy fighting the devil''s army, but terrorist attacks keep happening behind the scenes.

    There is no way it will look pretty.

    And the term "Death penalty" Means that there will be no problem even if we wipe out these guys right away and report after the fact.

    Anyway, it is written on the adventurer card as ''Subjugation: X cultists.''

    It''s like being treated as a monster.

    And in fact, it''s really no different from a monster.

    It must have been explained a long time ago. The reason why quests to defeat humanoid enemies such as thieves and bandits remain as repeatable quests is because they respawn like monsters.

    This was the result of a user questionnaire that said that even though they are NPCs in the game, it is difficult to deal with them comfortably if they have settings such as having difficulty making a living and becoming a thief or having a family to feed when they return.

    There is no such thing as an unfortunate situation. It is no different from infinitely rising goblins or orcs. It''s just a humanoid.

    So there was no need to tie it up like Flora did, it was okay to just kill it on the spot.

    That was also the general knowledge of people in this world.

    Of course, there was no need to kill, but on the other hand, there was no need not kill.

    Maybe it''s just that Flora is nice and doesn''t kill her, but just subdues her.

    I thought so, but...

    "The reward is better for dragging someone than killing them."

    "Ah."

    It was a more realistic reason than I thought.

    Certainly, you can receive more rewards by capturing and dragging away than by killing and only having the number of defeats recorded on the adventurer card.

    According to the setting, they are said to have a happy time with the cult''s pagan inquisitors and dig up information, but I have never seen it in person.

    But Flora, haven''t you become a bit stubborn?

    I thought I had become a bit more mature after waking up from my dream, but it seems like my vitality has also improved.

    Am I walking the path of witchcraft...

    "..."

    "Ah. Asil, thank you."

    Asil, who was talking loudly with me, said nothing.

    I just quietly approached Flora and helped tie up her unconscious cultist.

    It was a calm, expressionless expression, but somehow it felt like he was relieved that he didn''t have to kill them.

    Because for Asil, this world is also reality. It wasn''t a strange thing.

    No, it was actually a good thing.

    Taking murder seriously and trying to avoid it as much as possible can''t be a bad thing.

    It''s not a sweet potato to keep alive someone who is sure to suffer harm in the future, and at best you''re dealing with random mobs.

    "... What. Why do you look at me with such lukewarm eyes?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    I gave a cursory reply to Asil, who gave me a questioning look, and I also helped tie up the cultists.

    There was an incident where Asil slapped the back of her hand when he spotted a female cult member and tried to show off her tortoiseshell tying, but for the most part everything went uneventfully.

    If I had to really ask, it would be that the altar was so high that it was a hassle to go up and down to collect the cult members.

    After a while, the cultists who were tied together like Gulbi were lined up in a row.

    She still hadn''t come to her senses. If I leave it like this, won''t I starve to death?

    Will I still get experience even if I starve to death?

    Probably not? Still, I don''t think it would be strange if they came in since we were the ones tying them up.

    ¨C Rattling.

    Asil, who recovered the door to the spirit world from where the Avatar''s body was destroyed, asked as he put on the door to the spirit world that had shrunk to the size of a bracelet.

    It seemed like he had similar concerns to me.

    "I tied it all up, but what now? "If I leave it like this, I will die."

    "I know. Should I leave it in a nearby village?"

    "Ah. "The village where we stayed overnight?"

    "No. "Not there."

    "Why? "I don''t even know the location of other villages."

    Well, now that the subjugation of the cultists is over, I think we can talk about it.

    I wasn''t saying anything until now because I wasn''t sure, but if it''s gotten to this point, I should tell you.

    "I think that village... "

    "It''s done!"

    Just as I was about to start singing, I heard Flora''s bright cry.

    "Huh? Flora? What''s going on?"

    "Wait a minute, Soira. What happened to that village?"

    "Ah. I''ll tell you later. There is a lot of time while traveling anyway."

    "It makes me curious for no reason."

    I headed towards Flora with the grumbling Asil.

    Flora gathered the cult members in one place and drew a circle surrounding them with something like chalk from a bag.

    Right now, I was writing something illegible inside and outside the circle.

    Did you say it was a magic letter? They say that it is a letter needed to activate a magic circle, just like a person chants to use magic, but I don''t know the details.

    The important thing is that Flora is trying to activate some magic.

    "What are you doing?"

    "If I leave these people like this, they''ll die, right?"

    "I''m going to die. However, it is difficult to take it with you. "I was already talking about that with Asil."

    "That''s why. "I want to leave it in a state of lyricism."

    Is the idea to put it into suspended animation so that it doesn''t die?

    It was a little creepy, but since I had to kill him here anyway if there was no other way, I didn''t have much to worry about.

    However, it is very difficult to put a person in a state of suspended animation and maintain that state without a practitioner.

    Even when I look back on my time playing as a wizard, which now seems like a long time ago, I still remember that it really required a huge amount of magic power and a large-scale catalyst.

    Of course, it was better to just record the number of subjugations rather than expend that amount of resources for a little compensation.

    "Manage power aside, what about catalysts?"

    Hehe... "

    In response to my question, Flora smiled as if she was happy.

    It was a smile I had seen before. Was it the smile that alchemist Sophie made when using expensive alchemy materials?

    "If it''s a catalyst, it''s over there. A top-class catalyst that is just right for this magic."

    "Where?"

    There was a crater where I looked along Flora''s finger.

    A crater dug out round by Flora''s magic. And the moment I remembered something that was inside, I was filled with admiration.

    "Wow... "

    The body of the Avatar turned into powder and scattered, but because it was underground without wind, the powder that had not blown away remained where the Avatar was.

    Flora was saying that she would now use that powder as a catalyst, the remains of God, even though she was an incarnation.

    Moreover, it is the embodiment of an ''endless dream''. There could be few catalysts more suitable to be used as a magical catalyst for putting someone into suspended animation.

    "Isn''t it a waste? It''s the remains of Avatar. If I keep it, I might be able to use it somewhere else."

    "Maybe so... No. Even if it turns into powder, I don''t want to keep carrying it around."

    "If that''s the case."

    Well, it wasn''t an appearance I really wanted to get close to.

    After dealing with the cult problem, we were able to come out to the surface using the secret passage behind the altar.

    Although it was said to be a secret passage, the screen had been lifted in the aftermath of the battle with the Avatar, so it was easy to find it.

    If you clear the boss, there should be a short cut to the entrance. Right.

    "Ugh... "

    I used clean magic to shake off the dust that had stuck to my entire body and stretched out.

    In terms of time, less than a day had passed, but subjectively it had been several weeks, so the outside air felt fresher.

    "Soira. Soira."

    Poke.

    As she was twisting her body around and stretching, Asil poked her shoulder and spoke to her.

    "Huh? "Why?"

    "Can''t I tell you now? "What about the village we came from?"

    "Oh, that?"

    It''s not a big deal.

    No, is it really a big deal?

    Anyway, it was time to talk to her, so I called Flora, who was relaxing on the other side of her.

 Chapter 262: Summary of Cultists (4)

    Chapter 262: Summary of Cultists (4) Cultists, thieves, warlocks, etc.

    There is always something to be careful about when dealing with these guys who mainly operate in hiding.

    The point is that they are trying to deceive me.

    I also said this when I received a request from the Adventurer''s Guild.

    There are many NPCs who lie to players, even if they aren''t like that, but they are professionals.

    These guys make a living by lying. Even if you listen to it and suspect that more than half of what is said from the beginning is a lie, it is unclear whether you will be deceived or not.

    I knew this well.

    I must have been hit in the head once or twice.

    I was suspicious from the time I received the request, no, from the time I saw the request before receiving it.

    And the result.

    "What do you mean, the village is suspicious?"

    Asil, who heard my story, asked as if he didn''t understand.

    "Soira. "The village you''re talking about is the village where we stayed overnight, right?"

    "Yes."

    "The village reported this altar, right? But such a village is suspicious?"

    "Think of it the other way around. There are three villages nearby, and if one of them reported the altar first, wouldn''t you first suspect the other two villages? "The village that reported it will be less suspicious."

    Anyway, there are two more villages besides the cultist''s village, so it''s an altar that will be discovered at some point.

    In that case, it may have been better to report it first to avoid suspicion.

    That''s what I meant.

    "That''s true, but didn''t you put it in there after you thought the village was suspicious? If you think about it that way, is there any corner that isn''t suspicious?"

    "What. You''re right. So I''m still skeptical, not saying I''m sure. Still, listen."

    I told Asil and Flora about my suspicions.

    First of all, the village hunter came to the city to recognize the cultist''s altar and report it.

    "How can people living in a forest like this recognize the altar as belonging to a cultist just by looking at it?"

    "No, you can recognize it. "That''s prejudice, prejudice."

    "You know. "You didn''t have a very tolerant personality."

    "Who is playing PC?"

    "I didn''t say that much."

    Second. A suspiciously empty space in the village.

    "They said it was empty because the luggage that was originally there had been moved to another place. Then shouldn''t all that baggage be piled up somewhere else? But we didn''t see anything like that."

    "Didn''t we just not see it?"

    "That''s right. This can be happened. Or maybe there was something there originally that people shouldn''t see, but they hid it in a hurry."

    "It''s ambiguous."

    Third. A hunter who was suspiciously familiar with the names of the Four Gods of Death.

    "Honestly, what does it matter whether the guy you beat up is a drifter or a loli furry? "It''s strange that people care about things like that."

    "No, I think it would be a bit of a problem if you are a loli fur... "

    "Anyway! It''s suspicious!"

    "Ah. Yes, yes."

    "Why does it feel like I''m being unreasonable?"

    Is it because I just finished a dangerous battle? Our party had a slightly relaxed atmosphere overall.

    Even though it''s freed, I''m still walking while checking to see if there are any monsters around. It was just a little more teasing than usual.

    Even though he was quick to argue with his words, he was often nodding his head and listening seriously.

    ... You are listening seriously, right?

    And the fourth and final one was a neat collection of underground enemies.

    The same goes for the monsters that look like they came out of a nightmare, as well as the cult members and cult leader gathered in the boss room.

    Monsters summoned with a summoning spell have a duration.

    Although the duration can be extremely long, there is no summoning spell that can be summoned permanently.

    The reason why I can be so sure is that I saw that you can separately select the ''Permanent summon possible'' setting in the summoning skill section during WM settings.

    In other words, if you don''t turn on that setting, permanent summoning doesn''t exist.

    However, an important summoning spell with a time limit was being used at exactly the right time for us.

    It was as if we knew in advance that we would come today.

    "That... Hmm... "

    Asil, who continued to dispute what I said, trailed off as if this sounded a bit plausible.

    This time, Flora expressed doubt.

    "Even if it wasn''t from that village, you could have gotten the information from somewhere else, right? There were scouts or something like that."

    "Ah. Okay! That''s right. Something like that."

    Although Asil strongly sympathized with Flora''s words, it was clear that it only occurred to him after hearing Flora''s opinion.

    But Flora''s opinion itself was correct.

    I crossed my arms and nodded.

    "Okay. This isn''t certain either. It''s just that it''s suspicious, that''s all. But if there are four suspicious things, shouldn''t we check it out at least once?"

    "That''s true too."

    Asil, like me, crossed his arms and nodded.

    The breasts that rose above the forearms pushed up the shirt, asserting themselves fiercely, but unfortunately, there was no one here who could appreciate the value of that appearance.

    Actually, I don''t know either.

    Can I tell if I rub it?

    Her own breasts and her breasts are different from other people''s breasts. As I was about to gently extend her hand, Flora opened her mouth.

    "But Soira."

    "Flora? Why?"

    "Aside from the doubts. How are you going to check?"

    "It''s simple."

    I informed Flora and Asil of the strategy I had planned in advance.

    It wasn''t a very difficult operation. First, all I had in mind was the framework of the operation.

    "Ah. Then how about doing this?"

    "What is it, what is it?"

    "It''s not just about doing that... "

    As Flora and Asil added this and that, the plan gradually became concrete.

    ˇô

    We returned to the village we visited yesterday.

    It felt like several weeks had passed, but in reality, it had only been about half a day since I left this village.

    Since I couldn''t remember the way I came, I had to send Flora into the sky several times to scout the surrounding area and then go back.

    There was a time when we made a mistake and stopped at a different village than the one we came from, but we were still able to return to the village safely around sunset.

    "Uh? Adventurers?"

    The face of the hunter I came across, as if he was returning from a hunting trip, was quite something to see. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His eyes were wide, and his mouth was wide open, and he seemed to have no intention of hiding his surprise.

    Now you can find out why I was so surprised.

    "Ah. Uncle."

    "Uh, yes. Yes... "

    "I''m sorry I did my best to guide you. I searched nearby and couldn''t find anything."

    "Ahhh... "They said they couldn''t find it."

    The hunter was completely convinced.

    Actually, I was half-convinced by this reaction alone, but since this operation was a bit playful because we were so excited, we decided to continue pretending not to know.

    Because I thought it would be more fun that way.

    "It seems like they''ve been hiding it quite thoroughly. I think it will take a few more days to find it."

    "Hmm, hmm. It''s okay. You can stay comfortably for a few days."

    "Really? Thank you."

    We deliberately minimized contact with the villagers and headed to the room we stayed in yesterday.

    The house located on the outskirts of town looked the same as yesterday, but if we looked closely, there were traces that someone other than us had come and gone.

    A small trace that you wouldn''t have noticed if you didn''t know anything.

    However, when I looked closely with suspicion already in place, traces that could not be erased were noticeable.

    I pretended not to notice the traces and went into the bedroom and started talking only after casting a soundproofing spell.

    "You know, how about this?"

    "80%, no, about 90%?"

    "You''re still giving me 10%? That''s generous."

    "I am more than 95% sure."

    "Look at this. Even Flora says this."

    "Uh, um... "

    It seemed that Asil still did not want to suspect the people of this village.

    "What. There is still a long time left in the operation. And even if you win the 10% that Asil thinks, there won''t be much of a problem since the suppression of the cultists has already been completed."

    "That''s right, that''s right. Huh... "

    Once you start to doubt, you won''t be able to use anything prepared in this village with peace of mind.

    You can''t be homeless, so even if you can''t do anything about the house itself, you have to be careful about what you can.

    I knew there was a great bathhouse on the first floor, but starting today, I decided to use clean magic instead.

    Now that I think about it, it seems like there was something in the bathtub... Subjectively, I don''t remember much because it was so long ago. What was it?

    Anyway, after washing my body with clean magic and taking precautions against night guests with notification magic, I just lay in bed tonight.

    The cultist''s altar was completely destroyed, and the cultists were sleeping underground like corpses, so there was no need to worry about having nightmares.

    And three days passed.

 Chapter 263: Summary of Cultists (5)

    Chapter 263: Summary of Cultists (5) On the first day, I took a short walk near the altar and came back.

    It was really just a walk because I knew there wouldn''t be anything anyway.

    There wasn''t anything particularly enjoyable, but sometimes times like this aren''t bad, right?

    The forest here was fairly sparse. Even though I was in the forest, the sunlight shining through the leaves was dazzling.

    I was glad to see the wild animals that I occasionally saw, as it felt like it was nature.

    Goblins were often seen respawning wherever there were no people, but they can no longer be found.

    I pack a lunch in the morning, set down a place in a suitable clearing in the forest, and eat the lunch while chatting with friends.

    A forest picnic, which would have been fraught with troublesome things in reality, becomes an ideal picnic just as you imagined in WM.

    Because it is set to ''convenience'', there are no bugs sticking around.

    Before returning, I stopped by the altar and returned after confirming that the cult members who had fallen into suspended animation were still there.

    "I heard you couldn''t find it today... "

    Of course, the hunter made it clear that he was in great trouble.

    At first glance, it looks like it is troubled that a threatening element remains near the village, but since we have already guessed its identity, it is obvious that it has other ideas.

    And the second day.

    "Isn''t this here?"

    "What. "Look where you are."

    "Here, it''s cut in half."

    "What happens with this?"

    "Well?"

    We investigated near the altar.

    The epic operation we planned for three days.

    If there was one thing I missed while planning the operation, it was that I didn''t decide how to spend the extra time I had over the three days.

    So on the second day, we investigated the altar and found out what kind of puzzle it would have been if it had been solved according to the original gimmick. It was simply out of interest.

    I found a few decent ones, but none of them worked properly because I destroyed them with force.

    On this day, I came back after killing some time.

    "You found something on the altar! "You are adventurers after all!"

    Still, he was a hunter who liked it and was pleased to hear that there was some progress.

    "Ah. You couldn''t solve the puzzle... "

    When I heard that that was all, I felt down again.

    It seemed like he was trying to hide his expression, but his inner feelings were clearly revealed through his restless attitude.

    It would have been quite cute if it weren''t for the man with shaggy hair (suspected to be a cult member).

    No, no. Anyway, if the suspicions are confirmed, I''m the type of person who will just brush it off. It''s better not to get attached for no reason.

    I''m glad it''s you!

    Third day (3rd day).

    There was a lot to prepare on this day, so I wasn''t bored.

    According to my sense, there might be some movement around this time.

    After preparing what I needed to prepare and installing what I needed to install, I just inspected it and came right back.

    The village said they couldn''t find anything today either.

    And finally, on the third night, now.

    We sneaked out of the room and were flying over the forest.

    "I think it was like this... "

    "Ah. There it is. "Over there."

    After wandering around for a bit in the forest at night, which looks different from the forest during the day, I was able to join the sylphs of Asil.

    I hid it near the altar during the day in case it couldn''t find its way at night.

    Perhaps because she was a little upset about being left alone, the sylph who had joined her held Asil''s hand and spun around, causing Flora''s flight magic to wear off, but it wasn''t a big deal.

    At most, Asil experienced a free fall from about 11 meters.

    It was brought back up again before it hit the ground, so it was right that nothing happened.

    "Me. "I feel a stinging pain from being scratched and stabbed by a tree branch."

    "It will be better if you apply saliva to that extent."

    "That can''t be possible."

    "Is it better?"

    "Eh? Flora?"

    "It is known that spirit body fluids have a weak recovery effect. "If it''s just a scratch, it''ll be fine."

    "Look at that!"

    "No, why is this real?"

    This was resolved by temporarily calling in Undine to increase recovery.

    Because Asil can''t touch his own body. If I could, I would like to see her a little.

    After going through some happenings, she finally arrived at the altar.

    We held our breath and began to watch the altar.

    I already knew that there was a suspicious movement in the village. If the suspicious movement is related to this altar, the suspicion will be confirmed.

    And some time passed.

    ¨C Rustling...

    How long did I wait? It was a small sound, but it was clearly audible.

    A human being is approaching by harming the grass.

    It was not a monster or beast. There was no doubt that it was a person.

    It was late at night, so I woke up Flora, who had been dozing off in her hiding place.

    ¨C Crispy!

    The human being, which was slowly approaching with a rustling sound, finally broke through the grass and appeared.

    It was a dark environment with the only light being the moonlight coming down through the leaves, but it was enough to make out who the person was.

    Because it was a somewhat familiar face.

    Anyone would have expected this at this point.

    The person who came to this hideous place called the cultist''s altar this late at night was a hunter from the village. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... For some reason, isn''t that guy the only one who keeps appearing? "Are there no people in that village?"

    "Because not everyone becomes a hunter. "I guess it''s a role that a person with some level of skill can take on, or something like that."

    Because Flora''s soundproofing magic had been installed in advance, she was able to talk while hiding her appearance.

    Flora, who had actually used magic, was desperately trying to shake off her drowsiness by rubbing her eyes.

    The hunter looked around, but he couldn''t find us, who had been hiding in a good place for several hours.

    After checking the surroundings, I quietly approached the altar and looked somewhere.

    It was one of the puzzles we had figured out while examining the altar a day earlier.

    It was clear that he knew in advance that he was able to find a puzzle that would have taken us tens of minutes in one go in the dark.

    And what that meant was clear.

    "This is a scam."

    "Yes? Skip... ?"

    "Ah. Flora. No, this means that it is certain."

    "I teach my child good things."

    "Ugh."

    This time, even Asil had nothing to say.

    Only Flora, who was treated like a child, puffed out her cheeks.

    "But you know, you''re not really surprised? "You said 80% or 90%."

    "That''s the first day. "I saw the reaction yesterday and today. Will it be the same as then?"

    The suspicions we had were already confirmed, and all that remained was to catch the rest, but we chatted a little more while looking at the hunter.

    This is because it was fun to see the hunter trying to solve the puzzle to go underground, but kept failing because we destroyed it.

    Fun is important.

    In fact, half of this operation was planned for fun.

    The operation was like this.

    If you keep searching for several days and find nothing, someone will go to the altar to check the basement.

    As I said, there is no summoning spell that lasts forever.

    There are a lot of monsters that have been summoned thinking that we are coming, but if we find the underground late and find them after the summoning spell''s duration has expired, they will just break through.

    So either tell them we''re lost, or get ready to use the summoning spell again. Either way, it was clear that someone would head underground to make contact.

    The time of three days was calculated by calculating the duration of a typical summoning spell.

    All we had to do was find the site and confirm that the person who visited the altar was from that village.

    As a bonus, I also enjoy the image of the hunter wondering whether he should go to the altar and take the risk of being discovered each day as he passes by.

    There were a few more details of the operation, but the general outline was as follows.

    And as you can see the result.

    In the end, as I saw the hunter turning around in a huff, unable to open the door to the basement, I began the final step of subjugating the cult.

    Even if it was the last thing to do, it wasn''t that great.

    All you have to do is wait a little.

    ˇô

    A little late for lunch the next day.

    When the Paladins invaded the seemingly peaceful village, the disguised peace came to an end.

    The villagers were also cultists, but their role was to supply or kidnap passing travelers and offer them as sacrifices. In terms of combat power, he was no different from ordinary people.

    The cultists, who had no idea that they had been caught by our perfect plan, were unable to even put up a proper resistance and were all captured in the blink of an eye.

    They desperately insisted that it was not the case, but when the symbol of Drippert hidden in the basement of the village chief''s house came out, they were completely cornered.

    And our party was just as shocked.

    I was the one who contacted the cult last night as soon as I was convinced that this village was a cult village, but I didn''t expect it to arrive so quickly.

    It was about two days away on foot, so I expected that if I rode a horse, I would be there in less than a day.

    But I didn''t expect it to come in half a day.

    In order to do that, you would have to start preparations and leave immediately after receiving my call, but thinking objectively, our work was not that urgent and important.

    But, it actually came.

    What is it?

    In my experience, it would be difficult to get things done this quickly unless you have significant connections...

    At that time, I somehow felt eyes on me, so I turned around and made eye contact with a woman who was protected among the Holy Knights.

    She was looking at me, took off her hood, smiled happily, and waved her hand.

    It was a saint whom we met once when we lifted the curse that Wirdi had placed on us.

 Chapter 264: Summary of Cultists (6)

    Chapter 264: Summary of Cultists (6) We met Wirdi at the academy last time, so there''s no need to explain who he is again.

    There was a time, long before the academy, before I even met Asil, when I met Wirdi.

    At that time, Wirdi cursed his master to give me as a gift.

    I''ll skip the details and just conclude that it was this saint who lifted the curse placed by Wirdi.

    The first time she met Asil was when she was going to meet the saint.

    I haven''t seen her since, let alone heard from her, and she never imagined we''d meet in a place like this.

    That''s right, when she chose the quest to subdue cultists at the Adventurer''s Guild, she chose it after recognizing that it was a request from the church where the saintess was located.

    Still, she just chose one from a place where she knew someone, and she didn''t choose it because she was particularly close to the saint.

    No, can we say that we are friends just because we know the saint, whose face it is usually difficult to even see? Anyway.

    Given the circumstances, it seems like the reason the paladins arrived so quickly had something to do with the saint, but why?

    "Why is this person here... It''s the same expression."

    "Oh, no. Holy woman. It''s not like that."

    Hehe. "It''s a joke."

    The saint covered her mouth and smiled softly.

    "I heard that there were people who accepted requests that were difficult to resolve, so I looked into it and I thought, ''Isn''t that the name you remember? It happened to be in a nearby city."

    "It''s an exquisite coincidence."

    "Yes? I think so too."

    The saintess smiles again.

    However, we were still unable to hide our embarrassment.

    This saint, was she such a friendly and smiling person?

    The time we met wasn''t very long, but it was very serious and deep... I thought she was that kind of person.

    The last time I saw her was more than half a year ago, so it''s not surprising what happened to her.

    But maybe this has changed too much.

    It seems like it has a sexy vibe somehow.

    In my experience, I often experienced something impressive when the mood changed so quickly in such a short period of time.

    For example, you find someone you like, you get a boyfriend, you break off her virginity, etc.

    But, hey, could a saintly woman do that?

    When I saw her before, she was the type of person whose work was her lover, but she probably wouldn''t have time to meet a man.

    A need arises for a saint, so she goes out with others to do external work, but by chance she ends up alone with a man, and while waiting for rescue, they gradually become closer and closer, which develops into romantic feelings. Unless there''s a novel-like story, that wouldn''t happen. .

    Even when I think about it, it makes no sense.

    Well, this world is a game, and if I just write down what I play, I could easily write a novel...

    Wait, is there a surprising possibility?

    Anyway.

    "Actually, I had something else to say. But... "

    The saint said only that and looked around her.

    "This doesn''t seem like a good place for conversation. If it''s okay, can I go to the city and talk to you?"

    The surroundings were chaos, to put it in a good way, and a mess to put it in a bad way.

    The paladins were scattered here and there, searching for places where there might be remaining cultists, and the cultists who had already been caught and bound were pouring out all kinds of curses from their mouths.

    Then, those who crossed the line were hit by the Holy Knight and fainted.

    This place, full of busy people and swearing, was not a good place to talk about important things.

    She had no reason to reject the saint''s words.

    I have to go back to the city anyway and report the completion of the quest to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    It''s nothing to be concerned about having more companions along the way.

    After the Holy Knights took over the cultist altar and the cultist sleeping in the basement below it, we returned to the city with the saint.

    Fortunately, I was able to get a horse and ride it when I returned.

    This was because while searching the village, they found a great horse that was not suitable for the size of the village.

    They must have robbed a passing traveler not long ago. Let''s convey our condolences to the travelers who were robbed.

    There was just one problem: Asil did not know how to ride a horse.

    I have experience riding horses in the game, and Flora is royalty, so it goes without saying.

    However, the only experience Asil has with horseback riding is during a school trip to Jeju Island when he was a student. Or maybe there wasn''t even that.

    In the end, Asil had to sit behind Flora.

    The sight of Asil sitting behind the very small Flora, hugging her waist and trembling, was even a little cute.

    Later, I thought it would be better to run, so I got off, called a sylph, and ran myself.

    That was all that happened on the way back.

    It means that we returned safely without any incident.

    ˇô

    A branch of the church established in the city.

    Even though it was a denomination, it was not possible to build a temple in every city, so the size of this branch was about the size of a small church.

    "Let me greet you again. Nice to meet you. Although I am lacking, I am serving as a saint of the church."

    "Ah, it''s us... "This is Soira."

    Asil and Flora followed me and introduced themselves.

    Since there was nothing new, after a short self-introduction, the saint went straight to the main topic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Actually, what I''m going to tell you today concerns Miss Flora."

    "Yes? Me?"

    Flora, who was singled out by her saint, had no clue and could only stare at her pink eyes.

    "To me? Uh, uh, um... "

    What is so important that a saint should come and talk to her in person?

    Flora whined and thought for a while, and then her expression brightened as if she finally remembered something.

    "Ah! If... "

    The saint quietly nodded her head and said.

    "News has arrived. "Of the Kingdom of Veil."

    Let''s look back on our memories for a moment.

    A request from the church that formed a party with Asil.

    After completing the request to clear a dungeon, we received the right to request one request per person from the saintess as a reward.

    I asked for a curse, and Asil said she wanted to talk to God.

    And Flora, who had nothing else to wish for at the time, made this request after much deliberation.

    ''If you hear any news from the Kingdom of Veil, please let me know.''

    Then, the saint said that it was a courtesy to the Kingdom of Veil, which fought against the Demon King''s army until the end, and that she would of course listen to that request, so if there was another request next time, she could talk about it then.

    What the saint is about to talk about now must be the answer to this request.

    However, unlike what we promised at this time, we never obtained information through the church, because information about the Kingdom of Vale was very easy to obtain.

    To be precise, this is where the Kingdom of Vale was located.

    Even though war has become a part of daily life to the extent that there is no generation that has not experienced war after nearly 100 years of war, information about the front lines is always a hot topic.

    The Demon King''s Army, which unreasonably destroyed the Kingdom of Vale, and the Human Allied Forces, which disposed of the unreasonable Demon King''s Army and regained the land even though the kingdom was destroyed.

    Since then, the area that was once the Kingdom of Vale has become a front line where people eat and eat each other.

    So, we were able to figure out how much had been restored or where it had been captured based on rumors alone.

    This means that there was no need to rely on the religious denomination for information.

    So then, why does the saint have to come to see her in person and give her information?

    There could be many reasons.

    Whether it''s hidden information that isn''t known simply through rumors, or up-to-date information where promptness is important, or...

    "A survivor of the Vale royal family has been found. Flora Vale, your siblings."

    "Yes... ?"

    Such as important information that must be reported to Flora right away.

    "Yes... ?!"

    Flora couldn''t believe her ears.

    It was the same with us. Because that was something I could never have imagined.

    She continued, saying that it is natural for a saint to be surprised.

    "The information itself has been in for a while, but it took some time to verify. But it''s solid information."

    "..."

    Flora lowered her head and said nothing.

    What kind of expression is she making? She was curious, but she knew it was an area she couldn''t touch just for interest.

    But it is also true that if things continue like this, the conversation will not proceed. Instead, I took over the conversation.

    "Can I hear specifically what the situation is?"

    "Sure. First... "

    The story the saint told was as follows.

    The front line is a place of chaos where all kinds of adventurers, mercenaries, and armies from various countries gather.

    Recently, there was a mercenary group that stood out among the group, and it was rumored that the leader of that mercenary group had pink hair.

    Bright pink hair is evidence of the Veil royal family.

    ... It''s close to that, but it''s only extremely rare, and that doesn''t mean pink hair doesn''t exist outside the Vale royal family.

    In the first place, colors look different depending on the lighting.

    Therefore, after verifying the accuracy of the information several times, it was concluded that it must be Flora''s family.

    "Detailed... "

    It was then that Flora, who seemed to have calmed down in her own way, opened her mouth.

    Although her eyes were slightly red, Flora spoke with a determined expression.

    "Please give me more information. First, where is that mercenary group?"

 Chapter 265: Rearguards of the Heroâ€™s Party

    Chapter 265: Rearguards of the HeroˇŻs Party The archest of the warrior party, Silphiere.

    Characterized by long green hair and a slender body. My breasts are not small, but slender, so don''t be confused in front of me.

    When it comes to bows, people think they are elves, and they are good at shooting arrows.

    He doesn''t just shoot well, he shoots extremely well.

    Not only does it persistently target the enemy''s weak points, but it is also capable of accurately hitting the enemy even in a melee where allies and enemies are mixed.

    An arrow may be blocked, but it never misses. ... We are working hard to reach the level of.

    When the time comes, he can swing a bow and engage in close combat, and he has also learned the art of boxing.

    For your information, no one knows your age.

    Strong.

    The priest of the hero party, Berti.

    A girl with short black hair who still looks young. Of course, she is an adult. This is very important.

    She is a saint.

    He is a party member who has been with the warrior since before he was a warrior, and honestly, his proficiency in sacred arts is still immature.

    However, she is working hard to achieve such great potential that even her saint recognizes her.

    Her own fighting power is at an unprecedented level, but she has recently been training it little by little with the help of Silpierre.

    Weak. Still, as a priest, he is strong in his own way. As it is a hero party.

    So, why are we introducing these two again?

    "No matter what, isn''t it too much?"

    Silphiere walked through the forest and expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Beside her, Berti was smiling awkwardly and listening to Sil Pierre''s story.

    "That''s right... There was nothing I could do about it."

    "Okay! That''s what I said!"

    Berti nodded her head at Silpierre''s words.

    She didn''t completely agree, but she knew that Pierre, who was so angry, wouldn''t listen to her if she tried to refute it.

    There was no sign of anyone else being around the two people.

    Normally, there was no Lev who would change the topic by teasing Silphiere, no Gaidon who would laugh and listen to her complaints, and no Serena who would stop her appropriately.

    The two were acting separately, away from other party members.

    "Even if only the front line can enter the dungeon, is there a way to leave only the back line like this?"

    This was because the dungeon that the hero party headed to this time had a condition that only vanguards could enter.

    Not only the holy sword-wielding hero and tanker Gaidon, but also the thief Lev could use a dagger to play an active role in the vanguard, so only the archer Silpierre and the priest Berti were left behind, unable to enter the dungeon.

    It''s something that can''t be helped.

    Yes, it was inevitable.

    Even though Silpierre can use a bit of boxing, it is not her main strength and the dungeon is not easy enough to challenge her with a technique she only uses occasionally in times of emergency.

    Besides, even if he had forced his way in, he must have been worried about Bertie who would be left alone this time.

    So, when Serena, the leader and warrior, said that she would leave the two in the village and go to the dungeon alone, Silpierre did not particularly object and agreed.

    But that and being disappointed are different.

    As a result, there was never a day when Sil-Pierre grumbled out of his mouth.

    "Really. "What would I have done if we weren''t there?"

    "Uh? Uh, uh, sister. A little too close... "Bub bung."

    And the grumbling always ended with a tight hug to Berti.

    Hug it tightly to your chest and cuddle with it.

    Berti always tried to run away because it was too much of a burden to be rubbed to the point where it was tight, even if it was just a simple hug, but in the end, he was caught and cried out.

    ¨C Crispy...

    "... !"

    I heard a small sound.

    A sound so small that only she, an elf, could not have heard it.

    However, Silphiere was an elf, and even while playing around, she was meticulous enough to pay attention to her surroundings, and was skilled enough to immediately discern what the sound she heard was.

    "..."

    Berti, who noticed Silpierre''s reaction, also held his breath. It was so as not to disturb Silpierre''s hearing.

    ¨C Sasak...

    Berti still couldn''t hear anything, but there was another sound.

    This time, Silpier heard correctly and was confident.

    "Are you okay. "It''s a goal."

    "Phew... "

    Only after hearing about the goal did Berti relax.

    There was a reason why the two people were in the forest.

    I didn''t go for a walk in the forest simply because I was bored. Actually, it was like that at first, but not now.

    Since we couldn''t leave the village until the party members heading for the dungeon returned anyway, we wanted to kill boredom by doing at least a small request near the village.

    Because it wasn''t a very big village, there weren''t any fun or interesting quests, but they were not bad quests to complete while simply walking around the village.

    And this time, the request the two took on was to subdue goblins.

    Goblins are something that springs up everywhere, so it is impossible to completely subdue them, but it was necessary to keep reducing their numbers so that they do not accumulate too much.

    No matter how weak the goblins were, if there were just two or three of them, she could kidnap at least one village girl who came into the forest without fear.

    When Silpierre said the target was a goblin.

    When two or three of them gather together, she can kidnap a village girl. In other words, even if she is a woman with no combat skills, she can take on one to two goblins.

    Moreover, the ones here were two members of the hero party.

    Not to mention Silpierre, even Bertie, the weakest member of the party, was able to knock down a flirtatious man in a bar with his bare hands without any sacred arts.

    It was worth relaxing against the goblins.

    "There are 7 in number, their armament is nothing special, and there is nothing to be particularly careful about."

    Still, as was her custom, Silpierre briefly briefed and took out the bow she was carrying on her back.

    She didn''t even need to protest. In fact, she didn''t need to use weapons against goblins, but it was a precautionary measure.

    Berti also held in her hand the scripture she was wearing on her belt.

    Although it looked like an ordinary book, it was actually a weapon as ferocious as any blunt weapon, as its exterior was reinforced with metal and sacred arts of protection and strengthening were applied.

    It wasn''t appropriate to use as a main weapon due to the lack of a good handle, but since Berti''s main skill was sacred art in the first place, it wasn''t a big problem.

    The two killed the sight and turned slightly to catch the back of the goblin group.

    And then quietly rush in and make a surprise attack.

    When the goblin group noticed the two, their heads had already exploded.

    It was a fight that he would have been no match for even if he fought from the front, but with a surprise attack, the fight was over in an instant.

    Six animals died on the spot and only one managed to escape.

    "Ah. "I missed it."

    "Shall we chase after you?"

    "It''s okay. I''m going to be wandering around the forest for a few more days anyway. We will meet someday." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If I had done it seriously, I wouldn''t have missed a single one.

    Just picking up a pebble and throwing it on the spot would have been enough.

    The reason I didn''t do that was because the reason I received this request from the beginning was to kill time.

    It will be less tedious to kill them multiple times rather than killing them all at once.

    "Ah~ But I felt better after moving my body a bit."

    "Shall we leave today?"

    "Huh? Umm... Is that so? I''m starting to feel hungry."

    Subjugating goblins was a regular request with no specific number of subjugations and no deadline.

    Just kill the goblin whenever you want and that''s it.

    So, the two people, who thought they were just taking a walk and killing time, returned to the village without any hesitation.

    ˇô

    "Ah! Adventurer!"

    "Good work."

    "Good luck."

    The two people who stopped by the Adventurer''s Guild to report on today''s subjugation turned their backs as soon as they saw the receptionist greeting them warmly.

    How could a receptionist welcome an adventurer so warmly? The smell of troublesome work was in the air.

    "Oh. No, wait! Please listen carefully!"

    However, the receptionist was holding on to her skirt, and it was sagging, so she had to sigh and sit down.

    Anyway, these two are members of the hero party. I was full of my own sense of justice.

    "So. What''s going on?"

    "It''s an ogre, it''s an ogre! An ogre has appeared!"

    "Auger?"

    "Yes. Traces of an ogre were found in a forest a little distance away... "

    Silpierre tilted her head after hearing the story from the receptionist.

    Ogre. It is a monster that frequently appears in fantasy, and is strong anyway.

    They can usually only be found in very deep forests, but it is also often said that they left their territory without knowing why and destroyed several unfortunate slash-and-burn villages.

    It seems that this village has become one of those unlucky villages.

    No, I guess I should say I was lucky because I noticed that the ogre had appeared when Silpierre and Berti were there.

    Ogre is strong. It is difficult to compare it to its exact extent, but it is strong enough to appear without fail when asked to rank among non-intelligent monsters.

    Of course, it wasn''t something that Silpierre and Berti couldn''t defeat by working together.

    This was the problem.

    It''s not that we can''t win, but since we don''t have a vanguard, it''s obvious that we''ll struggle quite a bit.

    I was just going to kill time, but it turned out that I had to seriously give it my all.

    "Ha... "

    Silpierre ruffled his fair hair and scratched his head.

    It''s incredibly annoying, but you can''t pretend to not notice that if you''re not careful, a village will disappear.

    "Okay, okay. We''ll do our best. By the way, what is the gender of the ogre?"

    Because ogres have a clear distinction between male and female, it was possible to tell the sex just by looking at the traces.

    Although it may not seem like a big deal, what you need to prepare changes slightly depending on your gender, so it is good to know as much as possible.

    "Based on the traces, it appears to be a female."

    "Okay? Okay."

    After confirming her gender, Silphiere left the adventurer''s guild with Berti.

    There was a lot to prepare.

 Chapter 266: Rearguards of the Hero Party (2)

    Chapter 266: Rearguards of the Hero Party (2) A huge roar rang out in the peaceful forest.

    The force alone made the tree branches shake, and the small animals that had been hiding ran away in panic.

    The cries of the ogre, the top predator of the forest, deeply stimulated instinctive fear.

    Although the original ogre might scare small animals, it did not make them run away.

    Because it has such a huge body, even if it tried to catch and eat small animals, it would not do any good.

    However, the current roar was so frightening that even the animals, who knew this fact, abandoned their nests and ran away.

    The roar from before was filled with anger that could not be hidden.

    Who on earth provoked that fearful being?

    No, how on earth could I make that giant with neither claws nor teeth so angry?

    Even in the small brains of the animals desperately running away, questions appeared and disappeared for just a moment.

    However, it is actually the center of the roar.

    The appearance of the ogre in anger was extremely cruel.

    The thick leather was studded with arrows that looked more like javelins than arrows, and the blood flowing from the wounds was forming a puddle on the floor.

    "Oh, really. After all, it''s hard to deal with this!"

    ¨C Wedge... Thump!

    A thick arrow fired from Silpierre''s bow hit the ogre near the shoulder, causing a large explosion.

    The explosion itself was a skill granted by Silpierre''s magic power, but the unfortunate thing was that once used, the arrow would be shattered without being able to retrieve it.

    The thick steel arrows made for large monsters were expensive.

    However, even after receiving such an expensive blow, the ogre only staggered for a moment and did not suffer any noticeable damage.

    This is because the tough leather absorbed much of the shock of the explosion.

    If you hit a vital point such as the eye or heart, you would take a lot of damage no matter how thick the leather was, but it was not an easy task because Ogres also instinctively protect vital points.

    So, in general, when hunting large monsters such as ogres, the rule is to target the limbs first, prevent them from protecting the vital area, and then attack the vital area.

    It was extremely difficult to sever tendons or cut muscles in a limb with an arrow, which was a point attack.

    Still, it wasn''t an opponent I couldn''t beat.

    "Berti! Are you ready?"

    "Yes!"

    After giving the promised signal, Berti''s buff poured into Silpierre''s body.

    New vitality filled my tired body, and various abilities increased.

    Even minor wounds sustained while avoiding attacks were recovered in an instant.

    "According to the plan, go a little further and wait at the trap setting!"

    Berti left the battlefield, sparing no time to reply to Silpierre''s words.

    Silpier adjusted the Ogre''s movement speed and lured it into the trap little by little.

    ˇô

    At this time, the sound of fierce battle vibrates the forest.

    A goblin was wandering in the forest.

    It was the goblin that Silpierre had missed the previous day.

    This goblin had lost all of its respawn fellow goblins, so it wandered the forest alone and got lost.

    The goblin was so frightened by the ogre''s roar and headed in the opposite direction of the roar without knowing the way, that he tripped on something and ended up hitting his nose on the ground.

    Squeak!

    The goblin angrily looked down at her feet and saw a stone half-stuck in the ground, giving off a strange aura.

    It was a stone the goblin had never seen before in her short life.

    The moment she raised her face to get a closer look, she heard the ogre''s roar once again, and the goblin, startled, picked up a rock and ran away.

    I don''t know what it was about her, but what was unusual was the goblin''s greed that had to be hers.

    Just like that, an item equivalent to someone''s mask fell into the hands of a goblin...

    ˇô

    "Wow. "My stomach hurts."

    "Would you like me to heal you?"

    "No. "I''m just saying that."

    The day after defeating the ogre, Silphiere and Berti were in the forest again.

    Today was not about killing time, it was about running away.

    It was because I felt burdened by the envious looks of the villagers.

    The fight between an ogre with a body the size of a house that uproots logs and swings them, and Silphiere, who avoids all attacks with flowing green hair and graceful movements, felt like a story from a fairy tale or legend to the villagers who lived monotonous lives. Brˇµ

    The same goes for Berti, who was clad in the subtle brilliance unique to sacred arts.

    Even Silpierre was sick of the spirit of the villagers who offered various things and wanted to shake hands as a reward for defeating the ogre and saving the village. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Among them, there was even a person who brought his newborn child and asked to say goodbye, so the pressure was no joke. To the point where it would be better to fight the ogre one more time.

    "I understand why Serena avoids the city... "

    "It''s a little scary to think that everyone in one city is chasing me like that."

    "I mean it''s true. "I''m coming to say thank you and to return the favor, so I can''t even flatly refuse."

    "Still, many people came to have faith."

    "Ah. Okay. Since you are a priest, missionary work would be enough."

    "Ehehe... "

    "Isn''t that a compliment?"

    The two walked through the forest talking about various things.

    Because of yesterday''s battle, there was silence in the forest, not a single bird chirping.

    This is because the animals that left their nests have not yet returned.

    We received a request to exterminate goblins today, but it seemed unlikely that we would be able to find any goblins, so the two of us just walked through the forest with the sense that we were just taking a walk.

    ¨C Rustling.

    At that time, a small sound came from behind the two.

    It was a small sound, but it was clearly an unnatural and awkward sound.

    However, neither Berti nor Silpierre responded to the sound.

    The two just continued walking while chatting.

    ¨C Crispy!

    After rustling for a while, it was a goblin that finally appeared through the grass.

    The panties were made by roughly tying together rotten twine and leaves, and there was a stone that gave off a suspicious energy.

    It was the goblin that had been on the verge of death from Silpierre the previous day, and was lost in the forest yesterday.

    The goblin, lost without her companion, was unable to properly escape from the roar of the ogre that had happened yesterday and was circling in a similar direction.

    The goblin was starving. No matter how much I walked around, I couldn''t find the mice or rabbits I usually enjoyed eating, and even the bugs I used to catch when I couldn''t bear hunger didn''t show up today.

    Because her stamina was so low, the goblin was slow to recognize its surroundings.

    Kieeeeek!

    The goblin was lazily looking around, looking for something to eat, when he finally spotted Silpierre and Berti walking a short distance away.

    A sense of fear that clearly comes to mind even with the goblin''s short hair.

    The goblin jumped up and screamed without realizing it, but was startled and covered his own mouth, but the sound had already escaped.

    As the goblin quickly turned around and prepared to run away, he discovered something strange.

    Silpierre and Berti did not react at all.

    It was definitely a strange situation, but the simple goblin thought he was just lucky not to be caught.

    The goblin''s small, simple, self-centered thinking circuit began to spin.

    The goblin''s thoughts were like this.

    Didn''t notice -ˇµ Hit the back of the head -ˇµ Goblin wins!

    In reality, there was no guarantee that he would be defeated by a single hit to the back of the head, and even if he hit one goblin, he couldn''t even defeat the other... If you can think that far, you probably aren''t a goblin.

    Anyway, the goblin picked up a nearby tree branch instead of the club he dropped while running away.

    ¨C Sasak, Sasasak...

    Although I said I was approaching silently, I could clearly hear the sound of grass being brushed.

    Still, no one turned around, so the goblin just crept closer.

    The target was Silpier. There was no special reason.

    When it got close enough, the goblin finally jumped up and swung the branch with all its might at the small back of Silpierre''s head.

    ¨C Taaak!

    There was a fairly loud sound.

    However, Sil Pierre only shook his head once due to the shock of being hit on the back of the head, and did not fall down as the goblin had expected.

    No matter how defenseless they were, the goblin''s strike was not enough to pierce the hero party''s defense.

    The angry goblin swung the branch a few more times, but Silpierre paid no heed to the branches hitting her and walked with Berti playing with her hands.

    Without any reaction.

    By this time, even the goblin could realize something strange.

    This is because rabbits, rats, and goblins that respawned all looked at themselves once they were hit.

    Either she ran away and looked at me after widening the distance, or she looked at me on the spot, or she waved her fist, but she looked at me anyway.

    However, Silpierre did not pretend to know the goblin even after being beaten several times. It was the same with Berti.

    Kiek... ?

    I didn''t know what happened.

    However, with the simple mind of a goblin, the only thing that mattered was the fact that no matter what was done, there would be no resistance.

    The goblin''s gaze was directed at Silpierre''s chest.

    At his waist, a small stone was giving off a suspicious aura.

 Chapter 267: Rearguards of the Hero Party (3) **

    Chapter 267: Rearguards of the Hero Party (3) ** Silpierre''s body is slender.

    He claims so himself, but according to Mr. D, a member of the same party, it is ''small''.

    There was a story behind Mr. D saying that the moment he said those words, he suffered a bit of an ''unfortunate accident.'' It wasn''t that important.

    Mr. D, who came to his senses later, did not correct what he said about it being small, but added that he did not say the style was bad.

    Even if the breasts are small, if the body and proportions are good, it is not just small breasts, but a style.

    Silpierre was like that example.

    Not only Silphiere, but also the elf race itself had good proportions.

    And that also meant that it was a body that stimulated male sexual desire.

    For example, the goblin who is right next to Silphiere but is not particularly recognized, like a stone on the floor.

    Contrary to the popular perception of goblins, goblins did not attack any woman.

    To give one example, minors.

    I don''t know why, but the minor was not attacked by the goblin. As if there were restrictions on the world...

    In the goblin''s eyes, Silphiere and Berti were clearly saints.

    Because it''s important, I''ll say it again, I''m an adult.

    After swinging the branch a few more times and confirming that there was no reaction, the goblin finally threw the branch and grabbed Silphiere''s buttocks.

    The softness and warm body temperature of a woman''s body spreads throughout the palm of your hand.

    Although he couldn''t directly enjoy the soft feel because of the leather clothes he always wore, it was enough to stimulate the goblin''s instincts.

    The goblin''s six-pointed peak rose up as he pulled back his haphazardly made trousers.

    Although it was a small goblin, its cock was large enough to be compared to that of a normal adult male, and its bumpy protrusion was like a club.

    It was the perfect form to achieve the purpose of goblin existence in this game world.

    The goblin followed her instinct and grabbed Silpierre''s ankle. The short goblin would basically start humiliating him by knocking him over.

    "Eek?"

    ¨C Shake.

    Sil-Pierre, who had been walking without noticing that her ankle was grabbed, fell forward.

    "Huh? After all, isn''t it better that you got hurt yesterday?"

    "No, I''m all better... "

    Berti''s question was valid.

    There''s no way a person as skilled as Silphiere, especially an elf, would fall down in the forest.

    There was no way she would do that unless she was sick somewhere.

    The existence of goblins was still not included in the two people''s thoughts.

    "Just in case, let''s take a break."

    "Even if it''s okay... Still, it''s not bad to take a break. I''m starting to get hungry."

    "Yes? There are also lunch boxes packed by village residents. Take your time and rest."

    The two sat down on a stump of appropriate size nearby.

    Berti took out a packaged sandwich from his bag and handed it to Silpierre.

    "Ah. Thank you." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, the sandwich never entered Silpierre''s mouth.

    This is because the goblin, who was hungry, snatched the sandwich from Silpierre''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Berti naturally took out a second sandwich and handed it to him. It was as natural as if Silphiere had eaten one and asked for the second.

    Fortunately, the second sandwich was able to find its original owner.

    The goblin, who had appeased his immediate hunger by stuffing a sandwich into his stomach, wanted to satisfy his low-level sexual desires rather than taking the second sandwich.

    ¨C Boom!

    The clothes Silpierre was wearing were torn by the goblin''s hands.

    Although it is said to be leather clothing, only a few parts of it were covered with leather as a design, and this was possible because it was ordinary everyday clothing.

    If it had been equipment prepared for battle that Silpierre usually wore, there would not have been a single wound even if he clawed and pulled the white blade with the strength of a goblin.

    However, Silphiere, who ran away simply because she was tired of the villagers'' attention, was wearing ordinary everyday clothes, and the clothes had now become pieces of cloth in the goblin''s hands, unable to cover Silphiere''s white skin at all.

    In the midst of the lush green forest, only the upper body of the elves, known as the forest race, reflected white light.

    A symbol of femininity that is small but clearly has a soft presence, and pink nipples that grow like fresh fruit at the end.

    The nipples, which boasted such fascinating colors that the size of her breasts were almost forgotten, were hardened a little, perhaps because of the cold outside air she suddenly encountered.

    "Ugh, something is creepy."

    "Look at that. You must be tired, right? "I''ll just leave this for today and head back."

    "Hey, it''s okay. And look. If you''re tired, you should rather be in the forest. Have you forgotten who I am?"

    Elves, a forest race, become slightly stronger when in the forest.

    Even though it wasn''t noticeably stronger, there were some effects, such as recovering from fatigue quickly or feeling a little lighter.

    So Silpierre was not wrong when he said that you should stay in the forest when you are tired.

    Although that''s why she ended up facing this goblin.

    The goblin tightly clutched Silpierre''s chest.

    "Ugh."

    Silpierre''s body naturally reacted to the violent hand gestures that showed no consideration for women.

    But apart from her body''s reaction, Silpierre did not react at all.

    Although he massaged it instinctively, the goblin''s cock became even stronger as he felt the feel of a woman''s body for the first time in his life.

    Talk.

    The tip of her cock, which was dripping with medicinal fluid, touched Silpierre''s abdomen.

    The elf''s skin, which had been well cared for by the goblins who had been regenerated in the forest and lived among the dirty goblins, had an ecstatic texture that I could not find words to express.

    Kick, cheer, kick.

    The goblin let out a sound that was hard to hear and rubbed her cock against Silpierre''s abdomen.

    Every time the dark green, ugly dick rubbed over the tight abdomen, an unpleasant sticky liquid left a trace.

    A stench that made me hold my nose crept up.

    "Yes? Berti. Doesn''t this taste a little strange?"

    "Taste? I think it''s okay... ?"

    "Is it? Is it a little taste, no, smell? It feels a little strange."

    "In that case, it''s okay if you don''t eat it. "Let''s go to a restaurant in town."

    "No, it''s not to the point where I can''t eat it at all. It''s hard to express this, but it''s that feeling where you feel like something smells bad, but if you try to smell it closely, it becomes okay?"

    "Aha. "I have no idea."

    "Well, anyway. It means you can eat it."

    Silpierre took another bite of the sandwich.

    It felt like I could vaguely sense a coppery smell, but when I tried to think about where the smell was coming from or what exactly it was, I couldn''t smell anything at all.

    It was clearly a strange situation.

    However, when I tried to think deeply about even strange thoughts, they did not come to mind.

    The only thought that remained until the end was, ''It''s probably not a big deal.''

    ¨C View!

    Even then, yellow and sticky semen came out of the goblin''s cock, which was shaking its waist in a mad lust.

    Like a monster that lives solely on sexual desire, a large amount of semen was splashed so hard that it touched Silpierre''s chest.

    Some of them even splashed onto the sandwich that Silpierre was holding, dousing the sweet yet sour sauce into a horrible, terrible taste.

    The lunch box that I worked so hard to make to help the hero who saved the village suddenly turned into dirty and smelly trash.

    However, without even being conscious of that, Silpierre put the sandwich with the yellow semen on it into her mouth.

    "Oof... "

    "Does it taste weird again? It''s okay to not overdo it."

    "... Umm, no, no. "After eating it, it felt good."

    Silphiere said that without even wiping the semen residue from her lips.

    Berti, who saw that, calmly pointed out.

    "Sister, I put it on the corner of my mouth."

    "Huh? Ah."

    Grandpa.

    The bright red tongue licked up the dirty goblin semen, as if licking the cream from the corner of the mouth while eating a cake.

    "Um, um."

    Silpierre closed her eyes, nodded, took her time savoring the taste, and spoke.

    "Huh. It''s not bad after all. "I guess it was just my imagination."

    "Is it so? If so, I''m glad."

    Berti also agreed to Silpierre''s words without much resistance. Because her sandwich didn''t taste anything strange or smell anything strange to her.

    The two talked for a while in a clearing in the forest.

    Silpierre''s cute breasts were being toyed with in the hands of an ugly goblin, but no one was pointing it out.

    While they were talking for a while, Sil Pierre began to make fun of her little by little.

    "Whoa... "

    "Sister? What else is going on? As expected, the sandwich from just now... "

    "Ah. No. It''s not that my stomach hurts. It''s a little hot."

    Silpierre grabbed the remains of her clothes, which were barely hanging around her neck and shoulders, and fluttered them as if blowing air into them.

    Of course, that didn''t make it any cooler as the upper body was already fully exposed.

    There was another reason why she felt hot in the first place.

    Goblin semen in mouth along with sandwich.

    It had a weak effect and was warming Silpierre''s body.

    My once white skin began to turn red little by little.

    The goblin, who instinctively felt that the female was ready for mating, pushed Silpierre away and pulled down her short pants, exposing her moist pussy.

 Chapter 268: Rearguards of the Hero Party (4) ***

    Chapter 268: Rearguards of the Hero Party (4) *** Defense is a common stat.

    No matter which RPG game you play, it is difficult to find a game that does not have defense, and this also applies to the world where the main area of ??the game has gone beyond the monitor and into virtual reality.

    Of course, the way the defense value is applied is different for everyone.

    In some cases, damage is reduced by a fixed amount, in other cases, it is reduced by a certain percentage, and there are many other cases.

    Among them, the method adopted by WM was a mixed method of completely negating damage to a certain level and reducing the rate beyond that.

    However, as is the case with virtual reality, different defenses were applied to each part of the body.

    It''s kind of a clich¨¦ to attack the eyes or the inside of the mouth against an enemy with high defense, saying, ''It won''t be this hard!''.

    A common aspect of such clich¨¦s is that it is not a part protected by skin.

    The part called the mucous membrane.

    And speaking of mucous membranes, there were other representative parts besides the eyes and mouth.

    Genitals.

    Whether it is the male organ, the female organ, or the back part, which is not originally a sexual organ but can be used as a sexual organ in some cases, it has a significantly lower defense power compared to ordinary skin.

    This is the reason why even a strong man who would not suffer even a scratch from a normal attack would inevitably suffer from pleasure when his cock was pierced.

    Even if the opponent''s attack power is so insignificant that it cannot cause damage, the defense power of the penis is even lower.

    It was still one of those situations.

    Kick! Kiik!

    The goblin violently grabbed Silphiere''s slender waist and found the female hole and inserted his cock.

    The dark green grotesque glans rubbing against the white skin and clean pink vagina looked very unbalanced.

    Although there was no foreplay, the body that was forced into heat by eating the goblin''s semen honestly produced lubricant and released it.

    The goblin''s cock, which was bigger than that of most human men, began to invade Silpierre''s virgin pussy little by little.

    For the first time, I felt something blocking the intrusion of my cock as it penetrated her narrow pussy little by little, thanks to her thick love juice.

    It was the first and last obstacle.

    If it were a human, if it had any intelligence at all, it would know the value of this thin obstacle and try to enjoy this moment as much as possible, but unfortunately, the goblin did not have that level of intelligence.

    To the goblin, the evidence of her virginity at the tip of her cock was nothing more than an obstacle to the pleasure in front of her.

    Kiek! Kiek!

    The goblin screamed loudly and strained his waist to push his dick all the way in.

    Crisis of loss of virginity.

    Fortunately, unlike the vaginal opening, which can be simply pried open and inserted into the gap, the hymen is in a form that blocks entry, so it is affected by the defense ability in its own way.

    Because it was part of the mucous membrane, the rate at which its abilities were applied was extremely low, but it was able to withstand attacks from goblins, the lowest level monsters, to some extent.

    Coo, coo, coo.

    The goblin grabbed her waist and pushed his cock further into her, but Silpierre''s hymen held her cock firmly and did not allow her intrusion.

    Two pretty girls chatting while sitting on a stump in a clearing in a forest with bright sunlight shining down, an ugly goblin who crushes one of them and uses it to insert his dick, and despite this, the pretty girls continue their conversation as if nothing is happening. It was a surreal sight.

    Some time passed.

    The goblin was still only able to insert the glans, and she couldn''t go any further.

    If the goblin had the slightest bit of flexibility, it would have found another way to tear the hymen, or it would have enjoyed the vaginal discharge of the glans first, seeking a little bit of pleasure.

    However, the goblin, with her low intelligence and greed, did not have the brains to think of such a compromise, and only shook her hips while giggling.

    And finally.

    ¨C Talk.

    It felt like something was broken.

    It wasn''t completely broken, but it was definitely broken.

    The shock caused by the goblin''s cock attack, which her defense could not completely alleviate, finally piled up and was on the verge of taking over the huge castle.

    It''s not too late.

    If Silpierre had noticed the ugly, dirty green monster that was clinging to her white and soft skin and giving strength to her waist, she could have prevented a tragedy that would never be erased from her long elf life. Brˇµ

    I didn''t need much.

    She could maintain her purity with just one punch, or rather, with just a light touch, like shaking off dust.

    However, the stone hanging from the goblin''s waist still gave off a suspicious aura. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even that simple action was not taken.

    ¨C Tuk, tuk...

    One by one, the thick gate began to break through.

    And finally.

    ¨C Sigh!

    With a feeling as if something was being torn apart, the goblin''s cock pierced the inside of her elf.

    "Tsk... !"

    Silpierre''s face grimaced at the pain of losing her virginity.

    Silpierre''s age is unknown. She didn''t teach anyone. She may not even remember herself.

    However, due to the characteristics of elves, one of the representative long-lived species, it was clear that they had been kept for a considerable period of time.

    Why did Silpierre protect his virginity?

    She may not have been interested in the opposite sex, and she may have been a fan of maintaining chastity before marriage.

    She might have been looking forward to her first romantic experience, like a princess in a children''s storybook, getting married after a loving relationship and seeing the fruits of love on her first night.

    Perhaps she simply hasn''t met a man she likes enough to allow her body.

    Whatever the reason, it was a useless worry now.

    Because at this moment, Silpierre''s first opponent is her nameless goblin.

    In the long life of Silpierre, she may meet someone, fall in love with her, and there may be someone she vows to spend the rest of her life with.

    But now, in front of such a bright and hopeful future, the label ''Her first experience as a goblin'' has come to stand.

    A stigma that will never disappear.

    It was a stigma that would not go away even if the person did not know.

    However, Silpierre''s first terrible experience was just beginning.

    Crumbling, rumbling!

    The goblin, who had been straining her back for a while, finally felt that what was blocking her cock was gone and made an unpleasant noise.

    That joy was her feeling only for herself.

    The dark green cock was traveling back and forth between Sil Pierre''s cunt, ravaging her newly virginal vagina.

    Jill, who was not yet used to the cock, felt a stimulus that was close to pain every time she was scratched by the bumpy protrusion of the goblin''s cock.

    She would have felt quite a bit of pain if she hadn''t been turned on by the semen that entered her mouth first.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Silpierre''s body was unintentionally craving a male, and Silpierre herself was accustomed to pain after experiencing numerous fights, so it did not bother her too much.

    Even if it was annoying, being able to be conscious of it was another matter.

    Anyway, to the narrow-minded and self-centered goblin, the female situation was a good thing, and the goblin was just shaking her hips for her own pleasure.

    Even though she was not aware of it, the corners of Silpierre''s eyebrows twitched every time the cock moved back and forth in her stomach, showing that her body was being stimulated.

    "Sister. "I feel really bad today."

    "I''m fine... Sigh, no. I don''t know where it is, but it seems strange. "Let''s go back from here today."

    "Yes. If you feel uncomfortable while going, please let me know. "I''ll at least heal you."

    Silpierre kept saying that she was fine, but she eventually accepted Berti''s words and decided to return to her village early.

    Although her conscious mind still recognized that there was nothing wrong, an inexplicable feeling whispered to her that something was strange.

    The senses trained through countless battlefields were not wrong this time either.

    Except it was a little late.

    Silpierre and Berti cleaned up their seats and got up from the stump they were sitting on.

    It was a very strange sight to see the contrast between Berti, neatly dressed in the religious nun''s uniform, and Silpierre, who had most of her clothes torn and unable to cover her body at all.

    Silpierre''s chest was left with a red handprint from the goblin''s vicious grip, and a goblin was clinging to her between her legs, vulgarly shaking her waist.

    Her female hole, which made an obscene gurgling sound every time a dick was inserted into it, dried white and formed a trail of bubbles.

    Nevertheless, Silpierre didn''t care, just patted her butt and walked towards her village.

    "Ah."

    While she was walking quietly in the forest, Berti spoke as if something about her occurred to her.

    "Sister. Isn''t that it? "I need to get birth control magic again soon."

    "Birth control magic? ... Ah. Certainly, the time has come."

    There are two types of contraceptive magic.

    A magic that prevents pregnancy by using it within a certain period of time after vaginal ejaculation, and a magic that automatically provides a contraceptive effect for several months once administered.

    It was the latter that Berti said.

    A contraceptive magic that could only be received at a temple of a specific denomination. According to Berti''s recollection, the effect of the contraceptive magic that Silpierre had received was starting to wear off around this time.

    "But isn''t that right? "I haven''t heard of people feeling strange when the magic effect wears off."

    "I''m going to get it again this time, just in case."

    "Okay. Let''s go when the other kids come back. Because there is no temple in this village. Until then... Well, if something happens, I can use magic then."

    Although I wouldn''t do that, Silpierre laughed lightly.

    If something were to happen, the only thing that would happen would be Silphiere being defeated by some monster and raped.

    However, at least among the monsters that appeared around here, there was no monster that could defeat Silphiere.

    Therefore, she confidently claimed that she could receive the contraceptive magic later.

    At that very moment, she didn''t even know that her female hole was being used willfully by her lowest level monster.

 Chapter 269: Rearguards of the Hero Party (5) ***

    Chapter 269: Rearguards of the Hero Party (5) *** Two people and a monster entered the village.

    Originally, it was a village with not much traffic from outsiders.

    Attention was always drawn to the person entering through the village''s main gate, and even more so if that person was a hero who saved the village.

    "Still, it''s less than when I leave in the morning."

    "I know. In the morning, it was difficult to even get out because countless requests for handshakes poured in every time I took a step."

    "Even now, I only glance at it."

    "This is a common occurrence, right? "I wonder where it will be if I don''t approach it directly."

    The two tended to attract attention wherever they went.

    This was because the hero party''s facial features were slowly becoming known, and more than anything, it was because the two of them had outstanding looks.

    Silpierre attracted even more attention because she was a rare elf.

    The combination of a beautiful female elf and a goddess who still retains an innocent feeling had a charm that made every man they met on the street look back at least once.

    Even though they were two very attractive people, there was a reason why the villagers did not approach them.

    The village people also had an idea.

    In the morning, they were so excited that they had saved the village from destruction that they got too close, but anyone could tell from Silpierre and Berti''s actions after leaving the village that they felt burdened by the villagers'' actions.

    So, after talking with the villagers, we ended up saying that we should refrain from approaching them any further since our gratitude would have already been expressed.

    Don''t approach me unless it''s absolutely necessary.

    But there was another reason why the villagers glanced at Silpierre.

    "Somehow, elf, isn''t it really sexy?"

    "Shh, be quiet. You might hear it."

    "No, that''s true. What should I say compared to yesterday or this morning? Just looking at it makes me feel like this... "

    "Ah. Fuck. "Don''t show me anything dirty, just shut up and get away."

    It was a conversation between men who were spying on Silpierre and Berti in an alley a little away from them.

    Silpierre confidently walking through the village.

    However, the outfit was so tattered that even his bulging chest and erect nipples were visible.

    Even though it wasn''t enough to flutter, the sight of its breasts shaking slightly every time it walked was enough to attract a male.

    An ugly goblin was stuck between my legs and was busy shaking its hips.

    The thick dick, covered in thick love juice, slipped out to the point where the glans was visible, and then disappeared into Silpierre''s stomach again.

    Except for the fact that the opponent was a goblin, it was a scene of outdoor naked sex between a beautiful girl elf.

    It would be difficult for any man not to swell his dick upon seeing that.

    Just this appearance that I see now was enough to make me my daughter for the rest of my life.

    However, people still acted as if goblins did not exist, and even treated the consequences of the goblins'' actions as if there were no consequences.

    I acted as if I couldn''t see the tattered clothes that didn''t cover any of the parts that needed to be covered, the cute nipples that were erect and wanted to be bitten at least once, or the pussy that was starting to get slightly engorged from how much I had been pounded.

    I just thought that ''for some reason'' Silphiere looked sexier than usual.

    ¨C Creak, creak, creak, creak!

    The goblin''s piston began to speed up.

    It was a movement that instinctively sought pleasure.

    Silpierre, who was actually giving me a pussy, only slowed down a bit and walked through the village as if nothing had happened.

    No, if you look closely, something strange stands out.

    Her fingertips were subtly trembling, her face was flushed, and harsh breaths kept coming out of her mouth.

    "... Haaa, ugh, ugh... "

    The pupils were also slightly relaxed and wandering without focus.

    Even in that condition, Silpierre''s skills were shown by the fact that his steps while walking down the street did not waver at all.

    The large, lumpy cock continued to pound her cervix and delve into her vagina.

    Every time the dick was inserted and pulled out, the love juice that was scraped out sprayed, leaving a long trail under Silpierre''s feet.

    Neither Berti, who was walking next to him, nor the villagers, who were watching Silpierre''s lewd behavior, did not notice anything strange and just continued what they were doing.

    In a strange situation where everyone could see it but no one could see it, only the sound of her dick being driven into the air spread through the air.

    The goblin, who was pistoning with all her might, soon felt a sense of ejaculation.

    Without hesitation, the goblin plunged his cock into the deepest part of Sil Pierre''s vagina, reaching the opening of her cervix. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She pressed against her as if she was going to pierce her cervix and even invade her womb.

    ¨C Byuuuk!

    I ejaculated in that state.

    Yellow, smelly, dirty goblin semen filled Silpierre''s womb.

    "... Ugh ?"

    Even though she was not aware of it, her posture was disturbed by the immense pleasure.

    Her steady steps as she walked down the street stopped, and she stood still, her body shaking.

    The climax you taste for the first time. It was the moment when Silpierre''s body, as a female, surrendered to the male.

    The goblin''s ejaculation volume was incredible.

    The semen that filled Silpierre''s womb and showed no signs of abating continued to flow back, staining Silpierre''s groin yellow.

    ¨C Patter, patter...

    The semen that leaked ran down her thighs and landed on her street.

    Berti, who had been walking calmly despite the fact that Silphiere was being raped and crossed by a goblin, the worst thing a woman could imagine, walked a little further and found that Silphiere was stumbling, unable to keep up her pace.

    "Sister, are you okay? Would you like me to carry you on my back?"

    "Eww... Oh, no. "I think I''ll get better if I go to an inn and get some rest."

    Even Silphiere could feel something strange when she reached this situation.

    However, the strangeness was that her body was in a strange state, and she could not have imagined that her body would become nothing more than a goblin''s body.

    After catching her breath for a moment, Pierre began to walk again.

    In her perception, there was nothing wrong with her physical condition, but she had an intuitive feeling that something was wrong.

    And she knew from many experiences that sometimes it is better to rely on intuition rather than reason.

    Of course, even if she noticed something strange with her intuition, there was no solution in that her rational conclusion was to rest at the inn.

    As Silpierre worked hard to move her legs, which were trembling from the aftereffects of her climax, the goblin was suddenly sitting on his head.

    Kihihi, kihihi.

    The goblin, smiling happily as her immediate sexual desire was satisfied, roughly wiped her semen-covered cock with Sil Pierre''s beautiful green hair.

    Furthermore, he roughly grabbed Silpierre''s bangs and pulled it like a child playing with a toy.

    Every time that happened, the goblin''s large dick, which did not fit the small body, tapped Silpierre''s cheek and smeared it with love juice that had not yet dried.

    As Silpierre reached her inn, she walked with her cock smacked across her face.

    The men in the village who happened to see the scene all had their dicks swollen, but they were confused as they did not know why they were excited.

    ˇô

    The two arrived at the inn and immediately entered the room they were staying in.

    The two rented a double room and were sharing it.

    It wasn''t that I was short of money or anything, I just did what I normally do.

    Since the single room was rarely empty for all five people in the hero party to use a single room, they were usually divided into men and women and used double or triple rooms.

    I did the same thing in this town when I got a room. Even before I got the room, I never thought I would stay this long.

    Who would have imagined that a dungeon was discovered near a village where I thought I would just stay for one night, and that it was a dungeon that only the vanguard could enter.

    Still, using a double room wasn''t a bad thing.

    As a hero party, we were able to build friendships during our long adventure, and we were able to nurse right next to us when we were unwell.

    Today, as always, it was Bertie who was taking care of Silpierre, who did not look well.

    "But... How can I take care of it?"

    "Well... Yes... "I don''t know where the problem is."

    Berti was in trouble next to Silpierre, who was lying on the bed.

    Even through Berti''s eyes, Silphiere''s body is normal, and even if she uses healing, it feels like she no longer has the stamina to recover.

    No matter how you look at it, there is no problem, but it was a strange situation where there was clearly a problem.

    In front of her as she tilted her head, the goblin was using Sylvierre''s pussy as he wanted, spraying her love juice in all directions, but Berti didn''t notice it even though her face was covered in love juice.

    In the end, Berti found nothing wrong and left the room, leaving Silpierre behind.

    The intention was to at least bring a meal from the restaurant at the inn.

    So Silpierre was left alone in the room.

    No, the two of us were left alone with the goblin.

    "Tsk, tsk, huh, ha... "

    As it happened, Sil Pierre''s body lying on her bed was in a position suitable for goblins.

    Inside one of the inn''s rooms, the room was filled with only the heavy breathing of a goblin shaking its hips incessantly and the sweet chanting coming out of Silpierre''s mouth without his knowledge.

 Chapter 270: Rearguards of the Hero Party (6) **

    Chapter 270: Rearguards of the Hero Party (6) ** Goblins are the lowest level monsters.

    The lowest level monster on the same level as a goblin is a slime, but there is no monster weaker than a goblin.

    This is because goblins serve as the minimum standard for being called a ''monster.''

    Even if there is a race that is weaker than goblins, that race is classified as a beast, not a monster.

    In this world, the goblin is the weakest of the monsters, and from a game perspective, the best opponent to gain experience when your level is low.

    However, there is one characteristic that is difficult to leave out when talking about goblins, and that is their sexual desire.

    There are several other types of monsters other than goblins that are crazy when they see a woman.

    For example, things like orcs or tentacles are representative examples.

    However, the goblin''s sexual desire is particularly unparalleled.

    When a goblin sees a woman, he is always excited and rushes at her.

    Similarly, even orcs, who are famous for their sexual desires, show a normal priority of putting combat before women when in the heat of battle, but goblins put their sexual desires first at any time.

    I said everything because the only exception is when your life is at stake.

    Some researchers have proposed the hypothesis that this heterogeneous desire for sexual desire is an instinct to preserve the species, citing the fact that there are no females in the goblin race. However, because the race itself is too weak to depend on females of other races, goblin individuals are It was also a discarded hypothesis.

    Anyway, the important point is that the goblin''s sexual appetite is so enormous that even researchers cannot understand it and have created and discarded various hypotheses.

    And it was obvious what the condition would be like for the women who spent a night defenseless in the same room with such a goblin.

    "Ahe... "

    Early in the morning, the warm sunset dyes the walls of the village buildings red.

    The inside of an inn in a quiet village was filled with a heat that was unbecoming of a time when it was just dawn.

    The heat caused by the love affair between a man and a woman.

    If we were to look for a more accurate expression, it could also be said to be the heat caused by mating between a male and a female.

    The scene in the room was violent enough to use such explicit expressions.

    Sil-Pierre was lying on the bed, staring into space with her blank eyes.

    She couldn''t even put on the tattered piece of cloth and couldn''t even think of closing her naked legs, which were spread haphazardly.

    It was the result of being violated by goblins all night.

    Between the legs spread helplessly, yellow semen was sticking and drying to the point that it was difficult to recognize the location of the vagina.

    The green hair scattered on the bed was covered in so much dried semen that it was hard to recognize its original hair color, and it was difficult to find a place on her face that wasn''t covered in semen.

    Her face was like that, not to mention other parts.

    Silpierre looked as if he had just taken a bath in semen, making one wonder where on earth a goblin''s small body could produce that much semen. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, the bedsheets were not in good condition.

    The bed, which had been soft and fluffy, was now damp and wet, and the places where the semen had dried here and there were strangely hard and unpleasant.

    But fortunately, Silpierre, the owner of the bed, was not upset. This is because she was raped by goblins all night and was almost on the verge of losing consciousness.

    Even though she was not aware that she was being violated, her body responded honestly to pleasure.

    Moreover, even though goblins are the lowest level, they are monsters. As she was almost soaked in the medicinal semen, Silpierre''s body became more and more sensitive.

    As time passed, my body became more sensitive, and by the time dawn came, I was reaching climax every time the thick dick hit my cervix.

    In that state, she was bullied without even being able to resist, so it was natural that no matter how physically strong Silpierre was, she would reach her limit and collapse.

    There was a reason why Silpierre was lying in her bed, covered in her semen, staring into space with her distraught face.

    Then where is the goblin that made Silpierre look so miserable?

    After using Elf Onahole all night and feeling satisfied, did he go somewhere?

    Of course, that didn''t happen.

    The goblin''s sexual desire was similar to human greed, and was never satisfied.

    Goblins were a race that coveted females until that moment, even if they died from exhaustion while shaking their hips.

    It is said that the only thing that takes precedence over sexual desire is life, but that only occurs when death is clearly in front of you, such as when you are hungry or when a knife appears before your eyes.

    The goblin''s intelligence was too poor to think complexly about the possibility of death if its stamina runs out while assaulting a female.

    Because of this, the goblin was still shaking his hips without being satisfied.

    However, the target changed from Silpierre to Berti.

    There was no special reason. It was just that Bertie caught the goblin''s gaze while he was in the middle of assaulting Sylpierre.

    That''s all. However, for a goblin who lives with sexual desire, that alone was more than enough reasons to rape.

    The goblin poured semen into Silphiere''s womb again and approached Bertie''s bed.

    Berti was sleeping peacefully, not knowing what would happen to her or what was happening next to her.

    The ugly touch of desire assaults Berti.

    Berti, who was not wearing trousers like Silpierre, but was wearing only a thin pair of pajamas, was roughly stripped of her pajamas and had her virginity taken away.

    Since this happened while he was comfortably wandering in a dreamland, Berti was not even given the opportunity to rebel and sleep away.

    Having had her virginity taken so easily, Berti opened his eyes with the shock of the first penetration, but then changed his position and went back to sleep.

    However, there was no way I could sleep well while my newly virgin pussy was being stabbed with a large cock.

    After being violated for several hours, I was able to wake up with the sound of birds announcing the morning.

    At that time, Berti already looked no different from Silpierre.

    The semen poured into her body, which was smaller than Silpierre, to the limit, filling her uterus to the extent that her slim belly slightly swelled, and her thin pajamas were soaked in semen and gave off a terrible smell.

    "Sister, sister."

    "Ah... "

    Fortunately, Berti, who was attacked by the goblin for a short time, still had enough stamina to wake up in the morning.

    Berti spoke to Silpierre to wake him up as usual, but Silpierre, unusually, was unable to wake up.

    "Sister, in the morning... Yes??"

    Berti, who was trying to shake Silpierre''s body by bending down, suddenly lowered his head and trembled.

    It had reached its peak with the goblin still clinging to Berti''s waist and continuing its furious pistoning.

    It had only been a few hours since losing his virginity, but in that short time, Berti''s body had developed to the point where he could easily climax.

    The goblin ejaculated again into the already swollen uterus and took out his dick.

    I don''t know how much I did last night, when I spent more time soaked in love juice than in the open air, but it seemed to be a little more green than yesterday.

    The cock pulled out of Berti''s vagina, splashing a few drops of semen that remained in the urethra.

    The splattered semen accidentally entered Silphiere''s mouth. Only then did she come to her senses.

    "Ah, uh... What? Ber... T?"

    "Uh, sister. Good morning... This is it."

    The sight of two women, covered from head to toe with traces of intense copulation, facing each other and greeting each other in the morning, was very strange.

    Especially if there is a goblin hanging on a woman''s back, holding her by the waist.

    Silpierre, who is as resilient as she is strong, recovered quickly once she came to her senses.

    Silpierre thought that for some reason her body was throbbing here and there, she said.

    "Wow. I''m feeling achy here and there for some reason. "Can you heal me?"

    "Sure. Really. I''ll write a clean one too. "You didn''t shower yesterday and just slept."

    "Ah. Did you?"

    Yesterday, Silpierre tried to wash in the bathroom attached to her inn room, but she couldn''t because the goblin grabbed her butt and wouldn''t let go.

    The goblin caught them, and they couldn''t wash them, but their perception was that they hadn''t washed them for some reason.

    She didn''t think there was anything strange about it at all.

    Silpierre scratched her head and frowned as her fingers caught where her semen had dried and pulled at her hair.

    As soon as Berti used the cleanser, the traces left on her body disappeared, and she was able to regain her smooth and soft hair.

    Soon after, Berti used the clean on himself as well. For some reason, I couldn''t sleep well last night, so even washing up in the morning felt like a bother.

    The goblin stamped her feet and vented her anger when the two females she had marked as her overnight were returned to their original condition.

    However, when I remembered that I could mark it again once it was clean, I stuck to Berti, whose semen was still dripping from her pussy hole.

    It was a goblin-like, simple way of thinking.

 Chapter 271: Rearguards of the Hero Party (7) **

    Chapter 271: Rearguards of the Hero Party (7) ** There are various terrains in the forest.

    Plains, streams, ponds, caves, etc.

    Among them, there were several rock caves made by stacking large rocks.

    It was too small to be called a cave, but too large to be simply a rock crevice.

    It was a place where you could feel the mystery of nature, as a space like this was naturally created where women and short men could comfortably spend time, even if it was a bit stuffy.

    Or it could be a space created that way from the beginning.

    However, no matter what it was like when the rock cave first formed, it is not a very suitable environment for humans to live now.

    Deep in the poorly ventilated cave, there was a musty smell of rotting grass or tree branches exposed to moisture, and the floor, which had not received sunlight, was damp and wet.

    Perhaps a bear had lived there recently, and the smell of the animal filling the rock cave was unbearable.

    However, there were two beautiful girls who were spending several days in an environment that was difficult to live in and could not be called clean even with empty words.

    It was Silpierre and Berti.

    Because they used clean magic every morning and before going to bed, their bodies were clean even in the unsanitary environment of the rock cave.

    Even if they became clean for a while using clean magic, they quickly became dirty again because of the goblins that immediately attacked them.

    Of course, it was not their will that they abandoned the clean (until nightfall) and comfortable (except for goblins) inn rooms and came to this damp and dark rock cave.

    It was a goblin who forced the two, who were doing well in the village, to live in such a squalid place.

    There was no special reason. It was just a goblin''s whim.

    The goblin dragged Silpierre and Berti by the hand, sometimes slapping her ass, and brought them to this rocky den.

    Although the two knew that they were heading to a strange place, they were led by the goblin and lived in this place without any suspicion of that fact.

    What followed was an endless series of humiliation.

    The musty, nose-numbing stench that pervaded the rock cave was covered by the scent of countless nightshade flowers.

    When I tried to get out of the rock cave, they attacked me from behind and rammed their dicks into my stomach, and when I opened my mouth to eat something, I had to let semen go down my throat before food.

    Even though they were just one goblin, the humiliation they had experienced over the past few days was as bad as a group gang rape.

    However, even that endless humiliation was just the tip of the iceberg compared to the terrible things the two were going through.

    Both of their bellies were noticeably swollen, which could be seen at a glance.

    The swollen belly, even bigger than when it was filled with goblin semen, meant only one terrible possibility.

    The archers and priests of the hero party had subjected the goblin to her vagina without resistance day and night, until her womb gave in.

    If there had been a birth control spell, this wouldn''t have happened. However, the contraceptive magic had already taken effect and disappeared.

    Silpierre thought it would be okay for her to use a contraceptive spell after death if something happened, but that was only possible when she realized that she had been raped and had allowed herself to be ejaculated.

    Even though the goblin''s ugly dark green cock was thrusting into Silphiere''s vagina like its own dick, and every time it was penetrated, she was climaxing with love juice pouring out, Silphiere, who was unaware of all this, did not feel the need to use contraceptive magic.

    This was the same for Berti.

    It didn''t take long for the egg, defenselessly exposed to the goblin''s sperm, to succumb without the last resort of contraceptive magic.

    In this way, their genes were mixed with the genes of the nameless, lowest-level monster, the goblin.

    Strangely, the sperm of monsters such as goblins and orcs impregnate the race of monsters that spray the semen into the womb, regardless of the mother''s race.

    The new life growing inside the two of them was also an ugly goblin.

    It''s only been a few weeks since she became pregnant, but since a goblin''s pregnancy period is very short, her belly has already swelled significantly.

    But still, the two didn''t feel anything strange even though their stomachs were full, and they had trouble moving their bodies.

    "Ah. It''s raining."

    One day, Silphiere suddenly muttered to herself.

    As an elf, there was nothing she particularly disliked about the weather, but she wanted to complain for no reason today.

    "I don''t like it when it rains because the floor gets wet... Should I at least light a fire?"

    If you don''t like wet floors, you can just go back to the village and stay at an inn.

    But Silpierre, who did not even suspect that she was in the rock cave, could not bring herself to think of leaving this place.

    How can she sleep less uncomfortable?

    As Silpierre thought of various methods, she unconsciously stroked her swollen stomach.

    It was an unconscious act.

    "Laying straw? If you pick up the straw now, it will only be wet. Should you try lighting a fire and drying it out? But I wonder if the fire will start properly in the yard where all the firewood is wet. Then... Hmm... "

    After thinking about it for a while, she finally couldn''t find her way out and turned her head and called Berti.

    She thought there might be a useful method in sacred arts.

    "..."

    But Berti was in no position to answer right now.

    Berti was completely unconscious as the rain hit her and her head fell on the damp floor.

    The only sign that she was still alive was the way she twitched and reacted every time the goblin who grabbed her buttocks from behind thrust his cock deep into her stomach.

    Just like Silpierre, her stomach was swollen like a mountain, showing that she was also pregnant with a goblin''s baby.

    Only after the goblin shot one more load of semen into Berti''s stomach did she get off him.

    White liquid flowed from Berti''s small anus.

    The goblin, who had been pistoning into her pussy and pouring semen into her womb without even sleeping, started devouring her anus, whether he was tired of her pussy or simply out of interest.

    The anus, which at first could not even enter the glans no matter how much I pushed, has now been developed into a beautiful machine that swallows and bites firmly as if it had been waiting when I put a cock in it.

    Normally, a goblin''s semen is yellow, but he had been ejaculating for so long that it was now white.

    The goblin came in front of Berti and squeezed his slightly puffy chest.

    "Pyuuuuut," Breast milk spurted out and wet the floor of the rock cave.

    Looking at that, the goblin just laughed out loud.

    The goblin''s low intelligence did not even recognize that it was breast milk. The breast milk of a beautiful girl that some people would have paid a lot of money to get was lost, carelessly scattered on the floor.

    As the goblin continued to squeeze her breasts, which was fun to see when she pulled, Berti, who had lost consciousness, suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Ugh, ahhh... !"

    As soon as Berti woke up, she clutched her stomach and screamed.

    It was labor pain.

    Silpierre, who heard Berti''s screams, came close to her and tried to check on her condition, but she also felt her stomach being torn apart at almost the same time, so she had no time to check on Berti''s condition.

    The narrow rock cave was instantly filled with the woman''s painful moans.

    Of course, whether the females were in pain was none of the goblin''s business.

    The goblin didn''t like the noise, so she got angry and slapped both females on the buttocks.

    "Uuuuu... "

    After a while, an ugly green head began to appear between the two women''s legs.

    If I had to point out that she was fortunate, goblin babies were much smaller than human or elf babies, so she had less labor pains.

    I was just confused by the sudden and unexplained pain, but if you think about it carefully, it was less painful than when they were usually attacked by monsters while fighting.

    Their bellies became thin, and two small goblins appeared in the rock cave.

    After losing their virginity to a goblin and now having a baby, the two were so confused by the mental shock that they were unable to think clearly.

    This is because the baby goblin that came out into the world was properly recognized by them.

    From their perspective, it was as if their stomachs were hurting and a goblin suddenly appeared.

    However, she still could not recognize that she had been ''violated'' or ''became pregnant''.

    I am confused by the contradictory situation of not being able to recognize it even thought there is sufficient circumstantial evidence in front of me to derive the correct answer.

    It was as if a bug had arisen due to a cheat item.

    And, as is usual with the ''confusion'' status abnormality in games, the two started using their skills without any identification of their friends... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Kugugung!!

    The rock cave, unable to withstand the hero party''s attack, collapsed and collapsed.

    After the rock cave collapsed and the dust flying around was washed away by the rain.

    "... Uh? Why am I here?"

    Silpierre stood up from the collapsed rock and muttered absentmindedly.

    He seemed to have no recollection of what had happened a moment ago. Not being able to remember was actually a blessing.

    "Oh, wow... "

    Soon Berti also came to his senses.

    They were two people who were not weak enough to die if they were crushed by a falling rock fragment, even if they were hit by a flying rock.

    "Sylphie? "Where am I?"

    "I don''t know either."

    Although the two were confused, they left the place and headed toward the village. Because I didn''t want to keep getting rained on.

    After the two left, only the remains of a rock remained.

    But is it because of the rain or something else?

    The remains of the collapsed rock continued to rattle afterward.

 Chapter 272: Flashback Room â€“ Cultist Defeated (1)

    Chapter 272: Flashback Room ¨C Cultist Defeated (1) Drifter of endless dreams.

    One of the countless evil gods in this game world,

    A Shinigami is a being different from the true gods worshiped by the priests of this world, and is a being who aspires to become a true god by acquiring divinity through the worship of mortals.

    Although they are the same as immortals, they differ in various aspects such as power and way of existence.

    For example, when using the power, various preparations are required and conditions are attached.

    Taking Driftert''s power as an example, Driftert can trap the opponent in an endless dream world, but this power has many requirements and conditions.

    First, a part of yourself, whether the original body or an incarnation, must appear on earth.

    At this point, offerings of enormous quantity and quality are already needed.

    Since the Driftert''s power is focused on the world of dreams rather than reality, the amount of sacrifice required is less, but it is not uncommon for the sacrifices of some Shinigami that can affect reality to be truly beyond imagination.

    And after appearing through a sacrifice, various conditions are attached to the power used.

    Just as even if you fall under the power of Drifter, you can escape by finding and pointing out strange parts in the dream, there is a strong but clear law of destruction.

    In that sense, the Shinigami is not a god but closer to a kind of boss.

    Because a true god can change the data values ??inside the game.

    The power of the Shinigami, which requires a lot of effort to be summoned and entered into the prayer meta to avoid being destroyed even after the power is revealed, and the power of God, which requires simply entering ''Status Abnormality: Sleep'' and setting the duration to close to infinite. It''s almost a shame to compare.

    Despite the differences in abilities, there are people who worship the Shinigami and offer sacrifices to them. It is because the Shinigami has a desire to become a true god.

    If you have a desire, just offer an offering and the corresponding power will be granted.

    On the other hand, because God is perfect, he is cold to his believers.

    The divine power bestowed on priests by the gods of the church is like a kind of mercy, and is not received in return for faith.

    If I dig into this part, I could talk about it all day, so let''s skip it here.

    So, the reason why I told this story is that the Shinigami clearly wants something, so he responds to the call of the cultist.

    And what Drippert wanted was the vitality of living things.

    Because they sacrificed their lives force as a sacrifice to summon the Avatar, dozens of cultists lost consciousness all at once, and if those who were struck by the power cannot escape the power, their life force will be stolen.

    However, the extortion of vitality takes place over a very long period of time.

    Enough to wake up all the cultists who lost their minds as a result of the Avatar Summoning Ritual.

    ˇô

    "Uh, uh... "

    The altar of the Four Gods hidden in the deep forest, a man stood up on another altar prepared in the basement.

    Even though I had just come to my senses after lying down for so long, my whole body felt heavy as if it was the day after a night''s sleep.

    He woke up because his life force, which had been stolen by the ritual, had barely recovered enough to come to his senses, but it had not yet recovered enough to control his body.

    "Are you awake? "Bishop."

    While the man was still holding his dizzy head, a man who had come to his senses before him spoke to him.

    As they were called bishops, they were members of the cult.

    The man who had just woken up asked back what another cult member had said.

    "Bishop? Me?"

    "Yes."

    "Is it... "

    What that meant was clear.

    The man was originally the second-in-command in the cult, and the fact that he was called a bishop meant that the existing bishop, who had previously been the first-in-command, had lost his life.

    When I looked at the place pointed to by another cultist, there were three intruders lying on the ground and a handful of ashes piled up in front of them.

    Long enough time had passed that the body of the incarnation they had summoned by sacrificing their lives force crumbled to ashes.

    The person who volunteered to provide the body of the Avatar was the representative of the cult, the former bishop, so the fact that the body of the Avatar was reduced to ashes meant that the former bishop was no longer alive.

    The man, who had previously been a vice-bishop of the cult and is now a bishop, bowed his head.

    At first glance, it seemed like he was mourning the death of the former bishop he had followed before.

    However, the man''s expression showed a completely different emotion.

    It was a complex expression of emotion, jealousy, envy, and hope.

    The excitement that their consciousness was recognized by Drippert, the god they worshiped, the jealousy and envy of the former bishop who alone accepted God into his body, and the hope that they too could one day become one with God.

    In reality, they just had their life force stolen by the Drifters, but for them, who were cultists and fanatics, even having their life force taken away was just a process of becoming one with God.

    After a moment of silence full of emotions, he spoke for the first time as a new bishop.

    "What is the damage?"

    "There are eight dead and twenty-six injured, including minor and serious injuries. Additionally, those who complain of headaches or fatigue... "

    "Done. "You don''t have to report that."

    What was offered as a sacrifice was not life, but life force. It was also controlled just enough to cause unconsciousness rather than death.

    Being able to become one with God was the ultimate happiness, but we still need people to serve Him.

    Nevertheless, the reason why there were dead or injured people was because the place where the ritual was performed was on a high altar.

    All the deceased lost consciousness and fell down the stairs, breaking their heads.

    The same goes for the injured. The number of cultists defeated by the invaders was actually small.

    Headache or fatigue...

    "There are many people who lack faith."

    You may feel tired. Right now, even the bishop is losing all strength in his body. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, the fact that he was not happy that he was able to offer at least part of his life force to God and complained about it as an ''inconvenience'' can only be described as a lack of faith.

    At least that was the case in the bishop''s eyes.

    However, the bishop decided to be lenient.

    He must have been like that when he was an ordinary Christian.

    I don''t remember very well, but I think it was like that. Even if he tried to remember, he could only remember the rough details, not the details.

    It was as if someone had implanted memories into the person who emerged one day, saying, ''This is your past.''

    "... Her. Since my body has no energy, all kinds of thoughts come to mind."

    The leader let out a small sigh. With a sigh, he let go of the random thoughts that came to his mind.

    Because right now, I have things to do before such useless thoughts.

    "What is the status of the intruders? No, there is nothing to say."

    "Yes. "Everyone is not waking up."

    The three intruders who were struck by Drippert''s power could not wake up.

    Even though enough time had passed for the incarnation''s body to turn into ashes and disappear, it did not wake up.

    In a dream, time passes tens or hundreds of times as much as in reality.

    Even as a bishop, he couldn''t imagine how many years would have passed in the dreams of those intruders until they, the cultists, woke up.

    Perhaps in a dream, he may have already met his lover, seen her children and grandchildren, and lived a happy life before dying. Or maybe he''s still enjoying life.

    It could be said to be a happy death that is unbecoming of the words of intruders who dared to attack God''s altar with earthen feet.

    Still, that was also the power of their god. If God wants it to happen, the role of the believer is to support it.

    "Where are you injured?"

    The religious leader repeatedly asked about the status of the intruders.

    Of course, it wasn''t because I was worried about intruders or anything like that. This was because, depending on the injured area, vitality may temporarily decrease.

    All the life force of the invaders must be sacrificed to the Drippert they serve. The religious leader repeatedly asked in that sense.

    The cult leader was relieved when he heard that one of the cult members showed no special injuries.

    "That''s it. Do what you normally do."

    "Yes! "I''ll do it as usual!"

    When the cult leader''s permission was given, the cult member quickly dragged the three intruders and disappeared into a dark place.

    He didn''t even need to ask where he was going.

    Because the pants of the cult members dragging the intruder were bulging.

    It was surprising what they would do to the three unconscious beautiful girls.

    However, the religious leader did not specifically stop them.

    He knew that he could raise the morale of the cult members through such base acts, and above all, doing such things did not diminish his value as a sacrifice.

    What the Drifter requires is life force, and since it is already under the power, all you have to do is wait and the extortion of life force will continue.

    In other words, it doesn''t matter what you do as long as the sacrifice doesn''t die.

    If the sacrifice was male, it was sometimes left on the floor or used as a living dildo for female cult members. If the sacrifice was female, as is the case now, it was used as a meat toilet.

    You become a plaything of a cult until your vitality runs out.

    How the humiliation was carried out was different each time.

    What will this offer look like?

    The thought that briefly appeared in the leader''s head quickly disappeared.

    There were many other things to take care of.

 Chapter 273: Flashback Room â€“ Cultist Defeated (2) ***

    Chapter 273: Flashback Room ¨C Cultist Defeated (2) *** The characteristics of cultists are that they can borrow some of the power of the gods they worship and that they have a unique secretiveness.

    Ordinary cult members who do not hold any status within the cult are no different from ordinary people.

    They must make sacrifices every time they wish to borrow even the most insignificant level of power.

    Unless, like this time, the enemy''s invasion is known in advance and prepared for, the proportion of ordinary cultists in terms of combat power is almost non-existent.

    But still, cultists place great importance on them.

    This is because they are also colleagues who believe in the same cult, and the fact that they are no different from ordinary people plays a very important role in secrecy.

    Ordinary cultists have various ''ordinary'' skills to avoid being discovered that they are cultists.

    For example, a cultist disguised as a hunter really has the hunting skills of an ordinary village hunter, and a cultist disguised as a chef can cook at the level of an ordinary chef.

    Thanks to this, the cultist village can camouflage itself without being detected.

    And among such cultists, there are naturally those who have carpentry or masonry skills.

    The shabby frame placed in the corner of the underground altar was a tool made by such people.

    A simple device with handcuffs and rope tied to a wall made of wooden planks.

    However, since it was made by a cultist with woodworking skills, it did not break or come loose when subjected to a slight impact.

    This means that even if many people shake their hips against it, the restraints will not be loosened.

    A new victim was tied to the wall, which was shabby but strong and had signs of being used several times here and there.

    Three women, each with purple, pink, and silver hair, were hanging on the wall with their clothes removed, receiving the sexual desires of male cult members with their entire bodies.

    Rarely, there were female cult members mixed in as well. It wasn''t that important.

    The sight of the three, with both hands tied upward in handcuffs and their ankles tied in chains and lifted to a similar position as their wrists, looked like a urinal in a men''s restroom.

    In reality, what happened wasn''t much different.

    Several men stand in front, take out their dicks, and after using them, something comes out of their dicks.

    There was a slight difference in whether that something was urine or semen, but it was the same in that it was called a ''toilet'' in either case.

    ¨C Tong, Tong, Tong

    The wooden planks, which were not very reliable, made noise and shook every time the cultists used the toilet.

    It was because the back of the toilet hit the board.

    However, the number of people trying to use the restroom did not decrease, as if it were broken, it could be rebuilt.

    In any case, as long as the power of the god they worship intervenes, the toilet will never wake up.

    "Hook, huh, huh... "

    The man using the first toilet, Soira, was a fat middle-aged man.

    Even at a glance, his lack of exercise was clearly visible, and even shaking his waist seemed to be exerting his stamina, and dirty moans kept coming out of his mouth.

    In fact, the Soira side, which was being used as a toilet, was quieter.

    He managed to scrape together the last of his stamina and finally finished ejaculating deep into the vagina, wiping the sweat dripping from his forehead and picking up the pen lying next to him.

    Another stroke was made on Soira''s thigh as it was lifted above her head.

    With this, there were four sperm marks drawn with a black pen on her pure white thighs.

    Of course, this number indicated how much each toilet was used.

    In addition, the bodies of the three were covered in various vulgar graffiti.

    A line drawn from the vagina to beyond the navel had graduations drawn on it, like a tape measure, to measure how far the dick would go.

    Graffiti such as ''training toilet'', ''delivery cock case'', ''sex is so good'', or ''cock runway'' drawn on the chest were rather subdued.

    Obscene graffiti was drawn on every corner of the body, as if testing the limits of how far human imagination can go.

    There is no suitable entertainment in the village in the forest.

    For such clich¨¦ reasons, cultists tested the newly introduced toilets on things that had been in the realm of delusion for countless hours.

    In contrast to each person''s defiled body, the adventurer card hanging around their neck remained clean.

    Although there were a few drops of semen that accidentally splashed on it, it was still clean.

    It was an item that cultists found by arbitrarily searching luggage left in the village.

    The cult members were even more excited by the gap between the clean, smiling figure on the adventurer card and the current figure, which was being used as a toilet with all kinds of dirty graffiti on it.

    The middle-aged man, who was trying to write down the number of uses on Soira''s thigh and then add a graffiti, left in a hurry when he heard a complaint coming from behind him.

    This is because the man standing behind him was not an ordinary cultist, but a cult fighter. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His status within the cult was high, and he was a far superior being simply considering his military power.

    "It''s finally my turn. "Isn''t this taking too long?"

    The combatant stroked his cock a few times with his hand and turned his head to look toward the toilet next to him.

    In front of Flora, who was a little dusty but still had pretty pink hair, was her senior combatant.

    ''What''s so good about a kid like that?''

    The combatant did not understand his senior, but passed it on. Although there are differences in degree among cultists, they all have a strange corner somewhere.

    The senior combatant said bluntly as he plowed Flora''s cunt and pulled out the cum that was filling it.

    "Then you bring another sacrifice. "How long has it been since you caught the sacrifice this time?"

    "It''s been about two weeks."

    "It was a man. "I don''t think I caught a guy without a hole."

    "You know there''s a hole. "The one in the back."

    "Young. Do you want to have another hole in your body?"

    The two laughed and joked.

    After completing their preparations, the two approached the toilet to use it.

    I opened my pussy with one hand and gently placed the glans into the gaping hole.

    The moment he pushed his waist in and was about to enjoy the offering for the first time in a long time, the cultist in front of Soira suddenly discovered something that bothered him.

    "... "Senior."

    The senior cult member, who had just inserted himself inside Flora and was enjoying her tight pussy, responded in a slightly annoyed tone to the junior''s words that interrupted his enjoyment.

    "Why, what is it? Did you suddenly open your eyes?"

    Driftert''s power could be awakened at any time during the ''endless dream'', which felt infinite to those involved, as long as the escape conditions were met.

    Usually, if you don''t escape in the first few weeks, the strangeness of the dream gradually diminishes and disappears, so the possibility of escape continued to decrease as time went by, but that didn''t mean it was 0.

    This was the reason why the three intruders were tied up with handcuffs and chains even though they were still in a dream.

    But that wasn''t the strange thing my junior discovered.

    If I were to ask, it was a more trivial reason.

    "This bitch, are you smiling?"

    They invade the stronghold confidently, but are defeated and humiliated.

    Even though it was probably the worst case scenario for a female adventurer, Soira''s sleeping face was smiling.

    Of course, Soira would be wandering around in her dream right now, so it was unlikely that she would be aware of the situation.

    "Leave it alone. "I guess she''s having a good dream."

    The senior answered casually.

    Even as cultists, they couldn''t know what was going on in the dream world created by their god''s power.

    No one knew if it would be a terrible nightmare, a happy dream, or a chaos of desire and greed.

    So I could have been smiling while having a good dream.

    A high-ranking cult member with strong religious beliefs might have been indignant, saying, ''How dare an intruder enjoy happiness!'' But it was none of his business as a mere combatant.

    All that mattered to him right now was the hot body temperature he could feel from his dick, the thick creamy juice, and the pleasantly tight feel of her pussy.

    "Well, I guess it''s a good thing."

    Her junior also nodded to her senior''s opinion and inserted her prepared cock inside Soira.

    Even though many cultists had already used it, the tight wrinkles were worthy of being called a masterpiece.

    Even though it was twisted and entangled, I was able to feel pleasure differently every time I went a little further.

    The sacrifice caught this time seemed to be of high quality. Although Driftert would not judge the value of an offering by the tightness of its vagina.

    However, there was something I didn''t like about the cult fighters.

    Soira''s calm and happy expression.

    He had slightly sadistic tendencies and didn''t like that expression.

    The combatant placed her palm on Soira''s forehead, and she unleashed the power she could borrow.

    The power he borrowed was weak. To delve into the dreamer''s dreams.

    It was a weak power that couldn''t put someone who was awake to sleep, couldn''t decide how to use it, and didn''t even know how it was used, but it seemed like it would be more fun to use it than not to use it.

    A moment later, when his palm left her forehead, Soira''s expression subtly twitched.

    It''s hard to put into words, but... It was a really subtle expression.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    I was dreaming.

    Several years have passed since I first entered the dream. ... It was that kind of setting.

    I have already graduated from college.

    I was passing my days brilliantly, taking advantage of the qualifications and connections I had built up. ... It is said that it is.

    No, I don''t really understand because as soon as I turn on the flashback room, it suddenly says it''s been a few years.

    Anyway, I guess that''s how it is. I was doing it.

    And one day.

    A ninja suddenly appeared and killed everyone.

 Chapter 274: Flashback Room â€“ Cultist Defeated (3) **

    Chapter 274: Flashback Room ¨C Cultist Defeated (3) ** Well, the dream world of the flashback room was worth living in its own way.

    The setting of the flashback room seemed to assume the situation when it was impossible to escape from Driftert''s power.

    After graduating from college, I used my qualifications and connections to easily get a job at a large company.

    Even if it were reality, I would definitely be able to live a successful life without much trouble.

    But here, I walked the path to success much more smoothly, as if it was my natural destiny.

    Since it was my dream in the first place, everything worked out of convenience.

    So, I was able to enjoy a dream-like life, where I could finish work that was not too difficult but was reasonably fulfilling, leave work on time, and enjoy my leisure time.

    It turned out to be a dream.

    There was also a guy who called himself master, probably because they had continued their relationship since college.

    This wasn''t the guy I met during the main playthrough. Is the setting a little different because it''s a flashback room?

    Anyway, it was quite enjoyable to live as a successful woman during the day and a lustful sex slave at night.

    If I could continue completely undetected, I would want to live a life like this in real life.

    When you are living such a satisfying life.

    One day, a ninja appeared and killed everyone.

    Hmm...

    No, really.

    I will not describe it in detail.

    Because that''s not like a ''ninja''.

    The important thing is that a ninja showed up, killed everyone, and kidnapped me.

    Why?

    It was so unexpected that I couldn''t even think of resisting and was kidnapped by a ninja.

    In fact, I was half interested, so I just followed along.

    Killing ninjas means wiping out ninjas. Why am I kidnapping?

    Can you tolerate this?

    I can''t stand it.

    In the place where I followed, a new daily life where everything was mixed up began.

    ˇô

    "You should become a kunoichi of our organization."

    These were the first words I heard at the place where I was kidnapped and taken.

    Me? That? Why?

    Whether you''re a kunoichi, a spy, or a pirate, if you need people, you can train them or hire them, but do you really need to kidnap them?

    And the second word was this.

    "So, first, we will train withstanding torture."

    Isn''t the training sequence strange?

    Regardless of my thoughts, the training began.

    I wasn''t too worried because the pain was limited anyway.

    Suddenly, he was taken to a room where many people were gathered, and his clothes were taken off.

    The clothes she was wearing before being dragged disappeared in an instant, exposing her chest and private parts.

    The people in the room, who didn''t know what they had gathered for, looked bored and at a loss a moment ago, but the moment my clothes came off, their eyes lit up.

    They seem like people who are faithful to their sexual desires.

    And what started was sex education. It seemed like I had heard that it was training to withstand torture, but sexual torture is also tortured.

    At roughly this point, I gave up thinking about the unfolding of the dream anymore.

    Where on earth did it get so twisted?

    Even as I was thinking those thoughts, the ninja stood me in front of the crowd and started explaining the female body, pointing here and there with a long pointing stick.

    "This is breast. Its characteristic is that it is soft and soft when touched. Although it is one of the erogenous zones, be aware that it is difficult to feel pleasure with breasts alone unless they have been specially developed. In other words, it is also called ''breast'', ''milk'', ''suck bucket'', ''baby mom''s bucket'', ''milk pussy'', ''breast milk dispenser'', etc... "

    ... Let''s not think about it.

    After the chest, it was of course time to go down.

    The ninja took me into another room and pointed somewhere. Other people followed us and moved rooms.

    "This way."

    There was a seat where the ninja pointed.

    This is the guy you can commonly see in obstetrics and gynecology clinics and occasionally in special porn.

    It wasn''t a design I wanted to get close to, but... There was nothing I could do because something was shining and reflecting light in the hand of the ninja who was urging me to sit on the device.

    I don''t know what that is, but it must be quite ninja-like.

    When I sat down on the device, the legs moved on their own and became fixed with my legs spread.

    Even if it was me, I was a little embarrassed.

    When the people who were approaching breathing a little more heavily than before got a little closer, they suddenly got startled and stopped coming.

    I don''t know why, but I think I saw something similar to the ninja I saw.

    The ninja took out something transparent and cylindrical with a hollow center and shoved it into my vagina.

    My body trembled at the cold sensation entering the hole.

    Click. When the ninja pressed the button, pink flesh appeared on the screen next to me.

    Obviously, a screen that wasn''t there before suddenly appeared, but there''s no need to point it out now, right?

    Even without asking, I could tell where the mucous membrane that was a bit squishy was.

    It was wrinkled here and there, with bumpy protrusions, and the sight of it surrounding and squeezing the area where the camera was, seemed to me to be nothing more than a grotesque internal organ.

    However, men seemed to see it differently, so they squinted their eyes to the point where their blood vessels were almost bloodshot, trying to catch even the slightest change on the screen.

    Some people were fixated on the space between their legs, as if they wanted to focus on the real thing rather than the screen.

    Ugh. The camera advanced little by little through the tightening wrinkles and eventually came across a pink donut with a small hole.

    This is roughly called the uterine cavity.

    In reality, it was different from what I saw when I visited the obstetrics and gynecology clinic for a checkup. If I had to recall, it was close to the shape of the uterine bulb depicted in male-oriented doujinshi.

    Well, I had no intention of arguing that it was different from reality.

    Because I was the one who set up WM like a male-oriented night game.

    It''s okay if the game sucks. Questioning the reality is something only people with nothing to do.

    The only thing I''m a bit dissatisfied with is that this isn''t something I suck at.

    Although I like masculine scents, I like the development of situations and settings in masculine scents, but that doesn''t mean I''m a sucker for women''s bodies.

    Besides, this is my body.

    Of course, the men looking there went beyond just widening their eyes and even letting out hot snorts.

    It was a way of expressing something like a gag cartoon. I don''t get nosebleeds.

    The ninja inserted a transparent rod with a camera all the way into the vagina, then raised the pointing rod again and began explaining step by step, starting from the clitoris.

    As if the pointer rod was not just a simple rod, a tingling sensation of pleasure arose every time the tip of the rod was touched, and by the end of the explanation, a little love juice was flowing out.

    After that, gang rapes naturally began under the pretext of training.

    They come up one by one and caress them with their hands, suck them with their mouths, and fuck them with their dicks.

    Of course, I didn''t use birth control or anything like that.

    I wondered what I was going to do with the second person as the semen was dripping down, and even though I didn''t do anything, it became clean as if nothing had happened.

    It was less surprising than the annihilation of ninjas.

    I wondered why sex education led to gang rape, but it was an understandable development compared to the baseless developments so far.

    It''s common sense that sex education in eroge involves practical training.

    Maybe not everyone had much sexual experience, but even though there were a lot of them, it wasn''t that difficult.

    And the next day.

    I woke up in the morning in a nice room for a kidnapped person.

    No bed was provided, but I felt like I was somewhere just because they gave me a blanket on the floor and a separate blanket to cover it.

    As I stretched out in the refreshing mood unique to virtual reality games, the blanket that was covering my bulging chest fell off, exposing my upper body.

    If you just look at this, it was a peaceful morning routine.

    ¨C Boom! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as I thought I was at peace, the door was pushed open, and a ninja appeared.

    I guess it wasn''t strange that I first checked to see if the ninja had a sword in his hand. I didn''t want to experience the ninja extermination twice.

    Even though I wasn''t even dressed properly and was practically naked, the ninja looked at me casually and said.

    "You''re awake! "The master''s next order has come, so we can depart as soon as we''re ready!"

    My lord? Command? Next? Ready?

    There were a lot of points to point out in one sentence.

    But let''s not point it out. Because there is no one who criticizes my dreams because they work strangely.

    In a sense, it was right to see that the peaceful daily life before was rather strange as a dream.

    ¨C Tuk.

    The ninja threw a set of clothes in front of me.

    A leotard that clings tightly to the body and completely exposes the body.

    The material was quite thin, so it felt like my skin would show through.

    I think I saw a costume like this somewhere... Big... Hemp... What is it?

    "You just have to wear those clothes and sneak into the place I tell you about. "I''ll tell you the rest there, so get started right away!"

    ¨C Boom!

    The ninja just said what he wanted to say, slammed the door shut just as he came in, and disappeared.

    I don''t know anymore.

 Chapter 275: Flashback Room â€“ Cultist Defeated (4) **

    Chapter 275: Flashback Room ¨C Cultist Defeated (4) ** Hemp

    As soon as I saw the leotard that clings to the body and reveals the silhouette, what immediately came to mind was

    This is because, by my standards, it is a series that was completed a long time ago.

    Hmm... As you may know, it was said to have been famous in its own way at the time.

    However, in my era, when artificial intelligence that far surpassed humans was created and virtual reality, which is more realistic than reality, became common, it has already been completed for a long time.

    I heard that they started out as a night game similar to theirs, but later tried to follow another series that was very successful, and ended up getting ripped off due to excessive investment... It''s something I don''t know.

    For that reason, there are only two things I know about HempX.

    One is a thin leotard.

    Although it''s a little thin and a little transparent, the design isn''t too bad.

    The design feels a bit old, but it really is an old design, so I don''t have anything to say.

    And the other thing is that you will be caught, developed, and receive customers like Changgwan.

    I don''t know how they got caught. Was he getting caught on purpose? Or did he sneak in and get caught? I really don''t know.

    What. Whatever the reason, it''s none of my business.

    What I need to know is that I have to wear the leotard the ninja gave me and infiltrate the building he gave me.

    The leotard had a very beautiful design with black accents on a white background.

    At the same time, it was also an outfit that was never suitable for ''infiltration''.

    But what can I do? If you have to do it, you have to do it.

    Originally, if someone threatened me with a knife, I was the type of person who would say, ''But I refuse.''

    At least that was the case in the game. In reality, of course, you can just go ahead and do whatever you''re told.

    But this time, I decided to obey quietly.

    Because the situation was so messed up, it seemed like it would be more fun to follow along without resisting.

    It''s a bit dizzy, like a flashback room from the Academy, but considering it''s a dream, I can nod my head.

    The leotard the ninja gave me fit my body perfectly.

    Rather than knowing my body size and preparing clothes of the correct size, I felt like I wore slightly loose clothes, and they shrunk to fit perfectly.

    Why use such cutting-edge technology in nothing more than a leotard... ? I had some doubts, but when I got dressed and looked in the mirror, those doubts quickly disappeared.

    Seeing the leotard that clings to the body under bright light was more erotic than I thought.

    The fact that it sucks is a reason in itself.

    It''s not just that the body is revealed, but every inch of the body is highlighted.

    The cleavage was natural, and the shape of the entire chest was revealed by wrapping around the lower breasts.

    On the abdomen, the slightly dug-in navel was clearly visible, and below that, the shape of the bulging uterus and the mound of the vagina that dug into the crotch were visible.

    This was closer to body painting than clothes.

    In some ways, it might be a good fit for infiltration. Normally, you wouldn''t want to be seen wearing something like this.

    After getting all dressed up, I headed to the indicated building.

    Even though it was broad daylight, no one was seen entering or leaving the building. Even the occasionally visible windows were all curtained, making it impossible to see inside.

    It may be a place that operates mainly at night.

    I didn''t even think it was the right place, so I guess you could say my expectations were spot on.

    If so, there was a high possibility that it would be bright with various lights at night.

    If you want to infiltrate, it would be advantageous to do it right away.

    I hid in the shade of a tree near the building and warmed up a little.

    In fact, I am quite confident in my ability to infiltrate. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although it is a stealth play rather than infiltration. I''ve done it before.

    It''s a little different, but isn''t that what it is?

    Feeling that my body was reasonably relaxed, I easily jumped over the fence and sneaked into the building.

    ˇô

    Caught.

    ...

    No, wait a minute. Listen to my story.

    First, the infiltration was successful.

    The ninja didn''t tell me what to do after infiltrating.

    They just said that if I infiltrated, they would inform me there.

    So, I used all my skills to infiltrate the building, and I found a woman wearing a leotard who looked like she was from the same place and talked to her.

    And it was reported.

    Huh?

    I didn''t report it as soon as I saw it.

    He saw me, talked to me, and when I told him I was here following the ninja''s instructions, he nodded and pressed the panic button.

    I found out later that the female gang members who infiltrate here usually infiltrate by being discovered and caught while infiltrating.

    They said this is because this is a chat room, and the people I need to steal information from are people who use the chat room.

    Usually, people get caught during the initial infiltration process, but I was the first person to successfully infiltrate without being caught by anyone, so I personally let them catch me.

    As a result, it means that my whole body''s stealth movement was in vain.

    Damn.

    "How is the water temperature?"

    "Ah. "Not bad."

    So I was receiving guests now.

    It seemed like I went through a minor training course... It passed by in an instant, as if I had turned the video back on speed.

    It was a strange thing, no matter how much the manager, to use a person who had only recently been caught while infiltrating as an employee to greet guests.

    But I don''t hate rapid developments.

    Therefore, it was a step to receive guests and wash together before entering the main room.

    Okay. A bowl of warm water was poured and sprinkled on the guest''s body.

    The pot-bellied man, who looked like he was often seen in rape films, had a body that was twice the size of mine.

    "Okay. "You''re a newbie?"

    The customer said as he pulled me around my waist and held me in his arms.

    I hadn''t even applied the soap bubbles properly yet, so there was a strong smell of old men. I could barely stop my eyebrows from furrowing.

    "Yes. "I started working today."

    Actually, I don''t know either. Today, maybe yesterday.

    I don''t know if it''s been a few days since I infiltrated because the stage of being trained as a prostitute that I said was over while I was with my parents.

    It''s like a dream.

    I washed it with a body wash that had a particularly nice scent. No one will be interested in the description of the man washing his body anyway, so I will skip it.

    The customers also seemed to like the scent.

    It wasn''t my intention to satisfy the customer, I just tried to cover it up with body wash because the man smelled so bad. The results were good, so it was done.

    Hehe, then I guess I''ll have to teach you well."

    The customer smiled slyly and massaged my butt.

    Thick fingers commensurate with his large size massaged him vigorously, narrowly crossing the line between vague sexual sensations and mild pain.

    He was an unpleasant man, but he seemed to have a lot of experience with women.

    Well, it''s not like he''s being so gentle as he goes in and out of a store like this.

    After washing with her while touching her body here and there, we moved to the bed for the main room.

    The guest laid me down on the bed first and then sat down next to the bed with his heavy body.

    Just sitting down made the mattress squeak and scream.

    "Normally, I would enjoy it more leisurely, but I was a little busy today."

    The customer just turned and attacked me.

    When a large shadow loomed over me, I felt it was time to dig up information.

    You''re busy. Why are you busy?

    However, asking why they are busy is a waste of time. I went around the story and tried to get to the information little by little. I tried to do that.

    "Um, sir? You ordered... Town."

    I tried to start by saying, "The course I roughly paid for is an entire night, so wouldn''t it be a waste to finish it quickly?", But as soon as I opened my mouth, a large palm covered my mouth.

    It was a little difficult to breathe because it not only covered my mouth, but also covered my nose.

    I grabbed the customer''s arm and pulled, but I couldn''t escape.

    "Wow, it looks a little difficult."

    Even though the customer saw me struggling, he seemed calm.

    "You don''t have to worry. "You said you were busy today, right?"

    However, the hands covering his mouth and nose showed no sign of being removed.

    I became increasingly anxious. This is because while I was out of breath, the customer was making strange noises.

    Even though I didn''t feel the pain of suffocation due to VR''s limited pain perception, the discomfort of not being able to breathe on my own was no joke.

    My flailing legs were caught, and something large and hot entered my body between my legs.

    Only then did I realize what this customer, or rather Sonnom, wanted.

    Choking play.

    I don''t know if it''s real, but it''s said to be a play that comes from the saying that when you feel your life is in danger, your vagina becomes tighter.

    Come to think of it, this wasn''t a proper Changgwan. It was a place where intruders were caught and customers were accepted, so it was difficult to believe that the customers would have good tastes.

    Like this guy right now.

    Hehe, hehe, hehe!!!"

    Sonnom smiled wickedly and shook his hips.

    He had a big dick and his technique was perfect, but he had no time to do so as he was suffocating and losing consciousness.

    Shouldn''t women feel good when it comes to play? Is it because it''s a dream?

    As those seemingly good thoughts filled my head, the world began to shake.

    Ah. Even if it''s in a dream, will I die? That''s what I was thinking, but not only me, but the world was truly shaken.

    "W-what?!"

    Sonnom''s hand fell from his face in embarrassment.

    "Cluck, cluck!"

    He took a deep breath and felt it intuitively.

    Something is happening outside the dream.

    It''s not good for me.

 Chapter 276: Flashback Room â€“ Cultist Defeated (5) ***

    Chapter 276: Flashback Room ¨C Cultist Defeated (5) *** When Soira was going through a confusing situation where she was massacred by ninjas, kidnapped by ninjas, turned upside down, and turned upside down.

    Outside the dream, the end of the heated humiliation finally began to appear.

    "Bring a sacrifice!"

    It all started with an order from a Catholic bishop.

    The newly appointed bishop has been busy with his work for the past few days.

    It was the fault of the former bishop who left for God''s embrace without properly handing over the matter.

    Even if the organization was not a proper cult, it was large and there was a lot of information to be aware of as the head of the organization.

    In the meantime, no effort was spared to find new sacrifices, but there was some neglect of the sacrifices already caught.

    Because of this, the bishop only remembered the three intruders when the urgent work was about to be completed.

    Not much has been heard since the last intruder was dealt with. It probably means there is no problem.

    There was no need to worry. Because the cultists did not offer ritual sacrifices, but the incarnation of Drippert used the power directly.

    Even if they didn''t do anything extra, their god would take what he wanted.

    If we only thought about efficiency, it was okay for the intruders to share.

    The cultists will be able to use the bodies of the intruders to vent their desires and gain vitality from the stuffy life in the forest, and the messenger will take the sacrifices as time goes by.

    But Bishop Hyeon, who had just become a new bishop, wanted to do something notable.

    For example, a ritual of offering a sacrifice to a god.

    It was a meaningless ritual because the extortion of vitality had already taken place.

    It made no difference whether the ritual was performed or not.

    However, once in power, what you wanted to wield was no different even if you were a cultist.

    No, on the contrary, because he was a cultist, he was even more faithful to his desires.

    It was even more bothersome because other cult members were not unaware of the cult leader''s desire to do something while in power.

    However, it was impossible to ignore the cult leader''s orders, so in the end, the lowest cult member was caught.

    "Is it here...?" Ugh."

    This was the first time that Danjeol, who had never been able to use Soira''s hole due to lack of time, faced them.

    A sacrificial storage room located in one part of the basement.

    It was said to be a storage room for sacrifices, but in reality, it was a place where sacrifices were tied up and eaten, and the smell of chestnut flowers was strong enough to sting your nose.

    Since it was in a basement with no ventilation, the smell was even worse.

    "Uh. What. Do you want to use it too? "Have you finished clearing the aisles?"

    As soon as he saw the person entering the sacrificial storage room, a senior cult member who was standing in line spoke to him.

    Although it may seem like an ordinary greeting at first glance, the end user knew very well that it meant, ''Don''t make the line long for no reason. Go ahead.''

    Normally, I would have quietly complied while grumbling inwardly that it was time to spare, but today I had something to say in response.

    "This is the leader''s order. He told me to bring a sacrifice."

    "What? "The leader?"

    The senior member of the cult, who had been implicitly showing that he was ignoring the subordinate, was visibly embarrassed when he heard the subordinate''s words.

    It was because his turn would come soon.

    The sacrifice that the senior cult member was aiming for was Asil.

    There were vulgar graffiti drawn all over his body, and he looked scruffy, fearing that the graffiti would be erased, so instead of using clean magic, he just roughly poured water to wash it.

    However, even that appearance did not obscure Asil''s inhuman beauty. Because it wasn''t human.

    Among the three, she had the largest breasts, and especially, when she was fucked, the cock would push out awkwardly as if she wasn''t used to it, but sometimes the cock would tighten as if it were someone else, something that the senior cult member liked.

    After using just one more person, it was the senior cult member''s turn. It was truly a waste...

    "If it''s the leader''s order, there''s nothing we can do. Everyone heard it, right?"

    "Oh, it''s a waste."

    "I could have done it a little more."

    "You even added it. "I just took my pants down."

    Other cult members in the sacrificial storage room also grumbled, but pulled up their pants and left the storage room like the tide.

    The senior cult member left the storage room at the end and handed the key to the handcuffs that bound the Soira to the end.

    "Hey. You''re not going to just take it to the religious leader, are you? Wash yourself well and go."

    The senior cult member tapped the junior cult member on the shoulder and left the storage room following the other cult members.

    The end, who thought he had been caught in a hurry when he heard the words "Wash," Soon realized what he meant.

    Even though there is Clean, a life magic that can be used with just a handful of magical power, the reason why they asked you to go for a wash.

    Before washing the three women, the commander closed the door to the storage room and unzipped his pants.

    ˇô

    "I brought you."

    After some time had passed, the terminal was able to bring the three intruders in front of the cult leader.

    Since he was not given any special powers, it took some time for him to pick him up and move them. Or maybe there was some other secret reason.

    The religious leader did not care about such details.

    "Good night. Bring it to the altar."

    "Yes."

    I felt like my arms were already straining at the thought of putting those three women on the high altar, but I didn''t dare complain about the leader''s orders.

    If that was going to happen, I would have told them to put it on the altar from the beginning, I just grumbled in my heart.

    Fortunately, this was the last time the terminal suffered.

    When the religious leader heard that the sacrifice was placed on the altar, he went straight to the altar.

    There were no thoughts of the suffering end in his mind. It was a good thing because if he had remembered the end, he would have asked him to do it again later.

    "Start the ritual!"

    The cult leader declared, raising his arms in front of the cultists gathered on the altar, as if he had summoned an avatar to defeat an intruder.

    There was a large rock wall in front of him.

    It was of a completely different quality from the wooden walls roughly made of wooden planks in the sacrificial storage room.

    The rock wall, which seemed to have been carved out of a huge rock, was smooth enough to reflect light.

    There were three magic circles engraved side by side on the rock wall.

    It didn''t matter whether it was really a magic circle or a circle for using magic.

    The only thing that mattered to the cultists was that if they performed a ritual using this rock wall, it would be offered to the gods.

    There were incendiaries embedded in the rock wall so that they fit perfectly into the magic circle.

    Would it be correct to say that it is stuck? With his chest pushed forward and only his wrists and ankles buried in the rock, it looked like he was coming out of the rock.

    The surface of the rock wall was rippling like water, swallowing their hands and feet, but it did not cause any damage to their bodies.

    As soon as the cult leader declared that the ritual would begin, the heads of the cult members gathered on the altar all lowered.

    It became part of the ritual as I stood still, bowed my head, and listened to the religious leader''s incomprehensible words.

    As the religious leader chanted the spell, the magic circle drawn on the rock wall began to emit a soft light.

    It was a soft yet ominous light.

    "... Ugh."

    A small moan escaped from Soira''s mouth, which was stuck in the rock.

    It sounded like a voice enduring something, or a voice of pain.

    However, none of the people gathered here responded to that voice.

    The light flowing from the magic circle became stronger little by little.

    In proportion to the intensity of the light, the voice chanting the cult leader''s spell also grew louder.

    As the ritual progressed to a certain extent, the conditions of the three women changed.

    Starting with the wrists and ankles embedded in the rock wall, little by little, the body became colored the same color as the rock wall.

    The soft and warm skin became hard and cold.

    It was a phenomenon that occurred when one''s vitality was stolen by Drifter.

    The definition of the ambiguous concept of vitality may vary from time to time, but the vitality that Drippert required was a little stranger.

    The body of the target whose life force has been stolen by the Drifter changes from organic to inorganic.

    I don''t know why it happens like that, but it''s normal for Shinigami to be unable to understand.

    The petrification that started at the extremities of Soira''s limbs slowly began to climb up her limbs.

    My elbows and knees became stiff, and petrification progressed like a toilet paper slowly absorbing water.

    It was then that Soira opened her eyes.

    In her dream, she felt the world shaking and decided that something was happening, so she woke up immediately.

    Flora and Asil still haven''t woken up in this flashback room because they didn''t meet the conditions.

    "Uh?! What is this?!"

    Soira was surprised to see the situation.

    Since she was captured by a cult, she also expected that she might be used as a sacrifice.

    She had thought that in the worst case scenario, she might have her heart ripped out alive, but the petrification was completely unexpected.

    The leader smiled darkly as he looked at Soira who was embarrassed.

    "Hehe. "It''s perfect for the words of a profane person."

    Soira tried to pull her body away from the rock wall, twisting her body this way and that, but her hands and feet would not be pulled out, as she was completely assimilated into the wall.

    Meanwhile, petrification was slowly progressing, hardening even to her shoulders and thighs.

    Soira''s expression also hardened.

    What she wanted was the interaction of a squishy, ??sticky body, not something so hard and stiff.

    I was quick to give up.

    If Flora, who could use magic, or Asil, who could use elemental magic, had awakened, she might have been able to resist more, but Soira, the pure warrior she was, could do nothing as her limbs were tied.

    Besides, it was a game anyway, and it was just a flashback room. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking next to her, I saw Flora and Asil, whose bodies were stiffening more slowly than Soira.

    Do they have resistance because they are wizards and elementalists?

    I don''t know about that. But it was a good thing.

    If her head hardens like this, all of her life force will be stolen by Drippert and the character will die.

    But this was a flashback room.

    If Soira dies first and her flashbacks end, she will just disappear from the world.

    It meant that the two of them did not have to die.

    The whole world will disappear. Still, since it wasn''t observed, he wasn''t dead.

    Before she knew it, her chest had hardened and petrification had progressed to her neck.

    After a little while, there will be a stone statue of a beautiful girl named Soira.

    It wasn''t a bad idea to imagine what men were thinking and how they would view the stone statue, which had perfectly expressed breasts and genitalia, but if Soira was going to get hit anyway, she preferred to get hit herself.

    Looking at the approaching end, Soira opened her mouth with difficulty.

    "You-"

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨C

    Ending the flashback room.

 Chapter 277: By Wire (1)

    Chapter 277: By Wire (1) Flora is like the mascot of our party.

    He is the only wizard, is in charge of the party''s firepower, and is also the magician.

    If I were to choose one of the greatest attributes of Flora, who has many attributes, it would be that of being the princess of a ruined country.

    Simply translated, the setting is that she was the princess of a ruined country.

    It was the setting that formed the basis of the character Flora, and it was also a setting that was quite familiar to me.

    It was said a long time ago.

    The setting of being a princess, a prince, or a high-ranking noble of a fallen country was not that rare.

    The war against the Demon King''s army that invaded the entire continent lasted for nearly a hundred years, and during that time, there were only one or two countries that fell.

    It was rare to see a beautiful girl like Flora with abilities, but the setting itself of being a survivor of a ruined country could often be encountered as play time accumulated.

    I''ve seen it a few times too.

    So it was late to realize it.

    To me, it''s just one of the character settings in the game. How would the setting of a princess of a ruined country come to me?

    The peaceful daily life with family that seemed like it would continue every day disappeared overnight.

    Not only was I separated from my peaceful daily life, but I was also separated from my beloved family and could never see them again.

    As someone who has never lost a family member, I could imagine how great the pain was, but I could not fully understand it.

    But I could tell that it would be a heartbreaking pain just by imagining it.

    I''m sure Flora did the same.

    It was buried deep in his heart for a long time, but the wounds buried there must have remained.

    It was an eternal pain that I had no choice but to get used to.

    Okay. It was supposed to be like that.

    Flora, who had been slowly healing her wounds as she spent time with Asil and I and developed personal relationships at her academy, happened to hear news of her family''s survival.

    Although I wasn''t able to confirm their last appearance, how did it feel to hear that a family member I thought was clearly dead was alive?

    Even without trying to guess, seeing Flora''s smiling yet crying expression made me feel exactly how she felt.

    ˇô

    "Ugh, hehe... After... Haha... "

    While listening to her saint''s detailed story, Flora burst out crying and did not stop until she left the saint''s office.

    We didn''t even try to stop.

    It was because I felt a clear feeling of happiness in her tears.

    The family I thought was dead was alive. It was crying with no reason to try to stop.

    People passing by us glanced at us, but the gaze was familiar.

    It wasn''t until Flora had almost reached her inn that she could stop crying.

    According to the original plan, after meeting the saint, I would have gone straight to the adventurer''s guild to get promoted to B rank, but I couldn''t go to the guild with a crying Flora.

    Anyway, I received confirmation of completion of the request. All you had to do was go to the guild at any time, even if not now.

    The cultist request had just ended, and the information that suddenly came in was so big and important that we decided to take some private time.

    It was a time to relax, but it was also a time to organize my thoughts.

    That evening, at the table where everyone was gathered, Flora wiggled her fingers and hesitantly opened her mouth.

    "Uh, hey, Soira. "Our next destination hasn''t been decided yet, right?"

    "Yes."

    Originally, our party had a strong tendency to decide on a destination at the right time.

    Sometimes he moved simply for travel purposes, sometimes upon request, but he rarely acted with a long-term purpose in mind.

    It was the same even now.

    We had just completed one request and had no plans at all about what to do from now on.

    Since I finished the request today, I would probably spend the next day or two taking a good rest, watching for rumors and new requests, and heading to a place that looks interesting.

    If it were us normally, we would have done that.

    "Well, then. Have I thought about it? Our next destination. That is... "

    Flora rolled her eyes here and there and could hardly speak clearly.

    Of course, not only I but also Asil fully expected what Flora would say.

    I''m probably asking you to join me on my way to see my family.

    And I could understand why I could hardly say that.

    The place where Flora''s country, the Vale Kingdom, was now the site of the ''former'' Vale Kingdom, was still the forefront of humanity.

    This also meant that they would face the powerful forces of the Demon King''s army head on.

    Even though Flora may have felt a little more confident about her choices recently, it must be a lot of pressure to suggest something that would put his life on the line.

    Although I understand this situation, neither I nor I knew what Flora had to say.

    Because this was something Flora had to do.

    After hesitating for a while, Flora was finally able to get the point across.

    "Okay, next destination is the Kingdom of Vale!! Could... Is there... ?"

    Although his voice became increasingly quieter as he went back, what he wanted to say was clearly conveyed.

    Before answering, I glanced at Asil.

    Asil was also looking at me. An expression of determination.

    Well, I thought so. I just checked it out just in case.

    I nodded to Flora.

    "Good. Then, let''s get a good rest today, get ready tomorrow, and leave the day after tomorrow."

    "It''s going to be a little busy tomorrow."

    Asil responded to my words as if nothing had happened.

    But Asil also knew where he was going next. The tip of the fork shaking slightly showed Asil''s nervousness.

    It was probably a consideration so that Flora would not feel pressured.

    "Uh. "Gwae, are you okay?"

    Flora asked back, as if she couldn''t believe that she had been willingly accepted after speaking out.

    "Are you okay. "We are colleagues, right?"

    I''m... Daro?

    Although it was a slightly outdated sensibility, it was also a sensibility that worked well.

    Seeing the moisture in Flora''s big pink eyes, she quickly changed the topic.

    I know it''s emotional, but if you start crying again, we''ll be in trouble. Why did he become a crybaby?

    "Let''s rest and do nothing today. "It''s only been a few hours since our cult member''s request was completed."

    "And it''s already night. What are you talking about as if you are taking a big break? Anyway, it''s time to go to bed after a while."

    "So, I''m saying let''s take a break until then."

    I had a trivial chat with Asil and checked on Flora''s condition.

    Flora''s face was bright red as she quietly picked up a piece of meat with a fork and moved it to her mouth, but luckily she didn''t.

    After she finished eating, she went straight to sleep like she said.

    She didn''t really need to sleep right away, but she was tired.

    ˇô

    "Potion."

    "I took care of it."

    "Sleeping bag."

    "I took care of it."

    "Seafood bibim sauce."

    "I took care of it..." No, why is he here? "I never imagined I''d see him here too."

    The next day, Asil and I checked everything and packed our bags.

    Flora headed to her magic supply store to get a catalyst to use for her magic. Since we didn''t know anything about magic catalysts anyway, I sent him to go while we packed.

    As I spent a whole day purchasing and organizing the necessary items, Asil''s grumbling voice began to creep in.

    "Soira. Why do I have to organize this? "Can''t you just dump it into your inventory?"

    "Ah."

    "Oh?"

    In an instant, the air became cold and the way Asil looked at me became cold.

    I urgently made an excuse.

    "Oh, no. Even if you take it out of your inventory, you can''t take it out when it''s not there, right? First, we need to check whether something is there or not."

    "Hmm... "

    "That''s right. And it''s not something that only I use. "You and Flor need to know what you have, so you don''t ask me for it when you need it."

    "That''s true."

    Fortunately, my desperate excuse seemed to work and Asil shook his head in agreement.

    Of course, what I said wasn''t just an excuse.

    I just came up with it in a hurry, but it was all true. So there is nothing wrong with me.

    As I was wiping away the cold sweat running down my back without anyone noticing, Flora came back.

    "I''m here! Soira, I''m here!"

    "Flora. "Did you buy everything?"

    "Huh. Here!"

    Flora smiled brightly and held out the basket in her arms.

    At first glance, it looked like catalysts in various forms such as powder, leaves, and liquid were divided into compartments.

    I don''t know what the catalyst is used for, but if I bought this amount, it would have been quite expensive.

    Flora has now learned social common sense in her own field. I returned the basket, thinking I must have bought it well at the market price.

    I can''t put the catalyst in my inventory anyway.

    This is because, although it goes in when you put it in, there is no guarantee that you can take out the catalyst exactly when you take it out.

    I don''t know their names and I don''t know how to distinguish them.

    Asil and I shared the list of items we had prepared in advance with Flora, and each of us took out the supplies we would like to carry with us and packed our bags.

    For example, potions. You can''t come to me and ask me to take out a potion when you''re in a hurry. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The night deepened like that.

    Tomorrow is the day to depart for the former land and front line of the Kingdom of Vale.

 Chapter 278: By Wire (2)

    Chapter 278: By Wire (2) Our party often used portals when moving.

    Although it costs a little, it is an acceptable amount, and more than anything, it is much more beneficial to quietly use the portal compared to the hassle you would have to experience if you did not use the portal.

    If you do not use the portal, the next means of transportation you can use is a carriage.

    It''s not bad to listen to the sound of horses'' hooves clicking and enjoy the scenery outside the window... If you have to do it for more than a few hours or even several days, you will quickly become angry at the sound of a carriage.

    Moreover, since our party does not have a separate carriage, we have no choice but to get a carriage and ride along on regular flights or commercial flights, which is a lot of trouble as the number of people increases and the number of incidents increases.

    Mostly men are flirtatious.

    You may think it''s random, but it actually often happens.

    Besides, there were so many annoying things that I could write about them for half a day, so using the portal was not an option, but a semi-necessity.

    However, even so, there are cases where you have no choice but to use the portal. That was the situation we found ourselves in right now.

    The reason is simple.

    The portal was not connected to the destination.

    Portals are magic that carries the risk of causing a terrible disaster if used militarily.

    In order to install a portal in a city, you must have enough safety devices and be confident that the city itself is safe.

    It was only natural that the portal was not connected to the front line, which could be taken over by the Demon King''s army at any time.

    Because of this, we could not go straight to our destination, the front line.

    Even the closest city had a city between it and the front line.

    From there, well, what can you do? I have to get a carriage.

    Fortunately, because there were many people heading to the front line, there were several regular carriages heading to the next city every day.

    It is said that it is common to check supplies for the last time in the next city and the last city before arriving at the front line and then leave for the front line.

    Our schedule was no different.

    People were crowded together in a carriage, shaking together every time the carriage rattled, killing time in a daze.

    If this was the rear far away from the front line, I could have roughly skipped it and arrived at my destination, but since it was near the front line, the skip function was not activated because it was not judged to be a safe place.

    Flora was dozing off to my left, and although Asil wasn''t dozing off, he kept yawning loudly, showing his boredom with his whole body.

    All three of us had our hoods pulled down. He was dressed similarly to Asil when we first met.

    It was a suspicious outfit, but at least it wasn''t particularly suspicious here.

    Because half of the people in the carriage were dressed similarly.

    A cloak made of thick material is a very convenient tool for travel.

    When sleeping outdoors, it could be laid on the ground to block the chill coming up from the ground, and a cloak could be used to catch and shed any attacks, and if the material was chosen well, it could even block rain or snow.

    In addition, for various reasons, many mercenaries and adventurers wore capes.

    However, there were very few people like us who wore their hoods so deep that their entire faces were covered.

    I closed my eyes, listening to the sound of horses'' hooves that seemed to go on forever.

    It will be there when you wake up.

    ˇô

    "It''s a monster!"

    Damn.

    My eyes widened as I heard a scream-like shout from the coachman.

    When I glanced outside the carriage, I saw something running towards the carriage from far away.

    Since there was still quite a distance, I couldn''t tell exactly what it was. Still, I am sure that the driver who drove the carriage here every day is a monster, so he must be a monster.

    It was an unexpected incident, but I had a greater feeling that it was okay.

    If you ride a carriage in a relatively peaceful rear area, you will encounter a bandit event, and if you ride a carriage in a dangerous front line, you will encounter a monster event.

    In terms of probability, it may not be even half of that, but if 50% is inherently unfortunate, it is usually not much different from 100%.

    It was truly an unexpected attack, but this carriage was destined for the front line.

    The only person in this carriage who didn''t know how to fight was the driver. Even he was pulling out a crossbow from somewhere and loading the bolt. At least you can protect yourself?

    Flora opened her eyes around the same time as me and took out the staff.

    You know... He''s still sleeping. I don''t know when I fell asleep, but I fell asleep very soundly.

    I know there''s nothing I can do about it because I have a "Deep sleep," But I still felt a little ashamed that I was sleeping peacefully while being attacked.

    So I pinched him.

    "Knock?!"

    When Asil''s inner thigh was pinched and twisted, he let out a strange scream and jumped up.

    The sudden scream caught everyone''s attention in the carriage for a moment, but they quickly turned their heads when they realized it was no big deal. Everyone was busy preparing for the attack.

    "Uh, uhm... "

    Asil placed her hands between her thighs and trembled.

    It must have been quite painful to see tears forming in the eyes looking at me from under the hood.

    No, I didn''t mean to pinch it this hard either.

    I pinched him gently at first, but since he showed no signs of waking up, I gradually increased the intensity and this is what happened.

    However, it is better to wake up with a little pain than to sleep peacefully and then lose your life even if a monster attacks you.

    Asil probably knew that too, but he glared at her with resentful eyes but didn''t say anything.

    The carriage began to slow down little by little.

    Rather than being caught up while running and dealing with the monster in a hurry, the idea seemed to be to stop the carriage here and form a formation to deal with the monster.

    Thanks to the coachman''s quick judgment, he was able to stop the carriage before the group of monsters got too close.

    When the carriage stopped, the people on it got off one by one and took their seats.

    Since most of them were seeing each other for the first time today, people they knew gathered together in groups of two or three to prepare for defense.

    We also quickly formed a formation. Flora is in the back, Asil is in the middle, and I am in the front.

    Normally, I would have used the strategy of protecting Flora while Asil jumped out first and cleared Flora with one big hit, but this time it was difficult to use that method.

    Because other people were there too.

    The reason why Flora can drop range magic where Asil fights is because of Asil''s morale ability that nullifies 100% of damage by attribute.

    Because you know it won''t hurt anyway. Even Asil is blown away in one go.

    However, since there were other people with him, he might end up capturing more allies than enemies.

    So here, it was best to follow the rules rather than our party''s way.

    When I stopped the carriage, I saw a group of monsters approaching quickly.

    As expected, it was the front line, and there were no low-level monsters like goblins in sight. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even if you pick the weakest one, it''s an orc. He was also an orc rider holding the reins of the war wolf.

    A group of monsters that would have made such a fuss and summoned adventurers from the entire village to the rear showed up with only a small carriage.

    When playing old RPG games, I often see cases where late-game mobs are stronger than early-stage bosses, and I thought now was the time.

    "Tank forward!!"

    A loud voice was heard from behind.

    When I turned around, I saw a large man, perhaps 2 meters tall, raising a huge ax in the sky and shouting.

    But why is the upper body naked?

    I wondered if someone like that was in the carriage, but looking at the robe that had fallen nearby, I guess he was covered by the robe, so he wasn''t noticeable.

    So that means he''s naked from the waist up and wearing a robe. It''s pervert.

    Anyway, it is not wrong to say pervert.

    Tank goes forward. Because it is the basic of basics.

    ¨C What do you mean, a command?

    Even those who expressed dissatisfaction followed what pervert said.

    No, rather than following pervert''s words, it would be more correct to say that I originally intended to do so, but pervert shouted first, making me conscious.

    I also infused magic into my shield, increasing its size, and stepped forward.

    The tank took up its position in the battle line, and the wizard quickly chanted a confident spell.

    And after a while.

    ¨C Doo doo doo doo...

    The sound of the ground shaking can be heard up to here.

    It was also said that they had become that much closer.

    "Wizard-!!"

    As I was adjusting my shield with moderate tension, I heard Pervert''s voice from behind me again.

    His confident voice made even the wizards, who were obviously from a different party, use magic without realizing it.

    But the timing wasn''t bad.

    It was the perfect timing for me, who had visited many battlefields through various playthroughs.

    I have nothing to say if you''re making a fuss because it''s a tactic, and it''s difficult to measure the timing against a group of monsters that just charge at you.

    ¨C Quagwagwagwang!!!

    The various magics that flew over the heads of the tank formations in the front line collided with the leader of the monster horde, causing a large explosion.

    However, many of the monsters were still alive and attacked.

    Because the carriage was not that big, the number of wizards riding it was small.

    I raised my shield, looking at the war wolf that was running proudly, even though its fur was curled from fire.

 Chapter 279: To the Wire (3)

    Chapter 279: To the Wire (3) The first collision was with the front feet of the war wolf.

    -Bang! Taang! Bang!

    The metal sound of the front foot swinging with the momentum of the run and the shield colliding was heard everywhere in the tank camp.

    Just because we blocked the war wolf''s blow, it wasn''t the end.

    He tilted his head to avoid the ax being struck by the orc riding the war wolf.

    He put his weight on the shield with his front paws, shook off the war wolf''s attempt to lower the shield, shook the shield, and took a step back to steady his stance.

    There were still many enemies, and I was not alone. There was no need to be urgent.

    "The wizard, one more shot at the enemy''s rear! "Excluding tanks, only keep in check those who turn to the side!"

    Pervert''s voice is heard again. The conduct was smooth, as if this had not happened once or twice.

    Just looking at it, it looks like it''s going to run wild at the front.

    ¨C Khuong!

    After using the shield to block the sight of the war wolf that kept aiming for the shield, I struck the war wolf''s side with a stab and turned around.

    The war wolf, who was suddenly injured, was so excited that it tried to rush at me, but when I pulled away, it flailed and landed awkwardly.

    There must have been a good archer, and as soon as the war wolf found an opening, an arrow flew out and lodged deep in his head.

    The orc riding on the war wolf''s back screamed incomprehensibly and tried to run towards the direction where the arrow was fired, but was soon knocked down by the waiting warriors.

    How he fell was none of my concern. Because there were still many enemies.

    After the cavalry, the Orcs came after the Wolf Rider as if they were infantry.

    The magic of the wizards exploded above their heads once again.

    A strong shock wave swirled around, and some Orcs who could not withstand it rolled around, disrupting the formation of the Orcs.

    "Now! Charge!!!"

    At the shout of pervert, the people who were just keeping a check on the monsters circling next to the tank rushed out all at once.

    Swords, axes, spears, maces, and other weapons without uniformity were swung at the monster all at once.

    Among them was Asil.

    Asil ran toward me, jumped up, placed his foot on the edge of his shield, and jumped.

    My body stumbled for a moment due to the sudden weight on the shield.

    "You know, hey!"

    "Huh. Sorry, sorry!"

    This is definitely revenge for pinching my thigh!

    There was a clear hint of playfulness in Asil''s voice mixed with laughter.

    It was an action that could have been fatal if the enemy had been in front of him, but he probably thought it was okay after considering all the risk factors, so he played this prank.

    Actually, nothing happened.

    Asil pounced on one lucky orc who wasn''t hit by the spell, turning her head.

    An orc''s neck muscles must be much stronger than a human''s, and the way he swings the wood without any problem makes you think he''s also very strong.

    Starting with the invasion of Asil, a fierce battle between humans and orcs began.

    Some people controlled war wolves with long spears, while others dealt with orcs with swords.

    Pervert also made a sound that I couldn''t tell if it was laughter or excitement, and swung his ax to cut down the orc.

    The tanks, including me, drew their weapons and joined the melee.

    The tank''s provocation skill becomes less effective the more opponents there are.

    It is much better to just fight as a sword fighter rather than holding on to aggro one by one.

    You can say that they are not strong enough to need a tank.

    As the melee began, the wizard''s magic support changed to anti-personnel magic rather than ranged attacks.

    There was a variety of magic, from known magic to unknown magic, such as magic that flew quickly and caused a small explosion, or magic that made fist-sized rocks fly.

    Occasionally, real arrows would fly.

    I kept an eye on the direction you knew, just in case, but I relaxed when I saw that they were dealing with the orcs without much danger.

    It was only a matter of time before the monster horde was wiped out.

    ˇô

    After the battle, each party gathered together and checked the situation.

    Overall, the damage on our side, that is, on the human side, was light.

    There were no deaths and two injuries.

    It was a carriage headed to the front line, but if you couldn''t defeat even this level of monsters, it would have been better for you to die here.

    Ah. Let''s make an exception for the coachman.

    Still, it is essential to check the party once the battle is over, so the three of us gathered together and checked to see if there were any injuries.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?"

    Flora asked worriedly.

    I raised both hands to show that it was okay.

    Okra. Come to think of it, before I even met Asil, I was captured and raped by an orc a long time ago. At that time, I had bare hands and also had a piece of luggage attached to me.

    That used to be the case, but now you can easily deal with Orcs even if they ride on the back of a War Wolf.

    I brushed the blood off my sword, realizing that the time I spent as ''Soira'' had been quite a long time.

    "You know. "How about you?"

    "... Uh? Me? I''m fine. Yes."

    However, Asil said that, it seemed like he was hiding something.

    "Do you know? Are you really okay?"

    "Umm... "

    "It''s perfect, right?"

    "Ah... "

    Asil, unable to overcome Flora''s worried look, was eventually forced to confess the truth.

    "What. "I guess I got seriously hurt again because you kept it so secret."

    "No, I thought there was no need to worry because it wasn''t a big deal."

    The wound that Asil tried to hide was really not that big of a deal.

    There was a black bruise on her forearm.

    It is said that when he made a brief mistake while running wild in the middle of a melee, he blocked an orc''s club with his arm and got hurt.

    Since I blocked it with a gauntlet, I only got a few bruises, but if I had hit it properly, my bones would have definitely been broken.

    "At this level, it would be better if I applied a few drops of potion. "I''m glad I wasn''t seriously hurt."

    "Yes? It''s no big deal... "

    I paid attention to my surroundings while watching Asil take out his own potion while stopping Flora who was trying to hand over his share of the potion.

    We could feel eyes on us from all over the place.

    Most of them looked with strong curiosity.

    What. I expected something like this to happen.

    Even though Flora used magic from the rear, Asil jumped in and fought right in front of the enemy.

    In particular, it was impossible for Asil, who moved her body a lot, to fight with her thick hood still on, and Asil''s appearance was clearly visible.

    There are not a few female adventurers or mercenaries who fight well.

    Once you could only strengthen your body with magical power, the difference in strength between men and women did not have much meaning.

    But as you know, it was quite rare for a pretty girl to become an adventurer.

    There weren''t that many women who were ''pretty enough to know,'' and if she had good looks, she had many ways to live a much easier life.

    So, it wasn''t that I couldn''t understand this view, but it wasn''t a comfortable view either.

    Even though she had improved a lot at the academy, Asil was still not used to being looked at, so she pulled her hood down even more, conscious of the gaze of those around her.

    If you press that deeply, maybe you can only see beneath her feet. No, if it were Asil, I thought I would only be able to see her breasts, not her feet.

    Even though we openly showed our discomfort by pressing down on the hood, the gaze towards us only slightly decreased and there was no significant difference.

    There was still a long way to go until we reached the city, and it was obvious that Asil would be very uncomfortable if we left it like this.

    It was time to come forward and say something.

    "Hey, it''s been a while! I couldn''t recognize it because it was wrapped so tightly. Nice to meet you!"

    Pervert approached, shouting in a loud voice.

    Now that the battle was over, he was wearing a robe over his upper body. I could catch a glimpse of sunburnt, bronze-colored skin through a gap in my robe.

    Naturally, I had no encounter with this pervert. I briefly glanced at Flora and Asil, and they both shook their heads slightly.

    When I tried to point that out, pervert glanced around and noticed me.

    I didn''t know exactly what they were trying to do, but I knew that they were trying to help with this situation.

    I nodded and pretended to know.

    "Long time no see. "When was the last time you saw it?"

    "Well. That''s not the point! Haha!"

    Pervert naturally receives words and narrows the distance.

    Looking at his appearance, he looked like a macho with a brain made of muscle, but his head seemed to work well.

    When pervert, and I showed a friendly appearance, the surroundings became agitated.

    ¨C Do you know him?

    ¨C I think so.

    ¨C But who is that big guy? Are you famous? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C You don''t know that person?

    Mmmm...

    I overheard him talking, and it turned out that he was an executive of a famous mercenary group.

    I still don''t know why such a person helps us.

    Maybe I should be more wary of this pervert than the people around me who only talk about it.

    "Well, don''t be too cautious."

    The pervert who came close spoke in a low voice so that others could not hear.

    Of course, he didn''t do anything foolish just because he said that.

    He scratched his head and spoke shyly.

    "Is it natural to be cautious...? What. I can''t help it. I will say this first. Furthermore, I just don''t want any trouble making a fuss in the carriage I''m about to ride in. "Look."

    When we looked around following pervert''s hand gesture, the number of eyes directed at us had noticeably decreased.

    Is it because he doesn''t want to be caught touching us, who are acquaintances of a 2 m tall giant?

    Even though it is a world where appearance and power do not match, there is a feeling of intimidation that comes from appearance.

    The pervert pretended to chat with me for a bit, and then he returned to his original position.

    Was the pervert''s behavior meaningful? No one bothered us until we got back on the carriage and arrived in the city.

 Chapter 280: By Wire (4)

    Chapter 280: By Wire (4) "Ugh, I''m dying!"

    Asil arrived in the city and immediately stretched out as soon as he got off the carriage.

    The gaze towards our party continued throughout the carriage ride.

    The stares that were staring at me, wondering if I could see the face hidden under the hood, were enough to be burdensome even for me who was used to being stared at.

    It was fortunate that I just looked to see if pervert''s help was effective and didn''t try to do anything more.

    What would have happened if someone had tried to do something insidious?

    Would he have accepted it as if he didn''t know it was a joke, or would have turned it over on the spot... It was something I was quite curious about.

    If it were me, I would have accepted it to some extent. Wouldn''t Flora be similar?

    I don''t know what it''s like.

    If it were the old days, we would have definitely gotten into a fight, but I couldn''t imagine what it would be like if it were Asil these days.

    "Hey."

    While I was letting my imagination run wild for a moment, pervert approached me.

    I thought ''pretending to know'' was enough, but is he trying to drive a wedge one last time?

    "Are you guys also planning to go to the front lines?"

    But the words that came out of his mouth were unexpected.

    Since it wasn''t something to hide, he decided to answer honestly.

    "What. That''s right."

    He couldn''t hide it even if he tried, since he came in the same carriage from the previous city anyway. The only people coming to this city from the rear are those heading to the front lines.

    Ah. In this city, which was not on the front line, there were cases where nobles who had nothing to do but had a lot of time came for sightseeing.

    Since we don''t look like nobles wearing hoods, it was natural for him to expect that we would head to the front lines.

    The irony is that among us there are people who are more noble and royal than anyone else.

    "It seemed like it. So that''s it. From the looks of it, there doesn''t seem to be any particular mercenary group that you belong to. If that''s okay, how about our mercenary group?"

    Pervert has recommended that.

    From what I heard, it was said to be a mercenary group with a good name.

    I didn''t hear the name of what kind of mercenary group it was, but no matter where it was, there was no way we would join it.

    As a mercenary group, the goal would ultimately be to fight on the front lines, but our goal was elsewhere.

    "No. "We have separate things to do."

    When he immediately refused, Pervert ate his mouth with regret.

    I understand that you are disappointed, but the structure of a large man smacking his lips in front of three women was a good structure to cause misunderstandings among those around him.

    "Eek. If this continues, I think I''ll get some strange misunderstandings. There''s nothing we can do if you don''t have any ideas. If you ever change your mind, come to the ''Fox of the Moonlit Night'' inn. "Our mercenary group stays there."

    As the surrounding noise gradually grew louder, pervert sensed the atmosphere and quickly finished what he had to say and disappeared into the crowd.

    "Soira. Are you going?"

    "Well, that''s fine. I have no intention of going now... Still, just in case, let''s remember the name of the inn. "I don''t know if I could get involved in some way."

    It was called the fox inn on a moonlit night.

    If Flora couldn''t find her sister, it would be okay to ask for her help at least once.

    Since they are a mercenary group, they probably know more about other mercenary groups.

    If that happened, she didn''t know what she would ask for in return for the information... Hey, it will work out somehow.

    Even though the pervert was a pervert, his personality didn''t seem bad, so a mercenary group with such a pervert as an executive wouldn''t ask for something outrageous.

    "Then shall we go too?"

    In the short time she spent talking with pervert, Asil finished stretching and slung her backpack over her shoulder.

    Her backpack contained personal items that Asil did not want to show to others and emergency supplies that she needed to use immediately when needed.

    Of course, since I came to this city by carriage immediately after repairs in the previous city, my backpack was just as full as when I first packed it.

    The same thing happened to Soira and Flora when the luggage left, and since there was originally no need for maintenance, it would have been okay to head straight to the front line without stopping in this city.

    Since the purpose was to gather information and explore rather than participate in the front line, she decided to take the time to stay in this city for a day.

    It was slowly getting closer to the horizon, and the moon was vaguely appearing on the other side of the sky.

    And once you arrive at the front line, even if it wasn''t your purpose to participate in the battle, you couldn''t help but participate in the battle, so you needed some time to rest and strengthen your resolve.

    With all these reasons in mind, the first thing I did when I arrived in the city was...

    "Hey! Don''t cut in line! The line is here, not there!"

    "Ah. "I''m sorry."

    It was a long line to enter the city.

    ˇô

    It was long.

    The line was extremely, long.

    Was it a problem that I had to spend time fighting monsters along the way?

    When we arrived, there was already a pile of carriages from various places, and all the people riding in the carriages became part of the queue, making the long queue even longer.

    Moreover, no matter what I was doing, the line wasn''t moving fast enough.

    Still, it steadily decreased, and finally it was our turn.

    "Do you have a resident card?"

    The soldier blocking the crowd at the entrance asked that as soon as he saw us.

    When I shook my head, he gestured with his chin and pointed to a building next to the entrance, as if he had expected that to happen.

    The building had the word ''checkpoint'' written in rough scrawl.

    Should they just let the residents in or do they need to be inspected?

    For a city right in front of the front line, it was an understandable measure.

    I calmly turned towards the checkpoint.

    On the way, I gave Flora a quick glance.

    Flora, who sensed my signal, muttered a low incantation, and a very weak amount of magic spread so that it could not be detected by others.

    The instructions to Flora were to change her hair color.

    According to the story she heard from the saint, there were only rumors about the pink-haired mercenary leader, and no one had seen him in person.

    However, after a thorough investigation by Seongguk, the rumors turned out to be true.

    This meant that the mercenary leader was hiding his identity.

    The current front line is where the capital of the Kingdom of Vale was located.

    There would be no more legitimate and easy way to gather influence than being a member of the Vale royal family, so why try to hide your identity?

    Since I didn''t know the reason, I thought it would be better to hide Flora''s identity for now.

    Due to the effect of the magic, Flora''s pink hair turned black.

    Maybe it''s because the world is so colorful that one can prove one''s family lineage just by hair color, but dyeing magic requires a difficult catalyst even though all it does is change the color.

    It might have been the sentiment of selling hair dye for cash in old games.

    After receiving the signal that he had successfully dyed his hair, he entered the checkpoint.

    The checkpoint had several rooms. At least the three of us could each be inspected at the same time.

    When I entered the room, rather than the soldier standing at the gate, I saw a more comfortably dressed soldier sitting at a desk, looking bored with the world.

    "Uh. Also? "Please show me your bag."

    There was also a lot of annoyance in his voice.

    The soldier who roughly sifted through the bag I handed him returned it. It was questionable whether there was any intention to properly conduct the inspection.

    "It''s okay. Just go."

    Is this really any good?

    However, if nothing bothersome happens, that''s fine, so I tried to pass by the soldier and head to the door on the other side.

    When passing by the soldier, the soldier spoke as if something suddenly occurred to him.

    "Ah. Right. Hood, please excuse me. "There''s someone who''s a bit noisy these days."

    The soldier muttered, "It''s so annoying, but I need to check it first, so I don''t get scolded later." He reached out and pulled back the hood I was wearing.

    The hood that was covering his face by pressing deeply was lifted, and he made eye contact with the soldier.

    A soldier whose pupils suddenly widen.

    For a moment, I thought he couldn''t breathe, and then he suddenly got up from his seat.

    "Wait, wait. Now that I think about it, the inspection can''t be this simple. Stop there."

    Ha.

    As soon as I found out it was a woman, my attitude changed.

    For a moment, surprise flashed through my eyes, which had been filled with boredom, but now they were filled with lust.

    Even the tone of speech changed. Or maybe this is the original way of speaking.

    "Take that off too. Are you hiding something?"

    He also told me to take off the thick robe that went down to my ankles.

    Of course, this is normal when it comes to inspections, but the soldier''s appearance was so different from what he had shown so far, and his intentions were very transparent.

    Still, I had to enter the city, so I quietly took off my robe and put it down.

    I felt the soldier''s gaze as it scanned my body.

    As if he had done something like this once or twice, his gaze was closer to comparing and evaluating rather than admiring.

    As I stayed still and received the sticky gaze, the soldier urged me. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What are you doing? "I would have told you to take it off, right?"

    "You took it off."

    "I see that there are still a lot of places to hide. "I guess you don''t want to go into the city."

    "..."

    The soldier emphasized his position and made threats.

    Everything was welcome.

 Chapter 281: By Wire (5) **

    Chapter 281: By Wire (5) ** The checkpoint room was not very spacious.

    In fact, there was no reason for the checkpoint to be large.

    At best, all you have to do is unpack your luggage and look at the face of a wanted criminal, but what can you do if the checkpoint is so big?

    Searching through the items in your chest to make sure there are no dangerous items is something you only do when you have an audience with the king, and there is no reason to check that much when you are only entering the outer castle.

    If you think about it that way, it was strange that the checkpoint had separate rooms in the first place.

    Just dividing the space roughly with curtains or partitions will be enough.

    Then why did they build the building like this? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The reason was simple.

    Because this is a night game.

    They didn''t bother to check everyone entering the city, they built a separate building just for inspection, they divided the rooms so that they couldn''t be seen from the outside, and they placed only one soldier to do what they should do if something suspicious happened inside.

    This can be explained by saying that it is all because it is a night game.

    Because I have to fuck inside!!! (Important)

    So, I can understand why, as soon as they found out I was a woman, they started reaching out with a shady hand, as if they had figured it out.

    Besides, I don''t know what to say, but ''Soira'' is a beautiful girl that anyone can recognize.

    If you think about it, it''s natural. Yes.

    For that reason, I decided to hang out with the vicious soldier who was suddenly excited and snorting.

    Anyway, I have to go into the city. It was also true that you had to do what you were told.

    "Put your hand on the wall."

    The soldier ordered in a low voice that seemed like he was trying to appear dignified.

    I put both of her hands on the wall, showing that I really had no choice.

    I didn''t forget to glance at the soldier while sighing slightly.

    To the soldier, wouldn''t it seem like an attitude of ''I know you''re trying to manipulate me, but I have no choice but to go along with it?''

    If you show this kind of attitude, the soldier will definitely be a little upset, but at the same time, he will be excited by the fact that he can humiliate a woman who shows this kind of attitude with his own hands.

    Because men are simple.

    "Hmm, hmm. "We will start the inspection, so stay still."

    Stuttering over his words due to excessive excitement, the soldier slowly extended his hand towards me.

    At first, I started by tapping the side of the skirt.

    Perhaps this was to give the impression that it was a search, but the hand patting the area where the pocket would normally have been seemed quite familiar.

    Of course, there was nothing in it. There is an inventory, so there is no need to use your pockets.

    Even emergency potions are carried in a potion pouch rather than a pocket that can easily fall out.

    And the soldier''s hand stopped for a moment.

    A look of embarrassment came from the fingers touching his waist.

    I would have tried to give the impression of a cursory search by knocking on one or two more places, but there was no place for that on my clothes.

    If you''re an ordinary adventurer, it''s normal to have a lot of things stored here and there on your body.

    Main weapons, secondary weapons, potions, and even throwing weapons and magic scrolls for emergencies. It was natural to carefully pack items not only in skirt pockets but also in breast pockets and thighs.

    So, while checking those places, he secretly starts to touch a strict area, and even when he gets angry asking where he touches it, he dismisses it by saying, ''I just accidentally touched it while checking the surroundings,'' and then the level gradually increases.

    I might have been drawing something like that...

    I don''t have anything like that. That''s because there is inventory.

    The soldier, whose plan he had used several times went awry, was embarrassed for a moment and stopped his hand, but soon started moving again.

    Does this mean that inspections that only involve imitation are not that important anyway? The most important thing for a soldier would be to harass women.

    The hand that was just a gentle touch gradually changed into a sticky touch.

    "Aren''t you hiding something here too?"

    The soldier''s hand was blatantly touching his buttocks.

    In the meantime, the line about whether they were trying to maintain the concept of inspection was extremely clich¨¦.

    When I looked at him with puzzled eyes, he confidently met my gaze as if asking me what to do.

    Okay. This is better than blushing out of embarrassment after saying something.

    "Why do you look at me like that? I think there''s something stabbing me. "I need to check more closely."

    The soldier finally lifted her skirt and smoothed out her undergarments.

    "Don''t move. Do you want to be kicked out?"

    He trembled slightly at the tickling feeling of someone else''s touch on his skin, and the soldier, who interpreted this as a move of rejection, threatened him with a harsh tone.

    At the same time, he strongly grabbed his buttocks, which he was stroking.

    It was so strong that it might leave a handprint.

    When my movements stopped, the soldier who was stroking and patting me again became alert to his sense of touch and felt something under his skirt.

    "Huh. What is this?"

    "..."

    The soldier''s fingers, which he had been fiddling with, were covered with a transparent liquid and were shiny.

    There was no one here who did not know what it was.

    The soldier smiled slyly and questioned.

    "What is this? He pretended to be so calm. Was his ass pervert getting wet when touched? I am indeed. "Of all the prostitutes I''ve ever bought, this is the first one that got wet so quickly."

    As he said that, every time he put his finger in and took it away, a transparent thread appeared and broke.

    Looking at that obscene appearance, I couldn''t say anything.

    It wasn''t that I had nothing to say.

    Because I''ve never been a woman who gets wet this easily. It''s all because of the "Honest body."

    But even if I said this, it was obvious that I would just be laughed out of my mouth.

    "If I had known you were such a lewd bitch, I wouldn''t have had to act strange."

    "What? That is... Hi!"

    Before she could say anything, she was suddenly grabbed by the chest.

    Even though it wasn''t even a nipple, a loud sound naturally came out from the pleasure rising from my chest, which had become strangely sensitive.

    The soldier massaged my breasts as if they were his own.

    "Oh, oh. It''s a shame to hide such a wonderful thing. "Why not just take it off?"

    "I... Why... Sigh."

    Every time I tried to speak, I couldn''t speak properly because my breasts were being massaged hard, and my nipples were pinched.

    He seemed to like it when he saw his words trailing off as he tried to hold back his moans.

    No matter what I tried to say, it kept bothering me, so I decided to just keep quiet.

    When I didn''t react, the soldier put his hand inside my clothes through my armpit.

    Perhaps because he was continuously massaging my breasts, the soldier''s hands were not that cold.

    However, that subtle warmth felt unpleasant.

    The hand that had been playing with her breasts under her clothes soon began to move down.

    The hand slowly creeping down, forcing open the extremely tight space between my skin and clothes, even reminded me of a tentacle I had encountered before.

    The hand that was stroking my abdomen, paying no heed to me as I trembled from the unpleasant feeling and tickling, soon slipped out of my clothes.

    If you go a little further down, it''s the vagina. Why?

    Those doubts were soon resolved by a clanking sound coming from behind.

    The sound of something being taken off was heard, and soon a hand came under the skirt and the panties were taken off.

    "Sleep... "

    "Don''t move!"

    I haven''t said anything yet.

    The soldier, who seemed to be completely agitated and unable to see anything, was ready to attack me with force if I resisted.

    If it were a battle of strength, I didn''t think I would lose.

    The soldier grabbed his buttocks and thrust his large erect cock into him.

    I could feel the heat on his buttocks.

    As if enjoying the softness of the skin, the hot, hard object moved back and forth across the buttocks a few times before pointing its tip downward as if it had had enough.

    Soon, a sticky heat felt from the inside of my thighs, which were adjacent to my groin.

    The man''s large body was pressed against his back, as if he was hugging him.

    Since the soldier only took off his lower body, his upper body would still be wearing hard, cold armor, but for some reason, it felt like he could feel his body temperature through the thin clothing.

    Whoosh, whoosh.

    The sound of rough breathing tickling the back of my neck.

    The tickling sensation that made my hair stand up gave me goosebumps, but surprisingly, it didn''t feel that bad this time.

    What should I say? Do you feel recognized as a woman?

    It hasn''t been a day or two since a checkpoint was set up here, and the experience was evident in the soldier''s hands touching my body.

    How many women were abused by that soldier at this checkpoint?

    I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a small number.

    Still, being this excited about my body doesn''t mean I''m that attractive?

    Of course, I know that it is not a normal feeling to have such sentiments in a situation where you are being humiliated.

    But what can you do? This is me.

    As mental excitement heightened, the private parts became moist once again due to the effect of "Honest body."

    I felt the love juice flowing down my thighs and touching the hot pole.

    The soldier must have felt it too.

    As soon as I slowly lifted my butt into a good position to insert it, my dick dug in.

 Chapter 282: By Wire (6) ***

    Chapter 282: By Wire (6) *** The soldier''s dick pressed into her vagina, as if it was a male''s natural right to violate a female.

    The soggy and wet hole was not surprised by the sudden intrusion, but gently opened and led to the deepest part of the hole.

    The hand that was holding the wall suddenly lost strength.

    It became difficult to support my body with just my hands, so I had to lean up to my elbows against the wall.

    "Crane... Sigh... Oh... "

    The sound of the soldier''s heavy breathing shaking his waist was noisy.

    No, no.

    This was the sound of my breathing.

    My breath was so hot that water droplets formed on the rock in front of me without stopping.

    Every time the cock struck deep inside my body, my uncontrolled breath escaped my throat.

    It''s strange.

    My body was too sensitive.

    My whole body was extremely sensitive, as if I had completely stopped having sex for a while and was enjoying it for the first time in a long time.

    It was as if I could distinguish the feeling of each fold in the vagina being scratched on the glans.

    Even though it was my body, the bumps and wrinkles that existed to extract semen moved freely and forcibly brought out pleasure.

    The pleasure was sent to her head as she ravenously craved the cock, to the point that it seemed like this was what a beggar who had been starving for a while had to eat for the first time in a while.

    I don''t know why this is.

    I''m sure if it was sex, I would have done it non-stop.

    I can''t understand why my body feels so sensitive as if I was masturbating for the first time after not masturbating for several weeks...

    ... Ah.

    There was one thing that came to mind.

    When was the last time you had sex in this body?

    I couldn''t remember.

    ''I'' was always faithful to my sexual desires, even while watching the flashback room and in Drippert''s dream, but it was not ''this body''.

    At best, when I met a time-stop magician before, I was suddenly swept away by a huge climax without any end, and I didn''t enjoy sex.

    So, what I mean now is that this body is not a metaphor or anything, but a body that has completely starved of pleasure by completely abstaining from sex for several weeks.

    "... Tsk?"

    As soon as I thought about it, my body heated up even more, as if I had finally realized it.

    The effect of "Honest body". My body responded to the mental excitement and forced itself into heat.

    Even without that, my body, which was so sweet that my entire skin turned red, became more sensitive and craved pleasure.

    Now, I didn''t even know if I was being raped by the soldier at the checkpoint or if I was using the soldier''s cock as a living dildo.

    More.

    I want you to fuck me more.

    It was itchy deep inside my body.

    Even now, thick and hard things are constantly coming in and out and pounding, but that wasn''t enough.

    How can I become more guilty?

    It was a time when I was worried with a feverish and dazed head.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Ugh!"

    The soldier grabbed my hair with a violent hand.

    As I felt a dizzying pain in my scalp, I tilted my head back.

    I didn''t even know I was keeping my head down.

    "What are you trying to endure? Didn''t you fill the hole properly?"

    The soldier was closing his eyes and concentrating his senses so as not to miss even the slightest bit of pleasure. It must have seemed to the soldier that he was trying desperately to hold back the pleasure.

    It was easy to make an excuse that it wasn''t like that...

    In that short moment, my mind dominated by sexual desire came up with the most appropriate answer for me with lightning speed.

    I made an expression while suppressing the feeling that my face was about to collapse from the pleasure that felt like it was hitting my brain.

    He raised the corners of his mouth and tilted his eyebrows to create the most mocking expression possible.

    "... Can you tolerate it? "I didn''t feel anything, so I just dozed off a little."

    Men have great pride in their sex skills.

    I don''t know if that''s actually the case, but at least all the men I''ve experienced in virtual reality were like that.

    The fact that they are all artificial intelligence is a bit of a problem, but it is difficult to tell the difference between modern artificial intelligence and real people, so it will be roughly right.

    It''s not just men. Women too... No, even if it''s not sex in the first place, no one would feel bad about being recognized for being good at something.

    However, if a woman points out during sex, ''You''re not good at it,'' the man''s reaction can be broadly divided into two types.

    One is when you become naively sullen.

    There is nothing special about this case. Sometimes it feels cute.

    And the other one gets angry and attacks even more.

    He was angry at being ignored, or he said he hadn''t even started working on his technique yet. There are various reasons.

    In my experience, men like this soldier were usually the latter.

    If you provoke a man like this just a little...

    ¨C Taang!

    "Ugh!"

    I was roughly grabbed by the back of my head and pushed.

    I slammed my cheek into the wall I was leaning against.

    It wasn''t as painful as I had expected. My body was strong, but when I heard the banging sound, it seemed like the wall itself wasn''t that strong or thick to begin with.

    The chill rising from the cold wall touched my bright red cheeks, and it felt a little pleasant.

    "Insolent on the topic of females... "

    The soldier sounded like he was suppressing his anger.

    No, she might have already been angry because she had hit the woman''s head against the wall.

    Why are you so angry?

    Maybe you have trauma or bad memories about sex techniques...

    It was none of my business.

    If this had been a romantic couple sex, I would have been considerate of the other person, but the situation itself was one in which I was being unilaterally humiliated, so there was no need to think about the other person.

    I provoked the soldier further just to make myself feel better.

    "What. Did you get stabbed? But. He''s a man who can''t have sex with a woman unless she threatens not to let him into the city, and there''s no way a man like that would be good at having sex. That''s it, so hurry up and finish it. Because I''m busy too."

    "This... !"

    ¨C Tzboob... !

    "Ugh... ?"

    A cock that penetrates so hard that the sound of water echoes in a small room.

    The soldier''s dick, which penetrated the vagina and hit the cervix in an instant, was noticeably larger than before.

    Is it anger, lust, or both? Either way, there was no doubt that the soldier was very excited.

    For me, knowing that was enough.

    With her head still grabbed and pressed against the wall, she is violently violated.

    The heavy pressure that made it impossible to even turn my head made me feel like I was being restrained, which added to my excitement.

    ¨C ... Yeah, ugh, ugh...

    If I pressed my ears against the wall, I could vaguely hear sounds coming from the next room.

    The voice of a woman moaning in pleasure.

    Was it Flora who entered the room next to me? Did you know?

    Since I entered the checkpoint first, I don''t know what room the other kids entered.

    Even the thin walls were walls, and seemed to provide at least a little soundproofing.

    It was difficult to know who the other person was through the moans that were barely audible if you listened closely.

    But on the contrary, I was more excited about it.

    If you hold your breath as much as possible to hear the moans beyond the wall... I couldn''t tell whether the groaning sound I heard was my voice or the sound beyond the wall.

    "Don''t ignore it! A bitch who likes to be fucked so much that she squirts water!!"

    ¨C Bang!

    "Ugh... !"

    As a bonus, I was able to enjoy the soldier''s cock going even more violently, as if a button had been pressed somewhere.

    The soldier, who was not satisfied with just the junior position, lifted one of my thighs and started pounding his cock into me.

    If there had been someone next to me, I would have been able to see her wet pussy spread open and her cock going in and out non-stop.

    Although I don''t have an exhibitionist streak, I still got a bit excited thinking about spreading my legs wide and showing the connected parts.

    "Ugh, tsk... Ah, huh... !"

    As he lifted one leg, the soldier''s piston became faster, making it easier to insert his dick.

    My body, which had become sensitive after a long time of sex, clung to the cock every time it was lifted, and all such movements returned as pleasure.

    Before I knew it, I could no longer hear the moans coming from beyond the wall.

    Is the work in the next room finished? Or maybe I just didn''t have the time to worry about other things.

    Well. Either way, I knew that what was now moving up my spine would soon become a major climax.

    Before I knew it, the hands that were pushing my head against the wall lost strength. It meant that the soldiers were also starting to lose their composure.

    The narrow checkpoint room was filled with the heated sex between a man and a woman and the obscene sound of sloshing water.

    My mouth, which had been provoking the soldier, and the mouth of the soldier, who had been criticizing me, opened slightly and let out only harsh breaths.

    The climax that was slowly rising suddenly hit me when I crossed a certain line.

    "Uuuuu... ??"

    A tingling pleasure penetrates my entire body and my body trembles uncontrollably.

    Hot heat flowed from the cock that was stuck in the deepest part.

    The dick, which was trembling and spitting out everything, slipped out.

    Tsk, I made a funny sound as my dick was pulled out, but we were both so caught up in our own lingering emotions that we didn''t even have time to laugh.

    Is this the end? I felt a little disappointed.

    That was when I forgot about provoking and looked at the soldier with passionate eyes.

    ¨C Bang bang bang!!

    "Isn''t the inspection over yet?!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was a sound of urging and pounding on the door from outside.

    Only then did the heat in my head clear up a bit and I remembered where I was.

    Ah.

    It''s a pity, but it seemed like this was the end of it this time.

 Chapter 283: By Wire (7)

    Chapter 283: By Wire (7) By the time I hurriedly got dressed and came out of the checkpoint, a considerable amount of time had already passed.

    I thought it wouldn''t be long, but more time has passed than I thought.

    The expression that I lost track of time was just right.

    However, there was no one at the place where we were supposed to meet with the other kids.

    Did they move it somewhere else because it took too long? If that were the case, I would have at least marked it and left.

    After waiting for a while, Flora came out with shaky steps, and then Asil walked out calmly.

    ... Although I walked calmly.

    "You know. "You have something on your mouth."

    "Yes?! Ah, haha. Did something like dust stick to it? Thank you."

    When I pointed to the corner of her Asil''s mouth, she was visibly embarrassed and removed her curly hair from the corner of her mouth.

    She decided not to question in detail.

    "It took longer than expected, but everyone passed, right? "Nothing was confiscated or taken away, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    They both nod their heads at my confirmation.

    I wasn''t particularly worried, but I still checked it out.

    To be honest, there were some suspicious things among the items we had.

    When I broke up with Sophie, a lot of the strange potions I received remained almost unused, and there were also a few items I had secretly obtained from the academy.

    Is it okay to sneak peeks at Academy stuff like that?

    Of course not. So, it was a sneak peek.

    But what can I do?

    What can the academy do?

    You probably don''t even know it''s been stolen, so what can you do other than get embarrassed or embarrassed later if the item number doesn''t match?

    And it''s okay because I didn''t touch anything really valuable.

    We are, in our own way, heroes who saved the academy.

    It was obvious that if this was made public, the academy would be destroyed, with the students'' families saying, ''My child was raped through hypnosis?'' So I just passed it on quietly.

    So it''s okay to bring this much. Yes.

    Coming back to the main point, all the suspicious or dangerous items I brought are in my inventory, so I don''t have to worry about getting caught.

    I just checked.

    "Good. If nothing happens, that''s the best. Then let''s go in. "If it''s too late, it might be in trouble."

    "Are you in trouble? "What?"

    "I need to get a room. "There was such a long line at the front gate, where would all those people sleep?"

    I don''t know, but there was a high possibility that there were no proper inns left in this city.

    To be precise, the building that was originally an inn is probably already full of rooms, and since there are so many people coming in, it may be that there will be room left in an inn that entered the inn business because it was timing.

    In the worst case, I might have to sleep on the street.

    If you look around, you can easily find traces of camping tents pitched in places where the ground is flat and the surrounding area is spacious.

    Even though she searched all over the city, she couldn''t find a place to stay, so she ended up choosing to camp.

    However, the fact that only traces of the tent remain, not the tent itself, does this mean that they spent the night here and left, or does it mean that they moved there during the day as an empty room became available?

    If possible, it would be nice to have an empty room. Because we might still have a room left.

    With that glimmer of hope in mind, we wandered around the city to find lodging.

    ˇô

    "Doesn''t exist... "

    There was none.

    It was time for the sun, which had been coloring the sky blue, to hide its head behind the horizon, and for darkness to slowly begin to fall.

    The sky still maintains its dark blue color, and there is still some time left until it is completely immersed in darkness...

    We still hadn''t decided on a place to stay.

    No matter where we went, every place with an inn sign on it was fully booked, and even in an old barn, there was no room for the three of us to stay together.

    It was possible to stay in a barn if each person stayed separately, but it was better to set up a tent and camp.

    Thanks to the generous investment in equipment, the camping equipment is as good as modern camping equipment.

    However, preparing for camping is really annoying. Really.

    This is something I want to avoid at all costs.

    We were sitting on a chair in a market in the middle of the city, taking a moment to catch our breath.

    As it is a city right on the edge of the front line, the market, with many people walking around, was still bustling even though it was getting dark.

    Three pretty girls looking sadly at such a lively figure.

    It wasn''t that there were no people willing to provide accommodation.

    The problem was that everyone was openly revealing their desires without hiding them.

    He was not ignorant of the world''s affairs to the point where he would naively follow people who showed in their eyes that they would do something in exchange for accommodations or while they were asleep.

    ... Ah.

    "Huh? Why, Soira?"

    "... No."

    Before I knew it, my gaze drifted towards Flora.

    If it''s Flora... No, maybe it was the old Flora, but it wouldn''t be like that anymore.

    "Ha... "

    No.

    I''m tired and worn out, so I can only think of something good. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although finding a place to stay was important, I needed to get some rest first.

    "Let''s eat something first and think about it. Even if I have to pitch a tent, I have to eat something to have the strength to pitch a tent."

    "Eh... "

    Asil was disgusted when he heard that he might have to pitch a tent.

    Still, I didn''t say anything in particular, perhaps agreeing with the idea of ??eating rice first.

    Asil asked, patting the dust off her butt.

    "So? What are you going to eat? Do you have something in mind?"

    "I''ll have to see what''s on the menu."

    I pointed to an inn not far from the market.

    In front of the inn, like other places, there was a sign saying ''full occupancy''.

    This was a sign I saw so much that I got tired of it while walking around the city today.

    I was sick of it just looking at it, but fortunately it didn''t matter that it was fully booked this time.

    Because what we are looking for is a restaurant.

    And I could tell through the slightly open door that there were seats in the inn''s restaurant.

    ¨C Clink!

    As we entered the inn, the small bell hanging on the door shook and made a sound.

    The inn staff looked at us and looked perplexed when they saw that each of us had a backpack.

    "I''m sorry, but there are no seats available at our inn right now... "

    "Ah. Are you okay? "I came here for dinner."

    "That''s no problem! Welcome! "I will guide you three people!"

    As soon as we realized that our purpose was not lodging but meals, our attitude change was extremely quick.

    He was truly a professional in serving customers.

    I sat down at the table shown to me by the staff and ordered appropriately.

    Asil fell down on the table as soon as he finished ordering.

    "Ugh~ I''m tired."

    "You know, it''s not polite."

    "Dunno. Can''t I just sleep here? I think I can sleep if we just put a few tables together."

    "If you''re going to sleep like that, how is it different from sleeping in a tent?"

    "How are you feeling?"

    What started as a nice chat gradually turned into a serious conversation.

    "Soira. How are you going to collect information?"

    "I know. Originally, I was going to just find a place to stay and start right away. "It''s already been this long, so should I start tomorrow?"

    "Can''t I just go find it?"

    Asil''s question was plausible.

    The information obtained from her saint included the name of a mercenary group. Was it definitely a ''red thorn''?

    It is said to be a mercenary group that is gaining popularity in its own way, so if you ask around, there is a high possibility that someone will know where it is.

    Besides, since it''s a city in front of the front lines, you won''t be particularly suspicious if you say you''re looking to join a mercenary group.

    ... Huh?

    Isn''t this just the right answer?

    When I thought about that, I suddenly became depressed and lost all strength in my body. Why did you give me a headache?

    I leaned back against the back of the chair and closed my eyes.

    "Uh? Well, what is it? "Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, no. I think it would be best to just ask as you said."

    "Yes? "I also do it when I have to."

    "I see. "I saw it again."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    While I was bickering with Asil and joking around, the meal I ordered was served.

    As I put the food in my mouth, I took advantage of the moment of silence to think about what I had to do next.

    Unless I could find accommodation by this time, camping seemed unavoidable.

    First, let''s spend the night somehow, and then tomorrow morning, let''s go to the adventurer''s guild or the mercenary''s guild or wherever and find the Red Thorn mercenaries.

    After that... Well, it will work out somehow.

    At some point, I planned everything and made moves.

    After organizing things a bit, I felt a lot more at ease.

    As I continued to eat with a light heart, I heard a loud voice behind me.

    "Huh? Hey!"

    However, this level of commotion is common in restaurants around the world.

    Apparently, a famous person came, or something like that.

    Without paying attention, I sliced ??the cooked meat just right and put it in my mouth.

    The quality of the meat itself was acceptable, but the sauce had a special taste. The chef''s skills seem to be good.

    "I see you guys here again!"

    However, the voice behind me only grew louder with no sign of subsiding.

    As if it was coming this way... Oh, maybe?

    It wasn''t until I saw Flora and Asil looking behind me that I started to wonder.

    I turned my head and looked back...

    "I told you to come find me, but I didn''t expect you to come today. "So you''re thinking of joining our mercenary group, right?"

    There was a pervert who was nude from the waist down and wearing a robe.

    Now that I think about it, what was the name of this inn?

    The picture of a fox in the corner of the plate on the table strangely caught my eye.

 Chapter 284: By Wire (8)

    Chapter 284: By Wire (8) Were you induced?

    For a moment, that thought occurred to me, but the next moment I knew it couldn''t be like that.

    The number of inns we visited in this city alone is double digits, so you tricked all of them into coming here?

    If you put in that much effort, it''s polite to acknowledge it. It couldn''t have been that way.

    In the first place, they would only see us as somewhat talented people, so there was no reason to do that.

    I answered while instantly relaxing my tense body.

    "No. "I just came here to eat."

    "Is it? That''s a shame. "If you change your mind later, let me know."

    "Of course. "If I change my mind."

    When he expressed his refusal, the pervert retreated cleanly.

    When I saw that, I was able to erase any possibility I had thought about.

    This pervert was just trying to scout us out of the goodness of his heart. Although I pervert.

    Since the outsider was gone too, I was about to turn my head back to eat again.

    "..." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "... ?"

    Pervert stared at us and did not leave his seat.

    No, he wasn''t looking at us. His gaze was slightly deviated to the side, and when I followed his gaze, I found that he was looking at our backpacks placed next to the table.

    "You guys, by any chance, couldn''t find accommodation?"

    It wasn''t a surprising question for pervert to ask that.

    How many people have you seen sleeping on the streets while staying in this city?

    At least I could guarantee that we wouldn''t be the first.

    But what followed next was a little surprising.

    "Then how about staying here?"

    "Here?"

    I inadvertently turned my gaze to look at the inn staff.

    Since pervert''s voice was quite loud, I made eye contact with the employee who was looking in this direction.

    The employee shook his head.

    It probably means that there really is no room.

    "The staff said there was no room?"

    "The staff said there were no rooms? ... Ah. I guess so. Most of the rooms in this inn are rented by our mercenary group. "If they hadn''t expanded or expanded without me, it would be true that there would be no room."

    "Then... "

    As soon as I started speaking, I realized what pervert wanted to say.

    This probably means that he will give up the room his mercenary group secured.

    The question ''Why are you doing that to me?'' Rose up in my throat, but I swallowed it down.

    Because my stomach was full, I felt sleepy. I just wanted to sleep. It was too annoying to pitch a tent.

    Well, what if you have a little scheming? I knew enough from our brief meeting that that pervert wasn''t the type of person to say, ''Let''s sleep together in my bed, hehe.''

    So I decided to just quietly accept the favor.

    "So you''re saying the mercenary group is renting a room?"

    "Oh? How did know? That''s right. If it''s okay with you, I''ll let you rent a room for a day."

    "What about the price?"

    "Hmm. I don''t mind lending it to you just as a favor... Then you wouldn''t be comfortable either. I guess I''ll just ask you a favor later. Rest assured, I won''t ask you for anything too unreasonable."

    "It''s something to listen to and think about, but I think it''s okay. Thank you."

    "What? By the way, the room you are renting is originally our member''s room, so please use it cleanly. "I''m renting it out while I''m away in another city for a while."

    "Can I rent someone else''s room as I please?"

    "Huh. They might actually like it when they come back and find that the room smells like a woman. If it makes you feel bad, it''s okay to refuse."

    It was a bit vulgar, but considering he was a mercenary, he was no different from a gentleman.

    I just answered with a grin.

    "Then I''ll just go up there. "I''ll tell the inn staff and see you tomorrow."

    This time, pervert said those last words and left.

    Flora and Asil, who had been watching the conversation so far, looked at me with slightly expectant eyes.

    So, to sum up our conversation...

    "I found a room."

    There was a small cheer.

    ˇô

    The room pervert rented was very nice.

    When I heard that it was originally a room used by male members, I imagined a room that would be messy and smell like chestnut flowers, but it was quite neatly organized and didn''t have any special smell.

    It may be due to the sincerity of the inn staff rather than the neat personality of the member.

    Anyway, the bed was comfortable, so that was enough.

    But I can''t stay at this inn forever.

    It was said that the room had been lent to a member who had gone elsewhere, so it was natural that the room had to be returned as soon as the member returned.

    Even though Pervert may have an inexplicable interest in us, he won''t give us any priority over his mercenaries. That doesn''t work either.

    I promised myself that I would somehow find accommodation within today, and headed from the second floor where the accommodation was to the first floor where the restaurant was.

    Flora and Asil said they would come down a little later.

    Flora needed more time to groom herself, and Asil was just oversleeping.

    Thanks to "Deep sleep," Curling up in bed even though you don''t need to sleep anymore can only be called lazy.

    There was nothing particularly urgent, so I didn''t say anything.

    "Howdy. Did you sleep well?"

    When I went down to the restaurant, pervert greeted me.

    There were several meat dishes on the table where pervert was sitting. It was so heavy that I thought it might be a bit burdensome to eat in the morning.

    "You have to eat well to gain strength. Can you fight properly if you tear off the grass or chew on it?"

    It wasn''t that I couldn''t understand it.

    I also control my diet because of it. If I didn''t have to worry about my weight, I would only eat meat three times a day.

    It really does that in games.

    Since it seemed like it would still be a while until Flora and Asil came down, I pulled up a chair at the table where Pervert was and sat down.

    The idea was to kill time by talking for a while.

    I also asked about the Red Thorn Mercenaries.

    First, I decided to ask about something I was curious about yesterday.

    "Why are you being so nice to us?"

    I received a lot more than just for scouting.

    In response to my question, pervert crossed his arms and thought for a moment.

    Is this something to worry about?

    It took a moment for the pervert to uncross his arms, scratch his head, and open his mouth.

    "Well, don''t misunderstand and listen."

    "Let''s listen first."

    "Is there one among you with black hair? Because he doesn''t feel unfamiliar somehow."

    Black hair?

    Ah. Flora changed his hair to black when he disguised himself.

    Wait, so this guy is interested in Flora right now? Moreover, using the old phrase ''I think I saw this somewhere?''

    "Wow... "

    I don''t know what kind of expression I was making, but looking at pervert''s reaction, it seems like it was a pretty blatant expression.

    The pervert was startled and urgently waved his hands.

    "Oh, no. So I told you not to misunderstand! I mean... "

    ¨C Clink!

    However, Pervert''s desperate excuses were not heard over the sound of the crowd entering the inn.

    Even though pervert had a loud voice, the noise was even louder as more than ten people came at the same time.

    Why are there so many people this morning?

    As I looked in that direction, a woman standing at the front of the crowd noticed me and approached me.

    A woman with black hair and a lively appearance. However, as she looked at it, she felt something out of place.

    In other words, it feels like I''ve seen it somewhere... Still, it''s something vague that I can''t quite remember...

    While I was thinking about it, the woman started talking to pervert.

    "Liam! How have you been?"

    "Oh. Leader. "I thought it would come soon, but I never thought it would come already."

    "Yes? I had a strange feeling for some reason, so I hurried over. "Yesterday we camped outside the closed city and came in as soon as the gate opened in the morning."

    "... Do you do that because of how you feel? Somehow, strangely, everyone looked less tired."

    "No way. They are all guys who sleep well even on the front lines. It''s all a disaster, it''s a disaster. But who is this person? "Did you seduce us without our knowledge?"

    "You''re flirting. Anyway, isn''t that rude? This is... "

    Pervert said only that and looked at me.

    Come to think of it, she didn''t even introduce herself properly.

    I should introduce myself. I don''t have anything to say.

    She said, shrugging her shoulders lightly.

    "It''s Soira. Yesterday and today I am being wooed passionately."

    "Courtship? Ahahaha! Look! "I knew this guy would cause an accident someday!"

    "No, no. "I just offered to join!"

    The woman called the leader held her stomach and burst into laughter, and the pervert was now sweating and exhausted.

    As I was looking at the woman smiling and shaking her arms around the pervert''s neck, I felt like something vaguely occurred to me.

    I''m sure I saw it somewhere. As for where it was...

    -Tap, click, click...

    At that time, light footsteps were heard from the stairs leading to the second floor.

    It seemed like Flora and Asil were coming down after getting ready.

    "Sorry I''m late, Soira. I waited a long time... Uh... ?"

    Flora, who was coming down the stairs, holding onto Asil''s arm, who was still dragging her feet as she wanted to go back to bed, suddenly became speechless when she saw the woman who was talking to me.

    Ahaha, the woman who was laughing cheerfully and teasing Pervert also widened her eyes when her eyes met Flora''s.

    The inn, which had been noisy due to the unusual atmosphere between the two, suddenly became quiet.

    In the silence where the lively atmosphere just moments before felt like a lie, Flora finally opened her mouth.

    "Sister... ?"

 Chapter 285: By Wire (9)

    Chapter 285: By Wire (9) ... Sister?

    The unexpected words that came out of Flora''s mouth made me unable to keep up with the situation for a moment.

    Sister?

    All of Flora''s older sisters must have died, right?

    No. I thought she was dead, but she was actually alive.

    Isn''t that why we were heading to the front line in the first place?

    But, if she were Flora''s older sister, her hair would have to be pink, right?

    No, no. Flora has also dyed her hair pitch black now.

    If you want to hide the fact that you are the royal family of the Kingdom of Veil for some reason, the easiest and most effective way is to dye your characteristic pink hair first.

    It won''t work.

    Because I''m confused, I keep remembering only the obvious facts.

    For now, she decided to clear her head and observe the situation.

    "... Flora?"

    The woman, looking at Flora with disbelieving eyes, spoke with difficulty.

    We never told you Flora''s name.

    I just told my name for the first time to a pervert I''ve known since yesterday, and there was no way the woman I saw for the first time knew Flora.

    On the other hand, if she wasn''t seeing her for the first time, there was a possibility that she knew Flora.

    For example, Flora''s family.

    Moisture began to form in Flora''s eyes as she looked at the woman.

    "Sister!!"

    "Flora!!"

    "Ugh?!"

    Flora ran down the stairs and jumped straight into her woman''s arms.

    The woman also opened her arms and accepted Flora.

    Asil, who was being dragged by Flora, almost fell down the stairs, causing her to panic, but no one paid any attention.

    Everyone in the restaurant on the first floor of the inn was watching the reunion of the two sisters.

    As she was looking at the two black-haired beautiful girls embracing, she suddenly realized the identity of the discomfort she felt when she first saw the girl.

    Rather than a feeling of discomfort, it would have been more accurate to say it was a sense of deja vu.

    It was the same face as the face of Flora''s older sister, Aila, who appeared in the flashback room I glanced at after the subjugation of the cult was over.

    Her impression was a little different from then, and the color of her hair was also different, so she didn''t notice it when she first saw her, but she thought it was Aila and when she looked closely, she was definitely her. She still had the same face she had seen back then.

    The fact that Flora saw it all at once must be a connection between her family.

    It was a scene that warmed her heart.

    ˇô

    After a touching family reunion, Aila took us through the second floor and up to the third floor.

    This is because I didn''t think it was something worth talking about on the first floor where anyone could see it.

    Aila''s room had the best view on the third floor.

    When you look out the window, you can clearly see the market, and when you leave the door, you can see the restaurant on the first floor beyond the railing.

    At the same time, soundproofing measures were taken to prevent noise from the first floor from reaching the room, so it could be called a suite.

    Pervert called Aila her boss. Indeed, once she becomes the leader, it may be normal for her to stay in a room like this.

    Our party three and Aila pervert. With five people crowded into one room, it felt a little cramped.

    Where should I start talking? While I was thinking about it, pervert made a loud noise.

    "Ah!"

    "Wow, I''m surprised. What is it, Liam? "Did I eat something wrong?"

    Despite Aila''s harsh treatment, Pervert persevered and said what he had to say.

    "Right! I felt like I had seen that girl somewhere; she had a face that resembled the leader!"

    "What are you talking about. Didn''t you hear me call you sister? Since they are sisters, it''s natural that they look alike."

    "No, that''s not it! "Until just a moment ago, there was a ridiculous misunderstanding!"

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Ayla looked at her incomprehensibly and turned to me.

    "Sorry. My child is like this sometimes. You were the person he was talking to earlier, right? "Can you tell me what you''re talking about?"

    This is what I was talking about earlier. Clearly...

    "Did you mean that the pervert was trying to seduce Flora with her old comments?"

    "..."

    A moment of silence.

    "Liam?! "You, our Flora!"

    "No, no! "I just said I thought I''d seen it somewhere before!"

    "It''s ancient!"

    If I just kept watching like this, it would quickly become a mess.

    It seemed like fun, but I didn''t think the story would progress, so I cut it off.

    "It was about why you are so nice to us. "I have been indebted to you in many ways since yesterday."

    "Oh. Okay? Good job. "I will pay that debt for you."

    "It''s okay. "If she is the leader''s younger sister, she cannot be said to be a stranger to me either, so I guess I should say that she is natural."

    "It would be nice if I were debt-free."

    After that, we chatted for a while.

    Starting with a simple statement, Aila bursts out laughing, saying, ''But Soira, didn''t you call Liam pervert?''

    Asil exclaimed, ''It''s a great coincidence that they both dyed their hair the same black.''

    It wasn''t a long chat, but it was enough to lighten the mood.

    As we became a little more familiar with each other, important conversations began to emerge in earnest.

    The first to speak up was Flora.

    In some ways, I probably had the most questions, but I was proud that I had persevered so far.

    "But sister, how...?" That... Hmm... "

    "How is she alive?"

    "Yes. I definitely... That day... "

    "Okay. Flora probably didn''t know. Let''s see. Where should she start talking... "

    Aila slowly went back through her memories and explained.

    The day the Kingdom of Vale fell.

    Flora''s family let only Flora escape through the emergency exit.

    That was the last time Flora remembered seeing her family.

    And after that.

    Flora''s siblings all scattered and ran away.

    It was to disperse the demon king''s army in all directions so that Flora would not be chased.

    The siblings'' strategy was exactly the same.

    The Demon King''s army, which had already raised an army to invade the Kingdom of Vale, did not have the strength to chase after the siblings who were scattered in different directions.

    In fact, the operation was so effective that some of the siblings who had risked their lives and dispersed were even able to escape safely.

    "... So?"

    "Everyone scattered and jumped out. Succeded. The end."

    "I don''t think it''s something that can be summarized so simply... "

    It''s easy to say, but it was clear that he barely survived in a hellish situation.

    Flora must have guessed the hardship, as she snuggled into her sister''s arms.

    "Sister... "

    "Yes, yes."

    Eila also hugged Flora tightly and stroked her long hair.

    I left the two sisters to continue to feel the sisterly love, and I asked the next question I was curious about.

    "But why are you hiding your identity? "I think you can gain a lot by revealing that you are royal."

    If you just think of what comes to mind right now, you could claim the succession of the Kingdom of Vale and gain ownership of the castle, and you could also gain support from countries that were allied with the Kingdom of Vale.

    In fact, I wonder if it is really possible because support is a country-to-country relationship, but it doesn''t seem like there is a chance at all.

    In any case, despite the benefits, Aila thoroughly hid the fact that she was a member of the royal family of the Kingdom of Vale.

    Even though a long time had passed since the fall of the kingdom, he did not claim legitimacy and said he would rebuild the Kingdom of Veil, but instead hid his identity by dyeing his hair.

    It would have been strange if he had decided to live in hiding, but he was making a name for himself as a mercenary but was only hiding the fact that he was a royal.

    "..."

    Aila didn''t answer any of my questions and just quietly stroked Flora.

    It''s not that she didn''t want to answer, but she seemed to be choosing the right words to get her words out.

    Only after she had quietly pondered for a while did Aila''s story begin.

    "There is a traitor."

    Even though they may not even be aware that they have betrayed them, Aila opened her mouth like that.

    The Kingdom of Vale, which has been at the forefront of humanity for decades, had one measure in place in case of emergency.

    The idea was not to gather all the royal family in one place.

    It was a measure to ensure that even if the royal castle fell and the national flag was broken, the royal family elsewhere would inherit the throne and continue the Kingdom of Vale.

    In fact, there have been several cases where we have overcome crises that were close to destruction through this measure.

    Flora vaguely thought, ''Everyone is busy working here and there,'' but there was actually a meaning to it.

    But in the end, the day the Kingdom of Vale fell.

    For some reason, this measure was not followed that day.

    The royal family, who were supposed to have left for another city, were unable to leave due to problems with the procession, and the royal family who were supposed to arrive at the castle a week late were given the wrong date and came back early.

    Each one may have been nothing more than a coincidence, but several of these problems overlapped, and at the moment when all the royal family gathered in the capital, even the executives of the Demon King''s Army showed up and were hit with an all-out attack.

    No matter how you look at it, it was difficult to consider it a coincidence.

    Moreover, it was even more suspicious as the invading Demon King Army executive was notorious for using mind control magic.

    "... That probably happened because the people who were manipulated by him caused problems all at once."

    "Mind control... The devil... "

    After talking up to that point, Aila tilted the kettle placed in the room and poured water into his mouth as his throat burned. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She looked quite exciting for a princess.

    Taking advantage of the brief pause in the conversation, I thought about something else for a moment.

    A member of the Demon King''s Army who specializes in mind control magic.

    The academy fell into hypnosis due to the devil''s army.

    ... Somehow, I didn''t think I could simply dismiss it as someone else''s story.

    It was a story involving Flora''s family, so it wasn''t someone else''s story to begin with.

 Chapter 286: By Wire (10)

    Chapter 286: By Wire (10) To be honest, I always thought that the existence of the Demon Lord who hypnotized the Academy was a good thing.

    From humanity''s point of view, I was completely angry because the academy, where the young people who would lead the future were growing, was manipulated, but I wasn''t that serious about the war.

    What happened at the academy was, to me, just a crappy situation I experienced in a game, nothing more or less.

    So, the question of ''who'' of the Demon King''s army was manipulating the Academy was none of my business.

    Until I heard this story.

    It was he who attacked the Kingdom of Vale on the day it collapsed, and judging from the circumstantial evidence, it seemed that the situation in the first place was the work of that executive.

    Now that we know that he is Flora''s enemy, it is now no one else''s business but ours.

    "But it doesn''t end there."

    Ayla''s story continued a little further.

    "I don''t even know how many traitors there are, and they are still active. Survivors of the royal family... "If pink hair is seen, information is leaked to the Demon King''s army."

    It was a strangely specific story.

    It''s as if I''ve experienced it myself.

    Aila, who sensed the meaning in my gaze, nodded her head with a slightly gloomy look.

    "Okay. I''m saying this because she''s been through it before. We also acted confidently at first. Because I had a cause and was confident in my own abilities."

    However, the activities at that time were immediately known to the Demon King''s army through a traitor.

    "On a mission that was as easy as dealing with goblins, we got caught in a massive ambush. When I think about it now, it seems like both the fact that we were going there and how many people were going there were all leaked."

    "So... " Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s why I started working while hiding my hair color. Fortunately, our hair is so characteristic that if we change our hair color, it is difficult to recognize us."

    Aila smiled bitterly, saying, "I changed the name of the mercenary group and there was no fuss."

    ¨C Knock.

    At that time, someone knocked on the door.

    When Aila gave permission, the man who opened her door handed Aila a document and left.

    "What about that?"

    "It''s a report. Where is the content... "

    Ayla''s expression gradually hardened as she looked through the documents.

    What is it about?

    Aila went up to the top of the document again and slowly checked the contents, then sighed softly and put down her document.

    "At las... "

    Ayla, who had closed her eyes and was suppressing her strong emotions, turned to me.

    "Soira. You said she was an adventurer, right? What is the grade?"

    "Grade B."

    "Umm... "

    Ayla thought for a moment and asked a question to the pervert next to her.

    "Liam. You said you fought with these guys? "How was it?"

    "Hmm. "I''m a mercenary, so I don''t know much about the adventurer level, but I felt like my skills were good enough to be entrusted to me in times of need."

    "If you say that, I can believe it. Good."

    As Aila briefly chanted a spell, her magic shield unfolded, cutting off the sounds inside and outside.

    After confirming that no sound could be heard even when she stretched out her arm outside her membrane and knocked on the wall, Aila carefully spoke out.

    "As Flora''s family, I would like to make a request to you adventurers."

    "Okay? "What is the compensation?"

    "Soira. Something like compensation for my sister... "

    "Wait for a sec. Flora. "This is something that needs to be talked about properly."

    Aila said, ''As Flora''s family.''

    And it was the same as saying it as a member of the Bale royal family, only the expression was different.

    If so, this is a public matter for the kingdom.

    Even if there was no longer a country called the Kingdom of Vale, it could not be dealt with in a haphazard manner.

    If it was overlooked, it could have resulted in putting a debt on the royal family. It would have been better to make the conservatives clear and draw a line.

    "That''s right, that''s right. We, Flora, broke up before learning the job properly, so we lack a sense of these things. Well, even Flora is cute!"

    Rather, Aila looked at me with curious eyes, saying that it was amazing to understand such political matters.

    I laughed and pressed for an answer.

    Actually, I had no intention of extorting compensation from Flora''s older sister.

    Since it was a compensation to draw a line, I was willing to accept it even if it was just ''I''ll buy you a meal''.

    However, Aila seriously thought about it, looked at us here and there, and said.

    "Hmm... If you complete the job properly, I will give you one of the treasures of our kingdom."

    "Treasure?"

    You probably know that what I said was meant to draw a line. Are you giving me some treasure?

    Eila glanced at Flora and said with a grin.

    "Okay. It''s an item called ''Magical Dress ¨C Sapphire''. How is it. Are you interested?"

    "... Aha."

    Magical Dress ¨C Sapphire.

    The Magical Staff that Flora obtained from the Marti family''s warehouse is a set item with Ruby.

    A total of 3 items are in one set, and if you complete the quest as Eila said and obtain the sapphire, you will only have one item left to complete the set.

    While being able to take care of Flora, she was paid enough to be worthy of her request from the royal family.

    "Good. That''s enough. Well then, let''s listen to the story. What request?"

    In this case, it is common to hear the request first and then agree on the remuneration.

    The reason I finished talking about compensation first was to indirectly express my intention to accept any request... No, it''s done. Since the story is already over, let''s move on.

    I really planned to accept any request without being surprised, but I couldn''t help but be surprised by Aila''s next words.

    "I want you to save Justitia."

    "Justitia?!"

    "Justi?!"

    The surprised voices of Flora and I overlapped.

    Only Asil couldn''t keep up with the situation and had a blank expression on his face.

    "No, who is Justitia? "I''m a cow, so it''s more surprising that you understand."

    Uh, um. That was it.

    I was able to find out by looking into Flora''s dreams in the flashback room, but that doesn''t mean I can tell the truth.

    "She just thought she was one of the princesses because Eila called her older sister."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, well. "Let''s hear the details first."

    I vaguely explained it and changed the topic.

    And the detailed story I heard from Aila was like this.

    Let me summarize it without making it too long.

    ¨C Originally, Justitia was also part of the mercenary group.

    ¨C On the day of the ambush, the entire unit under Justitia''s command went missing.

    ¨C And just now, a report came in that the missing Justitia''s whereabouts had been found.

    "Then what about that document?"

    In response to my question, Ayla handed over the documents handed to her by the man who entered the room a little while ago.

    According to the document, Justitia is located in the neutral city of ''Feden'', located a little away from the front line.

    It calls itself a neutral city, but in reality, it is a criminal city where trash that is not welcome by either demons or humanity gathers.

    Even as a joke, it wasn''t a place for a princess to stay.

    The fact that the missing Justitia was found in such a place also meant that Justitia''s current situation was not good at all.

    Aila said with a confused expression.

    "I really want to go myself, but... "

    "The leader is absolutely necessary for the next operation. It''s indispensable."

    "That''s it. "I was in a situation where I had to stay still and hope that my sister would be safe until the next operation was completed, and you guys just happened to come."

    "Sister Aila. No matter what, it''s about saving Yusti... Are other operations more important?"

    Flora''s voice had a slightly reproachful tone.

    "Huh? ... Ah. I misunderstood. I''m not saying that saving Yusti isn''t important. "It means that I must go there because it is as important as saving Yusti."

    "Just as much as Yusti... ?"

    After a while, Flora''s expression brightened as she realized the meaning of those words.

    "Then maybe... !"

    "Okay. Karen''s whereabouts were also found a while ago. The next mission is to meet Karen. So, can I leave Justi to Flora?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Flora nodded repeatedly.

    The party leader is me.

    Well, I had no intention of opposing it either, so it didn''t matter. Our party isn''t the type to be picky about things like this.

    But Justitia is called Keren.

    These were exactly the two siblings who appeared in Flora''s dream. Same goes for Eila here.

    Is it a coincidence? Or did he know that he could survive with the Shinigami''s ability?

    Now it wasn''t an important question.

    On the spot, she accepted Eila''s request and rented one of the inn rooms contracted by the Red Thorn Mercenaries.

    The room she was given was a double room. Because Flora said she would sleep in the same room as Eila.

    There was no one opposing it.

    And the next morning.

    The three of us left for the neutral city of Feden.

    Thanks to the carriage that Eila lent me, I was able to move around comfortably without worrying about what others thought of her.

    I did get a few curious looks from the coachman, asking, ''Who is this that lets the leader even lend me a carriage?'', But I could just laugh it off.

 Chapter 287: Interlude. Somewhere in the City of Crime *

    Chapter 287: Interlude. Somewhere in the City of Crime * ¨C Thump, pound, pound, pound!!!

    The violent sound of hitting the iron plate forcibly raised my consciousness, which had been deeply sunken.

    Light slowly returned to Justitia''s eyes, which had been lost in her own world.

    "... Ah, ah."

    I try to open my throat by making a sound. Even though it was a voice I always heard, it felt awkward, as if it wasn''t my own.

    Only then did Justitia regain some of her senses and look around her.

    It was a wonderful room decorated with bright wallpaper and colorful objects.

    In some ways, it was a room that ''looked like'' a princess would live in.

    However, if you look closely, the wallpaper was uneven here and there, and the decorations were worn out and lacked a sense of unity.

    Above all, if it were a princess''s room, there wouldn''t have been iron bars on the windows or locks on the doors that couldn''t be opened from the inside.

    This was a prison that was simply decorated like a room used by a princess.

    At the same time, it was Justitia''s bedroom.

    And hearing that unpleasant sound of banging on the iron plate meant that I had to work here, which was my bedroom.

    The question of what to do in the bedroom is something that can be easily figured out if you think about what the neutral city of Peden is called in other words.

    Justitia adjusted her clothes without a word.

    The clothes that Justitia was wearing right now were something that could hardly be called clothes.

    It wasn''t just because the exposure was high.

    In terms of exposure, there aren''t many outfits that can match the Bale royal family''s dress.

    For Justitia, who was used to such dresses, the moderate exposure was not even a part of the exposure axis.

    If exposure is defined as ''the ratio of skin being exposed to the outside'', the clothes that Justitia is wearing right now are rather modest.

    She was covered in clothes made of silk fabric with no exposure from her shoulders to her fingertips, and her soft, fleshy thighs were covered by a skirt and stockings, leaving no trace of flesh color.

    The fact that the abdomen, back, and waist were completely hidden by clothing felt a little editorial.

    However, that was not the biggest feature of Justitia''s clothes.

    The most important feature was that the most important part was exposed without a single piece of cloth, even though it was wrapped so tightly.

    It was a costume that covered the entire body from the neck down, but the chest area was left open.

    Like the upper chest or cleavage. She went beyond that level and brought out her ample breasts right out of her clothes.

    The same goes for the lower body.

    The garment had an inverted triangle opening from the hips, as if an intact skirt had been cut off with scissors, but it did not cover the private parts that were supposed to be covered at all.

    A contradictory design that covers most of the body but does not cover the most important part.

    The person who dressed Justitia in this clothing claimed, ''By thoroughly covering her body, she gave an image of modesty and purity, and by exposing her genitals, she gave a vulgar image, giving the customer the satisfaction of violating a noble princess.'' It was a difficult area for me to understand.

    There is one thing that Justitia could understand.

    It means receiving customers, that is, customers.

    In a crime city, in her bedroom, wearing a costume that exposes her breasts and pussy.

    Needless to say, Justitia''s job was that of a prostitute.

    When she was ambushed and captured by the Demon King''s army, she risked her death, but contrary to what she thought, the place she was sent to was not a public execution site or a terrible torture chamber.

    From what I overheard, it seemed like the plan was to humiliate the Kingdom of Vale for daring to resist the Demon King''s army by having the princess work as a prostitute.

    Since the owner of the stolen voice was one of the VIPs in the window who nominated Justitia, it was questionable whether the plan was really effective.

    But the important thing was that Justitia was alive.

    She was the most important thing, and if she had to sell her body for him, she would.

    That''s why Justitia was able to meet the gaze of a man who opened her locked door and glanced at her body as if evaluating her.

    An employee of the Changgwan, who followed the man, spoke in a treacherous voice.

    "Thank you for your nomination today as well. Lily. You probably already know this, but I''ll say it again... "

    "This room is prohibited. You mean? I know it well, so there is no need to say more. "It''s a waste of time, so just leave."

    Prohibited from live broadcast.

    It wasn''t at the level of a bar with slightly vulgar service, and people might have asked if he was joking around in the bar, but the man wasn''t particularly offended and ordered the guests to congratulate him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes. Lol. Then, please take care of me."

    The staff member glared strongly at Justitia as she closed the door to her room.

    It meant not to do anything foolish.

    In any case, the sorceress Justitia had no way to resist due to the slave necklace that limited her magical power.

    Nevertheless, when Justitia was captured, the threat she used as hostages of her men who were captured with her was quite effective.

    Because I was able to make Justitia put down her pride.

    The door closed, and the man''s eyes turned to Justitia.

    Feeling her gaze, Justitia slowly bowed and greeted with all her courtesy.

    "Hello. Justitia Veil, the first princess of the Veil Kingdom, formally greets you."

    The greeting that a real princess gave according to court etiquette exuded such noble elegance that even a person who did not know much about etiquette could feel it.

    However, the sight of her breasts not covered by clothing bobbing due to gravity as she bent down was more appropriate to be described as vulgar rather than elegant.

    Justitia returned to her posture as slowly as she had bowed, and took a moment to catch her breath.

    It''s been a few months since I was captured. I might have gotten used to it by now, but it was to prepare for the next step that I still wasn''t used to.

    Justitia lay on her floor and spread her legs wide.

    Her white clothes got dirty on the floor, but she didn''t care. Because she''s already past the point where she thinks she''s been tainted by things like that.

    In a completely defenseless position, she lowered her hands and opened her pussy for herself.

    She didn''t just spread her labia, she inserted her finger shallowly into her hole to get a good view of her hole.

    Although she had not yet been subjected to any sexual stimulation, for several months her trained body had become moist just from receiving the male gaze.

    She even lifted her butt so that the man could see it clearly.

    From the man''s perspective, Justitia''s pussy, which was spread to both sides, was clearly visible all the way into the hole.

    Between the pink mucous membrane that was twitching slightly as if it was hoping for immediate pleasure, an unreliable membrane was seen blocking entry into the inside.

    Evidence of a virgin.

    The reason why she was able to keep the evidence of her virginity despite being subjected to all kinds of training and receiving numerous customers as a prostitute flowed from Justitia''s lips.

    "Thank you for your nomination today too. As a female before being a princess, I hereby pledge to serve you with all I have. Please feel free to use this lustful body to your heart''s content."

    It was a difficult thing to say out loud, but once I opened my mouth, the words flowed out without interruption. It was the result of a long period of teaching.

    Justitia added one more word here.

    "As you can see, I am still a virgin, and my virginity will be up for auction in a week. I hope you will open my eyes to the true pleasures of a female as I am still immature as a woman. She will remain pure until that day, so I hope she will come."

    It was a dry tone, as if reciting an auction catalogue, but a clear feeling of shame could be read in it.

    As said, Justitia''s maiden was scheduled to be auctioned off in a week.

    It was because the owner of the Changgwan thought that he could not easily sell a real princess'' virgin.

    I don''t know if Justitia can be called a virgin, as only the hymen remains, and she has been thoroughly developed from the vagina to the uterine opening in a way that does not damage the membrane.

    The man looked down at Justitia lying on the floor with eyes that made it difficult to guess his intentions.

    Justitia''s heart-shaped, well-maintained pink pubic hair was pale, giving the illusion of flushed hair.

    In fact, I felt a little embarrassed.

    However, Justitia, who was receiving attention for the most embarrassing part, was not very embarrassed compared to the current situation.

    We have already become accustomed to this situation.

    Moreover, this man liked to spend time with his eyes on Justitia''s body in this way before starting an affair.

    It also meant that she had become accustomed to working as a prostitute to the point where she memorized the tastes of her regulars.

    Justitia also didn''t think too badly of this guest''s taste.

    From the beginning, when the kingdom was alive, it was Justitia who attracted the attention of many men with her blessed body and highly revealing royal dress.

    The gaze was familiar, and the explicit gaze full of sexual desire seemed fresh rather than the cautious, sinister, and vague gaze.

    Justitia, who had been trained to respond to the male gaze, secreted love juice to the point where her insides went beyond the moist level and were soggy.

    My head became dizzy, and my body began to itch for pleasure.

    The desire to satisfy my sexual desire arose, even if it meant attacking the man in front of me.

    But Justitia suppressed her desire with royal patience.

    ... It was not clear whether it was the patience of the royal family that suppressed their desires, or the Changgwan''s teaching that they should not make a move before the guest asked.

 Chapter 288: Slave Auction House (1)

    Chapter 288: Slave Auction House (1) A castle wall that has not been maintained properly for a long time, leaving traces of cracks and wear here and there.

    I passed through a rusty castle gate that I couldn''t tell when it was last closed and set foot in the neutral city of Feden.

    "... Hehe."

    As soon as he stepped into the city, Asil let out a small scream as he was met with stares from all directions.

    Usually, cute scenes like this would be the role of Flora, the smallest and cutest, but the princess, who was used to being looked at, was a little intimidated, but didn''t show it outwardly.

    "Soira. What? Why are you looking at me like this?"

    "Are you okay. Because it''s no big deal."

    "Okay? But for all that, I look at it a lot... "

    "We''re just trying to see if it''s worth peeling and eating."

    "It''s nothing."

    "If you''re not careful, you might end up being ripped off and eaten instead of just an idiom."

    "It''s completely different!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At least this was the extent of the robe wrapped around him before he got off the carriage.

    The hood was also deeply pressed down, so what they were looking at was just a warning level for someone they were seeing for the first time.

    Since she is smaller than a man, some people may notice that she is a woman, but this is still enough to attract mild interest.

    If I had come with a bare face and not wearing a robe, something annoying might have happened with every step I took.

    If I want to talk about an old experience for a moment, there was a time when I had to stop by Crime City when I was playing as a hero. Of course, it wasn''t Feden at that time.

    At that time, I didn''t wear robes like I do now.

    In a way, you could say that I let my guard down.

    I was famous as a warrior, and more than anything, I had the ability to destroy a city from the front at that time.

    I thought, no matter how much of a crime city it is, they would treat a woman who would surely die if they touched her.

    But it really touched me.

    Of course, back then, I had no intention of enjoying my sexual tastes, so I destroyed the entire city. It wasn''t that difficult.

    Anyway, these guys were the type of people who just looked at their partner with a grin as long as he was a girl. Even if there is a high probability of death.

    There are two ways for a woman to live in this city without hiding her gender.

    You can either join one of the organizations that divide the city into separate districts and receive protection, or go through all the tricks and then show your power by destroying them all yourself.

    The former is convenient, but you can get caught up in the hierarchical relationships of the organization and experience all kinds of hardships, and the latter is simply annoying.

    So I decided to just wear a robe like this. It wasn''t going to be long, so there was no need to make it a hassle.

    As soon as we entered the city, we immediately moved to find an informant.

    They said that if you go there, you can get detailed information about Justitia''s location and be provided with accommodations.

    You said Aila is someone you can trust, so you can trust her.

    ¨C Knock, knock, knock.

    I approached the building I heard about and knocked in a certain rhythm, and after a while, I heard a voice.

    "... "Who is it?"

    "I came to buy flowers."

    "What flower?"

    "Pink flower."

    "..."

    The voice broke off, and the sound of footsteps moved away beyond the wall.

    They must be preparing something.

    "I wanted to do it."

    Asil, who was watching the exchange of passwords from the side, grunted.

    "You were the one who told me to do it, right? ''What if I say something weird because I''m nervous?''"

    "It was like that back then... "It''s somehow cool to see it in action."

    "Is it? So, do you want to do it next time?"

    "Hmm. "Can I do it?"

    "You should take care of that."

    As I was trying to kill time by having a nice chat, the sound of distant footsteps came closer again.

    ¨C Click, click. Sigh...

    There were a few clicking sounds, and then the door slowly opened.

    A voice was heard inside a dark building with no windows and no light.

    "Please come in."

    I entered the building following the instructions that were not visible but could only be heard.

    ¨C Squeak...

    As soon as the door closed behind him, the lights turned on, and the dark building became bright.

    A woman standing alone in a spacious room greeted me.

    "Hello. These are the people Eila sent, right? I am... "

    "Sister Tanya?"

    Flora interrupted the woman who was trying to introduce herself.

    When her words were interrupted, the woman''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at Flora.

    "Are you Flora, by any chance?"

    "It''s Tanya!"

    Flora even applauded and was happy.

    And for the two of us who were confused, he introduced a woman.

    "This is Tanya. "She often played with me when I was in Wangseong."

    "This is Tanya, a member of the Vale Kingdom''s Intelligence Department. "At the time, spending time with Flora was part of my job."

    "No way. "You say that, but you had fun too, right?"

    "... "I will exercise my right to remain silent."

    The woman who said that, Tanya, kept her expressionless, but the tips of her ears were slightly red.

    Tanya cleared her throat a few times and changed the topic, saying she didn''t have much time.

    "First, I am called a ''weasel'' here. From now on, please call me weasel."

    "Weasel? I knew that. Why a weasel?"

    "Because I like it."

    "..."

    "I will continue. Justitia is now... "

    It was difficult to say that Justitia''s situation was good even with empty words.

    He was handed over to a Changgwan with ties to the Demon King''s army and secretly trained for several months.

    I couldn''t even imagine how mentally and physically shocked the princess, who was originally just a flower on a cliff, must have been defenselessly exposed to the dirty hands of men.

    "Fortunately, it''s not completely too late."

    The auction of Justitia''s maiden was a week later.

    The worst thing that would happen is that Justitia herself, along with her virginity, would be sold and become someone''s sex slave.

    This is Feden, a crime city where all kinds of dirty criminals gather. Since there were so many places to get stabbed, he was also an expert at hiding those dark areas.

    Tracking the whereabouts of the ''item'' sold here would not be easy, no matter how tough you are, no matter how much of a weasel you are.

    "So, you''re saying we can rescue them within a week?"

    "That''s right. However, it is not an easy situation."

    "Why? As long as you know which storehouse it is in, shouldn''t you just attack it or sneak in and steal it?"

    Since she said she was going up for auction, it would be easy to find out which store she is in by looking into the auctioneer.

    "Justitia is said to be somewhere other than Changgwan. She said that even her guests can only be seen after they travel through the portal."

    "Portal? No, you''re using an illegal portal like that?"

    All formal portals are under the management of the empire.

    However, since portals are ultimately a type of magic, it was not impossible to create a portal if you had a wizard sufficiently skilled in spatial magic and an appropriate amount of time and budget.

    Of course, not only does it cost a penny or two, but because it is not managed properly, it is an extremely dangerous thing that can easily lead to flying off to a strange place or losing a part of the body.

    It was an illegal portal that was difficult to call sane whether it was making it or using it.

    It was hard to understand that he would do something like that just to buy a girl.

    However, if she was really using an illegal portal, it would not be easy to find Justitia''s location and rescue her.

    "Then what? Should we wait until the auction day and then attack the auction site?"

    "That''s one way. But it''s difficult for me to recommend it."

    "Why?"

    "As word spread that Justitia was being auctioned, interest in her auction increased significantly. Accordingly, security became very tight."

    Among the various words used to refer to Feden, there is also the term "Lawless city."

    This saying, which is not much different from the crime city, meant that in Feden, force is law.

    The reason why a normal ''transaction'' called an auction can take place in such a chaotic place is because there were constant efforts to protect the auction along with all kinds of illegally traded items that can only be found here.

    Mainly in terms of force.

    Since the creation of auctions, there have been countless groups trying to destroy auctions and transfer ownership of goods for free according to the city''s rule that force is law.

    What was the end of such groups was proven by the fact that the auction has been maintained without collapse so far.

    Security, already famous for being strong, has become more stringent?

    Write it. Since we are strong too, I think it wouldn''t be impossible to overthrow Justitia and rescue her if we plan our strategy well... If there is another way, I don''t want to do that.

    Fortunately, the weasel seemed to have another way in mind.

    "I would like to recommend another method. I need help there."

    "What is it?"

    "No matter how well it is hidden, there is a rule that the item must be submitted to the auction house for quality inspection at least three days before the auction. At that time, we will infiltrate there and take Justitia out."

    "Oh... Then how do you infiltrate there?"

    "They are being auctioned off directly as sex slaves. "There are many women in this city who put themselves up for auction because they cannot repay their debts."

    Of course, there are also men. The weasel added. It wasn''t information I really wanted to know.

    By the way, I have to go to auction as a sex slave myself.

    Since they will escape as soon as Justitia is rescued, it will not actually be put up for auction, but it is still a heart-pounding development.

    Since this was even mentioned, it was easy to predict what kind of help the weasel would need.

    In other words...

    "I will infiltrate with a transmitter and tell you the location, so please follow me and rescue Justitia."

    "Are you asking us to become sex slaves?"

    ...

    "Yes... ?"

    Heh?

 Chapter 289: Slave Auction House (2)

    Chapter 289: Slave Auction House (2) Asil looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    Flora smiled brightly, as if she didn''t really care. He seemed happy to meet the weasel again.

    And although the weasel was embarrassed for a moment, it quickly returned to its expressionless expression and just stared at me.

    Even though he clearly had a blank expression that couldn''t be read with any emotion, for some reason I felt like the temperature of his gaze had gone down a little.

    After a period of breathtaking silence, the weasel opened his mouth.

    "I''ll say it again just in case... "I''m the one infiltrating."

    "Yes... "

    All I could do was nod.

    Only after seeing me agree, did the weasel''s cold mood return a little.

    "Leave it to me. As a member of the intelligence department, my main job is to infiltrate and extract information."

    "That''s right. Soira. "Tanya is amazing."

    "... Flora. "I am a weasel."

    "Really, that''s right? Sorry. I''m so excited to see my sister after such a long time. Hehe."

    "Really... "

    Flora smiled innocently even though she was pointed out, and a faint smile appeared on the mouth of the weasel as he spoke as if he was in trouble.

    Even though it''s natural because Aila is a sister, I can''t believe Flora smiles so innocently at someone other than us.

    The tingling and tingling in her chest, while somehow dissatisfied, gave her a feeling that was difficult to describe. This is NT...

    "Soira. Are you listening?"

    Just before I felt like I was about to discover a new genre, the weasel''s voice pulled me back to reality.

    "Uh? Uh. Sorry. I thought about something else for a moment. "What?"

    "To put your mind at ease, I will show you a little bit of my infiltration skills."

    "Yes? Are you okay? Since Eila nominated her and Flora trusts her, her abilities must be certain."

    "Is that so. Thank you However, it is also related to the future rescue operation, so please take a close look at it."

    I''ll borrow the weasel for a moment. She said and took the robe that Flora was holding in her hand.

    She held both ends of the robe with both hands and spread it wide, creating a large piece of cloth that could be used as a blanket.

    "That''s a good robe. I felt a little relieved."

    "Hehe."

    "Then, take a good look."

    The weasel raised his hands holding his robe high above his head.

    The wide robe covered the entire body of the weasel, from the tips of the fingers raised above the head to the tips of the feet.

    About 10 seconds passed like that.

    As the robe was lifted, the person who appeared from behind the robe was a completely different person.

    Unlike the weasel, who had an expressionless and quiet appearance, she was a woman who smiled brightly and gave off a warm atmosphere like sunshine.

    Even the clothes she was wearing, and her height changed.

    The only elements that could tell that she was the same person as the weasel were her hair color and eye color.

    In this colorful world, if anything, it was a characteristic.

    "How is it? "Isn''t this enough to make you feel safe?"

    "Oh, oh. Even the way you speak changes."

    "Of course! It''s a disguise that even the kingdom recognizes. "If you have more supplies and time, you can disguise yourself more perfectly."

    As she said that, the weasel lifted her skirt slightly with her fingertips and turned around in place.

    She only looked like a girl in her prime, showing off pretty clothes.

    However, um...

    "When I go undercover, I will go undercover like this. Isn''t it pretty? At this rate, I might be able to stay with Justitia. Ah, ha."

    "As expected, get on... No, it''s the weasel sister! It''s pretty!"

    "Yes? Right?"

    The weasel was happy to hold Flora''s hand.

    Still, I feel something, but it''s hard to say exactly... It was something, something.

    "Umm... "

    Asil seemed to have similar feelings to me.

    But it was hard to tell what I was feeling, so I passed on without saying anything.

    There was no disagreement that the weasel''s disguise was pretty.

    And the next day.

    "Why? Why?! Why?!"

    The weasel, who had made up his mind and went to infiltrate Changgwan, came back screaming.

    We were very worried about whether we would be able to properly infiltrate, and although we were embarrassed, we let the weasel into the building.

    The weasel, who was unable to let go of his anger for a while even after entering the building, was able to calm down only after removing his disguise and returning to his original expressionless expression.

    No, even then, his expression was just expressionless, and he was breathing heavily, and it took more time for him to calm down.

    It was only after I took a long time to calm down that I was able to hear a detailed explanation.

    "... They said there was a big auction coming soon and that the overall level needed to be raised... I was rejected."

    "Uh, so... "

    "I was rejected for not being attractive enough."

    "Yes. Well, I''m kind of sorry... "

    Expressionless and calm tone. It seemed the same as the usual weasel, but I could tell how angry the weasel was by the amount of force it put into each word.

    But the weasel lacks charm?

    Well, compared to me, Flora, and Asil, she is less pretty.

    But that''s because we''re the ones being compared, and if you think about it normally, the disguised weasel had an appearance that could easily fit into the category of a beautiful woman.

    No matter how much water quality control had been implemented at Changgwan, it would not have been at the level of rejecting slaves who rolled in. Why?

    As I was deep in thought, something suddenly crossed my mind.

    When she saw the disguised weasel, Flora said it was pretty, and although I thought it was pretty, she had subtle feelings, and Asil clearly knew something but couldn''t say it.

    Summarizing these points, there is one point that stands out.

    The weasel was pretty. This is true.

    However, from a woman''s perspective.

    It may not seem like a big deal, but it is surprisingly important.

    A man''s idea of ??a pretty woman is different from a woman''s idea of ??a pretty woman.

    They say it depends on what aspect of appearance you focus on, but I don''t know the details.

    Of course, the weasel''s disguise was a disguise that the weasel thought would ''appeal to men'', and unfortunately, it seems to have been different from the look that men would really like.

    Even though there is a slight difference in perspective, pretty things don''t mean they look ugly, so normally I would have definitely succeeded in infiltrating...

    If you get rejected from the launch even with that much of a difference, who on earth can do it?

    There is no way that there is such a thing as a woman with a body that contains all the elements that men find ugly from a man''s perspective and exists only to make men look bad...

    That''s right... Li...

    ...

    "What. Why are you looking at me?"

    There was.

    "You know."

    "Uh."

    "Let''s go."

    "Huh?"

    Since you''re in such a bad shape, let''s go and seduce you.

    Such information was packaged and delivered in a stylish way.

    However, Asil did not appear to be very pleased.

    "Is it me again?"

    "Tto?"

    "I infiltrated the academy too."

    "Ah."

    Now that I think about it, it was like that.

    I had forgotten about it because it had already been half a year. Something like that happened.

    Although the vice principal called him and forced him to go, it was clear that he knew that he had infiltrated.

    It seemed like he had gone through quite a bit of hard work there. I could understand Asil''s unfavorable reaction.

    "Then, instead of you knowing, I..." !"

    "No."

    "No."

    Flora''s application to go instead of Asil was blocked by the weasel and my knife-like refusal.

    "I am going to rescue Justitia, but what good will it be if Flora goes in? "Even if rescuing someone is an operation, it is too dangerous."

    The weasel''s words implied that it was okay for us, not Flora, to be caught.

    Still, I didn''t feel particularly bad.

    Since he was originally loyal to the Kingdom of Vale, it was natural for him to view us differently from the princess Flora.

    Besides, he wasn''t saying it didn''t matter what happened to us, he was trying to sneak in first. Even if it failed.

    And I was also opposed to Flora infiltrating for another reason.

    "If you''re a chieftain of Feden, you''d naturally have a necklace for slaves. Flora, it''s a big problem if you can''t use magic. And... "

    The afterword did not continue until the end.

    Because Flora has bad memories of her slave dragon necklace.

    I knew the past, and now you know it, but there was no need to tell it to the weasel. Because I will worry.

    In comparison, Nana Asil had the ability to beat several people with her bare body even if her magic power was sealed. Since Asil does not use magical power, it makes no difference if she is sealed.

    When I explained it like that, Flora also gave in to her will.

    Then, by the method of elimination, only one person remains.

    "I''ll go. Asil, follow me."

    "Do I have to go too?"

    "No. I''ll do the infiltration. "You just have to act like a slave trying to sell me to a brothel."

    "Is such a role necessary?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If a pretty girl came to sell, wouldn''t she be a little more considerate?"

    "Is that so?"

    After a little thought, Asil accepted my offer.

    I don''t think he really believed the reason I said, and it seemed like half of what I said and half of it was because I was sorry for being alone and not doing anything.

    Flora says it can''t be helped, but it''s not like that for you.

    "If you have decided, please come this way. "I will dress up."

    "Makeup?"

    "Yes. If you go to Changgwan dressed so neatly, you will only be suspicious."

    The weasel began to search the closet, offering to prepare shabby clothes to make him look like a slave.

    Asil was giggling while a variety of clothes were popping out, from mats to obscene underwear with a gap in the middle.

    "Hey. "You''re going to have a hard time today."

    Before I could respond to Asil''s teasing, the weasel answered first.

    "Ah. We will prepare you to look a little more like a slave trader."

    "... Yes?"

    It was karma.

 Chapter 290: Slave Auction House (3) *

    Chapter 290: Slave Auction House (3) * "Phew... Kkkk... "

    "..."

    I ended up wearing clothes that were a bit embarrassing.

    Even though it was embarrassing, it wasn''t as blatant an outfit as I first thought.

    In fact, it was the opposite.

    It was a doll-like outfit with lots of fluff and frills.

    Is this what they call goth loli?

    It''s going to spin, really.

    I''m over 20 years old and what kind of clothes are these?

    Of course, I know that age has nothing to do with fashion.

    Some people think that people who pursue their own fashion without worrying about the public''s gaze are amazing.

    But I''m not one of those people.

    My face feels hot even though we are the only ones here.

    So, why am I, the person being sold as a slave, wearing this kind of Gothic loli?

    "Soira is beautiful, so I''m going to use the concept of a rich noble playing with her for ornamental purposes and then getting sick of it and throwing it away."

    "Thank you for calling me pretty... But somehow I''m not happy... "

    Meanwhile, Asil continued to giggle.

    "You know. "Now is not the time for you to be happy."

    "Why?"

    "According to the concept, you are a rich nobleman."

    "Huh?"

    "Asil, please come this way."

    "Huh?"

    Asil was dragged into her dressing room, with one of her arms held by her weasel.

    After a while.

    "Ahaha, ahahaha!"

    "..."

    Deep cleavage, tight corset, high heels.

    It was similar to the dress Asil wore to attend the party when she previously infiltrated the Academy, but even at a glance, there was a huge difference between the two dresses.

    Gold used sparingly and without restraint, and accessories that are too flashy.

    Anyone who saw Asil dressed up as a weasel looked like an immature aristocratic girl obsessed with showing off.

    It was perfect for the role of Asil, who uses people as toys to dress up and then sells them when he gets tired of them.

    She tried to put on a lot of heavy makeup, but I didn''t do it because I thought it would make her less attractive.

    There was just one problem.

    "Isn''t it too flashy? Who does this in this city? It''s like asking me to shake it off."

    "It''s okay. There is a way."

    "Okay? If that''s the case... "

    They say things like that, so there must be some way to believe it.

    The weasel finished getting ready and headed to Changgwan after being seen off by Flora.

    ˇô

    "Slave... He said he came to sell."

    A room in Changgwan that we arrived at following the weasel''s guidance.

    A man who appeared to be Changgwan''s manager was sweating profusely in front of our eyes.

    "That''s right. "I heard they even buy slaves here?"

    It wasn''t because of Asil acting in the manner of a rude young lady who seemed to intentionally look down on the other person.

    Even if you look closely at Asil''s appearance, he was no more than a childish person who did not know the fear of the world.

    There was another reason why the manager was in trouble.

    "..."

    It was because of the giant who remained silent next to us.

    The muscular giant, who seemed to be over 2 meters tall, had dark sunglasses on his eyes, making it difficult to even see his expression.

    No matter how close you are to violence while living in a crime city, no one wants to be the target of violence.

    Changgwan''s manager was visibly afraid in front of the easily recognizable symbols of violence such as muscle and bulk.

    Moreover, it would be even more so if the big man was showing hostility toward him for no apparent reason.

    In fact, the reason why this giant was hostile towards the manager was simple.

    The identity of the giant is a weasel.

    I was surprised too.

    I''m not sure, but he went into the locker room holding a few magic tools and a few minutes later he showed up with a 2m tall body.

    Asil was so startled that he screamed.

    He smiled and said that it was a disguise item from the intelligence department''s treasury, and I thought that he had to do this much to be dispatched alone to this crime city.

    The reason Asil didn''t get into trouble even once on the way to Changgwan, even in those clothes, was because Geohan was rolling his eyes next to her.

    Although the eyes cannot be seen because of the sunglasses.

    Thanks to this, I was able to gain an upper hand in negotiations with my manager.

    "Yes, yes. They also engage in slave trading. But recently... "

    "Ah. Done. I''m not interested in the situation in a place like this. Just tell me whether I will live or not."

    Asil pushed my back. All words and actions were planned in advance.

    The manager, who looked a little annoyed by Asil''s tone, brightened his eyes when he saw me coming forward after being pushed from his back.

    "Oh, this is... "

    The manager''s eyes quickly scanned my entire body.

    But I didn''t feel any sexual desire in that gaze. Rather, it was a simple, critical look at the product.

    In a way, it was professional. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though she was wearing a flowy goth loli outfit that didn''t show off her body that much, the manager''s gaze seemed to pierce through the fabric.

    After staring at him from his legs, stomach and chest to his face and hair, he finally revealed his intention to make a deal.

    "That''s great. I''ll make a deal. How would you like to trade? There is a way to negotiate on the spot and a way to receive a certain percentage by putting it up for auction."

    "In this place."

    "Are you sure you don''t mind? If you have a slave like this, you can get a lot more if you put it up for auction."

    "It''s okay. I guess you said you didn''t want to stay in a place like this one more day? "I will dispose of it quickly and leave."

    "I will do as you say. "Then, I''ll do a basic quality check first, so please excuse me for a moment."

    When the manager winked, one of the big men standing next to the manager motioned to me.

    I looked at Asil once, created the appearance of a ''slave receiving permission from the owner'', and then followed the large man out of the room.

    "Then what do you think the price is? The recent price is... "

    I closed the door, leaving behind the sound of the manager starting to bargain.

    As I walked along the bulky path, there was a rough room not too far away.

    It was a bleak room with exposed bricks, as if applying wallpaper wasn''t a waste.

    "Stand there."

    Only after the door was closed and cut off from the outside world could I hear the large voice.

    The big guy stopped me in the middle of the room and took out a familiar magic tool.

    I couldn''t remember when I saw it, but I remembered the effect.

    It was a magic tool for taking pictures.

    Fantasy Changgwan seems to be running a profile as well.

    Smile, turn to the side, lift your skirt and show your panties, etc. I took various pictures according to the big man''s words.

    And.

    "Take it off."

    The words finally fell.

    I began to take off my clothes.

    The setting I came up with the other kids was ''a slave who was mistakenly caught by a vicious noblewoman and sold because she got tired of being treated as a toy.''

    To show that she was not used to being used as a sex slave, she slowly took off her clothes, conscious of the gaze of the large man.

    Unexpectedly, the big man did not urge me to quickly take off my clothes.

    Rather, the way he sat there with his arms crossed and stared at me taking off my clothes made me feel like I was a striptease dancer.

    While receiving heated gazes as if filled with heat, I finally took off all my underwear and laid them down neatly.

    It was a difficult outfit to put on and take off by myself, so my slightly sweaty skin glowed gently under the light due to the effort.

    After taking off the clothes, filming continued naked.

    The same pose as when wearing clothes was requested and taken again with the clothes off.

    Only after taking a few more pictures did the quality inspection begin in earnest.

    "Stay still."

    It is said to measure the size of the chest.

    "Hey, that... "

    "I told you to stay still."

    "Well, then why are you touching my breasts?"

    He said he was measuring my breasts and massaged them.

    A large hand, not as big as a disguised weasel but quite large, grabbed my breast and massaged it back and forth.

    When I asked cautiously, the big guy actually got angry.

    "Shut up! This is how it is done here. "Why don''t you just shut up!"

    "Hi... "

    He played the role of a timid slave and let the big man do as he pleased.

    Every time the large hand touches my sensitive chest, a tickling or tingling sensation hits my head.

    It felt like the entire breast, changing shape as my fingers were buried in it, became an erogenous zone.

    Even as time passed, the big man''s playing with his hands did not end? It was a leisurely movement of the hands, as if to say that there was plenty of time.

    The situation of showing my naked body in front of a man and the excitement of having my breasts massaged arbitrarily combined, and my body began to react little by little.

    The breast milk dispenser at the end of the chest, which was usually not even aware of its presence, revealed its presence.

    "Huh... "

    My body twitches and trembles uncontrollably every time my nipples, which have begun to fiercely assert themselves, are rubbed by the palm of my hand massaging my breasts.

    It was already difficult to hold back my heated body without being noticed as an "Honest body," But it was difficult to hide it anymore when my erect nipples were stimulated.

    "Has it already been developed? "Not bad."

    I was enjoying the slightly creepy feeling, wondering if he might be considered a pervert, but the big man''s reaction was calm.

    Since it is a brothel that also handles sex slaves, it is said that it is often seen that slaves have already been trained and trained in various ways by their previous owners.

    It was a bit of a disappointing reaction for me, who was soaking my stomach while imagining a heated sale.

    While I was feeling discouraged inside, the big guy was struggling... I took out the tape measure.

 Chapter 291: Slave Auction House (4) **

    Chapter 291: Slave Auction House (4) ** Tape measure.

    It is a tool commonly found in places where body size needs to be measured, such as clothing stores.

    Although the reasons are slightly different, it is not strange to use it when creating a profile.

    However, the timing of taking out the tape measure was a little questionable.

    The guy who already touched everything he was supposed to do and even shouted loudly that he was doing it this way is now measuring it with a tape measure?

    That''s a bit...

    However, the big guy paid no heed to my questions and held the tape measure to my chest.

    Should I at least raise my arm?

    When I tried to raise my arm to make it easier to wrap the measuring tape around my chest like I did at the clothing store, I was told to stay still.

    However, the hand holding the tape measure was a bit strange.

    It seemed like it was held very briefly to measure a value in millimeters.

    He moves the tape measure held briefly back and forth with delicate hands that are not appropriate for his large size...

    The size of the areola and nipple were measured.

    No, why are you there?

    Before starting VR games, when I was secretly looking for male-oriented adult content.

    Among the items I occasionally saw, there was one that had a character profile written down to the size of the nipple or areola, like now.

    Sometimes, even the width of the vaginal opening was written down.

    So I knew that there were men who got excited about such details.

    I knew it, but I thought it was a taste that was difficult to understand.

    Is it better to grow up? Or is smaller better?

    Even though I pride myself on knowing a lot about men''s scents, I only knew that such tastes exist, but I couldn''t reach the level of understanding.

    But I never thought I would be the target.

    The big guy touched the nipples with his fingertips to stimulate them, and even sucked them himself.

    It might have felt a little creepy to see a guy who was probably a head taller than me bend down and cling to my chest and suck on it, but it felt good, so let''s just say that a good thing is a good thing.

    The big guy who was sucking my breast like a baby took his mouth off and measured the size again.

    Did they try to measure the size when it was at its largest erection?

    After finishing measuring, the big guy massaged my chest a few more times and then went down.

    Before reaching the buttocks, the large man stopped a little higher than the hips and patted his waist here and there and nodded.

    And then he started writing something in the notebook next to him.

    Did you really measure your waist circumference by touching it with your hand?

    It was a useless and amazing technique.

    What the number you entered is a secret.

    "Hold it well."

    "Yes... "

    Next was the pussy measurement.

    Measuring the vagina is a combination of words I''ve never even thought of, so I feel uncomfortable.

    Maybe the butt wasn''t the big guy''s taste, but unlike the breasts, which were massaged, touched, and rubbed, he ended up grabbing them a few times like he was measuring his waist.

    It would be comfortable to have a chair to sit on and spread your legs, but there was no such comfortable equipment in this room.

    I had to remain still in a standing position with my legs spread apart, and my labia held open with my hands.

    The big guy sat down on the floor and stared between my legs.

    The genitals are quietly displayed at a distance that makes one feel a tickle when the nose touches the sensitive mucous membrane.

    Is it because it tickles, because it feels good, or both?

    Every time your breath touches you, your body automatically reacts.

    I tried to hide the reaction of the "Honest body", But there was no way I could hide it in a situation where my genitals were being observed right in front of me.

    From the big man''s perspective, he could clearly see the lewd hole that bulged every time he took a breath.

    Maybe it was already soaked and shiny with love juice.

    "Huh!"

    The big man rubbed the clitoris with his fingers and pulled it out.

    I was just looking at it, and my waist was shaking as a sudden feeling of pleasure rushed through my body, which I had not even touched with a finger.

    The hand that was holding my pussy open slipped and I almost missed it.

    The big guy didn''t really care about my appearance like this, so he took out a tape measure and measured the size of my clitoris.

    But does this really suck? I don''t know...

    The big guy wrote down the new measurements in his notebook and this time took out a thin and long stick.

    "Open it all the way inside."

    Following the big man''s command, he placed his fingers in the hole and opened them to the sides.

    It was slippery, so I had to miss it several times before I could open it properly.

    It took a while, but the big guy didn''t get angry and just watched me from between my legs.

    Maybe he was making me do it on purpose just to see me like this.

    The big man muttered softly as he looked into the cave that was finally opened after many twists and turns.

    "You''re not a virgin."

    "..."

    For some reason, I felt bad.

    I was not impressed by the fact that I, or rather, ''Soira'', was a non-virgin.

    It''s a game played to have sex, so I had sex, and of course I''m not a virgin.

    I''m saying the obvious, but it feels strangely bad.

    The good news was that people misunderstood that my body was like this because it had already been developed by its owner.

    I was a little curious about what kind of person Asil was portrayed in the big man''s mind.

    A woman took a female slave, developed her body, and even stole her virginity?

    I didn''t know, but it was clear that it wasn''t the right image.

    After confirming that I was a virgin, the big man plunged the stick he was holding into the hole.

    The long rod split the vaginal wall with the help of the thick, wet love juice, stimulating the inside.

    I wish it was a little thicker.

    With a thin stick, no matter how excited you were, you only felt a tickling sensation, and it was difficult to get pleasure.

    After inserting the stick deep enough not to go any further, I read the scale engraved on the stick.

    I guess this was also one of the measuring tools. What did you measure? Well, maybe they measured the length of the vagina.

    I have seen the length written in the introduction of Onahole at an adult product store.

    Is that what it feels like? A sex slave is nothing more than a tool for processing sexual desires, so it may really be measured by that feeling.

    It''s creepy.

    The big guy looked through the notebook one last time to make sure there were no items left out and took out the stick.

    "Get dressed."

    It looks like it ends here.

    I''m so excited because my whole body is being massaged and measured like a tool, but you''re going to end it like this?

    I looked at the large man with slightly heated gaze, but he only looked at the notebook and did not even look at me.

    She had no choice but to put her clothes back on as ordered.

    Wait, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to think of this as part of the education of sex slaves who can''t even satisfy their sexual desires without the master''s orders.

    Well, the infiltration hasn''t even started yet.

    There is no need to be disappointed just because you are dissatisfied now.

    I quietly did as the big guy said and looked for the clothes I had taken off to put on.

    "..."

    A pile of clothes that seems to be twice the size of normal clothes.

    I have to wear that goth loli costume again... I can''t help but sigh already.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Around the time when Soira followed the big man out of the room.

    Asil and Weasel began negotiating Soira''s price with the manager.

    All the weasel did was make a grim expression behind Asil''s back, but in this city, strength is law. That alone was helpful enough in negotiations.

    "Then what do you think the price is? The latest prices are like this."

    The manager presented a price list that had been prepared in advance. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The table of amounts organized in this way, such as how much for S grade and how much for A grade, showed that such transactions were not uncommon.

    However, Asil pushed it away without even looking at the price list.

    "There is no need for this."

    "If that''s the case... ?"

    Just as we had planned with everyone before leaving for Changgwan, Asil recited the amount he had been thinking of.

    "Yes?!"

    The manager who heard Asil''s words jumped up and was surprised.

    I don''t know if Asil didn''t look at the price list, but the price he asked for was several times higher than the price of an S-class slave written on the price list.

    "That''s too expensive!"

    "So, you don''t like it?"

    Just as he was about to reject it as nonsense, the image of Soira he had seen earlier flashed through the manager''s mind.

    As the manager of Changgwan, he had also seen Justitia in person.

    Even compared to Justitia, her appearance is the same or better than that.

    Asil''s request was an absurd amount to trade at this location, but I thought that assuming it was put up for auction, Changgwan would make a profit at a narrow level.

    It was a Maginot Line where it would be a waste to trade as is, but it would not result in any loss.

    Out of greed, I wanted to cut the price further. But that cheap noble lady seemed like she would ruin the deal if she bargained for no reason.

    Even though he was threatening with force, the weasel behind Asil was intimidating.

    In the end, the manager agreed to the deal.

    Originally, I would have bargained a few more times, but Soira''s beauty was something I couldn''t afford to miss.

    "... Great. "Let''s deal at that price."

    "Joy. "It will happen a long time ago."

    Of course, even the manager''s thoughts were part of Weasel''s plan.

    Soira doesn''t go up for her auction anyway. Because she was going to be rescued with Justitia before that.

    So, they tried to extract as much money as possible by receiving payment right on the spot.

    "But it is difficult to prepare that amount right away. It will likely take a while, so please wait in another room."

    "It won''t take long, right?"

    "I will do my best."

    "There is no need for the best. Bring the results."

    The manager led Asil to another room while internally grinding his teeth at Asil''s extremely obnoxious tone.

    To a room prepared in advance.

 Chapter 292: Slave Auction House (5) ***

    Chapter 292: Slave Auction House (5) *** The place the manager took Asil to was a different room from the one Soira went to.

    Although the area was similar, this side was quite well decorated, perhaps for entertaining precious guests.

    There was a soft carpet on the floor, and the stylishly designed tables and chairs were expensive in their own way.

    In addition, there is a small chandelier, soft lighting, and even black tea.

    Even the weasels who actually lived in the royal palace nodded inwardly, saying this wasn''t that bad.

    "It''s a small room, but please wait a moment. "I will get it as quickly as possible."

    "Joy. "It''s not bad."

    The manager let the two people into the room and left.

    Once they were alone, the weasel carefully checked whether it was properly soundproofed and whether there were any listening devices, and then opened its mouth.

    "It''s going well so far."

    A neutral voice, much higher than it appears, came from the disguised weasel''s large, muscular body.

    It was the limit of the magic tool for disguise.

    Although he was able to physically disguise himself almost perfectly, his voice came out awkwardly at best.

    This was the reason why the weasel kept silent until now.

    It was a fact that I already knew, but I couldn''t get used to it.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any suspicion, and if Soira, who went to get a quality inspection or something, returns, I hand it over to her, so there will be no problem with infiltration, right?"

    "That''s right. As a bonus, I was able to obtain funds for my activities."

    The weasel''s face didn''t waver at all, but somehow there was a hint of joy in its voice.

    No matter what, having a large budget is a joy.

    Weasel then checked the progress of the plan with Asil and decided to leave the room.

    "This room has a magic-disrupting effect. "If I stay here for a long time, I don''t know if it will affect the magic tools for disguise."

    "There is such a device? "Then isn''t there something suspicious?"

    "It''s okay. This is an effect that interferes with all magic without identifying enemies. If this happens, the other side won''t be able to do anything. On the other hand, there is a possibility of putting pressure on them through physical means. So, I will stand in front of the door."

    "All you have to do is block the one door, right? Don''t push yourself too hard. Because I fight well too."

    "Hehe. Don''t worry. I am also an elite of the Vale Kingdom''s intelligence department. "I have trained myself to the point where I would not be embarrassed in battle." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The weasel left the room and stood in front of the door as if guarding it.

    Standing in front of the door as a large disguised figure, it seemed as if he had blocked the entire door with his body.

    After seeing that, Asil sat down on his chair and stretched out his arms and legs.

    There were no windows in the room, and the only door was covered by a weasel, so Asil decided to relax a little.

    "Ugh. "The clothes are very uncomfortable."

    The clothes chosen by the weasel were suitable for the purpose of looking like an unlucky nobleman, but they had the disadvantage of not being at all considerate of the person wearing them.

    Since I was only going to wear it once anyway, I didn''t pay attention to it.

    She gently loosened the corset that was too tight, and took off her high-heeled shoes for a moment...

    Even though it wasn''t as comfortable as the clothes she usually wore, Asil felt much better, leaned her weight on the backrest and sighed.

    Everything was planned in advance and acted according to the script, but that didn''t mean it was easy to act.

    As much as I suffered internally thinking what if I get caught or what if I forget what I had to say, I felt incredibly relaxed when I was relieved of the burden, even if only for a moment.

    "... "Okay, it''ll be okay if I just relax for a little while."

    Asil consciously relaxed her body for a moment.

    That alone made me feel like my stamina was coming back a little.

    Close your eyes like that...

    "... Suuu... "

    I fell asleep.

    It happened when my very tense body relaxed.

    Of course, that wasn''t all.

    In fact, there were various items prepared in this room to help people fall asleep.

    Each one was just a matter of mood, or at most it was just something that could help you sleep comfortably at night, so even the weasel didn''t notice.

    In fact, the effect of this room was ambiguous.

    It was created to put people to sleep and act harshly on those who entered the room, but it had almost no effect because it excluded too many things that stood out in order to avoid detection.

    Out of ten people, only one person was dozing off rather than sleeping deeply.

    The reason Asil fell asleep in that room was, of course, because of "Deep sleep."

    -Sooooo...

    As Asil fell asleep, one side of the wall opened, and a man walked out from inside.

    It was the manager who said he was going to pick up the cash a little while ago.

    "I think this is the first time this room has shown any effect... What. Is it okay?"

    For the manager, the woman in front of him was more important than thinking about why the room worked or such useless thoughts.

    The manager confirmed that the door was closed and reached out to Asil''s body.

    Munchul.

    My breasts, which were too big to be held in one hand, were crushed and distorted by my fingers.

    "If you''re a girl, you''ll just cuddle under a dick like a girl. "What kind of nobleman?"

    Her breasts swayed with her hand movements and seemed to pour out of the dress.

    Even though the weasel had hastily repaired it, the dress, which was not designed for the large breasts you already know, became disheveled with just a little rubbing, exposing the breasts.

    "Your breasts are quite acceptable. The size is great, and the shape is pretty."

    The manager picked up Asil''s nipples that were leaking from her dress with her fingers.

    The heavy weight of the chest was a stimulus and delivered a feeling of pleasure.

    "Huh... "

    Even though he was in a deep sleep, a faint moan escaped Asil''s mouth.

    The manager, who heard her moans, felt her excitement boiling over.

    The sight of a cocky female struggling in pleasure always stimulated his desire to conquer.

    "The sensitivity is good enough... Under. This body was born to be completely fucked by a dick. "Can''t we make them slaves like this?"

    The manager was lost in thought for a moment while teasing Asil''s nipples.

    The value he placed on Asil''s body was so great that the merchant''s mannerisms momentarily suppressed his sexual desires as a man.

    However, after thinking about it, the manager shook his head.

    It is not difficult to kidnap Asil and disappear like this. All you have to do is drag it to the secret door where the manager just came out.

    But then that big man will realize that the owner has been kidnapped and start a rampage.

    There is less than a week left until the auction of Justitia''s maiden.

    Although he looks quite strong, there is only one person. I wonder how much of a fuss I could make, but I didn''t want to create something that would cause controversy before the auction.

    In the end, it meant that I had to enjoy it only here.

    After making that decision, the action was quick.

    The manager unbuttoned the clothes of his sleeping child.

    The dress, which was designed to be inherently revealing, easily exposed private parts with the slightest touch.

    Slowly, I put my hand inside the rich skirt of the dress and pulled down the panties.

    Asil, half-buried in a large chair, showing her inner skin through disheveled clothes, looked like a noble lady who had been attacked by a thug.

    "You''re a beauty as long as you keep your mouth shut."

    The manager, who did not think that Asil''s words and actions were acting, smacked Asil''s vagina while reciting such sentiments.

    Creak, creak.

    The manager is also a decent member of Changgwan.

    My unconscious body was instantly heated by the chewing that had been trained through countless experiences.

    It didn''t take long for my soft pussy to become soggy and wet.

    The manager picked up Asil and laid him down on the table.

    The height of Asil lying on the table perfectly matched the height of the manager''s lower body.

    It was easy to insert by just taking out the dick and pushing it in.

    Of course, I had no intention of coming this far and getting kicked out.

    I held on to my healthy, fleshy thighs and lifted them in a position that made it easy to insert them.

    If Asil was a virgin, she might have hesitated a little because she was concerned about the possibility of being caught.

    However, the manager remembered that nothing caught when he inserted his finger a little while ago, so he stuck his dick in.

    Thanks to her thick, wet love juice, half of her dick penetrated into Asil''s body, but as expected, nothing caught on her glans.

    "After all, she wasn''t a virgin...? "

    Even though I did it knowingly, I couldn''t help but feel regret.

    "Even if it''s just to sell slaves, there''s no way a girl who comes to a place like this is a virgin."

    In order to hide his regret, he deliberately criticized her with strong words and pushed her back.

    Kuuk.

    Still, I don''t know if I had a lot of experience, but there were still quite a few issues that had not been resolved.

    That doesn''t mean it doesn''t feel good because that part has its own unique taste.

    The manager''s waist speed has increased.

    The sound of flesh clashing against flesh echoed loudly in the room. Still, at this level, you wouldn''t be able to hear anything outside the room through the soundproofing.

    Every time I pistoned quickly, my chest bounced around, and it was a delight to the eyes.

    As I clutched my chest, which did not lose its shape even as I lay looking at the ceiling, an incomparable feeling filled my hands.

    There was no trace of consideration for Asil in the manager''s actions as if squeezing her sensitive breast.

    I didn''t even use the techniques I normally use when dealing with women. I thought it was meaningless since I was sleeping anyway.

    It was just a movement to make myself feel good.

    While enjoying the pleasant sensation of the vaginal walls tightening around his cock, the manager glanced at the time.

    There was still time.

 Chapter 293: Slave Auction House (6) ***

    Chapter 293: Slave Auction House (6) *** The amount Asil demanded was a considerable amount of money.

    No matter how famous the Changgwan was in Feden, it was difficult to pay on the spot.

    The manager''s words about needing time to prepare cash were true.

    However, there was no need for the manager to be the person preparing the cash.

    Even now, somewhere in the building, subordinates are probably scrambling to get cash.

    All the manager has to do is enjoy Asil''s body as much as he wants, and at the right time, escape through the secret door and hand over the cash collected by his subordinates.

    The manager thinks the appropriate time is approximately 30 minutes.

    If it took longer than that, there would be room for suspicion.

    So, I had to enjoy this moment as much as possible.

    The manager covered Asil''s body with his own and lusted after his lips.

    With his hands, he pinched and twisted Asil''s erect nipples.

    "Ugh... "

    The pleasure rising from her pussy and the sharp stimulation felt at the tip of her chest combined, and a moan came out of Asil''s mouth again.

    Compared to when I first started touching her body, the breath was clearly filled with heat.

    The manager''s tongue forced its way between the lips that were slightly opened to exhale.

    "Town... "

    Asil''s mouth was blocked, and she made a frustrated sound unconsciously.

    The manager took in that breath and mixed his tongue with Asil.

    What am I dreaming about? At first, Asil''s tongue just stayed still as the manager did, but as time went by, it started to move slowly and actively entangle with her tongue.

    "Hmm... Umm... Hmm... "

    Even while sharing a deep kiss, the piston did not stop.

    The large erect cock freely explored the most secret caves of the sassy noblewoman, seeking her own pleasure.

    Only when he was out of breath and his face turned bright red did the manager part his lips and began thrusting his cock even more vigorously.

    Tsk up, tsk up. Every time a dick penetrated her, her love juices sprayed out in all directions.

    Even though the amount of love juice that was scraped onto the glans was considerable, it seemed like the more I fucked it, the more love juice flowed out.

    Among the manager''s many experiences with women, this was at the top in terms of having a lot of water.

    That didn''t mean she didn''t like it. There may be differences in individual tastes, but at least the manager liked women with a lot of water.

    For reference, in the manager''s experience, the woman with the most water was a water spirit.

    A spiritist with a taste for NTR entrusted his spirit to us as part of the play, and since it was a fairly rare opportunity, the manager enjoyed using his power as well.

    That... It was not something that could be simply described as ''there is a lot of water.''

    ''But it was disgusting to see the semen showing through the translucent lower abdomen.''

    The manager, who was thinking about something else for a moment, soon felt a sense of ejaculation slowly rising.

    The manager took his cock out of her pussy and shifted his position, placing it between Asil''s big breasts and rocking it.

    The tightening pressure was a bit disappointing compared to the pussy, but the unique softness and softness of her breasts had a different taste.

    Pubut! Damn!

    The cock, which had already been holding back ejaculation from the female hole, ejaculated comfortably after just a few bites.

    The semen ejaculated from the cock that stuck out only the tip of her glans across her cleavage violently stained her asil''s face.

    "Um, um... "

    When some of the semen that stuck to Asil''s pretty face touched her lips, she stuck out her tongue and licked it, as if it was uncomfortable.

    Muck, muck. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a dream, the sight of the mouth licking as if indulging in taste looked cute, but if you knew that what was in that mouth was semen, it also looked infinitely lewd.

    However, the manager felt a little disappointed after ejaculating on the cock inserted into her chest a few more times.

    In his heart, he wanted to plunge his cock into her cervix just as they had been having sex and contaminate the uterus of the arrogant female he thought was superior with his sperm, which he had ignored so much.

    However, the magic-disrupting effect of this room made it difficult to properly use even the basic life magic, Clean.

    It is extremely difficult to clean up the semen ejaculated in the vagina without cleaning.

    If you get caught, it will be more troublesome.

    If you were in the middle of nowhere, you would be attracted to Asil''s man-captivating looks and without a second thought, you would stick your dick in the deepest part and mix the genes, but the manager was too skilled to act like that without hesitation.

    So what I chose instead was in vitro ejaculation.

    It was nothing compared to the pleasure of feeling the warm, sticky texture of the tightening folds, kissing the firm glans of the cervix, and spitting out everything in the balls, but it was the best option that I could choose.

    "Really. "I almost forgot."

    The manager, who was trying to discreetly clean up the semen that was sprayed all over his face and upper chest, remembered something he had forgotten and briefly disappeared inside the secret door.

    Within a few seconds, the manager came back out and there was a magic tool for filming in his hand.

    I couldn''t use it continuously due to the magical power interruption effect, but I was able to take two or three pictures.

    Click.

    At first, Asil''s upper body was filmed.

    Voluptuous breasts that are not covered by a loose dress.

    As I lay looking at the ceiling, some of the love juice on my dick was smeared between my chest slightly opened to the left and right, shining slightly and reflecting the light.

    Above the collarbone, whitish semen was sticky and drying on the white skin.

    Even though she had a cute sleeping face, she was covered in semen from her chin to her lips, bridge of her nose, and eyebrows.

    Click.

    Next was a photo of the pussy.

    The cock that had been fucking her so happily slipped out, and she ejaculated on her own, so her pussy, which was unable to reach climax, repeatedly opened its hole, desperately seeking pleasure.

    "Tsk. After all, no matter if you are a noble or not, if you strip it away, they are all the same."

    After twisting my fully erect clitoris a few times, I reached my climax with a strong surge of water.

    Pushu, the tide that rose up to the waist moistened the magic tools used for filming.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t the type of magic tool that would break down just because it got a little wet.

    The manager wiped away the liquid on the magic tool and took a final shot of Asil''s disheveled full body.

    Click.

    The photo taken of the person being put back from the table to the chair and having them assume the right posture was going to remain in the manager''s collection forever.

    She was lying down on a chair, raising only one leg, showing her silvery pubic hair peeking out from under her lifted skirt, and underneath it, her vagina that was as shiny as silver.

    The image of Asil sleeping with her eyes closed, as if she was at ease in the world, even though she was exposing parts that had to be hidden, was captured in her magic tool.

    ¨C Tick, tick.

    "Is it already the limit?"

    I wanted to take a little more pictures, but the room''s magic-disrupting effect was starting to affect the magic tools as well.

    The manager put his regrets aside and put in his magic tool.

    After cleaning up without leaving a trace, the manager put her clothes back to their original state and disappeared again through the secret door from which she came.

    The room was quiet as if nothing had happened.

    ˇô

    "Here is the amount you requested."

    Trading resumed as soon as the manager notified that cash was ready.

    Even though it was resumed, it was already at a stage where money and ''goods'' were exchanged.

    There was a bit of a fuss to wake Asil, who had been sleeping soundly until the manager returned, but it wasn''t a big deal.

    ¨C Clap.

    As the manager applauded, one of the Changgwan employees whined and came carrying a large bundle.

    ¨C Boom.

    When I placed the bundle on the table, it made a heavy sound as if a rock had been placed on it.

    This was because Asil asked for cash, not a bill of exchange.

    "It was all prepared with imperial gold coins. Please check."

    The manager suggested it, but Asil didn''t even open the bag and told her weasel to pack it.

    "It''s okay. "If it''s even a little short, I''ll make up for it with your useless neck."

    -Bang.

    The weasel lightly carried with one hand the bundle that the Changgwan staff had dragged with all their might.

    Thinking that it was a good idea not to start a fight, the manager looked at the paper he had brought with him.

    Asil asked a question while looking back and forth between the paper and Asil.

    "What is that?"

    "Ah. It''s no big deal. These are the quality inspection results of the slaves you sold."

    "Hmm."

    Asil, who had only asked out of curiosity, quickly lost interest.

    "So. "Is the deal over now?"

    "That''s right. Please take a look."

    "That''s the nicest thing I''ve ever heard come out of your mouth. Let''s go."

    Asil took the weasel and turned her body. After the transaction was completed, Soira remained where she was.

    Although he could have been angry at the rude tone of voice until the end, the manager politely sent Asil off and turned his gaze back to the paper in his hand.

    There, along with Soira''s quality inspection results, were attached a lewd photo of Asil that had been taken a while ago.

    Looking at and comparing semen-covered photos of a man trembling arrogantly without knowing that he had been sexually assaulted gave me a low level of pleasure.

    You probably can''t even imagine it.

    The manager, who politely sent Asil off on the outside despite scoffing at her for being a stupid bitch on the inside, had her staff take Soira to ''her training room''.

 Chapter 294: Slave Auction House (7)

    Chapter 294: Slave Auction House (7) Asil and the weasel returned.

    Now, they will calmly prepare in their hiding place and storm in there when I give the signal.

    Whether to infiltrate or destroy and overthrow everything, that''s up to you.

    The transmitter was placed in the inventory. There was no need to worry about being caught even if it were not possible.

    However, I don''t know when Justitia will come here from beyond the portal.

    According to the auction rules, you have to go to the auction house a few days in advance, but it seems like this auction is being held very quickly, so you never know.

    Maybe it''s already in the slave storage room near the auction house.

    If you delay sending it to the auction house, it will likely be delayed but not delayed, so I think that''s unlikely.

    All I have to do is hold out in this warehouse and then blend in with the group of slaves that the warehouse sends to the auction house.

    If you''re lucky enough to be transported to the auction house with Justitia, it''s best, and even if things don''t work out, you''ll still run into each other at the auction house.

    ... This is my role.

    It means that if I can accomplish this, there is no problem in doing everything else as I want.

    I followed the manager with joy in my heart.

    The manager took me down to the basement of Changgwan.

    The basement of Changgwan was like a prison.

    Old walls with peeling paint here and there, torches burning eerily, and numerous prisons with iron bars. Looking at it this way, it wasn''t like a prison, it was just a prison.

    It looked so sterile that it reminded me of the underground labyrinth that I sometimes see when I enter the dungeon.

    The manager asked with a low smile what he thought of me looking at the basement without saying anything.

    "Hehe... There is no need to be too afraid. "If you just listen to us, you won''t have to come here."

    "Yes? Yes... "

    Did he even think that I was afraid of the atmosphere here?

    Certainly, it could have been so.

    I casually thought that the underground labyrinth came to mind, but to an ordinary civilian, being trapped in an underground labyrinth is not much different from saying that you will die.

    It was natural for an ordinary slave to be scared when he saw this place.

    I was just annoyed because I wasn''t normal.

    The manager opened one of the cells and put me inside.

    "Say it again. "If you listen to us carefully, you will be able to get out of here today and sleep in a room with a warm, soft blanket."

    Even though I was saying it again, it seemed like the content had subtly changed a bit, but it was me. I quietly held my breath and listened to the story. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The manager called someone''s name loudly.

    Rushing footsteps were heard from inside the prison, and a man came running in a huff.

    He was a man of short stature, with a slightly slovenly appearance. Let''s just call it Bisil.

    "Manager, did you call me!"

    "Okay. "I guess you had a good time today without falling asleep?"

    "Oh my, when did you say I fell asleep! "I am always working tirelessly for Changgwan!"

    "Enough nonsense. The slave you will be in charge of has arrived."

    "Oh?"

    After hearing the manager''s words, Bisil''s eyes turned bright red.

    He clearly seemed interested.

    "I thought the next slave I would take on would be that woman who has been making headlines recently. Who said that? Obviously the name is Youth... "

    "Noisy. Be quiet."

    The manager stopped Bisil from talking carelessly.

    She was clearly conscious of me.

    What Bisil was trying to say was probably about Justitia.

    She might be able to get information at an unexpected opportunity.

    "It''s an S-class that I came across by chance. Think of it as relaxing your hands before taking on that task."

    "Hehe. If that''s the case, it''s not bad. "Is there a deadline?"

    "I''ll give it to you for three days. "After three days, she has to be moved to the auction house."

    "Three days? Anyway, three days is too short. "Can''t we put it up for auction next time instead of this time?"

    "No. It''s three days. "I''m putting it up to brighten the mood before putting the main product up for auction."

    "No matter what, three days... "

    "It would be good to skip the basic process. "It''s not new, it''s used."

    Used?

    I feel bad for the word choice of the guys there. Please give some thoughts on the used goods you are listening to.

    "Aha. Then it''s a different story. However, if it seems difficult, I will give priority to what was originally scheduled. That would be okay, right?"

    "Do whatever you want."

    The manager handed some of the papers he was holding to Bisil and left.

    As if that was the end of his work, he didn''t even look in my direction.

    Bisil glanced at the paper handed over by the manager and sighed.

    "There isn''t any important information. This is also a report... "

    Bisil crumples up the wad of paper... As I was about to, I realized that it was a piece of paper given by the manager myself, so I stopped and just put it down next to me.

    It seems that the manager who seemed to be embarrassed by Asil was also a person with his own status.

    Bisil looked at me inside the cage and said.

    "Hey. "Did you hear anything?"

    What did you hear?

    Did she mean to tell you what she said about Justitia a moment ago? I don''t think that''s the case.

    As she came down to the basement, she only told the manager what she had heard.

    "You just have to listen carefully... "

    "That is correct. "It''s true, but it doesn''t contain any content."

    Bisil scratched her head nervously.

    "Let me introduce it from the beginning. "I won''t tell you twice, so listen carefully."

    "Yes."

    "I am a teaching assistant working at this store. An elite that specializes only in A-class slaves and above."

    A little pride appeared on Bisil''s face as she said that. Even though she is doing this, she seems to have pride in her job.

    "I don''t know what kind of training you received under your previous master, but I bet it''s at least more fun than that. If I think you have been trained enough to be sold as a slave, I will take care of it. All you have to do is follow what I say."

    Bisil opened the cage door and took me out.

    "Let''s start right away. Follow me."

    As the saying goes, there was a basement beneath the ground.

    As I went further down, the chill rising from the floor became noticeably stronger.

    I only went down one floor.

    Didn''t they really remodel the underground labyrinth?

    Even though I was wearing shoes, I could feel the movement between my toes.

    Bisil chose one of her rooms and took me there.

    Still, the room was a little warmer than outside.

    And the various instruments placed in the room.

    Somehow it looked a little familiar.

    When did you see it...

    Right. When she went to rescue Asil at the academy, she found him suffering in a room that felt exactly like this.

    Even if it''s a fantasy world, the teaching assistant''s office seems to be there. Is this called convergent evolution?

    Bisil told me to take off and started fiddling around with her equipment.

    During the quality inspection, the big guy enjoyed watching me take off my clothes, but Bisil seemed to have no interest in that.

    Or maybe I''m unimpressed because I''ve seen too much.

    -Sreuk, sreuk...

    It was a garment that I had worked so hard to put back on after the quality inspection a little while ago, but I felt a little annoyed to have to take it off again without even wearing it for long.

    But what can I do? If you infiltrate as a slave, you must obey quietly until you achieve your goal.

    How long has it been since I was forced to obey orders regardless of my will? .

    Hehe.

    After many twists and turns, when I took off all my clothes and folded them neatly, Bisil started looking at me to see if she had finished adjusting the equipment.

    My gaze traveled back and forth several times from my face to my toes.

    If the big man''s gaze was a gaze full of sexual desire and the manager''s gaze was a gaze evaluating an item, Bisil''s gaze was half that.

    Eyes that are lustful while measuring the value of my body.

    It was only when the underground air began to feel slightly cold on my bare skin that Bisil''s gaze moved away.

    Bisil threw something at me.

    It was a leash that looked like a small belt.

    It is commonly referred to as a slave necklace.

    "Chill."

    That''s all Bisil said.

    It was the arrogance of a person who believed that he had absolutely no choice but to follow his own words.

    Of course, I had no choice.

    I calmly took the leash and hung it around my neck.

    ¨C Click.

    A slave collar was put on with a chillingly dry sound.

    At the same time, the magic power within the body solidified and became immobile.

    The wizards of this world are high risk, high return.

    Although magic can be used to do almost anything, there are quite a few ways to seal magic.

    From simply covering one''s mouth to prevent chanting to necklaces used for slaves.

    The reason is simple.

    It''s disgusting to see high-ranking wizards living for their own pride, being brutally humiliated in an environment where they can''t use magic, and becoming corrupted and giving in to dicks.

    I wanted to see that, so I set it up that way.

    And now I myself have become the target.

    Since I am not a wizard, having my magic power sealed was not that fatal, but since I could not strengthen my body with magic power, my power was greatly reduced.

    Since the original goal was to infiltrate, even if you had no intention of rebelling, it has now become truly difficult to rebel.

    My lower stomach is growling at the thought that from now on I will be subjected to something severe without even being able to resist.

    Like an erotic doujinshi!

 Chapter 295: Slave Auction House (8) *

    Chapter 295: Slave Auction House (8) * A leash on a naked body.

    I can confidently say that I am dressed quite manically.

    In adult films, there are often scenes of people crawling on all fours for a walk dressed like this, but I''ve never done that because I don''t have any exposed walls.

    Ah. Of course, not having played it refers to both games and reality. It goes without saying that I''ve never played it in real life, and I''ve never played it in a game either.

    Why do something that doesn''t get you excited and just makes you feel embarrassed?

    But... Now I am in the position of a slave. If you tell me to do it, I have no choice but to do it.

    With my heart pounding, I waited for Bisil''s next words.

    However, Bisil did not speak right away and just looked at me.

    Is time a preference?

    Considering that, I didn''t feel much lust in his gaze.

    It still felt like half praise and half lust.

    "It seems to be true that I received training from the previous owner, right?"

    "Yes? Yes... "

    Just as I thought she might have opened her mouth, Bisil said something unintelligible.

    He just stared at me and suddenly said that it seemed right that I had been given a teaching assistant. What kind of thinking circuit is this?

    Still, I hesitantly agreed because I had to maintain my character settings for infiltration.

    "The fact that you don''t make any move to cover up your naked body while being stared at by a man means that you are used to it. "I don''t know who I received the training from, but I received it fairly well."

    "..."

    Is that so?

    Even though no one asked Bisil, she explained it step by step.

    I might be the type who surprisingly talks a lot.

    For your information, the reason I don''t pay much attention to gazes even though I''m naked is because I don''t treat Bisil as the same person.

    Maybe it''s when your head is hot with excitement, your brain is swallowed up by sexual desire, and everything feels erotic, but when you''re in a state where nothing happens, like now, rational judgment comes to mind first.

    When you think about it rationally, showing your naked body to an NPC is... To compare it, it was just the feeling of a pet entering the shower room while taking a shower.

    Except for some sexual aficionados who enjoy ''safe sex'' with their dogs, no one gets aroused by showing their pets naked.

    Moreover, what I see is ''Soira''s'' body and not my body.

    Of course, as is usually the case with these types, it wasn''t something that could be clearly distinguished as if cutting with a knife, but it was roughly the same.

    "I feel comfortable as a teaching assistant to some extent. "Kneel."

    Bisil seemed to be muttering to himself, and then he suddenly gave me an order.

    It was a bit late to react because it was an order given so suddenly.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Huh... !"

    1 second? It was clear that it wouldn''t last 2 seconds.

    In terms of time, it''s only about that much.

    As soon as Bisil was delayed in my response, she immediately pulled on the chain attached to her leash.

    A strong pressure was applied to his neck and his body was pulled.

    I couldn''t control my body and knelt on the floor.

    My knee, which had been violently thrown to the floor, was throbbing, and the pulled leash was slightly constricting my neck, making it difficult to breathe.

    Even though it was less chilly than outside, the cool chill on the floor still took away my body temperature.

    "Be humble."

    However, Bisil seemed to be okay with my situation and immediately gave the next command.

    Joari.

    It was a word that was rarely used.

    I was confused about what it meant, but I was still able to react this time.

    The fact that I was able to immediately react to those words, kneel down and hit my head was no different from a conditioned reflex arising from my situation and posture.

    Since they made him kneel naked, shouldn''t the next one be a naked dog?

    He moved before even understanding what the word Joari meant, but fortunately he didn''t pull on the leash this time.

    I guess it was the right answer.

    A heavy weight was placed on the back of my head as I rested my forehead on the cold floor.

    A feeling of weight as if something was placed on it.

    Am I being stepped on?

    Even if he couldn''t use magical power, his head was trampled while naked by Bisil, who seemed like he could easily defeat him with his bare body.

    The humiliation that comes over me sends shivers down my spine.

    Still, she couldn''t resist for the sake of sneaking in, and her pussy started to get wet little by little.

    Bisil said while trampling on my head.

    "Okay. It was good this time. All you have to do is follow exactly what I tell you. If you follow it properly, there is no problem. Punishment if you don''t follow or are late. Easy to understand, right?"

    "..."

    I didn''t answer anything.

    For some reason, I felt like that was the right answer.

    As if my intuition was right, the weight I felt in the back of my head soon disappeared.

    But I didn''t raise my head even after that.

    After waiting for a while, I heard a satisfied voice from above my head.

    "The basics are in place. "I don''t know if three days is really possible at this rate."

    There was a sound of something moving around.

    "But you know the word Joari. Were you originally a nobleman? Commoner must be a difficult word to understand. Ah. Did you say it was used as a toy for nobles and then sold?"

    I just hit him based on his intuition.

    I stayed quiet because I was grateful if they could figure it out.

    "Get up."

    I got up immediately after hearing Bisil''s words.

    The leg I was kneeling on felt a little numb, so I had to try not to stumble.

    If you even stumble, a ''bee'' will immediately fly at you.

    Wait, is that actually better?

    It seemed like it was rattling for a while, but there were a few things in Bisil''s hands.

    As I was looking at the items, Bisil, who noticed my gaze, smiled and explained lightly.

    "These are the items I will use on you from now on. That''s right, it seems like you only understand what I''m talking about, so it''s okay if you explain."

    Bisil showed me the glass bottle she was holding in one hand.

    Through the transparent glass bottle, I could see that it was full of pink liquid with a sticky texture.

    Although it was my first time seeing this product, I could roughly guess what effect it would have. It''s probably some kind of medicine.

    She wouldn''t have taken out beauty cream when she was training the slave.

    "It looks like you have a guess. I guess the previous owner used it often? "I heard it''s a woman, but it''s quite shady."

    Everyone thinks that Asil is a shady crazy psycho lesbian.

    Sorry, you know.

    Still, wouldn''t it be better if your reputation ended up being slightly tarnished rather than the plan failing?

    Anyway, once this incident is over, I will never see them again, and they don''t even know the name Asil.

    "But you probably never used this. "This is a special item that can only be found in this city."

    Items that can only be found in Crime City?

    It piques my interest. At the same time, I was nervous.

    Because there''s no way such a thing could be a proper product.

    "And this one... "

    Bisil showed the object she was holding in her other hand.

    It was a stick-like object with a small sphere at the end of a thin stick.

    It would be easier to understand if it was said to be an elongated cotton swab.

    Bisil waved the stick in the air. It was a strangely erotic move.

    "I am a teaching assistant who will help the teaching assistant in the future."

    "..."

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Aha, haha"

    When there was no reaction, I immediately felt a slight pressure on my neck. I had to force myself to laugh.

    Bisil didn''t have much talent for comedy.

    "Even though it looks like just a stick, it has the latest technology applied to it. "Stay still."

    Bisil extended the stick towards me.

    The sphere on the end of the stick was pointed at my chest. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Talk.

    The stick, which was straight and unwavering, pierced one nipple.

    The nipple, which had become a little hard due to the cold air in the basement, was pierced by the sphere and gently entered the inside of the chest.

    And I could feel something strange.

    Uh? This...

    "Sensitivity is also good. "I would like to see who taught me as a teaching assistant."

    Bisil said something, but my senses were focused on the strange feeling I felt in my chest.

    The sphere attached to the end of the stick was not simply a round sphere.

    It''s small, but the surface is rough. No, it doesn''t feel as rough as sandpaper... It was a feeling that was difficult to describe, but it was clear that it was a stimulation incomparable to simply being stabbed by a stick.

    Bisil stabbed her in the chest and drew a small circle with her stick.

    I felt a tingling sensation in her chest as she rubbed the side of her nipple along with her areola.

    Bisil stopped rubbing the stick only after her nipples became firmly erect as her excitement gradually built up.

    "How is it. Do you like it? I''m glad you liked it, but there''s nothing I can do if you don''t. I''m not going to change it. Ruler. Anyway, the explanation is over."

    Bisil scooped up a handful of the aphrodisiac that he boasted was a crime city specialty.

    How viscous it was, not a single drop flowed between her fingers.

    A sweet smell that makes her nose dizzy even though she is only a few steps away.

    "Stay still."

    Then she started spreading the medicine in her hand on my body.

    Cheolpuk.

    The feeling of touching her body was as soft as applying fine mud.

 Chapter 296: Slave Auction House (9) *

    Chapter 296: Slave Auction House (9) * The most forward part of a woman''s body is the breasts.

    There may be differences depending on body type, but in general, this is the case.

    Bisil''s outstretched hand, covered in aphrodisiacs, was the first to touch my heart.

    It felt cool and soft, like rubbing fine clay.

    Bisil''s hand caressed her entire breast, as if rubbing her skin.

    The hand was meticulously caressing from the upper chest to the lower chest, making sure to touch the entire palm, as if they were being careful not to touch the skin directly.

    In reality, Bisil''s hand exquisitely applied only the slight medicine on her palm to her chest, and there was no skin-to-skin contact.

    Do I have tuberculosis?

    No, that can''t be possible.

    There is no way a person with tuberculosis would do a job like a teaching assistant that involves a lot of contact with the skin or mucous membranes.

    Then why is it like that?

    The question was quickly resolved.

    "Ha... "

    By the time the sweet-smelling aphrodisiac was applied to my breasts, which were large enough to be proud of, although not as large as you may know, my body had become hot at some point.

    Itchy feeling.

    My hand went up without realizing it due to the burning and tickling sensation I felt throughout my chest.

    It was to massage my breasts, which had become sensitive enough to burn, like scratching an itch.

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Kek... "

    But before her hand could go even halfway up, a strong pressure came from her leash.

    The pressure was on a different level from the pressure she had felt earlier when she didn''t laugh at Bisil''s jokes.

    "Off, off... "

    She couldn''t breathe and let out a groan.

    The feeling of being strangled by a tough leather leash was more painful than I imagined.

    The pain of having your delicate neck forcibly tightened and the pain of suffocation.

    Simply being cut or hit was painful in its own way, but the pain of being strangled was a new pain that I was not used to at all.

    At least this is a sensation that has been reduced due to the limitation of pain perception in VR.

    Among SM plays, there is a type of hard play called breath control that makes you unable to breathe, but at least I was able to remind myself that I am not that type of fanatic.

    Only when her HP gauge began to decline after she was out of breath did Bisil let go of her leash.

    "... Kahak! Crane! Sigh!"

    The air is sweet.

    Like the ionic drink you drink after running out of breath, the air that opens your throat and enters your lungs has never been so delicious.

    Only after panting for a while did she come to her senses little by little.

    Bisil, who was actually the culprit, just watched me from the time I was in pain from suffocation until she came to her senses.

    For some reason, that expression made me a little angry.

    Who did I hurt so much for?

    "Say it again. "Don''t move."

    Bisil just said that with a smile that made people angry.

    When I heard those words, I was able to understand in my head what kind of situation I was in.

    Telling me to stay still? I definitely heard it.

    And I didn''t stay still, I moved.

    But why did I move in the first place?

    It was because I couldn''t stand my body getting hot from the medicine Bisil applied.

    This kid was a crazy person who made things move and then strangled him for moving!

    I glared at Bisil full of dissatisfaction...

    ¨C Ugh...

    ... But I just relaxed my eyes and forced a smile.

    It''s not really because of the pressure slowly creeping into my neck. Do you understand?

    Now I am Eul. Now I am Eul.

    I suppressed my boiling anger by repeating it like a mantra.

    To be honest, it wasn''t just that I didn''t like being treated like this.

    Bisil said with a grin that made me want to punch him just by looking at his face.

    "It''s natural for a slave to listen to his master. It''s so natural and not difficult. "Don''t you think so?"

    "... ?"

    However, what came out of his mouth was not an explanation, nor a next command, but his own incomprehensible bullshit philosophy.

    "For a normal slave, that would be enough. However, it would be a shame to be satisfied with only that level of A-grade or higher slaves that I handle. So I thought: A perfect slave should listen to his master under any circumstances."

    What do you mean by that?

    The sight of Bisil reciting words that were difficult to understand was like a joke, as if she was talking about something she knew without asking.

    Therefore... To summarize what Bisil is saying now, a good slave must follow his master''s orders no matter what.

    I can understand that, but the category of ''what happened'' was ridiculously broad.

    Wouldn''t it be said that you must follow your master''s orders even if a knife is literally at your throat?

    At that level, it''s like a loyal knight from an old story.

    If you tell a slave with a bomb necklace around his neck to charge into a place where it is obvious he will die, he will respond to his master by saying that he will die one way or another.

    It''s beyond the point of dissatisfaction and is ridiculous.

    It seemed like this was the end of the explanation.

    Bisil closed his mouth again and started applying his medicine.

    ¨C Cheolpuk.

    From the collarbone, shoulder, forearm, and fingertips.

    The medicine was spread all over his body, including the area between his toes and the Y zone between his thighs, not to mention areas such as his limbs, waist, and buttocks.

    ¨C Tsububup, tskububup...

    Finally, I started to apply it carefully, going beyond the outer shell of the ear and into the inner ear.

    Even the small sound made by the tiny lump of medicine crushing in my ear sounded as loud as thunder.

    A crackling sound that feels like it''s ringing directly in your head, the slightly warm temperature of the medicine, and even the body''s reaction as the effects slowly begin to appear.

    My back was trembling uncontrollably, and my hands were trying to move on their own.

    Even while applying the medicine to my body, Bisil skillfully put pressure on the leash every time I tried to move.

    Bisil, who applied the medicine until she was satisfied, took a step away and looked at me.

    There were several bottles of used medicine rolling around at his feet.

    It seemed like Bisil was saying something again...

    It didn''t sound right.

    My whole body is hot. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A long time ago, when she was captured by an orc, her entire body was covered in semen, and she was half unconscious from the poison.

    My body was so hot that it wasn''t much different compared to back then.

    Fortunately, the aphrodisiac was only applied to the outside of the body and did not penetrate inside, so I was barely able to control myself.

    The sensitivity jumped so much that even the feel of hair brushing against my ear felt pleasant.

    Wouldn''t it be really nice if the wind blows?

    It was a shame that it was underground and there was no wind blowing here.

    Clenching my fists, wiggling my toes, and all the sensations felt on my skin seemed to have been replaced by pleasure.

    Man.

    Her instincts as a forcibly amplified female yearned for a man.

    Bisil just looked at me without doing anything.

    To be honest, no, not to be honest, to be honest, Bisil wasn''t my taste.

    It''s not that I can''t say that his slightly mean appearance overlaps with my sexual tastes, but at least when it comes to his appearance as a man, he was far from my tastes.

    What. Why.

    I don''t live solely on sexual desires.

    Anyway, even though it was a secret that was out of sync with my tastes, I still looked more attractive than any other man.

    Needless to say, it was because of the weakness.

    Ah. Increasingly limited...

    My mind is a mess because I want to touch that itchy body right now.

    Even if you weren''t a man, it would be much cooler and more pleasant if you just touched it.

    Wouldn''t it be a little okay?

    A little. Wouldn''t it be possible to slip by just a little bit without being noticed?

    No. They''re watching me right in front, so if I move even a little, there''s no way it won''t be detected.

    But if it''s really just a little...

    As conflict after conflict continued, Bisil took off her pants, wondering what on earth she was thinking.

    When I took down my underwear, a dick of a size that matched Bisil''s body was revealed.

    It didn''t have a size that didn''t suit his body like a goblin, or a large penis that was easily recognizable like an orc.

    A dick just the right size for a body of that size.

    However, to me now, it only seemed like a sacred figure that would cool down the parts that were itchy and hot and driving me crazy.

    Although he was calm, he looked towering, as if it was hard not to feel lustful while looking at my body.

    At the end, which feels majestic, a slightly moist pre-cum comes into view...

    ...

    ...

    ¨C Cradangtang!

    "... Huh?! Hehe, hehe!"

    What happened?

    When I came to my senses, I was rolling on the floor.

    At the same time, a tremendous pain came from my neck.

    Only after crawling around like a bug on the floor for a while did I come to my senses.

    Because of my weakness, as soon as I saw the dick, I lost my composure and tried to attack it, but my throat was so tight...

    ...

    First, let me make an excuse: it wasn''t my intention. It''s real.

    It felt like I couldn''t stand an itch and scratched it unconsciously.

    As the pain in my neck went away, I began to feel the heat that had been suppressed by the pain again.

    I knew I shouldn''t move, but my heart was filled with the desire to hang on to the dick and seek pleasure.

    Apart from my body becoming hot, cold sweat broke out on my back.

    I started off with light thoughts, but it seemed like infiltration would be harder than I thought.

    We''ve only just begun.

 Chapter 297: Slave Auction House (10) **

    Chapter 297: Slave Auction House (10) ** "Ugh, big... Hot. Hmm... "

    Half of the moans were mixed with pleasure and half were moans of pain.

    The difficulty level of Bisil''s request to ''not move'' was higher than expected.

    I was now lying on a table of an appropriate height, with my legs spread in an M shape.

    Since there was no distance to fix his posture, he was hugging his thighs.

    Although it was a fairly difficult position, it was several times better than standing still when the medicine was applied all over the body and the person was in heat.

    Because you can hold the thighs with your hands.

    And if you apply a little force, the front of your thighs can be pressed against your stomach and rubbed.

    Fortunately, Bisil didn''t say anything about me stimulating her body like that.

    It was quite a miserable feeling to have to be satisfied with just stroking and squeezing my thighs with my hands, not even my genitals.

    I felt excited at the same time.

    Even in my opinion, it was the castle wall that gave me trouble.

    And of course, just being in this position didn''t mean I was letting out those moans.

    ¨C Talk.

    "... Haha... !"

    Lie on your back and spread your legs in an M shape.

    Then, of course, she sticks out her pussy as if to show off. It is also the attitude taken for such a situation in the first place.

    Bisil stuck a stick into her pussy, which was sticking out as if offering up a woman''s weakness.

    Cock, cock.

    In terms of intensity, it was a century in which a child would poke at something interesting with a tree branch.

    However, it was a different story if the area being stabbed was one of the most sensitive parts of a woman''s body.

    Even more so if the tip of the stick is generously coated with etiquette medicine.

    The sensation of the stick meticulously sweeping the vagina, as if spreading a medicine to each and every curved fold of the vaginal wall, was crazy.

    It felt good.

    I felt it when my nipples were being caressed, but the beads on the end of the stick were not just round spheres, but there was something on the surface that could provide a lot of stimulation.

    Scratching the vaginal wall with something like that gave me the same pleasure as licking the wrinkles of the vaginal wall with my tongue.

    However.

    The problem was that this stick was too thin.

    The stick was thin, and the beads were small.

    While the entire lower abdomen was hot and aching, the stick that was no thicker than a child''s finger did not relieve the heat, but only provided a tantalizing sensation.

    No, because the medicine was applied to the point where it dripped from the beads, my body became hotter and hotter each time I was stabbed.

    The estrus is getting worse, but the command not to move the body has not been lifted.

    I gritted my teeth and hugged her thighs with all my strength.

    If I didn''t do this, it seemed like they would try to attack Bisil at any moment.

    In fact, she almost did it a few times already.

    The moment I relaxed my arms and let go of my thighs, the leash tightened like a knife, so I failed every time and ended up writhing on the floor.

    Thanks to this, the teaching hours continued to get longer.

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah, tsk, tsk... "

    I can''t even moan comfortably with tantalizing stimulation.

    Even though I was so hungry for pleasure that I could even perceive the act of plucking my throat open and scratching my vocal cords as stimulation, I couldn''t move.

    ¨C Cook.

    "Hiit?"

    As if exploring the weak spot in the vagina, the stick that was being stabbed in every nook and cranny without missing a point finally reached the cervix.

    It wasn''t like he was stabbing her hard, or knocking on her baby''s room, he just touched her with a ''nudge''.

    However, the body that was starving for pleasure multiplied it and accepted it as if it were pleasure.

    Her toes in the air twitched without stopping.

    It felt like if I relaxed even a little, I would shake my waist without even realizing it.

    I desperately hugged my thighs and endured the pleasure and urge.

    ¨C Knock, knock, swoosh, swoosh...

    "Ugh... Ugh... Under... Eww... Ugh... "

    Not knowing my desperate efforts, Bisil playfully poked the cervix or twirled the stick around.

    The strangely strong bead continued to harass and attack the deepest part of the body.

    It was very difficult to endure that stimulation...

    At the same time, it was the pleasure I was able to truly feel for the first time while receiving training from Bisil.

    At this time, I paid as much attention as possible to her lower abdomen and concentrated my senses so as not to miss even the faintest pleasure.

    Originally, the vagina did not have any special sensation.

    Even though it is a genital organ, it is an internal organ, so it is natural.

    Just as the throat can be felt when food or drink is consumed, the vagina can also be felt when something enters the mucous membrane and stimulates it.

    But now it is marinated in a weak medicine.

    I took advantage of my incomparably more sensitive state than usual and did my best to seek pleasure.

    Round and round.

    Her beads rotate and lick the cervix.

    I was so focused that I could picture the size of the deepest part of me in her mind.

    "I can''t believe I started training to feel with my womb. Has this already been developed? Or did you have talent from the beginning?"

    It seemed like Bisil was saying something, but she couldn''t hear it properly because all her attention was focused on her lower abdomen.

    The more you concentrate, the more pleasure you can feel.

    Like an RPG where you level up as you gain experience, your senses became more and more sensitive.

    "But let''s leave it at this for now. Because I have to do other things too."

    -Talk.

    "Hmm... !"

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap, tap.

    "It, hee, heh... Huh... !"

    The stick that was in the deepest part falls out.

    It doesn''t just come out, it touches various parts of the vagina as it goes out.

    At most, the small beads only touched a few places, but my senses jumped to a strange degree and my body started jumping.

    It''s like picking out only the weakest part of the body and touching it...

    A weakness has already been discovered?

    So fast?

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap.

    Even while I was panicking, the stick was touching a few more places, and a chilling sensation gradually rose up each time the bead touched.

    I put a lot of strength into my arms and endured the rushing sensation.

    I didn''t endure it for any particular reason.

    As I tried to hold back my body from moving as it wanted, I ended up enduring the pleasure as well.

    However, if you try to stop the oncoming flood with a flimsy dam, the flood will eventually burst.

    I intuitively knew that the longer I endured it, the more amazing the approaching climax would be.

    ¨C Sigh...

    However, just at the point where it seemed like it would have been possible to go just a little further, the stick touched the last spot and slipped out.

    "Under... Ha... "

    The pleasure that reached its peak in a body that had become sensitive due to a weak drug and then stopped.

    I was overheated and looked up at Bisil with a dazed head.

    Bisil shrugged his shoulders and looked to the side.

    My head also turned to follow that gaze.

    There was an hourglass with all the sand gone.

    ... Ah.

    When I saw it, a memory I had forgotten for a while came to mind.

    ¨C If you can not move until this hourglass runs out, I will finish today''s training here.

    This was what Bisil said before spreading her legs in the shape of an M.

    When my thoughts reached that point, I checked the hourglass again.

    ... No matter how many times I checked, there was no sand left at the top of the hourglass.

    Is this the end?

    My body, which has never been there before, aches like this. Is this the end?

    Ah...

    When she turned her head, Bisil and her eyes met.

    My five senses became extremely sensitive, and I was able to see my face reflected in Bisil''s eyes.

    Even if I couldn''t see the details, I could read the general expression.

    Deeply red cheeks, slightly moist traces of tears in slightly opened eyes, eyes filled with despair and longing despite the melted face.

    It was difficult to pinpoint what kind of expression it was due to the mixture of various emotions, but it was a sexy face anyway.

    "Fuha. What is that expression? There is no such thing as a bitch in heat. Good. As promised, today''s teaching assistantship ends here. I''m not allowed to move."

    As soon as permission was given, her hand moved.

    ¨C Creak, creak, creak...

    Without a moment of hesitation, I started masturbating with my hand dug into my lower abdomen.

    Insert a finger into the hole with one hand and circle the clitoris with the other hand.

    A primal pleasure, as if it were scratching an itch, covered my head.

    I feel good.

    "Oh... Ohh... Hmm... "

    A moan comes out arbitrarily from the open mouth.

    It may have been quite an unsightly appearance, but I didn''t have time to worry about how others looked.

    I moved my hands just a little faster, just to get more pleasure.

    "... Sigh!"

    Thanks to my fingers working so hard that it was ugly, the climax came quickly.

    Her muscles twitched arbitrarily, and a tingling pleasure that felt like electricity ran through her entire body.

    The first peak.

    It was as desperate as the rain during a drought, and it felt just as good.

    But...

    It''s not enough.

    My fingers were not enough.

    I needed something thicker, harder, and capable of penetrating deeper.

    Finish.

    Something like that is right in front of you, right?

    Bisil, who had been watching my depravity right under her nose, looked a little annoyed when our eyes met, as if for some reason things were going as planned.

 Chapter 298: Slave Auction House (11) **

    Chapter 298: Slave Auction House (11) ** When do you start and end your teaching assistantship?

    Slaves do not have the authority to decide that.

    It''s natural. They are slaves because they are not guaranteed even the most basic human rights.

    Although criminal slaves or war slaves who became slaves through legal procedures have their own rights, they still receive unreasonable treatment compared to ordinary people.

    There is no need to talk about being a sex slave in a crime city.

    If you think about it, it is a worldview without the concept of human rights in the first place. Still, there is some duty between humans.

    But there are exceptions to everything, and there are exceptions to the saying that slaves have no rights.

    High-class slaves called A-class and S-class slaves are one of the exceptions.

    There is a reason why people are given adjectives such as A-class or S-class when they are merely slaves.

    Because it''s actually amazing.

    Justitia, a princess of a country, is a good example.

    In addition, they are rare races and have exceptionally high magical power. There are various reasons. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    These high-class slaves cannot be replaced when the time comes, so they are treated fairly even if they are slaves.

    If you look at Justitia''s emotional side, she probably doesn''t have such a harsh life.

    Anyway, since I am one of those high-class slaves, there is something I can ask for.

    A representative example is the right to rest when resting.

    Simply put, it is the right to refuse sexual intercourse unless it is during teaching hours or working hours. Just like an ordinary citizen.

    Then you might be thinking, how is that any different from a professional prostitute? Right. It''s not much different. So I''m saying it''s amazing.

    However, rights that would normally be considered privileges were now poisonous.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Today''s teaching assistant is over. Go back to your room. "You don''t want me to show you the way, do you?"

    "..."

    This guy. I definitely know.

    I know that I cannot be satisfied by applying a lot of medicine and taking a long time to warm up my body.

    They are doing this knowingly and on purpose.

    To make myself want it.

    "Excuse me... "

    "Why? Speak quickly. I''m busy too."

    Bisil really urged me on without looking busy at all.

    What should I say?

    Please put it in? Please do a little more?

    No matter what I said, he was grumpy and didn''t seem to listen properly.

    However, my body was so hot that I couldn''t bear to send Bisil away like this.

    It would be better to accomplish the mission if I just let it go.

    During the break, you can recover your stamina, review your strategy, sneak away and secure an escape route...

    Just thinking about it for a few seconds, it occurred to me how beneficial it would be to send Bisil here as is.

    On the contrary, when you give up these numerous benefits and hold on to Bishil, all you can gain is pleasure.

    Even though I''m playing this game to have sex, I still have to do my job and have fun.

    I haven''t figured anything out yet, so I don''t plan on enjoying it alone.

    Therefore... All you have to do is be patient.

    Bisil will leave in a little while.

    Then things will get a little better.

    No, but I can''t help my aching body. Wouldn''t it be better to feel better and refreshed quickly?

    No, not that either. Is there any guarantee that sex will end quickly?

    In the first place, this situation itself was planned by Bisil. Nothing will happen if you just keep following along as intended.

    But, then what about my body? What is this hot body that craves pleasure?

    My mind is confused.

    I feel like I have two thoughts.

    The idea of ??quietly enjoying pleasure and the idea of ??having to endure it for now for the sake of the strategy.

    Unable to bear the thoughts that crossed my mind dozens of times in a single moment, I closed my eyes.

    ¨C Tak. Tak.

    It was much more bearable since I couldn''t see the man in front of me right away.

    ¨C Tak. Tak.

    My body still aches. I want to open my eyes right now and squeeze my dick.

    But you still have to endure it...

    ¨C Tak. Widely. Tak.

    ... But, what does this mean?

    A dull sound that was heard a while ago.

    It was a small sound, but when I closed my eyes, I became more sensitive to the sound and was able to hear it.

    I think I heard it somewhere.

    The moment I thought that.

    "... Huh?!"

    A strong smell pierced my nose.

    I reflexively opened my eyes and checked where the smell was coming from.

    I confirmed it.

    As I closed my eyes, I saw Bisil''s cock shaking nearby.

    I wasn''t even masturbating.

    It''s just shaking up and down, as if dispersing the smell.

    However, every time that strong male scent hit my nose, my complicated mind became neatly organized.

    However, the direction of the organization was not helpful for the purpose of infiltration...

    Ah...

    I can''t take it anymore.

    "Fuck me."

    "Yes? "What?"

    "I want you to fuck me! Because I can''t stand it!"

    "Is that a favor? "I don''t know."

    "... Please fuck me! Please!"

    "Hmm... Still, I decided to end my teaching assistantship here today. Isn''t it a bit much for me to touch it even though it''s not teaching time? After all, my role is as a teaching assistant. "I don''t really feel like doing it."

    This is really... !

    I want to squeeze it.

    I want to knock him down by punching him in the head and use him as a living dildo with only his cock erect. Because you can erect your dick even if you are unconscious. I''m sure it would feel so good that you''d go crazy if you were to ride on a towering dick and shake your hips, right?

    But Bisil was still holding the end of my leash.

    Since I wasn''t the type to get pleasure from pain, I had no choice but to do what Bisil wanted to feel better.

    "Please stick your dick in my bitch hole! You can use it however you want and ejaculate as is! Please make me feel good with my hot, squishy wet pussy covered in a lot of aphrodisiacs... !"

    I shouted without knowing what I was saying with my head clouded by unresolved excitement.

    Anyway, words to seduce a man. I randomly chose words that I thought I had heard before in men''s doujinshi or games and spewed them out.

    Did I seduce you properly?

    Bisil had a blank expression for a moment, but then laughed out loud and fell asleep.

    Only after laughing a lot did I put my dick to my pussy.

    "Kkkk... Hey. This is amazing. How did you become a teaching assistant to say all this? Good. It was fun, so I''ll give it a special thumbs up."

    "Thank you... Wow?"

    ¨C Push shot!

    ... ???

    Just once.

    After applying a lot of aphrodisiacs, the body that had been anxious for a while reached its climax with just one insertion.

    It felt like a pillar of hot fire was piercing my body.

    My body became so sensitive that I wondered if this had ever happened before. It was sensitive enough to be aware of each and every wrinkle in the vagina that the glans scratched.

    Scratching, crushing, wrapping, wrapping around.

    Every movement the body instinctively made to seek pleasure came back as stimulation.

    Stimulation to the point of violence.

    The body, which desperately wanted stimulation, became infinitely sensitive not to miss even the slightest stimulation, like the ground cracked by drought and drinking rainwater.

    All that stimulation came as pleasure and hit me.

    "Ah... Ah, ha... Haaaaa... ?"

    "You begged like that. Just a little bit is enough to kill you. Hey. Are you alive?"

    "Ahhh... More, more... "

    "Is he alive?"

    ¨C Slam!

    "Hmm?"

    Bisil screamed and hit her palm.

    Her breasts, stomach, thighs, and butt cheeks were all hit.

    Even while screaming violently, it was professional to moderately control the force of the hitting hand so as not to cause too much pain.

    ¨C Voila!

    Her palm swung once again, leaving a red handprint on her white skin.

    But instead of it being painful, it just felt nice and refreshing, like tapping an itchy spot.

    I wish you could hit me a little more.

    "Under. I can''t believe you like it even after getting beaten up. Are you saying that an S-class slave can enjoy anything? "A bitch who doesn''t even need training!"

    I can''t hear well.

    As if all the body''s consciousness was focused on sexual sensations, something could be heard, but not properly recognized.

    When I think I can understand a little, my consciousness is blown again by the non-stop piston.

    Still, it was good to keep shouting.

    Is it because the medicine was applied all the way to my ears?

    I felt like I could enjoy the tingling sensation in my ears from the loud sound.

    "Ugh, hmm... !!"

    A thunderbolt strikes in my head.

    My eyes were flashing so brightly that counting was already foolish.

    If you take your dick out, take it out, and if you put it in, stick it in.

    Every single action Bisil did on my body brought me pleasure and made me leave easily.

    My agitated body was calming down little by little as it went away, but on the contrary, the orgasm only soared every time I was penetrated.

    "Now, wait a minute! I think this is going to get weird... !"

    "Seeing as you have time to talk, I guess it''s still okay? "Hmph!"

    "Hwaaaaang??"

    Despite my request, Bisil rammed his dick into her even harder.

    Something big is coming.

    The small ones were already exploding like fireworks every time the dick moved, but the bigger ones were coming.

    I could feel it intuitively.

    This one is going to be huge.

    So, I asked her to delay it for a moment, but it didn''t work.

    I gritted my teeth and prepared for the great pleasure to come.

    "It''s cheap!!"

    Finally, with a loud shout, semen was violently vomited from the cock that was pressing tightly against the cervix.

    At the same time, my mind also turned white...

    White... Crab...

    ...

    .

 Chapter 299: Slave Auction House (12)

    Chapter 299: Slave Auction House (12) It rises slowly.

    As if I were floating underwater while trusting my body to buoyancy, I came to consciousness slowly and without any haste.

    Little by little, consciousness comes back...

    "Umm... "

    I opened my eyes.

    As soon as I open my eyes, the first thing I see is the light from the lighting magic tool flickering on the wall.

    I was slowly able to come to my senses as I looked at the light that occasionally flickered, wondering if the quality of the magic tool was good.

    Where was this?

    The cold air that touches your bare skin, the walls painted in a dull, monochromatic color... Right. It was the teaching assistant''s room in the basement of Changgwan.

    Once I remembered one thing, the rest came quickly.

    My last memory was of being tormented a lot, then begging and begging, struggling against the inserted cock, and being unable to withstand the surge of pleasure, and being swept away.

    I just lost my mind.

    How many times have I lost consciousness while playing this game?

    Even if I counted it, it didn''t seem like it would be more than a few times.

    Worse yet, fainting during sex.

    I glanced at the log and found that at the moment of fainting at the end, the stimulation had soared to the point where it reached the limit of the VR device.

    When was the last time you had sensory limitations?

    Was it when you broke your arm in a fight? I was definitely restricted at the time, but it was the first time I almost got restricted while having sex.

    How powerful is it? Peden''s special weak medicine...

    "Are you awake?"

    "Huh?!"

    It''s a surprise!

    As I was quietly continuing my thoughts, I heard Bisil''s voice.

    I was so surprised that I jumped up from the table I was sitting at.

    I fainted and woke up, but I didn''t know he was still there.

    Of course, I thought he had already gone somewhere else.

    "Why are you so surprised? I should have been more surprised."

    However, when I looked closely, I saw that Bisil was just putting on her pants and adjusting her waist.

    Hasn''t more time passed than you thought?

    Suddenly, as I thought, I moved her hand between my legs.

    I smeared the semen that was slowly flowing out of her pussy hole with my fingers and rubbed it with my thumb and index finger.

    Fluffy texture.

    It was a little slippery mixed with love juice, but she hadn''t hardened yet and was a little warm.

    I think I fainted only for a moment.

    "... What are you doing?"

    "Huh? No, I was wondering how long I was unconscious... "

    Bisil, who was looking at me like that, said in an absurd tone.

    "You just have to ask me."

    "Aha."

    "This is ridiculous... What. Still, she had good appeal as a sex slave. Indeed, it can be said to be S-class."

    I just did it without thinking.

    Still, the evaluation is okay, so let''s stay still.

    "And your way of speaking is back to normal."

    "It''s okay because teaching assistant time is over, right?"

    "A slave must always be a slave. What time do you set aside to be a slave? ... Wait, I usually speak in a friendly tone like her friend, but when it comes time to have sex, I become polite... Wouldn''t that concept be bad?"

    While Bisil was talking, she suddenly mumbled something to herself and picked up the notebook she had left nearby.

    There was more content written in that notebook, which I had scribbled occasionally since I started working as a teaching assistant, than the last time I looked at it.

    "Normally, I don''t tell you these things, but since you seem to have already developed a certain level and are obedient to the teaching assistant, I''ll tell you especially. You go forward... "

    Then, he started reciting his plan to become a teaching assistant in the future.

    Actually, it wasn''t very meaningful information. Whether I know it or not, it''s going to happen anyway.

    But I got excited while listening.

    Through Bisil''s story, it was quite enjoyable to imagine myself changing each time a teaching assistant was completed.

    After the clitoral training is over, the clitoris becomes so sensitive that you can feel it even if you just touch it with underwear.

    After the breast training is over, the entire breast becomes as sensitive as the clitoris, and just by massaging it a little, it shows an unsightly appearance and climaxes.

    It is said that after anal training, you can become a pervert by spraying assistant on the restroom just by going to the bathroom.

    Although this is a story about when all the teaching assistants were completed 100% without any problems, it was still a heart-pounding story.

    It wasn''t a story that could have been done in three days in the first place, so I didn''t feel it was regrettable.

    "This is roughly the story. Got it?"

    "Uh... Yes."

    In fact, let''s keep it a secret that I couldn''t listen properly because I was obsessed with a few keywords and fell into delusion.

    Bisil also passed on without questioning her.

    "Go back to your room. "I have to get a teaching assistant tomorrow too."

    Still, I guess it was true that today''s teaching assistant ended here.

    Even though time was running out, there seemed to be no rush.

    "Well, can I ask for one thing?"

    "What? No matter how S-class you are, it would be best to remember that you are still a slave. I treated them a little generously, and I''ve seen slaves climb up several times. At that time, I... "

    You really have a lot to say.

    "No, it''s not like that. Please use some clean magic. Or let me wash it."

    If you are wearing a slave leash, you cannot even use life magic.

    Bisil said she had no idea she would ask for such a request, but she wrote a clean one, saying, "It would be troublesome if I got sick."

    What? Are you a tsundere? It doesn''t really impress a guy like that.

    ˇô

    I left the teaching assistant''s office and returned to the room given to me.

    Even though it was a room, it was nothing more than a prison, an empty space with no furniture and closed with iron bars.

    Still, there were blankets. Is this an S-class privilege?

    The prison was warmer than the teaching assistant''s office, but it still had a cool vibe.

    If she were an ordinary woman, she would have spent the night here, feeling the chill go down in her bones.

    It was a story that had little relevance to me.

    I opened my inventory and took out the sleeping bag I had previously put in.

    Because inventory is the player''s privilege. It has nothing to do with magical power, so it can be used normally even while wearing a slave leash.

    A sleeping bag is an expensive item that is purchased together with expensive camping gear. I remember the promotional text that said you don''t have to worry about freezing to death even if you just have this sleeping bag on the bare floor without a tent or anything.

    I put myself in a thick sleeping bag that looked so fluffy just by looking at it and was about to go off to dreamland...

    "... Ah. "I almost forgot."

    I remembered what I had to do.

    I snuck in here to find Justitia''s location.

    I was so satisfied with the humiliation from the beginning that I forgot about it.

    I put the sleeping bag back into my inventory and took out the lockpick.

    ¨C Click, click... Slam!

    "It''s simple. Well then... "

    This was the basement of Changgwan.

    To find clues about Justitia''s location, you can go up to the first floor or search underground first.

    I decided to search underground first.

    Because underground security will be less elaborate than above ground.

    In a medieval fantasy world, it doesn''t seem like there are several floors underground, so let''s quickly tackle the area that seems easiest.

    I changed from my fluttering, wide-open gothic dress to an infiltration suit and headed deeper underground.

    Really. Don''t forget to make it look like you''re sleeping in a blanket so that you don''t get caught when someone comes.

    ˇô

    As I came down to the basement and walked, I passed the teaching assistant''s office and entered a deeper basement.

    "I never thought it would be this deep."

    It''s already on the 3rd floor underground.

    Although it was a fairly large building, it was not a building worthy of being built at the level of a commercial building.

    I said that the first time I set foot underground, an underground labyrinth came to mind, but maybe that wasn''t just a feeling, and it was actually a building built on top of an underground labyrinth. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the way...

    "It''s difficult. "I never thought it would be this wide."

    They thought that the underground area would not be large, so they decided to search underground first.

    However, if it was this wide, the plan needed to be changed.

    What should I do?

    As I was walking while thinking about it, a door with a chain around it, unlike other rooms, appeared.

    Moreover, there were even two people guarding the door.

    Although both of them sat on a large chair and fell asleep for a long time.

    Seeing how many empty liquor bottles were rolling around on the floor, it looked like they were having a drinking party among themselves.

    Still, the fact that there was someone guarding it also meant that this door was that important.

    Just in case, I lit a sleeping incense that I took out of the inventory, put it to sleep, removed the chain with a lockpick, and opened the door.

    Stairs going down.

    There was no proper lighting underneath, so the area beyond the stairs was dark and invisible.

    The people who nominate Justitia must be VIPs. I didn''t think I would lead VIPs to such an unpleasant basement, but... Still, I can''t help but go.

    Just in case, I put a stopper on the door to prevent it from closing again and went down the stairs.

    ....

    ...

    ¨C Boom!

    "W-what?! Why is something like that in the basement of Changgwan?!"

    -Kikigeek... Wow... Kagak...

    He comes back as if he''s about to jump in, kicks the stopper, and through the closed door, the sound of the door being scratched can be heard.

    I blocked the door with my back and held my breath for a while, then scratched for a while and slowly walked away.

    "Phew... "

    I sighed in relief as I heard the sound of footsteps disappearing.

    While I was walking, I was startled when a zombie suddenly appeared.

    There is no one who wouldn''t be surprised in that situation.

    I quickly took out a weapon from my inventory and slashed, but... I was tired of the endless crowds of zombies and skeletons and ran away.

    For some reason, it felt like it had been meticulously blocked with chains and guards.

    It was truly an underground labyrinth!

    I was able to clean and use the undead monsters up to this door, but it was difficult to clean down here... Well, maybe that''s the story.

    But it was good news for me.

    The characteristic of the underground labyrinth is that it is wide and complex.

    Even the area managed by Changgwan may not know all the roads.

    But I have a "Compass."

    It''s like having a passageway that you can go in and out at will!

 Chapter 300: Continuous Arena (1)

    Chapter 300: Continuous Arena (1) When Soira was just exploring the underground labyrinth.

    Other members were planning a strategy in their hideout.

    "Please read."

    "What is this?"

    Flora and Asil looked at the paper the weasel held out and asked a question.

    "Bloodbane''s Thorn, Black Coin, Yoren''s Hide... "

    "I think I heard that somewhere?"

    The weasel spoke to the two who were feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu while reading the contents.

    "These are the ingredients we need to gather."

    "Ingredient? What do I do with this?"

    "That... It''s hard to tell right now. "I will only tell you that these are the materials needed to rescue Justitia."

    "Okay? Okay."

    Asil accepted it and did not question the weasel.

    Even if I questioned him, I didn''t think he would tell me more, and I wasn''t curious enough to need to know.

    Flora said worriedly as she continued reading her list.

    "Sister, but isn''t this too much? Will I be able to prepare on time?"

    "Ah. It''s okay. That''s a whole list of things to prepare... "

    The weasel took the list and drew lines.

    After a while, Flora returned her list, which had been reduced by about half.

    "That''s about it, excluding the ingredients I''ve already prepared."

    "Oh, this will be enough for the three of us to share!"

    "That''s right. So, I''m asking you this. Can I ask which of the two of you is stronger?"

    "Who is stronger? ?"

    Flora and Asil''s gaze crossed.

    Who is stronger?

    It was a difficult question.

    You know that when two people spar with each other, they win.

    Because Asil has a morale ability that nullifies 100% of damage by attribute.

    In fact, it was like a wizard''s counter.

    However, when considering simple firepower, Flora was much higher.

    Whether it''s a range attack or a single attack. After the battle was over, it was often Flora who played the most active role.

    In other words, the fields they were in charge of were too different to compare.

    So the two just looked at each other.

    The one who turned his attention first was Asil.

    It''s been over half a year since I became a pretty girl and knew Flora, but still, somehow, I felt burdened when I looked into her eyes from such a close distance.

    Asil turned her head from Flora and told the weasel exactly what she thought.

    "Hmm. Okay. They say they have different areas of confidence... "

    The weasel was troubled for a moment after hearing Asil''s story.

    The difficulty level of the ingredients you need to obtain, how to obtain them, even the personalities of Asil and Flora...

    The result of various considerations.

    "Then it would be better to do it this way."

    The weasel made a new list and distributed it to Flora and Asil.

    The list they both received contained different ingredients.

    "We have allocated ingredients that are easy to find for each of you."

    The list also roughly outlined where to get the ingredients.

    They also said that if a more detailed explanation is needed, they will explain it.

    As I read each one, it was clear that I didn''t think, ''Is this worth it?''

    So the two started going around looking for ingredients.

    ˇô

    Asil was mainly assigned materials that could be obtained within Peden.

    This was because he could escape alone in case of an emergency.

    Shouldn''t Flora be returned to the inner city then? The materials obtained outside the city are mainly materials that must be obtained by hunting monsters.

    Is not it? Are people more dangerous than monsters that can just be defeated?

    Asil tilted her head but followed the weasel''s instructions and went looking for ingredients.

    "Devil Arachne''s Thread? That''s a bit expensive."

    Some materials could be obtained simply by having money.

    "Ah. We''re out of that material now. Instead, I know where to get it. How about it? If you were confident in obtaining it yourself, would you at least buy this information?"

    For some materials, you had to personally defeat monsters and collect them.

    Still, like in the games Asil knows, you don''t have to catch a good monster and only give him a few fragments of material, so this wasn''t that difficult either.

    "If that''s the case, I definitely have it. But I can''t just ignore it... "Would you please do me a favor?"

    The most difficult cases were those where something was asked for in return for handing over ingredients.

    In a way, it was the case that best suited the game world of WM.

    To solve a big problem, you obtain the necessary information or items through small quests.

    Isn''t this truly a royal RPG development?

    However, it can be enjoyed because it is a game, and for Asil, who had to actually move his body to play it, it was extremely annoying.

    In addition, because people thought it was a crime city, few requests were made properly.

    ¨C Please cause trouble in the hostile gang area.

    ¨C Are you pretty? Would you like to promote it in front of our store? Huh? What kind of store is this? Just an ordinary window... Wait, where are you going?!

    ¨C I''ll give it to you if you do it once with your mouth, chest, and pussy.

    Even though they were wearing hoods, it was difficult to hide their gender while talking face to face.

    Moreover, there are even people who say that they look pretty even though they only show around their chin because of the hood.

    For your information, I stole the last guy by hitting him in the back.

    After I come to my senses, I might open my eyes and look for Asil, but who cares? It was a city I would leave in less than a week anyway.

    We were in the process of reducing the list of necessary ingredients one by one.

    "The molars of a snow tiger?"

    Asil''s eyes turned to the next ingredient on the list.

    ˇđˇđ''S molars, claws, leather, etc. It was a material that could be collected from a specific monster.

    However, the reason Asil muttered in confusion was because of the information written about how to acquire this material.

    Reward for 7 consecutive wins in Vikta Arena. The opponent changes every time, so you can''t be sure of victory, so if it seems difficult, we recommend robbing.

    "You''re recommending robbery..." "

    Asil was dumbfounded.

    You''re telling me to steal out loud.

    Among the materials collected so far, there were some that ended up being robbed, but that was only Plan B, and there was no case where robbing was encouraged from the beginning.

    Still, it didn''t mean I couldn''t understand it.

    Because weasels are loyal subjects to the Vale Kingdom. Minor moral issues were no problem given the goal of rescuing Princess Justitia.

    But that''s a weasel. It wasn''t Asil.

    Asil, who prides himself on being a member of a civilized society, decided to try the Jeonggong method first before transferring ownership of materials without consent, following Weasel''s recommendation.

    Do you know? Will Asil really be able to win 7 games in a row and receive compensation?

    The owner of the arena saw Asil and welcomed him with a big smile.

    "You want to participate in the arena? However, much! "I can get you a seat right away!"

    They welcomed him so willingly that Asil was a little reluctant.

    "Why are you so welcoming? Isn''t that natural? Beautiful female contestants are always welcome. I guess you also want the elixir that is the reward for 10 consecutive wins, right? "I won''t ask you what''s going on, but the elixir is really there, so don''t worry!"

    "Hmm... Umm... Yes... "

    Elixir.

    It was a name that was familiar to Asil.

    I don''t know what the effect will be in this world, but at least it will live up to its name.

    However, contrary to the owner''s excitement, it was not the elixir that Asil was interested in.

    Anyway, there was no need to correct that illusion, so Asil decided to participate in the arena.

    According to the original plan, she planned to negotiate before participating to see if she could purchase it with money... The owner was very pleased and poured out her words, so the decision was made to participate in the arena.

    "What. All I had to do was get it... "

    Asil muttered as he left the owner''s living room.

    She didn''t agree because she was pushed by her own strength. Huh. That was my intention from the beginning.

    Just like that, the arena staff stuck to Asil, who was shielding herself.

    "I heard about it. She participates in a series of arenas? Just come this way."

    "No, already?"

    "Wouldn''t the sooner be better? "I have already decided on my opponent."

    "No matter what, it''s too fast." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite grumbling, Asil followed her employee.

    There is less than a week left until the auction opens. Even you knew that time was running out.

    ˇô

    ¨C You''ve waited a long time!! Vikta Arena, the most famous attraction in the neutral city of Feden! We have a special event prepared today that will satisfy your expectations! 10 consecutive arenas that you all are familiar with! Today''s challenger is...

    Asil listened to the host''s voice ringing loudly in the waiting room, and his pretty face frowned.

    "Do I really have to go on like this? "Wouldn''t it be okay if I ran away now?"

    However, he was already in this situation and running away was something he couldn''t do due to his personality.

    Unaware of Asil''s burning heart, unable to do this or that, the host continued speaking.

    ¨C ... A beautiful girl who will make your eyes widen! Will she be able to safely achieve 10 consecutive wins and claim her elixir? Thank you for your support! For your reference, this arena was created through the cooperation of the following sponsors...

    As the list of sponsors that no one listened to gradually came to an end, Asil finally made up her mind.

    "Hey. Fuck. "Do I have to die?"

    With words that sounded more like desperation than determination, Asil headed from her waiting room to the arena.

    A blinding light illuminated Asil''s appearance.

    At the same time, cheers that shook the arena rang out.

 Chapter 301: Continuous Arena (2)

    Chapter 301: Continuous Arena (2) Neutral city, crime city, lawless city.

    The residents of Peden, called by various names, are always hungry for stimulation.

    To put it more bluntly, I am addicted to stimulation.

    Feden''s daily life is stimulating.

    There are always fights breaking out in bars, someone gets stabbed in the back alleys, and even the squares are full of pickpockets.

    It is not unreasonable for people living in places like this to have an infinitely higher threshold of stimulation and seek out stronger stimulation. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Some people scammed women, and some people did drugs.

    It was possible to feel a sense of omnipotence, as if you were a god, even for a moment, if you just slightly ignored the damage to your body.

    Although there was some controversy as to how objectively that slightness was.

    And among those stimuli, a particularly popular stimulus was the arena.

    Primitive stimulation filled with blood, violence, and barbarism.

    The arena where people and people, monsters and monsters, and monsters and people kill and kill, was able to make even the residents of Feden, where violence was a daily routine, feel the excitement of their hearts racing.

    More blood. More violence.

    The Vikta Arena that Asil participated in was one of those arenas.

    The elixir offered as a prize for those who won 10 games in a row attracted numerous challengers, which soon led to the popularity of the arena.

    It could be said to be the main content of Vikta Arena.

    It was content to mock and enjoy watching the challenger gradually lose strength and die against increasingly stronger enemies.

    Of course, if the challenger was a woman, a more provocative and exciting scene could be expected.

    The arena was also aware of this demand, so when a female challenger appeared, they blatantly added that type of monster.

    Goblins, orcs, tentacles, etc.

    Since it was such an arena, the presence of the new challenger, Asil, was enough to arouse cheers from numerous audiences.

    A body that tempts men with silver hair that sparkles in various colors under the lights of the arena.

    Plus...

    "Fuck. "Is this clothes?"

    Asil screamed in anger, but her voice was drowned out by the huge shouts of the arena, so even Asil''s ears could not hear it properly.

    The clothes Asil was wearing were armor.

    Although it seemed like the area of ??metal protecting the body was very insufficient, the body was protected with metal anyway, so it could not be called armor.

    It was a type commonly referred to as bikini armor.

    He was wearing another thin layer of clothing on top of it. The problem was that it was so thin that everything underneath the clothes was visible, so it had no meaning beyond the design.

    In addition, I was even more angry because the body had more skin color than the covered parts, and the arms and legs were given proper armor.

    Because I remember the old days when I had to wear reverse bunny girl clothes to work.

    Still, he had no choice because he was told that it was a costume he had to wear to participate in the arena.

    All I could do was grit my teeth and remind myself several times that I would beat the owner in the back before I left the city in a week.

    ¨C Before starting 10 consecutive arenas! For those of you who are new today, let''s start after a brief introduction to the rules!

    The audience booed loudly at the host''s words, telling them to start right away, but the host continued the introduction steadfastly.

    It was a rule that wasn''t very special.

    The challenger fights an opponent designated in the arena 10 times in a row, and at the end of each match, he or she can choose whether to quit and receive a reward or proceed to the next match.

    There were other minor rules, but they were not important.

    ¨C You''ve waited a long time! Let''s get started right away! The first opponent is...

    As the crowd''s booing gradually became more severe, the host immediately proceeded with the game.

    The door on the other side of the arena opened, and several goblins appeared holding crude clubs.

    An opponent that even an ordinary person with just a little training can easily defeat.

    "What. "Step 1 will start like this."

    Asil raised the sword provided by the arena.

    No matter what, the one holding a sharp weapon is more popular with the audience.

    They even told him to hold on to it for now even if he threw it away later, so Asil couldn''t refuse and carried it out.

    Still, it wasn''t all bad.

    Swing your sword beautifully against the monster and defeat it.

    It was something I wanted to try at least once.

    Asil faltered in the posture he had learned at the academy, looking over his shoulder, and faced the goblin that was charging at him.

    ˇô

    ¨C It''s amazing!! How could such strength be hidden in that delicate body! Challenger, it''s already 6 wins in a row!!

    ¨C Waaaaa!!

    The audience cheered loudly at the host''s fuss.

    In fact, Asil was breathing heavily in the middle of the arena and trying his best to recover even a little of his stamina.

    Continuous battles with gradually increasing difficulty drained my stamina faster than I could have imagined.

    First goblins, then orcs... Up until this point, it had been an ordinary arena, but from stage 4 onwards, the arena''s malicious intent gradually became more blatant.

    Step 4, Pink Slime.

    The slime that made up the body was a weak slime.

    It was a vicious opponent selection aimed at the fact that Asil could only engage in close combat.

    As the goal of the arena was, Asil, who had no means to fight from a distance, had to fight the slime head-to-head, and slime splattered all over his body.

    There would have been no problem if the spirits were combined, but Asil had no intention of using the spirit unions in this arena.

    Because it is a technique that no one in this world can even imitate.

    As someone who was going to run away and make a mess of the auction house a few days later, I didn''t want to show anyone who could be identified accurately.

    After dealing with difficult-to-deal-with guys like Pink Slime in succession at levels 5 and 6, it was natural that my stamina would be depleted.

    ¨C Ah, our challenger! You look exhausted already! However, there are still 4 steps left to reach the elixir! Will we be able to get through it safely until the end?!

    When Asil looks a little tired, the host immediately gets on his nerves by mentioning elixir.

    ''You need elixir. ''You''re not going to stop here, are you?''

    The good news was that the prize Asil was aiming for was not a 10-game winning streak reward, but a 7-game winning streak reward.

    From the 4th stage, Asil introduced enemies that were difficult to deal with, and I couldn''t even imagine what kind of enemy he would send out in the 10th stage.

    Still, the 7th would be worth it.

    Asil thought so and signaled that he would proceed to the next step.

    ¨C Progress! Progress! Brave challenger! As expected, I will proceed to the next battle without hesitation!!

    The host shouted loudly and the door on the other side of the arena opened for the seventh time.

    What walked out of it.

    "... "People?"

    It was a man wearing a clown-like mask.

    His face was covered with a mask, and his body was wearing a pair of underwear.

    However, perhaps he was a celebrity in the arena, and the crowd cheered when he appeared.

    ¨C I am introducing! A fighter from the Vikta Arena! An entertainer who always gives you something to see! ''Puppet Master''!

    The man called Puppet Master entered the arena, raising his hand in response to cheers.

    Instead of a weapon, he was holding a large bag in one hand.

    Since it''s called Puppet Master, I guess there''s at least a doll in there.

    ¨C 10 consecutive arenas! That 7th! Let''s begin!!

    As soon as the host declared, the bag in the man''s hand opened with a click.

    What came out of the bag was a doll, as Asil expected.

    I don''t know if it can be called a human form just because it has a head, eyes, nose, and mouth and a flesh-colored exterior.

    Asil sighed and picked up a weapon lying around.

    At the edge of the arena, there were many weapons thrown in by spectators as ''cheering''.

    Although he was a piece of junk that would break if he swung it three or four times, he was able to use it at least once or twice.

    ¨C Bang, bump!

    A black bead was launched from the doll''s joints with a dull sound.

    Asil quickly rolled on the floor to avoid the attack and threw away the hatchet in his hand.

    I tried using a sword and a spear, but Asil''s skills were limited to dealing with orcs at best.

    A fist is better.

    Asil just ran towards the man and threw out his fist.

    I''ve never worked with a puppeteer, but I learned it at the academy. Anything that forces an opponent to fight on your behalf should attack the main body first.

    The puppeteer quickly summoned a puppet and defended Asil''s fist.

    The two fought fiercely.

    When the doll swung the blade from his forearm, Asil caught it with the iron plate wrapped around her shin.

    When Asil attacked the puppeteer, the doll threw her body to catch her.

    The audience''s excitement boiled over as the doll''s parts bounced and Asil''s blood was sweating.

    However, as time passed, the fight tilted in Asil''s favor.

    As the doll has more limbs, the puppeteer''s hands become busier and reach their limit.

    ¨C Kwasik!

    The shape of the doll collapsed with the sound of something being smashed.

    Numerous limbs were scattered on the floor, and the puppeteer lost his weapon.

    ''I was obviously going to attack the main body first, but how did it end up like this?''

    Anyway, I won, so it''s okay.

    Asil took a deep breath and approached the puppeteer.

    Because the winner is not yet decided.

    However.

    Asil tried to approach the puppeteer but realized that her body was not moving.

    "What is it?"

    Asil''s question.

    And the puppeteer, who should have been helpless because the doll was broken, was secretly laughing.

 Chapter 302: Continuous Arena (3) *

    Chapter 302: Continuous Arena (3) * If the challenger in the arena for 10 consecutive wins is a man, the arena will prevent you from winning 10 times in a row even if you try all possible methods.

    If a swordsman is the challenger, use a steel golem. If a wizard is the opponent, use a mana eater.

    Still, they did not poison the challenger''s food or force him to give up by taking hostages, so it was an arena that operated honestly and sincerely, which is rare in this lawless city.

    And on the other hand, if the challenger is a woman, he will try his best to humiliate her.

    The miserable sight of a woman strong enough to fight a monster and be violated by a man was the perfect material to stimulate the audience''s dirty desires.

    Especially if the woman is beautiful.

    Of course, when Asil appeared as a challenger, the entire arena heated up with excitement.

    The audience was excited in anticipation of the humiliation show that would soon follow, and the owner of the arena was excited, saying that he had received a guarantee of box office success.

    The 7th opponent, a fighter in the arena and a puppeteer called the Puppet Master, was chosen to repay such excitement.

    In terms of strength alone, he was not much different from the 6th monster.

    If they fight head-on, the odds of winning are probably barely over half.

    Nevertheless, the reason he came in seventh was because his skills were particularly effective in interpersonal combat.

    It was even more effective with a little preparation.

    For example, sending out pink slime in the previous turn and poisoning it with a medicine in advance, or making the enemy fight against an enemy with strong durability even though it is not a threat and draining stamina, etc.

    Finally, the preparation was complete as long as the enemy personally destroyed the special doll that had been made with great effort.

    Why would he bring a deformed doll with many limbs?

    The principle of a puppeteer is to manipulate puppets that resemble people.

    This is because the further away from the human figure the more complicated and difficult it is to control the puppet.

    Boxing, martial arts, swordsmanship... All things called ''efficient movement'' were created based on the human form.

    Unless you are a genius who can create a martial art on your own, it is most efficient to take the form of someone who can utilize existing ones.

    However, he deliberately made a deformed doll and hid a trap inside it, and the trap became entangled into an invisible thread of magical power every time Asil broke the doll.

    It becomes the thread of magic that becomes the basis for a puppeteer to control a puppet.

    The thread of magical power that was tangled in Asil''s body was immediately transferred to the puppeteer, hindering Asil''s movements.

    As a result.

    "Body... !"

    "Hehe. "It''s not moving, right?"

    Asil became unable to move.

    ¨C Ah!! How did this happen! Challenger! It doesn''t move suddenly!!

    The host''s words had a hint of teasing.

    When Asil heard those words, he realized that this was the work of a puppeteer.

    As I concentrated my senses as I had learned at the Academy, I was able to see transparent threads of magical power, invisible at first glance, attached to my body.

    ''We''re in big trouble!''

    Asil had a hunch.

    The way to escape from the threads of magic tangled in the body was simple.

    You can cut the thread by manipulating your magic power, you can escape by simply applying more force than the pressure provided by the thread, and in Asil''s case, you can escape by merging with the spirit.

    But the problem was that, as you now know, none of these methods could be used.

    I didn''t learn magic manipulation because I said there was no need to use magic, I didn''t have enough stamina to give strength, so I didn''t use my strength properly, and I didn''t want to see the spirit combination in a place like this.

    Still, when the situation got to this point, there was no point in being stubborn.

    Asil secretly uses elemental magic, hoping not to be caught...

    Sure!

    ... As I was trying to do this, I was startled by a sudden movement of my arm and lost my concentration.

    "What?! "My body moves as it pleases!"

    "You suddenly raised your hands, is this a surrender?"

    "No!"

    If you win just this once, you can get the materials and even break the puppeteer''s doll.

    It was too good to give up here.

    It was the puppet master''s guidance to think that way.

    "I want to resolve it peacefully. "Why don''t you just surrender to this situation?"

    "I won''t do it!"

    Asil, who was caught by the puppeteer''s deliberately angry words, tried to escape from the magic thread without even thinking about surrender.

    Of course, there was no reason to just watch Asil''s efforts.

    ¨C Challenger!! Suddenly, he arches his back and starts dancing! What is this? Is this a service to the audience?!

    ¨C Wahahahahaha!!!

    Every time Asil tried to do something, the puppeteer interfered by forcing Asil''s body to move.

    Cheers and laughter gathered around Asil, who was dancing with her hands on the back of her head and waving her hips from side to side.

    Her breasts bouncing around every time she shook her waist was a bonus.

    "Profit... !"

    You already know that I am weak to gaze.

    I could barely bear to fight in front of so many spectators in my embarrassing bikini armor, but now that I was forced to dance awkwardly, I couldn''t concentrate properly.

    With her new red face, Asil continued to try to escape, but it was difficult with her mind distracted by all the attention.

    ¨C Ego. Even as the challenger dances his way, our Puppet Master has something up his sleeve! I''m looking forward to seeing what the result of spending so much time preparing will be!

    While I was panicking, I came to my senses when I heard the host''s words.

    It was not the time to be swayed like this.

    I twisted my body with all my might.

    "Huh?!"

    With a whimper, Asil''s hand moved on its own and took off the armor that was on her chest.

    When the bikini top that barely covered her breasts disappeared, her large breasts swung and spilled out.

    At the same time, loud cheers erupted from the audience.

    Most of it was obscene talk.

    ¨C Challenger! Suddenly I took off my clothes and threw them away! What is this idea? Is this also an operation? Indeed, the big breasts caught my eye and I couldn''t see anything else!

    Now the host''s remarks are blatantly mocking.

    Of course, the host was able to watch the show calmly because he knew what was going on. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good, good... "

    Even while grinding his teeth, Asil''s body was moving as it pleased.

    Every time she showed off her naked bikini top like a flag, the metal part of the bikini armor reflected light and attracted attention.

    She even left her place and walked around the arena, shaking her butt.

    ¨C Take it off! Take it off!

    ¨C Shake your butt more!

    ¨C Look here!

    Every time Asil took a step, all kinds of obscene words poured out.

    Violent words that show no consideration for the listener even if you wash your eyes and look for them.

    Asil was almost in tears, but her body still couldn''t move.

    In the end, Asil slowly completed one lap of the arena and started shaking his body on the spot, even taking off his bikini bottoms.

    "Oh, no!"

    Asil shouted without realizing it.

    If you take off your top and bottom in bikini armor, you are just naked.

    Showing your naked body in front of so many people?

    Asil''s head was about to explode.

    Unfortunately, her head, which was half-inactive due to shame, was of no help in a situation where it was not enough to deal with it calmly.

    Regardless of Asil''s intention, Asil''s body was slowly lowered by hooking her fingers around the strings of her bikini.

    Slowly, the bottoms, which were no different from thong panties, went down little by little.

    The pubic hair, which was faint but clearly showing its presence below the navel, glowed silver under the lighting of the arena.

    ¨C ...

    The audience, who had been cheering so much, became silent and focused when an important part was about to be revealed.

    It was a gaze that conveyed the passion of not missing even a single moment.

    Even the talkative host swallowed his saliva and remained silent.

    Asil''s body slowly lowered her pants, conscious of the gaze, as if she were performing a striptease.

    There is a brief pause just before the slightly closed crack between the crotch is revealed.

    Finally, the bikini bottoms went all the way down to her knees.

    Asil''s body bent down and pulled her bottoms off her legs.

    Finally, Asil became naked.

    The puppeteer manipulated Asil''s body into all kinds of obscene positions.

    Every time she changed her posture, the audience, who had been speechless for a while due to her attractive body, became excited again.

    ¨C I took it off, I took it off! Challenger! Suddenly, he started taking off his clothes and was completely naked! Every time those big breasts bounce, it seems like my heart beats too! Those pink nipples look so delicious! It looks like every man wants to suck it at least once! I can''t take my eyes off the neatly groomed pussy hair! In fact, he was a tank and not a fighter? I feel like I was captivated by the challenger''s provocation!

    "Please... Shut up... !"

    It seemed like it was quiet for a moment, but the only thing the host said, as if he had been storing it up rather than not saying anything, was all about Asil''s body.

    The terrible situation made me want to close my eyes and escape reality.

    But I also knew very well that it wouldn''t solve anything.

    Meanwhile, Asil''s body was dancing, gently shaking her breasts and buttocks to seduce the man.

    And in order to provide the next ''thing to see'', the puppeteer moved.

 Chapter 303: Continuous Arena (4) **

    Chapter 303: Continuous Arena (4) ** ¨C Puppet Master! It''s finally starting to move! The challenger is also facing the challenge without giving up! If you''re going to come, should I ask you to come?

    There was silence between Asil and the puppeteer as they stood facing each other.

    As I stared at it, the mask the puppeteer was wearing seemed more and more angry.

    The desire to hit her grew stronger, but contrary to that thought, Asil slowly moved her hips and approached the puppeteer.

    The bouncing breasts with every step caught the attention of men at a glance.

    On the outside, it only seemed like Asil was seducing the puppeteer.

    Asil went in front of her puppeteer and rubbed her breasts against her puppeteer''s chest and her hands on her panties.

    Although the puppeteer was not the type to fight directly, he had enough muscles to be embarrassed by the audience as a fighter in the arena.

    Soft breasts were crushed and rubbed against the firm chest muscles.

    If she were a woman who was excited about muscles, she would have been excited by this situation, but she didn''t have that taste. If she said she would hate it, she would hate it. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C The challenger started stroking the Puppet Master''s cock! What does this mean?! Does this mean that instead of a barbaric game with blood and flesh splattered, we will compete with sex like civilized citizens!

    There was laughter at the host''s ridicule.

    It was something that the arena''s regulars had already expected.

    The sight of a female challenger fighting with a bloody sword and an ax after several battles falling into the puppeteer''s trap and lusting for his dick was a skit that I would never get tired of seeing, no matter how many times I saw it.

    While laughter filled the arena, the puppeteer''s expression was tense.

    "Kill. If this is released, I will kill you. Really. Be prepared."

    This was because Asil, standing so close that her chest was rubbing, raised her eyes and mumbled curses.

    It was closer to a warning of murder rather than a curse.

    The atmosphere of Asil muttering while looking up with her cold eyes was enough to create tension even for a puppeteer who was accustomed to blood and violence.

    In the meantime, she was creating a sticky atmosphere when viewed from a distance, so she was professional in that respect.

    -Both sides, no movement! We make eye contact and continue the breathtaking psychological warfare!

    The host''s words broke the silence between the two people.

    It meant not staying still, but moving and showing something.

    Although I was afraid of what would happen after the arena ended, the puppeteer was a fighter who belonged to the arena anyway.

    If I had to peel it, I had to peel it.

    The puppeteer just hugged Asil.

    Feeling her soft, silky skin all over my body gave me the urge to stay like this forever.

    ¨C Puppet Master! We have a challenger! The audience''s expectations are focused on what else will be shown this time!

    I wanted to continue enjoying the curved body that fit comfortably in my arms, but the audience couldn''t be satisfied with just hugging me.

    The puppeteer knocked Asil down while hugging her.

    Towards the back.

    Feeling a small shock, Asil lay down on top of the puppeteer.

    Asil raised her body and sat down on top of the puppeteer.

    I was very concerned about the presence of a hard and thick object felt under my buttocks.

    That wasn''t Asil''s intention. Asil was still being controlled by the puppeteer.

    And Asil''s controlled hands pulled down the puppeteer''s panties.

    The cock that popped out was already firmly erect.

    Asil went down a little, put her cock between her breasts and started rocking it.

    ¨C Chest!! The challenger''s first strike is his chest! She is attacking the Puppet Master while shaking her big breasts, which immediately caught the attention of the audience!!

    Excited host and excited audience.

    The puppeteer actually preferred to use her mouth rather than her breasts, but there was no choice this time.

    "Krrrr... "

    Because Asil was growling like a rabid dog and trying to bite her dick.

    Asil also knew very well how critical the man''s vital area was.

    No one would cut off a person''s genitals with a knife just because it was efficient, and under normal circumstances, they would not have tried to touch a vital area even if it meant beating them up and throwing away the ink bowl.

    However, because of the puppeteer, Asil was behaving in an indecent manner in front of countless people, and half of his senses had been lost.

    Kill the puppeteer who made you feel embarrassed. That was the only thought.

    Regardless of the situation in which these two people could not speak, on the outside, they only seemed to be passionately mixing their bodies.

    When did they even install such a device? On the magic monitor floating in the air of the arena, there was a large close-up of Asil''s breasts bobbing up and down and serving the cock.

    The glans appeared and hid between the gathered breasts, attracting the attention of the audience.

    ¨C It looks like it''s working! Challenger''s Paizuri Attack! The Puppet Master, a fighter of reversal, is already starting to shake!

    ''Huh? It''s not? At this level, it seems like there''s still plenty of room... No, why do I know this?''

    Asil knew from the feeling in her chest that the puppeteer was still free, and the fact that she could know that made her depressed.

    Whether Asil was depressed or not, his still moving body stood up from his seat and awkwardly spread his legs.

    Below his waist, which was slightly lowered like a squat, there was a cock left in an angry state when the service was in full swing.

    ¨C Challenger! Stand up and take a stance! A position that makes you feel like you can swallow a dick just by lowering your waist!

    "What are you trying to get me to do again? "This is enough!"

    "It''s enough. "The show is just beginning."

    The two people talked in a low voice, hiding from the loud voice of the host.

    As the puppeteer continued to act as if he was conscious of the host''s words, Asil also realized that what was happening was intentional.

    However, nothing changed.

    Rather, as the puppeteer said, the show started now.

    ¨C Going down! My body is going down! If it continues like this, it will be inserted! As a challenger, I plan to compete on top of the odds!!

    "That can''t be possible!"

    Contrary to Asil''s voice that shouted, the body was steadily going down.

    I put both hands on the back of my head, bent my legs without anything covering my body, and the distance between my pussy and my dick became shorter.

    ¨C Let''s go! Let''s go! 10 cm forward until insertion!! 9 cm!!

    ¨C 8!! 7!! ...

    The audience screams in unison as the host sings.

    "You crazy people, what are you counting down to?"

    "Haha. Just give in and enjoy it."

    "This happened because of you!"

    Just by forcing your body to move and have sex, you''re spinning, but the audience is even counting down.

    Even in a crazy situation where no one was sane, the body moved resolutely. It was a very unfortunate thing for Asil.

    ¨C 3!! 2!! One!!...

    Finally, the countdown points to 0.

    "S-Stop! If you stop now, I won''t kill you. Huh? I''ll kill half of you. So stop now... "

    ¨C 0!!!

    "... Tsk... "

    "... Are you calling that negotiation? Anyway, I don''t have the right to decide that."

    The puppet master is also a puppet master and all, but in the end, he is the player in the arena, not the player.

    As soon as the countdown reached 0, the puppeteer''s dick penetrated Asil''s body.

    Of course, this is also part of the show. There was no way it would end with just inserting it.

    As the glans was inserted, the magical thread tied to Asil''s lower body suddenly disappeared.

    The thread of magic that was moving her body suddenly disappeared, causing Asil''s legs to lose strength.

    "To? ... Hehe?"

    Asil sat down, relying on gravity, without even having a chance to regain strength in her legs.

    The cock, which had already opened the hole, penetrated deeply and hit her cervix.

    ¨C I hit it in one go!! A challenger who throws his back without hesitation! I''m jealous of the Puppet Master who gets crushed by that big butt!!

    Asil''s body, which had been gradually aroused by her weak medicine since dealing with her pink slime, faithfully transformed the sudden stimulation into her pleasure.

    A feeling of pleasure spread from her lower abdomen to her entire body.

    Asil couldn''t get up from the puppeteer''s cock for a while. It was because her legs were weak.

    After some time had passed, Asil came to her senses and tried to pull out the dick by moving her now free legs.

    Since she was on top of the horse, I could easily pull her out by simply positioning her with her legs and lifting her body.

    As long as you lift it.

    "... Ugh, huh, haa... Ugh... "

    I thought it was a simple task, but it was not easy at all.

    It wasn''t easy to adjust her center of gravity and position her body when she couldn''t move her upper body at all.

    It was even more so because there were two heavy chunks of fat hanging on his upper body.

    No matter how you position yourself, you have to use strength in your legs to pull up your body, but if you pull up your body in a situation where the cervix and the glans are already kissing, the glans will naturally scrape through the vagina and come out.

    If your legs lose strength even for a moment due to the surge of pleasure, you plummet down again and slurp deep into your vagina.

    It was something that would have made him angry, but from the side, he just looked like he was eagerly shaking his waist up and down, lusting after the cock.

 Chapter 304: Continuous Arena (5) ***

    Chapter 304: Continuous Arena (5) *** The arena audience wants stimulation.

    What kind of stimulation is needed to be satisfied varies from person to person, but there are some things in common.

    The point is that you get tired of the same situation over and over again.

    Spectators who like the plot of a story where the strong are overwhelmingly suppressed, and spectators who like the bloody mess of two weaks unable to finish each other off, will quickly lose interest if the same situation continues.

    In a way, it was so obvious that it didn''t need to be said.

    But it was as important as it was obvious.

    Therefore, there was a rule that fighters in the arena had to keep changing the situation in order to show a satisfactory performance to the audience.

    It may sound like a complicated and tricky rule, but it is actually simple.

    When fucking, don''t only do one position.

    Faithfully following the rules, the puppeteer continued to change positions and torment Asil.

    ¨C We''re almost out! Now you can escape from insertion by just taking out the glans! Will our challenger be able to pull out his dick and win the match?!

    The riding position that has been used so far and has received a good response from the audience.

    Even though his legs are shaking, he lifts his waist to pull out his dick, but falls down due to loss of strength.

    The sight of the spectators praising him as the most spectacular sight in a puppeteer''s game was the sight of him climaxing with his eyes half-closed due to the shock of having his body weight pierced to his deepest core in an instant.

    The audience sometimes mocked the female challenger who was controlled by the puppeteer and shook her waist on the puppeteer''s cock, and sometimes cheered, saying that she could escape if she just did a little more.

    Either way, it was an interesting sight.

    The reason it was particularly popular was that each challenger had a different way of dealing with this situation.

    Some women even gave up from the beginning and stayed quiet. It was the type that the audience found most boring.

    On the other hand, every time a woman tried to escape and failed, she became a prisoner of pleasure, shaking her waist as the pleasure pierced her deep inside.

    And Asil belonged to the least type.

    I try hard, but I fail every time.

    From the side, he looks like he''s just drunk on sex, but he doesn''t give up and tries to escape until the end.

    The audience, who were mocking at first, gradually turned to cheering, telling them to try harder as time went by.

    Of course, you worked hard, so you should be rewarded ¨C such a heartwarming ending couldn''t have been popular in this crime city.

    "Off... Eww... A little bit more... Okay, okay... "

    "Oh my. It was dangerous."

    "... "Oh my god?!"

    Just when the top of the glans came out, and if I lifted my waist just a few more centimeters, I was able to get out of the dick.

    The puppeteer spoke casually and lifted her waist.

    The cock, which had almost completely come out, entered deep into her and lifted her uterus.

    Asil, who was letting her guard down, saying it was the end, couldn''t resist the pleasure that came to her at an unexpected time and left helplessly.

    ¨C Wahahahahaha!!!

    The sound of laughter fills the arena at the same time as his legs lose their strength again, and he collapses.

    Even her confused mind could easily understand that most of the laughter was a mockery of Asil''s wasted efforts.

    The next position is the back position.

    It is a position where you are fucked from behind while standing on both legs.

    Usually, the height of the genitals of men and women are not the same, so it was also an annoying position that required a separate object such as a stand.

    Nevertheless, there was a reason why the puppeteer chose this position, even using a broken doll as her stand.

    As I looked at the positions in which she was being fucked from behind, there was nothing blocking Asil''s view.

    This meant that the audience could see the expression on her face as she melted as she was being penetrated by the dick, her eyes that were blank with pleasure, and her face as she reached climax.

    "Ha... Tsk... Under... Oh... Ah... "

    "Look. Everyone in this large arena is looking at you. "I''m cheering after seeing your obscene appearance."

    "Eww... Hmm... Everything, everything... "

    Asil''s face turned red at the puppeteer''s point.

    Until recently, she had been unable to pay attention to what was outside of her because she was so busy enduring the pleasure coming from below, but once she started to become aware of it, she felt ashamed.

    Even though she tried to speak in a strong tone to hide her shyness, the puppeteer''s finger was already in her mouth, so her pronunciation ended up sounding vaguely cute.

    And one more reason.

    Every time the puppeteer lifted her dick, Asil''s body shook, and her big breasts bounced.

    It was a daily occurrence for the spectators of the arena to see a naked female slave who didn''t even know how to fight being thrown in front of a group of goblins and being brutally raped, but it was a different story if she was a girl who was pretty enough to recognize her.

    "Look, don''t look..." !"

    "You can''t try to cover it up. "Aren''t we professionals who make a living through the eyes of the audience?"

    "That goes for you too! I don''t care... Ah... "

    Even if he tried to cover his chest with his arms, he could not move freely due to the puppeteer''s interference.

    Even in the midst of the fight, she was continuously pistoning her dick and penetrating her pussy, and her boobs bouncing each time became eye candy for the audience.

    It is penetrated from behind with the upper body upright.

    In this position, the cock that stabs at an angle from the bottom goes up while skimming the upper part of the vaginal wall.

    With the G-spot.

    Every time a sensitive part was stimulated, my body reacted by flinching.

    Moreover, I don''t know how many times this kind of competition has been played, but the puppeteer''s technique was excellent.

    At least to the point where Asil couldn''t come to his senses from pleasure.

    "... Heh?"

    "Are you awake?"

    When Asil lost consciousness for a while unable to withstand the continuous climax, when she came to her senses, there was a puppeteer''s mask in front of her.

    Close enough for our noses to touch.

    "W-what?! Close! Get away from me!"

    If I had been able to move her body, I would have immediately punched her in the face.

    I actually tried to hit him. It''s because my body doesn''t move.

    The fact that a man''s face was coming so close to Asil, who was a man, was the most terrifying thing.

    No matter how handsome the other person was, I didn''t want to even imagine it.

    To the extent that I hated it, if I had to kiss either the lips or the dick, I would put on a rotten face and think for a while before choosing the dick.

    At least you won''t have to see the face of a man with a solemn expression.

    So, why is the puppeteer''s mask so close?

    Phew!

    "Ugh?"

    A vulgar moan escaped Asil''s mouth at the heavy feeling of pressing down on her uterus.

    Pressure that applies weight rather than simply hitting the uterine bulb.

    Only then did he realize what posture he was in.

    A posture of lying facing up, lifting the waist, spreading the legs, and welcoming a man.

    It was a so-called mating press, in which the ejaculated semen collected as deep as possible using gravity and collected in the uterus instead of flowing elsewhere.

    ¨C Puppet Master!! I''m in the finishing position! Intense weight pressure!! This is dangerous! Challenger! Can you escape!!

    There was one fatal drawback to this position.

    The point is that the woman underneath the man is not visible.

    All the audience could see was the puppeteer''s back and buttocks.

    At least I could see the pussy squeaking between the widely spread legs as it was being fucked by the cock, but considering the angle of the arena and the stands, there were many people who couldn''t even see it.

    So the puppeteer completely untied the magical thread that was binding Asil''s body.

    As soon as Asil was released, he struggled and started a riot to escape from under the puppeteer.

    However, in a state where he was already completely underneath, he could not exert any proper force and could only wave his arms and legs in the air.

    The audience burst into laughter at the unsightly appearance.

    The laughter of the audience, the heavy weight pressing down on the body, the cock continuously pounding deep inside the vagina.

    As if to put a final emphasis on it, hot liquid burst out from the deepest part.

    Look... !

    "Huh... Oh... !"

    Two healthy, well-stretched legs rise straight into the air.

    The trembling legs, stretched out to the tips of the toes, clearly showed the climax that Asil was feeling.

    A woman''s happiness wandering around in her head.

    With intense satisfaction, Asil sensed her defeat.

    The moment his cock was inserted, she couldn''t win.

    "I lost."

    However, it was the puppet master who shouted surrender first.

    ¨C Unbelievable! Puppet Master Surrender!! How did this happen!! I declare my surrender with just one circumstance!! How much semen was extracted for something like this to happen!!!

    The host made a fuss.

    Of course, this was also planned in advance.

    Challengers who lose at stage 7 are promoted to stage 8.

    Usually, the goal of a challenger who challenges this 10-game arena is Elixir.

    The reason why you need Elixir, the pinnacle of recovery items, is because it is something you cannot back down from, as the life of a precious person is at stake.

    Therefore, even if you lose in the 7th game, if you move on to the 8th game, you will have to hold on to a glimmer of hope and try again.

    However, the 8th fighter prepared is naturally stronger than the 7th fighter, and in the end, he is violated again in front of many spectators, and his last hope is dashed.

    The arena was the place where such vicious torture of hope was carried out without any hesitation.

    ¨C Just 3 steps to Elixir! The challenger''s choice!!

    "Ah. "I''ll quit."

    However, all of these designs were meaningful only when Asil''s goal was Elixir, and there was no reason for Asil to challenge further when he was able to obtain the 7th level reward through the puppet master''s surrender.

    No, it was more of a problem if I tried and won.

    ¨C Uh, me. What?

    The noisy host asked back in disbelief.

    "The challenge ends here. "I''ll be satisfied with level 7 rewards."

    ¨C Uh... Hmm... Challenger! Choose to abstain in step 7! Applause to the challenger who showed a good performance!!

    Match... Match... Match...

    Although the host was embarrassed, he did not forget his duty and encouraged the audience''s response, but the only sound that could be heard from the audience in the cold was the occasional small applause.

    In fact, the voices jeering at Asil were louder.

    "Alpha? "Whether they find it funny or not."

    Whether the audience liked it or not was none of his business.

    Asil returned to the waiting room and took out the level 7 reward, which was her original goal. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Afterward, the emcee and the puppeteer were violently destroyed by the arena owner, but this was not something Asil needed to worry about.

 Chapter 305: Part-Time Job (1)

    Chapter 305: Part-Time Job (1) The weasel gave Asil and Flora a list of ingredients to collect.

    This is because there was not enough time to go all together.

    The distribution was divided so that each person could collect the ingredients more easily, taking advantage of their individual characteristics.

    Asil was mainly given materials that could be obtained by hanging out with people inside the city.

    In fact, this was more dangerous and difficult than collecting materials outside the city.

    A crime city is not called a crime city for nothing, so there were no such things as people trying to deceive, people trying to stab people in the back, people simply trying to kill and steal, etc.

    The reason Asil was placed in that area was because Asil''s abilities were versatile.

    Attack power and defense power can be increased by combining spirits, and when combined with Salamander, normal attacks are judged as magic damage, and self-healing is possible with Undine.

    In addition, after learning elemental arts at the academy, I was able to use elemental arts, albeit weakly, so no matter where I threw it, I would not have any trouble due to lack of ability.

    In other words, it meant that there could be trouble due to lack of something other than ability.

    For example, a little lack of thought.

    Who would have ever imagined that a perfectly fine elemental magic would be violated and become a spectacle in front of many people if it was not used because it was not used in front of others.

    Moreover, the weasel did not ask to participate in the arena, but even clearly wrote that robbery was recommended.

    Aside from Asil, who is a bit of a sad child.

    In the case of Flora, materials were mainly collected from outside the city.

    Most of the materials could be obtained through easy-to-understand methods, such as gathering or hunting.

    I hit him without even thinking about it.

    In terms of simple firepower, it was a job better suited to Flora, who was unrivaled in the party.

    However, it wasn''t always safe and easy.

    Although it is said to be behind the city where Soira''s party met Eila, Feden''s location is also included in what is commonly referred to as the ''front line''.

    Due to the nature of the game, where the enemies get stronger as they get closer to the front line, or more precisely to the Demon King, the final boss of the game''s story, the monsters around here, even if they were miscellaneous mobs, were as strong as the intermediate bosses in the back.

    No matter how urgent it was to gather materials, there was no way the weasel would just send Flora to a place like that.

    Flora started walking around with a weasel. The reason was that wizards were vulnerable to surprise attacks, so it was necessary to prepare for danger.

    Then I thought there was no point in dividing the list of ingredients... Since the weasel had said that there was no problem with supplying materials, Flora just nodded.

    "Flora. There is a goal over there."

    "Really? Ah. It''s real. Where does he need to go?"

    "It''s a tail. "They said the ending is especially important."

    "Tail, tail... Good."

    After seeing the target that resembled a tiger, Flora chanted a spell in a low voice.

    ¨C Sigh!

    A burning flash was shot out with a small sound.

    The target monster sensed an uneasy feeling and quickly attacked, but it was already too late.

    In that short moment, the monster jumped 2 meters, and there was a fist-sized hole in its head.

    There were some monsters that could move even if their heads were pierced, but unfortunately this monster did not fall into that category.

    The monster fell back to the ground in the same posture it had jumped up from. It was instant death.

    "Done! If I do this, the tail won''t be damaged, right?"

    "Indeed... You are amazing. "Flora."

    "Ehehe."

    Flora blushed and looked embarrassed.

    It''s not every day or two that I receive praise from other people, but it was a special feeling to receive praise from my older sister, who I''ve played with since I was little.

    Especially since she thought she would hear no more after the day the kingdom fell.

    Even the weasels were surprised in their own way.

    The magic that Flora memorized was advanced magic. Even though it was on the easy side among advanced magic, it was a magic with a level of difficulty that was completely different from intermediate magic.

    You can use that kind of magic just by memorizing a spell.

    When the weasel last saw Flora, Flora could barely use intermediate magic at best, so it was truly a huge improvement.

    "I''m thrilled... "

    "Huh? "What?"

    It was a weasel that somehow felt like a parent watching a child grow up.

    ˇô

    "Mister!"

    A shabby store in the back alley of Peden.

    A bright voice that did not match the gloomy atmosphere around the place was heard in a place with an old, worn-out sign that said ''All Things Store''.

    The door to the general store opened, and a girl came in.

    It was Flora, a beautiful girl with long black hair that reached down to her waist.

    She changed her hair color, and she wasn''t even named Flora, but it was rarer for her to reveal her true identity in the city of crime. She didn''t think anyone was strange.

    A weasel followed Flora into the store.

    Instead of greeting with a nod, a short nod.

    "Are you here already? Pretty fast, huh?"

    The middle-aged man, the owner of the general store, welcomed the two.

    "Yes! Here''s the tail, the wings, the leaves... "

    "Wait, wait. "Put it there, not here."

    Flora began to take out various monster materials from her pocket.

    The man was embarrassed and led Flora to her counter.

    Here she was dealing with all sorts of miscellaneous items. We handled all sorts of things, including potions, materials, and disposable items.

    It sounded great, but in reality, it was no different from a general store.

    What''s a little unusual is that they accept not only money but also barter.

    There were several self-proclaimed general stores like this in Peden, and part of the list of ingredients written down by the weasel was made by calculating what could be exchanged at these general stores.

    Now, we have come to exchange materials according to the list.

    The man inspected each of the ingredients Flora put on the counter and replaced them with the ingredients promised in advance.

    "The quality is good... Both are fine. Good. Take it here. But what are you going to use all that material for?"

    "..."

    The weasel did not respond to the man''s question, but quietly swept up the ingredients the man presented and put them in his pocket.

    The man did not interrogate anymore.

    The story of intruding into a customer''s business for no reason and not being able to see the sun the next day was a common story that could not even be enjoyed as a snack in this crime city.

    In fact, just asking in passing like I did now was quite a risky move.

    It was a mistake the man made because he looked down on Flora and the weasel based on their appearance.

    Meanwhile, Flora was looking around in wonder at the store.

    Flora had been to a potion store, a magic tool store, and many other stores while attending the academy, but they were all well-managed and organized.

    I''ve never seen a place lined up with all kinds of miscellaneous things like this.

    Where is that used? Oh! I think I''ve seen that before at the Academy, right? No matter how you look at it, this is just trash. Is this even for sale?

    In reality, less than half are sold. The rest were in the same condition as if they had been left in a warehouse, but to Flora, everything seemed amazing.

    When the transaction was over, and it was time to return, the weasel fell into a small worry.

    I had to talk about going back, but Flora was still showing interest here and there.

    It''s like a child being mesmerized by a strange item at a department store.

    If Flora was really a child, she would have coaxed the weasel away when she was young, but Flora was also a full-fledged adult.

    Moreover, based on our experience of going out of the city together to collect materials, it was also quite strong.

    The weasel decided that it would be okay to leave her alone for a while and whispered to Flora.

    "Flora."

    "Ah. Sister. Are you leaving now?"

    "Yes, but... If you want to stay longer, you can stay a little longer and come back alone."

    "Really?"

    Flora''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    If the weasel asked her to go back, she would have followed without a second thought, but since it was true that she was disappointed, she was not happy about the weasel''s suggestion.

    "Then I''ll be there a little longer!"

    "I understand."

    After hearing Flora''s answer, the weasel left her shop first.

    She told Flora that going with her would not affect her ability to gather materials, but she had a tighter schedule than traveling completely separately, so she needed to hurry.

    After the weasel left, Flora continued to look around in her shop.

    The man who owned her store was looking at Flora like that.

    Just looking at the beautiful girl walking around the store with her eyes sparkling with curiosity made me feel like my eyes were being purified.

    But this is a crime city.

    It was a place where a person with a pure heart could not survive for long.

    Although it was old and shabby, the man who owned a decent store was also a family member who could last a long time here.

    The man weighed his estimates in his head.

    If you do it like this, if you cheat like this... Do you think it will work?

    It wouldn''t have worked for the blunt woman she was with just a moment ago, but it seemed possible for that curious and innocent-looking pretty girl.

    "Miss. "There''s something even more fascinating than what''s there. Would you like to take a look?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man took out his secret magic tool from the warehouse and spoke to Flora.

 Chapter 306: Part-Time Job (2) *

    Chapter 306: Part-Time Job (2) * When you run a store in a crime city, you see all kinds of crap.

    It would be foolish to give examples, so it is no exaggeration to say that we have seen everything imaginable.

    The level of material barter proposed by the weasel falls on the very soft axis.

    At least it wasn''t an offer to exchange a rare ingredient by pointing a knife at it and giving it a common ingredient.

    The magic tool that the man took out of the warehouse to deceive Flora was also obtained similarly.

    A customer who thought the general store was some sort of pawn shop asked to lend him money in exchange for valuable magic tools... There is a deep story that begins with, but since no one is very curious, let''s skip it here.

    The important thing is that this magic tool had a use that even its original owner did not know about.

    "What is this? Mirror?"

    Flora tilted her head when she saw the magic tool the man had taken out on the counter.

    It was oval-shaped, the size of a human head, with antique decorations on the edges, and inside it was Flora''s cute face looking at the magic tool.

    It was a bit worn and had traces of hand stains, but other than that, it was just a mirror that didn''t seem to be anything special.

    At least it didn''t look like something you''d hear called a ''magical magic tool''.

    "Yes. If you want to try this, you need to be prepared. "Can you help me?"

    "You want help? Hmm... "

    Flora hesitated when the man asked her to help. It was a very rare thing for a kind Flora.

    ''I want to help you. I''m not finished gathering the ingredients yet... No matter what, saving Soira and Justy comes first. ''I''m curious, but curiosity shouldn''t cause problems at work.''

    It''s been a day since I started gathering ingredients.

    Thanks to Flora''s firepower and Weasel''s guidance, which possesses the ability blessed as a wizard, "Magic Affinity," We were able to erase a significant number of people from the list from the first day, but we still couldn''t collect even half of them.

    The man had already sensed Flora''s feelings.

    I don''t know the details, but I noticed that she was gathering certain materials for some purpose.

    If you don''t have that level of tact, it''s hard to survive in this city.

    The man made a suggestion to Flora, who was slowly making up her mind to refuse the man''s request.

    "If you help me, I''ll give you an ingredient you want from our store. Of course, I''m not saying I''ll give you anything, but we need to talk about it."

    "Really?"

    Flora recalled the list of ingredients still remaining.

    There are several ingredients that even weasel lists as ''difficult to obtain.'' It was clear that if even one of them could be obtained here, it would be of great help.

    But this time, I thought of rejecting it for the opposite reason.

    "Then wouldn''t you be losing too much?"

    He even gave me the materials to show me his amazing magic tool.

    But the man smiled sinisterly and said.

    "It''s okay. Because I am also a merchant. I never do business at a loss. "Never."

    Of course, it was not said how the ''benefit'' would be achieved.

    Not even able to guess the man''s intentions, Flora nodded, saying that she would listen to his story first.

    ˇô

    "Okay. Put it there."

    "Youngcha... "

    The man''s request was simple. Asking them to collect a few ingredients from around the store and bring them to you.

    The work was over within a few minutes, and the man spoke while fiddling with the magic tool.

    "This. I forgot that this requires magic to operate. "I''m sorry, but can you give me some magic?"

    "Yes!"

    It was that easy.

    Flora, whose weak conscience was being pricked because everything she had done so far had been so easy, accepted the request and grabbed the magic tool.

    Flora''s face was reflected in the cleanly cleaned mirror.

    As Flora infused her magic, a strange pattern suddenly appeared on the mirror and began to glow.

    At the same time, the magic tool was activated, and some magic was released.

    "Uh... ?!"

    Flora was embarrassed by the unknown magic and tried to resist it by raising her magic power, but the magic power that was infused into the magic tool in the first place was also her own.

    The magic was activated so naturally, as if there was no resistance...

    ... Nothing happened.

    "Uh, uh... ?"

    Flora looked back at her body.

    The mysterious light that the mirror gave off has already disappeared. However, there was nothing strange about Flora''s body, which had been enchanted by the light.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah. No. It''s just that something suddenly shines... "

    "Is it. Hmm. "What about now?"

    "Uh... "It went back to normal."

    "Then that''s enough. It was activated properly."

    "This? "Nothing has changed?"

    A man with a sinister smile approached Flora, who was looking around at the magic tool with doubts.

    "This is an effect that is a bit difficult to understand. Where."

    The man lifted Flora''s skirt.

    Pink panties appeared between her pure white thighs.

    Flora''s soft, fleshy buttocks were visible through a thin piece of cloth.

    There was a feeling that her body itself was weak compared to Soira and Asil, but even though she was Flor, she had enough curves that it could be dismissed as a matter of her taste.

    "Hoo. Because it''s pink. It''s plain without any decorations, but this isn''t a bad thing. These days, I only buy prostitutes, so these things have a fresh taste, so it''s not bad."

    "Eh?"

    Flora was startled by the man''s actions as he suddenly lifted her skirt and began to evaluate her panties.

    After a brief surprise, Flora quickly grasped the situation and punished the man who dared to reveal the girl''s private parts...

    "It''s a surprise! You were surprised. What are you doing?"

    ... It didn''t come down.

    I reacted casually, as if it was such a natural thing.

    The man said without taking his eyes off Flora''s panties.

    "This. Didn''t I tell you? They''re explaining the effects of that magic tool. "Would you mind heading this way for a moment?"

    "What is the effect of this magic tool?"

    Flora asked back and obediently turned towards the man.

    Her buttocks disappeared before the man''s eyes, and Flora''s vagina was revealed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A thick mound that forms a Y shape with her thighs.

    The ax mark that had slightly penetrated the inside of the labia caught the man''s gaze and did not let go.

    "Okay. "Now you''re showing me your panties."

    "Yes. "I was surprised when she suddenly lifted her skirt."

    "But is that all?"

    "Yes... ? What if it''s everything?"

    "Don''t you feel embarrassed or like you have to cover up?"

    "Uh... Should I just wear panties?"

    "Huh?"

    "... ?"

    Surprised by Flora''s reaction, the man''s gaze fell from the panties.

    Flora looked at the man with her skirt lifted, and a question mark raised.

    The effect of the magic tool was simple yet complex.

    The effect of not being able to feel negative emotions.

    Even if a man lifts her skirt and sexually harasses her, as he did to Flora, or if her breasts are touched, or even if she is slapped, she does not feel shame or anger.

    As an example, the man tried to explain by lifting Flora''s skirt...

    No matter how much a man may be, he would never have imagined that there is a woman who lives without any sexual knowledge even after becoming an adult and does not know shame or shame.

    Although he had gained some knowledge and experience in the more than half a year since he left the kingdom and met Soira, his sexual shame had not been properly cultivated.

    It was worth it, because the next thing you know is that the person who has been by your side for the longest time is Soi.

    Soira acted like a woman who lived for sex, and it was foolish for her to expect feminine shame from Asil.

    There was no need to tell how Flora grew after seeing and learning from those two.

    Moreover, wasn''t the royal dress that Flora wore back when the kingdom was still in existence in a design that showed her crotch clearly?

    She was not the kind of Flora who would panic just because her panties were visible.

    The only thing that surprised me was that she suddenly acted strangely.

    The man, surprised by such a calm response, clutched his chest.

    Although it was an unexpected situation, the magic tool was clearly effective.

    "I have a favor to ask you. Is it okay?"

    "Yes! "What is it?"

    Flora said that this time she would grant her request without any hesitation.

    It was because the ''worry'' about Justitia disappeared due to the effect of the magic tool.

    "I''d like you to help me out at our store. "Please change into these."

    "Yes!"

    The man asked without even thinking about the possibility that he would be rejected, and Flora immediately accepted as the man thought.

    Flora started changing her clothes on the spot.

    Even as she took off her outer clothes and laid down her underwear to become naked, there was not a trace of shame in Flora.

    Even Flora would have been embarrassed to show off her genitals, as long as it was in her underwear, but now Flora was not embarrassed as she could not feel her shame.

    The white skin that glowed softly in the dim light inside the store and the jet-black hair that had been dyed gave a feeling of unrealistic beauty.

    Flora dressed carefully, receiving the man''s gaze with her inner skin.

    Revealing clothes and aprons. It was a costume that could be seen as her naked apron when viewed from in front.

    "I wore it all."

    "Okay. Come inside the counter. What she will do for you is simple. All I do is pay for the guests when they arrive and add magic power to the magic tool at certain intervals."

    "Um, um. "But what are you doing?"

    The man massaged Flora''s buttocks with one hand as she stood on the counter.

    "Me? "I''m going to take a break instead of working."

    "I see!"

    Flora agreed without any doubt.

 Chapter 307: Part-Time Job (3) **

    Chapter 307: Part-Time Job (3) ** A shabby general store in the back alley of Peden.

    As shabby as it looked, there were no customers in this store.

    If one or two people come a day, then a lot of people come.

    I wondered how to run a store with that kind of income.

    Normally, he would have wasted time complaining that no customers would come, but today he was thankful that no one was coming.

    Flora, who was in charge of looking after the counter in a store where no one came, had nothing to do but stand still at the counter.

    Still, he didn''t hesitate and just stood there looking at the counter.

    A man was standing behind Flora.

    Flora''s outfit looked like she was wearing only an apron on her naked body when viewed from the front, but when viewed from the back, she was wearing underwear the size of a bikini.

    If you''re wondering why it''s not a naked apron, it''s because this costume was actually the store''s clerk''s costume.

    Even before he opened the store, he was a man who was excited about dressing pretty female clerks in costumes with sexy designs... I hadn''t considered that there was no reason for a pretty woman to work in such a shabby store while wearing vulgar clothes.

    "It was a stroke of my youth."

    "Yes?"

    "No, no. "I thought of something else for a moment."

    More than ten years after opening the store, the man was thrilled that he had a woman who would wear those clothes. Even if it was borrowed from the power of a magic tool.

    "I''ll be watching the store, so you can go in and rest, ok... Hmm... Ah... "

    "I guess I like it here."

    "Yes, yes..." There... Great... "

    The man''s hands were caressing Flora''s entire body.

    Starting with squeezing the buttocks, thighs, belly button, ribs, chest... He touched it tenaciously as if he wouldn''t miss a single part.

    Even if Flora is not very impressed by what is seen, being touched is a different story.

    Normally, she would have uttered words of restraint, but right now, Flora was quietly entrusting herself to the man''s hands and enjoying the man''s body heat.

    As the caress continued for over 30 minutes, Flora''s pale skin gradually turned red.

    The man''s hand went up and stroked his thigh.

    As I went up past his slim waist, my hand reached his small but clearly rising chest.

    Although it lacked the pleasure of touching compared to the large breasts of prostitutes, it was a feeling that made me think that small breasts were not a bad thing.

    After enjoying the softness of the breasts for a while, I moved my fingers a little and felt the pointed nipples.

    The clothes worn under the apron were small but large enough to hide the areolas, but they did not properly cover the firm, prominent nipples and were slightly off to the side.

    "Huh."

    When she was bored, a seductive sigh escaped Flora''s mouth as she played with her erect nipples, as if playing with a small bean.

    While she was twirling her nipple with one hand, she lowered her other hand and placed it between her legs.

    Her entire body felt warm, but one part of it was particularly hot.

    A soft and plump texture that cannot be compared to the worn-out genitals of prostitutes.

    I felt like it would be rude to call them using the same word ''pussy''.

    Flora''s pussy was just starting to get wet.

    Her outside was soft and soft, but as soon as I bit into her pussy and dug my fingers inside, I could feel the heat and moisture on the tips of her fingers.

    As if her sensitivity wasn''t bad, Flora''s body in her arms reacted by flinching every time he stroked her labia in a back and forth motion between her vaginal opening and clitoris.

    When I looked at her black hair trembling behind her and inhaled her breath, I felt like there was a sweet smell that resembled the scent of peaches.

    If you ask people who live in this city what comes to mind when they say sweet smell, the first answer that comes to mind is weak.

    Of course, the man who ran the shady general store also knew a lot about all kinds of medicine.

    However, it was a scent that seemed to stimulate the male''s instincts, which was different from that artificial sweet smell.

    It could be said to be the most primitive medicine in the sense of seducing a man.

    My dick, which had been pushing up my pants little by little for a while, rose to the point where it hurt.

    The tent was clearly visible even above the clothes. Now the pain was so bad that I thought the area around the root that was bent because of my clothes might break.

    The man quickly took off his pants and took out his dick.

    For the past few days, I haven''t been able to make much money, so I haven''t been able to buy a prostitute. My cock, which had been starving for a few days, was very angry at the smell of a woman I hadn''t smelled in a long time.

    "Miss. "Can you touch this?"

    "Oh. Is this also work?"

    "That''s how it feels."

    Flora, who had been glaring at the front of her counter as if she would not miss any customer coming in, turned to her side at the man''s words.

    Around Flora''s waist, a thick dick was sticking out of her head.

    When the man said that this was also work, Flora held his cock with her hand without any doubt.

    A cock so hard that it seemed like it might have been filled with stones pulsated hotly in Flora''s small hands.

    On the contrary, the man seemed to feel better when cool, thin fingers wrapped around his cock.

    "Just shake it like that. Okay. Be careful not to touch it with your fingernails."

    "Hmm... Like this?"

    "Okay. "You''re good at it."

    It''s not an empty word; it''s just a simple movement of holding the dick and shaking it up and down, but the technique is evident.

    Exquisite force and speed, sometimes gently sweeping to make it tantalizing, and sometimes just the glans being persistently stimulated.

    The man, who enjoyed skillful skills that did not match his cute appearance, decided to start playing in earnest.

    It was a special play that could only be enjoyed when using this magic tool.

    "Miss. "Did you always do this to a man you don''t know?"

    "Yes? ... "No?"

    Flora''s answer came a beat late.

    It is difficult to say that there was nothing at all because the things he had experienced so far were very vague. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I almost never did it on purpose, so I denied it for now.

    Fortunately, the man didn''t pay much attention to Flora''s late reply.

    "I guess so. So what do you think now?"

    At the man''s words, Flora looked down at her hands.

    A hand constantly looking up and down a dark red cock that can be seen as being disgusting in some ways.

    Even if I didn''t smell it, my hands, which were shiny and covered with pre-cum, seemed to smell awful.

    But Flora didn''t let go of his hand and spoke as if it was no big deal.

    "I can''t think of anything in particular?"

    "That''s right, that''s right. Then, this time, let''s think back to an old memory. "How did you act when a similar situation occurred?"

    "Hmm... "

    An average woman would have no experience of being suddenly thrust with his cock by a man she didn''t know and being asked to be his goddaughter.

    The timing of the man''s question was a bit off, as it was the question he had originally intended to ask when he first lifted his skirt.

    But fortunately for the man, Flora had that experience.

    This is because, thanks to the "Sexual bad luck" Penalty, I have experienced all kinds of sexual harassment.

    Flora looked back on her memories for a moment.

    ''What did I do then?''

    Obviously, I was surprised at first... After coming to her senses, she seemed to have struck down with the weapon she was holding.

    Because Soira taught me to do something I don''t like.

    When I told that story, the man got even more excited, even though he was sweating coldly.

    "What about now? It''s the same situation as back as. Just like back then... Um, don''t you feel like you want to hit me?"

    "... What? Yes. It''s the same situation. It''s no problem. When I experienced it before, I think I hated it to the point where I screamed, ''What are you doing!''... "

    The story Flora told about hitting one''s dick with a weapon was a truly horrific story for a man, but it was an even more exciting story.

    Such a confident woman is acting as if nothing is wrong even though her body is being arbitrarily harassed.

    The man liked the excitement that came from the gap.

    "Ah. It looks cheap. Please accept it with your mouth."

    Despite the man''s words, which so naturally treated him like a toilet, Flora nodded her head and lowered herself under the counter.

    "Hmm... "

    A thick cock entered the small mouth that was wide open.

    Warm body temperature, sticky saliva, and a tongue writhing around as its supposed place was invaded wrapped around the cock.

    Flora licked the back tendon of her cock and brought her face closer and closer.

    The man pushed his waist in as if fascinated by the seductively moving tongue guiding the path of the cock.

    Flora''s small mouth opened to its limit. If she hadn''t grown stronger while traveling with Soira, her jaw might have fallen off.

    Something hard touched the tip of her cock.

    It was her throat.

    The man, who had not yet been able to push his cock all the way in, was disappointed, but considering Flora''s size, he could understand that it was natural...

    Guuk, coouk...

    Her throat opened with difficulty, welcoming the cock all the way down her throat.

    When the man saw the slender neck bulging out in the shape of a cock, he couldn''t hold back his excitement and ejaculated.

    Flora''s neck continued to move, releasing the first thick semen in several days into her body.

    Even though it must have been difficult with the cock invading her throat, Flora did not rest her tongue and helped with ejaculation.

    It was a pleasant situation, as if my soul was being sucked out.

    "Pooh... "

    Only after pouring all the remaining semen into her urethra did the cock come out of Flora''s mouth.

    "... Turn it off."

    Flora covered her mouth with her palm as she made an embarrassing sound without realizing it.

    Her flushed face was especially cute because her throat was blocked by his dick a little while ago, and she couldn''t breathe.

    After a while, Flora took her hand away and said with a bright smile.

    "I really enjoyed the meal... ?"

 Chapter 308: Part-Time Job (4) **

    Chapter 308: Part-Time Job (4) ** Drinking semen after a blow job wasn''t that uncommon.

    It was a world where the barriers to extreme sexual activity were much lower than in reality, and both semen and love juice were surprisingly edible.

    Still, there was some awareness that it was a secretion from the human body, so there were still many women who were reluctant to use it, but this means that it is not that special.

    It was common for prostitutes in Changgwan, who were often indebted to men, to give blowjobs or clean up after ejaculation.

    I''ve had men receive it a few times as well.

    Each time, money was ripped off by claiming it was a separate service. When there was a rumor going around that good-looking customers would get free food, there was a time when I felt miserable with anger and sadness...

    Anyway, it wasn''t the first time I was served like this by a woman.

    However, even when I look back on those few memories, it was the first time I saw Flora as bewitching and exciting as she was now.

    Beautiful black hair that flows like the night sky.

    Pink eyes that sparkle with curiosity, as if they were set with jewels.

    Two rosy cheeks that remind me of a virgin dealing with her first love... This was just suffocation and the area turned red.

    With such a cute face, he drinks semen as if it''s natural and even says thank you.

    The man felt strength coming back to his cock, which had barely ejaculated.

    When I got to the age where I could be called middle-aged, the speed of recovery was slow, but I felt younger for the first time in a long time.

    "Mister. What should I do next?"

    Flora asked as if she had read the man''s mind.

    There was a faint but clear sense of excitement in those eyes.

    The effect of magic tools is not specifically to change perception.

    There is a perception that what you are doing now is a sexual act, and there is also a perception that it is generally an act that should not be done to anyone. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It''s just that I don''t have any aversion to being asked for sexual intercourse.

    In other words, even if you were asked for sex, there was no reason to give in to the request.

    That was the reason why the man offered Flora a part-time job.

    When there is a relationship between employer and employee in the form of a part-time job, there is a perception that the employer''s demands must be met.

    The man praised his perfect plan in his mind and instructed Flora to put magic power back into the magic tool.

    Through the same process as when first operating, the effect of the magic tool on Flora was extended.

    Although I still have plenty of time to maintain it when I calculate it in my head, it was to prepare for the possibility that the effect might stop while I was doing the work.

    After confirming the activation of the magic tool, the man finally reached out to Flora''s body to enter the main room.

    The floor is dirty, so you can put it on the counter and stick it in. That was the only thought in the man''s head.

    ¨C Gwaik.

    "Ah. Welcome!"

    However, the man''s perfect plan was thwarted by a sudden guest.

    As if the lewd atmosphere that had flowed just a moment ago was a lie, Flora just smiled brightly and greeted her guest.

    The customer was surprised to see a cute and pretty girl standing at the counter where a middle-aged man always stood, but her face was relaxed.

    "Tch... "

    The man clicked his tongue and left the counter and entered the warehouse.

    If you miss one or two customers a day, you will have problems making a living.

    If the man was ten years younger, he would have waved his back regardless of whether the guest left or not, saying, ''I''ll just starve for a day or two.'' However, as he got older, his sexual desires became less of a priority.

    It was a sad thing.

    However, he had no intention of ending it here, even though he had brought out the worst tools.

    The man did his best in a short period of time and found a way to enjoy this situation.

    "Mister?"

    "Shh."

    The man took advantage of the fact that the customer was looking elsewhere and ducked down to hide under the counter.

    Even if the customer looked away, he would not have been seen because he was covered by the counter.

    Flora looked at the man''s sudden behavior in confusion, but the man just told her to be quiet.

    "Try not to be caught by customers."

    "Yes? Yes."

    Despite the incomprehensible words, Flora agreed without any questions.

    This is my first time working part-time at a store. If the man who owned the store said that, I thought there must be a reason and moved on.

    Suddenly, the man sat down on the floor under the counter.

    At the man''s eye level, the bottom hem of Flora''s apron fluttered.

    Every time the apron fluttered a little, the small panties inside appeared and disappeared, fluttering. The white thighs half-hidden by the apron were a bonus.

    The man buried his face in Flora''s thigh.

    "Hiya!"

    Flora was startled and let out a small scream.

    "... ?"

    "Eh, hehe... "

    A customer who was looking at items in the store heard the sound and turned to Flora.

    Flora, who remembered the man''s words, ''Don''t be caught by the customer,'' smiled shyly and ignored the customer''s gaze.

    However, the guest did not just go along with Flora''s intentions.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Yes?"

    "I thought you were just surprised."

    The guests also didn''t know that the reason Flora smiled was to just move on as if nothing had happened.

    Still, the reason I bothered to talk was simple.

    Because Flora is pretty.

    How many times would a shabby store in the back alleys of a crime city or a wandering customer have had a chance to meet a beautiful girl like Flora?

    At best, all I could do was peek from afar.

    But now, I don''t know what''s going on, but that beautiful girl is working as a clerk at her store.

    It was a golden opportunity for customers who wanted to make a connection by talking to them.

    It was also a good opportunity for the man hiding under the counter.

    "... Haha."

    The man who was digging between her thighs stuck his finger into the middle of her panties.

    The ax mark cut deeply and swallowed the tip of her finger along with her panties.

    It was the man who told her not to get caught, but Flora, who didn''t expect him to touch her at a time when she could easily be caught, let out a small moan.

    "Is there something wrong with you?"

    "Oh, no! It''s okay!"

    Flora, who was flustered by his guest''s interrogation, chewed his tongue.

    Still, it was difficult to talk to Flora, whose mouth was tightly shut and tears welling up, so the customer went back to shopping.

    He kept glancing towards the counter, but the urgent fire went out immediately.

    "You almost got caught... "

    Flora looked under the counter and whispered.

    The man smiled mischievously and said.

    "So, you didn''t like it?"

    I didn''t hate it.

    It''s not that I don''t dislike this situation because it''s okay, it''s just that the feeling of dislike itself has been castrated.

    "If you keep standing, your legs will hurt. There is a chair in the back, so bring it and sit down."

    Flora brought a chair and sat down as the man said.

    Of course, the man didn''t really encourage Flora to sit on the chair because he was worried about her legs.

    As soon as Flora sat down on her chair, the man spread Flora''s legs and pulled her panties to the side.

    Straight, tightly closed labia and a cute slightly protruding clitoris.

    At the bottom, there was moisture like a dew-soaked leaf.

    "Like... "

    The man was speechless for a moment.

    Is this a pussy?

    The pussy I saw when I spent a lot of money at a vagina wasn''t like this?

    Pussy is something more... Like this... I won''t describe it because I don''t want to remember it, but... Wasn''t it like that?

    Such thoughts came to the man''s mind indiscriminately.

    Moreover, the sweet scent that I smelled from his head seemed to linger gently down there as well.

    The man unconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked the moist crack as if he were possessed.

    Grandpa.

    Flora''s body flinched as her sensitive spot was licked.

    Only when the man saw Flora''s thighs twitching in his field of vision did he realize that he had licked Flora''s vagina.

    ''You sucked her pussy with her mouth? ''Dirty?''

    The man was the type who disliked cunnilingus, calling it dirty.

    In response to such a topic, fellatio was a typical example of a man who was so excited that he even wanted to feed him semen. It was the average of Peden citizens.

    Anyway, even though he was that type of guy, the fact that he licked her pussy didn''t feel bad at all.

    The man was so surprised that he wondered if he too might be affected by the magic tool''s effects.

    Fortunately, no matter how many times I checked, it was normal.

    A beautiful girl''s pussy is different no matter what. The man buried his face between Flora''s legs with a somewhat strange feeling.

    "Tsk... Sigh... Yes... "

    In contrast to the man who is finding new ways to enjoy the female body, Flora is in trouble.

    I had to hide the fact that the man was hiding under the counter, but little by little, moans escaped me from the pleasure I felt in my vagina.

    The feeling of fine protrusions licking the sensitive mucous membrane was a different feeling than using fingers.

    Sweep from bottom to top, roll the clitoris with the tip of the tongue, and sometimes wriggle while picking at the shallow part of the hole.

    Normally, shame and rejection would have suppressed even a little bit of pleasure, but now that I can''t feel such negative emotions, I can honestly enjoy the pleasure with my senses.

    But even so, they told me not to get caught, so I had to hold my breath and moan as best as I could.

    Moreover, the customer kept stealing glances at Flora while choosing items.

    In fact, she had already finished shopping and just had to pay, but she stayed because she wanted to see Flora''s face a little more.

    Fortunately for her, Flora''s desperate efforts worked, and she was not discovered by the guests.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 309: Part-Time Job (5) *

    Chapter 309: Part-Time Job (5) * Flora is pretty.

    There is a vague fantasy that comes to mind when a commoner thinks of a ''princess.''

    It was so pretty that even compared to the fantasy, the fantasy was not shattered.

    She might have to have a bit of a special taste for that beauty to come across as feminine, but even so, it was an undeniable fact that she was pretty.

    If the standards of beauty were not so far removed from humans, everyone would think so.

    Natural appearance as a royal.

    A body that has been consistently maintained since childhood.

    Even the elegance and charisma that are revealed subconsciously.

    Although many people tend to judge her as cute due to her youthful appearance, it was clear that she was also a charm.

    To commoners, it would literally be like a flower on a cliff.

    Even Flora knew that.

    She never felt uncomfortable about the fact that she was pretty.

    As a woman, she has no reason to dislike being evaluated as pretty.

    Even as a royal, if it was a plus, it was a plus, but it rarely turned into a minus.

    But today, for the first time, something pretty got me into trouble... No, she wasn''t as happy as usual.

    "..."

    Glancing.

    The customer''s eyes rolled as he looked at the dried grass on the shelf.

    The direction of gaze was towards the counter.

    Glancing...

    "... !"

    Flora, who had lowered her head slightly, raised her head.

    The customer, who felt that their eyes had met, quickly turned his eyes and looked at the object in front of him again.

    However, although her gaze was directed at the object, she was not looking at the object.

    Although it was only for a moment, Flora''s face was still replaying in her mind.

    If you package it well, it could be said to be a refreshing scene, but for Flora, it was just difficult.

    "Ugh... "

    Meanwhile, the precious part of her Flora was being played mercilessly by the man who owned her store.

    Like a child given a new toy, she had been licking every inch of her body for several minutes, her tongue now targeting her weak points as if it had discovered her sensitive spot.

    Flora had already reached climax several times as the man licked and sucked her clitoris without showing any sign of getting tired.

    "Tsk... !"

    Flora covered her mouth and trembled slightly.

    Pf.

    He held back as much as he could, but the assistant couldn''t hold back any longer and wet the man''s lower abdomen.

    The man didn''t care that his face was dirty, he just reached his climax and rolled the sensitive bean even more.

    "Haha?"

    My mind turned completely white from the successive climaxes.

    The thought of not being caught faded away as I was swept away by the wave of pleasure that covered my entire body, and by the time I managed to gather my wits and cover my mouth, a passionate moan had already come out of my mouth.

    "Are you okay?"

    The customer who kept stealing glances at Flora spoke up as if he had seized the opportunity.

    Even as he asked as if he was worried, the customer''s eyes wandered over every part of Flora''s body.

    When viewed from the front, the costume, which was not very large, appeared to be wearing only an apron.

    Fortunately, the man under the counter was at an exquisite angle so that he was not in the customer''s field of vision.

    "Dog, Gancha Naheo... "

    Flora tried to move on as if nothing had happened, but it wasn''t easy for her this time.

    Cheeks that went beyond blushing, watery eyes, and a trembling body.

    Even to those who were not interested, it was clear that there was something going on.

    "Where does it hurt?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though he was on the verge of being caught, the man''s tongue licked Flora''s pussy without stopping.

    Still, it was less than before.

    Thanks to this, Flora was able to somehow maintain her smile and answer her guest even though her body was shaking.

    "Gancha, hmm. Are you okay? "Sir, have you chosen all the items?"

    Flora remembered and imitated how the clerk at her previous store had behaved.

    Even though her tongue wasn''t fully flexed yet, and it was difficult to pronounce, she managed to imitate it.

    "More than that... "

    ¨C Wow...

    "Ah. Welcome!"

    Just as the customer was about to say something, there was a sound at the door.

    Flora, who was in trouble, greeted her warmly, thinking she was a new guest, and even the guests who had been accusing her reflexively looked behind her.

    Taking advantage of that brief moment, the man who owned the store got up from under the counter and moved toward the warehouse.

    As I became more and more unable to bear it, I decided to just kick the guest out and enjoy Flora''s body.

    "Huh?"

    I greeted them brightly, but the store door only made a creaking sound and did not open.

    Because the store was so old, the door sometimes creaked just from the wind.

    After confirming that it was not a guest, the guest tried to talk to Flora again.

    "Miss! "Please take care of this!"

    "Yes! "Wait a minute!"

    At that time, the man who went to her warehouse called out to Flora.

    Flora apologized to her guest and left her place.

    "Mister. What should I do this time?"

    Flora asked with a bright smile, as if she didn''t even remember that she had been in a difficult situation because of her man''s sexual harassment a while ago.

    "Just masturbate here. "So as not to be discovered by guests."

    "Yes!"

    The man casually made an outrageous request.

    However, Flora, who had no intention of rejecting anything she heard, calmly rolled up her apron and pulled down her panties.

    My hand went down and smoothed my pussy.

    Nap, nip, nip.

    Her pussy, which had not even dried up the love juice she had released a moment ago, made an obscene watering sound every time she swallowed her finger.

    "Ugh... Ha-eup."

    It was difficult to hold back the moans that came out of her mouth.

    Flora decided to put her rolled up apron in her mouth and suppress her moans.

    Having something in her mouth definitely made her feel more comfortable.

    Moreover, since she had free hand, Flora spread her pussy with one hand and rubbed her clitoris with the other.

    "Town... Hmm... Town... "

    My voice leaked a little, but I didn''t think it could be heard outside the warehouse at this level.

    Flora began to massage her pussy with ease.

    Leaving Flora behind, the man headed to the counter.

    The customer''s face was noticeably distorted as the beautiful girl who made him feel happy just by looking at her disappeared, and a middle-aged man appeared in her place.

    To others, it seemed like he was hiding his expression, but it was read by a man with a long history as a merchant.

    If you were to choose between a pretty girl and a middle-aged man, you would pick the pretty girl.

    The man was not unaware of that feeling.

    But there was no reason to be considerate.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. "It''s a calculation, right?"

    A firm tone, as if no other answer would be allowed.

    "Hey, that clerk just now..." "

    "Ah. They asked me to do some warehouse work. "If there''s anything you want to say, I''ll let you know."

    "... Is that so?"

    The customer stared at the man for a moment, then sighed and calculated the items he had picked out a long time ago.

    She kept talking to Flora to try to make contact somehow, but she gave up quickly because deep down she thought there was no way she could connect with such a beautiful girl.

    When the customer finished paying and left, the man returned to the warehouse.

    Nip, nip, nip...

    "Huh... Eup, tsk... Hmm... "

    Flora was so absorbed in masturbating that she didn''t even notice that the man had returned.

    Flora''s spilled love juice left a trace on the dusty floor. The traces were still increasing.

    The man went behind Flora''s back, grabbed her thighs, and lifted her up.

    "Aaaaak!"

    Flora, who was concentrating on her attention on the pleasure she felt between her crotches, suddenly screamed in surprise when her feet left the ground.

    A clear, high voice rang out loudly.

    If there were people outside the warehouse, it was definitely loud enough to be heard.

    The man whispered into Flora''s ear.

    "You screamed? "I told you not to get caught."

    "Ah... "I''m sorry."

    The man''s words were unreasonable.

    If the man hadn''t suddenly lifted Flora up, Flora wouldn''t have screamed.

    However, Flora, not in the mood to blame the man, calmly apologized to the man.

    "I did something I was told not to do, so I should be punished."

    "Yes, yes..." "

    The man thought for a bit and then said.

    "From now on, young lady''s pussy will be mine."

    "Yes?"

    "When I tell you to open your mouth, I mean, give me your pussy anytime, anywhere. Did you understand?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Even though she answered in a flash, Flora had doubts inside.

    Even now, if you ask me to fuck you, I have no intention of refusing, but is this punishment?

    Ah, it looks like they are trying to forgive me under the pretext of punishing me. What a good man!

    Flora''s evaluation of men suddenly increased.

    Although Flora judged this because of the effect of the magic tool, it was true that the man''s punishment was not really a punishment.

    Even if you open your legs at any time as the man said, once the magic tool''s effect is over, it will return to its original state as if it had never been done before.

    Still, the fact that he didn''t think about revenge by saying, ''Why are you using that magic tool on me?'' Was a cheat, but it was also disappointing.

    And it doesn''t change the fact that before the magic tool''s effect wears off, he''ll let you use his pussy anyway if you just ask.

    In the end, nothing has changed.

    The reason I asked for such a thing was because it was a man''s taste.

    "Open your pussy. "I''ll write it right now."

    "Yes... "Please feel free to use this pussy exclusively for you."

    You can''t see it from the position of the man lifting Flora, but Flora spreads her pussy with both hands.

    Drop.

    The sticky love juice that had dripped from the hole I was masturbating in just a moment ago fell onto the dick right below.

 Chapter 310: Part-Time Job (6) ***

    Chapter 310: Part-Time Job (6) *** A long silver thread hung down from Flora''s wide open pussy.

    A thin, obscene thread that is transparent yet sparkles and reflects light.

    It must have been hot when it came out of the honey pot, but it cooled down as it cut through the air, and it felt slightly cool when it touched the man''s dick.

    However, just because the temperature changed, the properties did not change.

    The man felt as if the silver thread that fell on his dick was wrapping around his glans and pulling it up as if it were alive.

    My waist rose as if I was tracing the path of a thread.

    The temperature getting warmer as we got closer gave me an instinctive sense of comfort. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When the slowly rising cock finally reached the hole, the cock was already soaked with love juice.

    Swoosh, swoosh.

    The man, overcome by excessive excitement, tried to insert it, but only after slipping and punching the air several times was he able to properly insert it into the hole.

    "Ah... ?"

    The man was surprised as soon as he inserted his dick.

    The hole that had been so anxious swallowed the dick without resistance.

    All I had to do was find the location of the hole before inserting it. Once I placed it in the correct location, it went in easily.

    Movement like a skilled prostitute.

    However, it was rude to compare it to those women because it was cozy and tightly wrapped.

    "Yes... "

    Moreover, the trembling creates a subtle vibration, creating a different kind of pleasure...

    Huh?

    Only then did the man realize that it was his arm that was shaking.

    Flora wasn''t moving at all.

    As if trying to follow the saying, ''Pussy belongs to a man,'' even though she wanted to shake her waist right away and seek pleasure, she surrendered her whole body to the man and just quietly spread her legs.

    However, the reason I felt trembled was just a matter of physical strength.

    A squat position with Flora''s thighs supported by her arms.

    It was a position where the woman''s body could be used as a masturbation tool, and the woman could be penetrated deeper than usual by putting her weight on it.

    Although Flora''s back was now touching the man''s chest, it was also a position where she could enjoy affectionate sex with her face, breasts, and navel pressed against her as long as she changed direction.

    It was a popular posture for various other reasons, but unfortunately, it had a fatal flaw.

    It''s difficult.

    The weight of one person is heavier than you think. Even though Flora is a woman and small in stature.

    It''s a burden that would be burdensome just to hold it still, but if you were to carry that weight with just your arm strength and do piston exercise, it would be closer to training than sex.

    In this world, the average physical ability of people is superior to reality due to the existence of magical powers, but it was still not a position that a middle-aged man could lightly perform.

    "Tsk... "

    The man clicked his tongue and took Flora out to the store.

    There was no one in the store after the customer left. There was no better way to enjoy beast-like mating.

    It was a shame that the soundproofing wasn''t good, but the women''s chanting in this back alley was like basic background music.

    I placed the Flora I was holding on the counter and inserted my dick.

    "Mister. Now, wait a minute!"

    Flora, who had stayed still with the attitude of accepting whatever the man did, was embarrassed and stopped him.

    Has the magic tool''s effect already run out?

    The man was nervous, wondering if something might happen, but fortunately, that didn''t happen.

    "If you do it here, you might get caught."

    Don''t get caught. Flora just tried to be faithful to what the man said.

    It was simple to say that it was okay to get caught now, but the man remembered a mischievous joke.

    "You should be careful about that. "Do I have to worry about such things when I use a young lady''s pussy?"

    "Yes... "

    The words of a man who are almost forced. However, Flora did not get angry despite such unreasonable pressure and agreed.

    ''I guess I just need to be more careful. Let''s try to help you use your pussy more comfortably!''

    He had a courageous spirit and was willing to work hard even under these circumstances. Even if the direction is distorted.

    "Spread your legs. Hold on. Okay. Like that."

    The man told Flora to spread her legs and slowly pushed his cock in.

    This was because the stamina consumed during the jump had not yet been recovered.

    And there was one more reason.

    He thought he already knew it well, but when he saw Flora from the front, he was once again beautiful.

    Even though I was given a chance to have sex, it was too much of a waste to just enjoy it like a beggar eating stolen bread.

    With that in mind, the man pistoned as slowly as possible.

    Insert deeply from the entrance to the vagina to the cervix, enjoying the tightness of the tightly wrapped pussy.

    Like a kiss between lovers entwining each other''s tongues and not letting go, the glans and the cervix are brought into close contact and knocked with a short piston.

    "Ah... ? Haha... Yeah, haaa... "

    A single sigh escaped Flora''s mouth.

    Flora, more honest than ever about her pleasure, accepted the pleasure of sex without resistance and enjoyed it.

    Flora''s legs wrapped around the man''s waist.

    "Haha. Was it that good?"

    "Ah... Yes? Ah!"

    Flora was startled by the man''s happy voice.

    It was truly an unconscious act of pleasure.

    "Well, that. I didn''t do that on purpose!"

    "No, it''s okay. "If you want to do it, you can do it."

    Flora was embarrassed, but she had no reason to refuse as a man.

    How could a beautiful girl like Flora not like having her legs wrapped around her?

    "Then... "

    Flora, who did not refuse, calmly opened her arms and legs to the man.

    She hugged the man as soon as his cock, which had been out for a while, entered the hot hole.

    He wrapped his arms around her neck and his legs around her waist.

    Her entire body, including her chest and stomach, was pressed against each other.

    The man could feel Flora with his whole body.

    Although the size is a bit disappointing, it never lags behind in the softness that only women can have.

    A nipple that is firm yet elastic, like a dot amidst such softness. Every time our breasts rubbed against each other, it was evidence of passive yet clearly assertive excitement.

    The slender abdomen was smooth and without any blemishes, so it was handled carelessly for fear of scratches.

    Feeling all those feelings with his whole body, the man realized once again that touch could be such a happy sensation.

    At the same time, a desire to possess arose.

    Possessiveness, monopolistic desire, any expression was good.

    ¨C Click.

    The man locked the store door.

    Originally, I had planned to enjoy Flora''s pussy whether other guests could see it or not.

    As I said, sex wasn''t anything special in this back alley, and I expected that when guests came, I would be able to enjoy watching Flora get confused between ''I shouldn''t be caught'' and ''I have to open my legs at any time''.

    I also had a base desire to show off to boast that I could fuck such a beautiful girl.

    But after being hugged by Flora, those thoughts disappeared.

    Do I have to share a woman like this with someone else?

    I didn''t like it even though they were just showing off, not fucking together.

    Even if the effect of the magic tool lasted, I wanted to completely monopolize it.

    "Mister? Why was it closed?"

    Flora asked curiously.

    She had obviously asked for help with the store, but she was surprised when the store suddenly closed.

    "It''s no big deal. "It''s break time."

    The man lied calmly.

    It was plausible to hear that it was break time, but if you think about it a little, you would immediately realize that there was no way such a thing existed in this store.

    However, Flora, who had no doubts, was convinced.

    "Okay. What can I do during break time?"

    "What are you doing? "Isn''t it decided?"

    "Yes? ... Aang."

    The man lightly shook his waist.

    "Ah... ?"

    The intense heat felt in the stomach.

    With that throbbing feeling, Flora knew what she had to do.

    It never occurred to me to refuse.

    No matter how gentle Flora was, she would have wondered at least once if this was okay, but she was a woman who would say okay as long as she said she was the Flora she was now.

    Flora hugged the man again.

    She placed her chin on the man''s shoulder and whispered.

    "Please make me feel good with my pussy..." ?"

    The man felt as if his brain was melting as he heard a sweet voice whispering in his ear.

    It was a voice so ecstatic that I had never heard it before in my life, but what it said was extremely obscene.

    It didn''t suit his cute appearance, his small body, or his pure voice.

    That made me even more excited.

    "Miss, where did you learn those words?"

    "What? Was it bad? My friend said that men like it when I say this?"

    "Friend? "Is it a man?"

    "No. "Soira is a woman."

    Soira?

    It was my first time hearing this name. But I didn''t think he was a man. Flora also said she was a woman.

    "Ha."

    The man who was picturing Flora''s personal relationships in his head suddenly felt pathetic about himself and sighed.

    You''re trying to figure out all the relationships surrounding the woman you''re interested in.

    It was an action only acceptable to a girl who had just awakened to love.

    It was just ugly for a middle-aged man who would eat as he got older.

    Besides, didn''t you already know she wasn''t a virgin when you first penetrated her?

    Still... It was true that she was an attractive woman who could inadvertently develop a desire for exclusive possession.

    If so, let her enjoy it for now.

    Thinking like that, the man resumed the piston that had stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 311: Part-Time Job (7) ***

    Chapter 311: Part-Time Job (7) *** A back alley in the neutral city of Feden.

    It shouldn''t be as bad as a slum, but back alleys that are out of public view are always dangerous places.

    It was even more so in this crime city.

    There are conditions for people who can walk through back alleys without problems.

    Either he''s strong enough to repel a decent attack, or he''s quick with the habits of the back alleys.

    For example, Flora and Weasel belonged to the former group.

    The group that only looks at the outside and giggles is not even a threat to them, no matter how many people come.

    And a man like the owner of a general store is the latter.

    Those who know the habits of the back alleys well do not approach danger and choose the safest path to survive.

    One of the people living that way was passing through a back alley.

    He was one of the common vagabonds who survived in these back alleys.

    He was not a member of a group that divided and ruled Feden as they pleased, nor did he have a lucrative job, nor was he at least one of the thugs who served as the leader of the alley.

    A life that is alive, but being alive is everything.

    As he barely made a living by rummaging through trash cans, robbing street vendors, and picking the pockets of unsophisticated passers-by, the only pleasure he had was spying on the secret relationships of lovers using the darkness of the back alleys as a shield.

    What. A considerable amount of money passed back and forth for pure love, but it was none of his business. His hobby was simply watching other people copulate.

    He also liked people spying on him.

    In the first place, couples who don''t enjoy the thrill of being watched by others have no reason to enjoy it outdoors.

    There were many people who got angry if they watched it outright, but there were more people who liked it, saying that it was more exciting to be seen sneaking a peek from afar.

    Today, he was wandering around the back alleys to pursue his hobby.

    Without a job, he spent most of his day pursuing hobbies.

    "Aaaaang???"

    "Wow, this is a fucking surprise!"

    The tramp was startled by the sudden groan and jumped up.

    It is common to hear moans in the back alleys, but there was no secret place nearby for lovers to have sex.

    A narrow alley, or behind randomly stacked boxes.

    It was rare to hear moans even though it wasn''t a place like that, so even a tramp who was used to the back alleys was startled for a moment.

    The place where the groans were heard was a store.

    It was a place even tramps knew. A shabby store with a sign saying "Everything Store".

    I knew about it, but it was a store I only knew about and had never actually used.

    "The sound came from here, right?"

    The tramp quietly approached the store.

    As I got closer to the store, the moans I heard got louder.

    ¨C Sigh.

    I pretended to be a customer and naturally tried to steal it, but that plan was ruined from the start.

    There was a lock on the door. Since the sun was still shining, it was like evidence that something special was happening inside.

    Originally, I would have given up here.

    Don''t bother approaching secrets that others are trying to hide. It was one of the rules of survival in the back alleys.

    However, the moans of pleasure in a clear and cute voice I had never heard before made my curiosity boil even though I knew the rules.

    "A voice like this is worth risking your life for."

    The tramp muttered and put her face close to the crack of the door.

    Even though the door was locked, the old and shabby store had small cracks in it because the wood was twisted here and there.

    "Omg... "

    The tramp, who peeked inside through the gap, held his breath.

    The gamble of his life paid off.

    The product was the naked body of a beautiful girl.

    In the scene seen through the gap, a black-haired beautiful girl was being violently violated.

    The beautiful girl placed her hands on the table that appeared to be her counter, stretched out her waist behind her, and accepted the cock.

    The small body swayed as if being pushed each time the dick moved back and forth. She looked like she was being swayed by a dick.

    "Ah, hot. Ah... Yes... Tsk, tsk... ?"

    The tramp who had been spying on the affairs of countless couples knew.

    The moans that come out every time you get fucked are the moans of genuine enjoyment of sex.

    Pure pleasure was deeply permeated in each voice that reached my ears.

    Unfortunately, because her head was down, her face was hidden by her bangs.

    However, I could tell that she was a pretty girl who would make your eyes widen just by looking at the outline of the lower part of her nose.

    Her body was a little disappointing, but it wasn''t a problem.

    Bang, bang, bang...

    A dull sound was made as flesh clashed with flesh.

    The sound of sloshing water was mixed between those sounds, leaving a watermark on the floor that looked like it had been sprayed with a spray gun.

    Although the inserted part was not visible from the position of her bum, you could tell just by looking at the watermarks how intensely she was having sex.

    Hehe. Today is a big hit?"

    It was the most disgusting sight she had seen recently, no, since she started her hobby.

    The vagabond felt his lower abdomen tense up, and he put his eyes a little more into the crack in the door.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    The man who owned the store was enjoying supreme happiness.

    Because of his small body, his tight and cozy pussy wrapped around his cock, and no matter how many times I fucked him, I never got tired of it.

    Already once in the mouth and once in the pussy. Even though he ejaculated twice, the man indulged in Flora''s body by drinking low-quality stamina potion, which was a store product.

    Her costume, which had covered a little of Flora''s body, was not visible as it had been removed.

    In a store filled with dust because it wasn''t cleaned properly, only Flora''s white skin seemed to shine.

    The man grabbed Flora''s slender waist and plunged his cock into her.

    "Huh... Ah... Sigh... Yeah... "

    No matter where and from what angle I was stabbed, a captivating moan erupted.

    A voice that melts men''s hearts.

    If there is a woman who can make such sweet moans, it would be a shame to say that she really is like a fox.

    The man looked at Flora as he sat on his back.

    Her hair, wet from the sweat she shed during sex, clung to her slender shoulders, which seemed to be half the size of a man''s, creating a bewitching atmosphere.

    Rumble.

    A drop of Flora''s sweat ran down her spine.

    When the sweat running down my back and down my hips came into contact with the dick that was continuously throbbing my pussy, I felt a rush of excitement that made my brain tingle.

    Even if what Flora shed was not sweat, but a weak substance, I could still believe it.

    "Yes. "I almost forgot."

    When she said it was a weak medicine, something came to mind. The man scooped out a lotion-like medicine from the bottle next to him with his finger.

    In this city, it was a medicine that was easier to obtain than a potion.

    Since it was an item in a store like this, it was of the lowest quality, so it would be a shame to say that it was low-quality, but it was actually able to be used without any burden.

    The man grabbed Flora''s breasts with hands covered in acetic acid.

    "Oh, the car... !"

    Flora, heated by the heat of her sex, screamed softly as the cold medicine touched her chest.

    "I''m sorry. "Are you surprised?"

    "You were surprised! What is this?"

    "It''s weak. How is it. "Isn''t your body reacting a bit?"

    "Umm... "I think I feel a little better after listening to it."

    Flora did not get angry at the man who used the aphrodisiac, but felt the sensations of her body carefully and answered.

    However, in fact, the aphrodisiac the man used did not take effect this quickly.

    The effect appears late, and it doesn''t last long until it appears. The lowest grade aphrodisiac was a product that was not much different from a love gel.

    In other words, the fact that Flora felt better now was due to her own illusion.

    But even if it was an illusion, Flora herself was feeling good, so that was enough.

    Kuuk. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Flora''s pussy tightened as she thought her body was addicted to the drug.

    Her cock was so tight that I thought she was holding it tightly with her hand.

    The man slightly squinted his eyes at the tightness that felt like squeezing his cock, but pushed his waist in.

    "Ah... Ugh, ha... "

    As she endured the pain-like pleasure and pistoned it a few times, her vagina was released little by little.

    Just as he was about to restart the piston in earnest, something came into the man''s field of vision.

    "Huh? That... "

    I could see something through the crack in the worn-out door.

    There was a bit of distance between the door and the counter, so I couldn''t see exactly what it was, but I had a rough idea.

    "Kkkk."

    I kept my mind that I didn''t want to share Flora with anyone else.

    But at that level.

    As long as it''s not sharing but secretly stealing, there''s nothing that can''t be treated with generosity.

    This guy knows quite a bit about the subject.

    The man shook his waist while thinking so.

    Creak, creak.

    Every time I thrust my pussy with all my might, the old counter could not hold up, and I screamed.

    At the same time, he listened to the moans coming from Flora''s mouth and desired her pleasure.

    One drop, two drops.

    It was when the dripping love juice was pooling at the feet of the two people.

    "Ah, uncle. Well, now... !"

    Flora complained about her orgasm.

    I had already climaxed several times and sprayed my love juice all over the floor.

    However, what is different about this climax from previous ones is that the man is also slowly starting to feel a sense of ejaculation.

    "Hold on a little!"

    "Haaah... ! Huh... Ahhh... !"

    Pistons getting faster and faster.

    It felt like a flash of lightning struck her head as the cock pounded deep inside her without stopping, but Flora held back desperately.

    Partly it was because the man told her to hold back, but it was also because she predicted that she would soon experience tremendous pleasure based on her previous experience.

    Waves of pleasure that you might normally feel fearful of. But now Flora was a woman who knew no fear.

    "Ah... Sigh. Ugh... "

    All sensations in the body are focused on the vagina. She desperately suppressed the orgasm that threatened to explode if she let herself go even a little bit.

    "Khaha!"

    ¨C Look!

    "Haaaaann????"

    Finally, as the man released his semen deep into the womb, Flora reached climax, feeling the hot semen.

    The pleasure of having your mind bleached.

    Flora couldn''t come to her senses as the pleasure she had been holding in until now was flooding in.

    It seemed like the man was saying something, but he couldn''t even hear it.

    "Ah, huh, huh... "

    All he did was spit out meaningless sounds and tremble with his arms and legs.

    It took a little more time for Flora to come to her senses, as she collapsed with her arms and legs spread out.

 Chapter 312: Chang Gwan Assistant (1) **

    Chapter 312: Chang Gwan Assistant (1) ** When you look around, there are men and women mixing their bodies like animals.

    Junior position.

    This is a couple who keeps pounding their pussies in a position that reminds me of the copulation of quadrupedal animals.

    The high-raised buttocks were firmly held by the man''s hand and accepted the cock without being able to escape.

    On the contrary, the upper body lying low on the floor was rubbing its chest against the floor as if it were a lover, struggling to get even a little more pleasure.

    "Huh, haha! Ah! Hehe... Ahhh... !"

    "Huh, huh, huh, huh... !"

    Although their mouths were intact, they seemed to have already forgotten human language.

    The only sound that came out of the mouth was heavy breathing demanding oxygen.

    Other than occasionally stimulating the partner''s skin with the tongue, the mouth was never used.

    Phut! Phut! Bang!

    How hard was he fucking me that my thighs were turning bright red as they clashed so violently?

    You look in a good mood.

    Elsewhere, there is a man massaging his breasts with his hands while being served by two women.

    The women, who were making ecstatic expressions as they rubbed their cheeks against the cock that was erected hard toward the sky, soon competed with each other to bite and suck the cock as if they were going to steal it.

    The two women were fighting to put each other''s glans in their mouths, and one of them must have gotten tired of fighting and went down and licked the man''s testicles.

    "Hmm... "

    The man let out a satisfied groan and squeezed the breast he had been massaging.

    His heart was crushed as if it would explode. That level would have been painful rather than pleasurable, but the woman put on a bewitching expression and put the entire testicle into her mouth and sucked it.

    Even though that woman is in pain right now, she must be feeling pleasant pleasure.

    Even though a woman''s precious parts are being treated violently, in a corner of her heart, even that humiliation is being converted into pleasure.

    I''m jealous.

    I forced my eyes to look elsewhere from a scene that was difficult to take my eyes off.

    Contrary to before, two men were lusting after one woman.

    The woman, whose front and back holes were pierced by two dicks, was floating in the air with her feet not touching the ground, just shaking in the air as the men shook her waist.

    The woman''s body, sandwiched between two men, surrendered her body to the sexual sensations coming from both front and back at the same time.

    Because the woman was small, there was an incident where two men made eye contact over the woman''s head and turned their gazes away, creating an awkward atmosphere.

    Whether she was aware of the situation between the two men, the woman''s unfocused face looked happy and drenched in pleasure.

    I turned my gaze elsewhere again.

    A woman wielding a whip at a man wearing a shiny, reflective bondage costume.

    A couple masturbating while facing each other.

    A woman who strokes the cock of a man with his head on her knees and touches her breasts.

    An orgy scene where three couples gathers and exchange partners and go crazy with carnal desires.

    A man who leaves his lover to an unknown man and then masturbates alone while watching his lover being raped.

    All kinds of acts were taking place, from the ordinary to the unusual, but they all had one thing in common: a form of sexual activity.

    This was the orgy room, one of the special rooms in Changgwan. I wonder what kind of name it is.

    The only furniture in the orgy room is a few mats and a low platform for couples who like to be seen.

    It is a chaotic scene where several men and women gather in a large room with nothing else and crave sex like crazy.

    And here I was in the middle of that orgy...

    I sat still.

    "Whoa... "How long do I have to stay like this?"

    I sat down on the prepared chair and crossed my legs.

    The feeling of a heavy foreign body between my legs was awkward.

    Rotor, vibrator, dildo... It wasn''t that kind.

    I wish it were like that.

    The finger moved without my knowledge and scratched the top of my pussy.

    However, what my fingers touched was not a wet pussy, but an annoyingly shiny metal object.

    "Oh really... !"

    Even though I was nervous and pressed my fingers hard, the sturdy piece of iron did not move at all.

    No matter how much I pressed, beat, or dug into the cracks, this unpleasant object would not allow anything to touch my pussy. Even though it is my body.

    This item that stuck to the groin like panties and did not fall off was commonly called a chastity belt.

    What is a little different from a typical chastity belt is that it covers not only the vagina but also the chest.

    Tits and pussy. Having my two representative erogenous zones blocked, I was in pain because I could not feel pleasure, unlike the surrounding couples who were constantly moaning.

    Of course, I didn''t wear it on my own.

    The teaching assistant in charge of me... This was done by the guy who secretly called Bi-sil.

    If I look back on my memory for a moment.

    ...

    "Kick this."

    "What is this. Chastity belt? Why?"

    "I am currently a teaching assistant. "Speak clearly."

    "Yes, yes... Why do I have to wear this?"

    "Hmm. It''s vague, but I''ll pass. Because I don''t have much time either. What do you think makes a good sex slave?"

    "Yes?"

    Not even a single sentence has passed since he said he didn''t have much time, so what kind of strange thing is he saying?

    From the first time I saw it, I thought there was a lot of talk, but that also has its limits.

    I wanted to just ask him to answer, but Bisil was holding my leash.

    ... Let''s be patient. Because I don''t want to be sick. I am not yet at the level of replacing pain with pleasure.

    Sexual slavery, a condition of sexual slavery.

    "Master, you spread your legs when you want?"

    After hearing my answer, Bisil nodded slightly.

    "Okay. Not bad. That''s not a bad answer. That is also one of the conditions of sexual slavery. But that is something every sex slave must do. That alone makes it difficult to call her a ''good'' sex slave. Is there anything else?"

    What is that, you idiot.

    I don''t know, I''m not interested, and I don''t want to know.

    I got tired of accepting it, so I answered roughly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm... "I don''t know."

    Fortunately, Bisil seemed to be satisfied with just one question and answer and spoke without pause.

    "That is truly enjoying sex."

    "Seriously about sex?"

    "Yes. An inexperienced man may be satisfied with just a fake moan from his slave, but an experienced man can tell whether a moan is fake or real. A good sex slave is someone who can satisfy such a man as her master... "

    I thought about it while listening to Bisil babbling nonsense again out of one ear.

    A woman who truly enjoys sex.

    Is that me?

    Is there anyone more serious about sex than me? At least we can be sure that it does not exist in this world.

    That''s because the purpose of my life in this world is sex.

    Then, aren''t I already a great sex slave?

    No. Wait for a sec. Why am I taking the time to think about this? Since I''m listening to bullshit, my thoughts seem to be getting weird.

    "... So what I''m saying is, wear this chastity belt. Do you understand?"

    "Uh? Yes."

    ¨C Wow...

    "... Do you understand?"

    "Kek. Ah, I get it! "I understand, so please solve this!"

    ...

    After this ridiculous conversation, I was forced to wear a chastity belt and was thrown into the orgy room.

    We continue to look at the sex that takes place naturally around us and teach that sex is not a big deal, but rather a natural communication between the bodies.

    At the same time, by controlling pleasure through a chastity belt, the desire to ''feel good'' is engraved in the subconscious.

    It''s natural to want to feel good, and sex isn''t something to be discouraged from doing.

    Well... Will this turn out as Bisil says?

    I''m not sure about that, but at least it was true that my desire to feel better was growing rapidly.

    "Ha... "

    ¨C Ugh.

    I tried rubbing my groin several times, but all I got back was the feeling of cold metal.

    The same goes for breasts.

    Even though I rubbed her thighs in her anxious heart, it didn''t even touch her excited body.

    It would be nice if other men would at least touch me.

    "Excuse me... "

    "..."

    A man who accidentally makes eye contact turns his head in surprise.

    An attitude as if he were claiming, ''I didn''t see anything.''

    This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened.

    After entering this room, she looked longingly at the man several times, but there was no return.

    It seems that the men also received some instructions from Bisil. It probably means don''t touch me.

    A sweet scent passes by the tip of my nose.

    When I turned my head and followed the scent, I saw an incense burner emitting suspiciously pink smoke.

    Pink smoke escaping from the incense burner and dispersing into the air. The smoke dispersed and became invisible, but the sweet scent did not disappear and covered the entire room.

    It was a weak medicine.

    It does not force estrus or increase sensitivity to the extreme like it was used last time, but has the effect of just raising excitement a little.

    However, the effect was more than enough for the animals that were already biting and sucking naked.

    Except me.

    Kuuk.

    As I was smelling the scent, my uterus started to vibrate.

    A woman''s instinct cried out for a cock and semen.

    Ah.

    I want to have sex.

 Chapter 313: Chang Gwan Assistant (2) **

    Chapter 313: Chang Gwan Assistant (2) ** Weak.

    I don''t know what it''s like in reality, but it''s one of the essential elements of a game.

    There are many types of aphrodisiacs.

    People who don''t know just think that it''s a drug that makes people horny when used.

    That statement is not wrong.

    Most commonly, commonly used aphrodisiacs have just that level of effect.

    But what is ''estrus''?

    In that sense, if you dig a little deeper, all kinds of subtle things pop out.

    A drug that simply increases the body''s sensitivity, a drug that only increases excitement while leaving the body untouched, a drug that makes the body itch and wants someone to touch it...

    There are too many different types of medicine to be included in just one word, ''weak medicine.''

    The fog from the incense burner that spread throughout the orgy room was the type that only stimulated excitement.

    Even though both men and women roll their eyes to rub their genitals, it doesn''t mean that it''s the kind that makes you feel dizzy if you don''t have sex because it''s weak.

    Because mental factors play a large role in the sexual pleasure one receives, it may feel more pleasant than usual, but the only part where the drug was effective was the mental part.

    And I had one more aphrodisiac that was used in addition.

    The medicine applied to the inside of the chastity belt.

    I don''t know what kind of technology is used, but at certain intervals, a weak medicine comes out from inside the chastity belt and touches the sensitive chest and vagina.

    The effect is... Perhaps it has the effect of sensitizing one''s sexual senses and at the same time making one crave for stimulation.

    At least that''s how I felt.

    With the melting prayers echoing from all directions, the act of comforting oneself was not allowed and was simply left unattended.

    Due to the constant flow of weak medicine, the endlessly rising sexual desire was building up with no way to relieve it.

    The scent of the medicine that was scattered throughout the room through the incense burner sweetly colored my mind pink.

    When I looked around to divert my attention from my body that was getting infinitely hot, no matter which way I looked, all I could see were pornographic scenes that were too obscene to even show a business card.

    Hearing, touch, smell, sight... Four of the five human senses were poisoned by weak drugs and yearned for primal pleasure.

    No, maybe even the sense of taste was like that.

    They say that much of the taste we feel depends on our sense of smell. If you think about it that way, by the time you smell the ''sweet scent'' with your sense of smell, your sense of taste may have already been affected by the taste.

    The world of this large room seemed to assert that humans are creatures that exist simply to seek pleasure.

    The environment, situation, and condition all stimulated female instincts and forced her to surrender to pleasure.

    In order to push forward with your will in this situation, it would be impossible to become a saint or a saint.

    At least it wasn''t me.

    And there was no reason to endure it in the first place.

    The reason I play this game is to satisfy my temper.

    Of course, since I am an adult who knows how to choose the time and place, I thought I would put off my sexual desires for a while if I needed to endure it.

    But now was a time when there was no need to endure.

    So I decided to just stick to my sexual desires.

    So.

    So, that''s right.

    As soon as Bisil took out her dick, she latched onto it and started sucking it like the ultimate gourmet, which means it''s not because I''m a dick-crazy girl.

    "Hmm... Ha... Tsk... Sigh... Chuuup... "

    "You suck so deliciously. "Is this really that delicious?"

    Bisil''s blatantly mocking words.

    Bisil''s hand, stroking my head as if handling a child, felt more like ridicule than affection, but I paid it no heed and swept the tip of my tongue over my cock.

    The unique fishy smell of cock stung her nose.

    It was a strong smell, but now it just felt pleasant.

    It was as if the inside of her nose had become an erogenous zone. Every time I inhaled the scent of a cock, my uterus tightened, and I craved a man.

    ... Now that I think about it, I think I really had a taste for sticking it in her nose.

    The contents of a doujinshi I saw once suddenly crossed my mind.

    It was a relatively innocent time, so I was shocked as to how anyone could think of putting it in a place like that.

    It was an incident that was quite damaging to my innocent girlish heart, but much later, after reading an article written by a woman, it became an opportunity for me to realize that there is no significant difference between men and women, just the direction is different.

    Since then, I have also become more faithful to the walls.

    Even though I was thinking these foolish thoughts, my body, which was devoted to sexual desire beyond my insanity, did not stop fellatio.

    Swipe up with your tongue, and while circling the glans, gently kiss the urethra where the pre-cum flows and suck on it.

    "Ugh."

    Bisil, who was enjoying the service without stopping laughing, let out a small moan.

    Okay. There is no significant difference between men and women when it comes to pleasure.

    However, there is a perception that it is unsightly for a woman to feel more pleasure and for a man to moan.

    As I took the cock deep into my mouth, I raised her eyes and glanced at Bisil''s behavior.

    Her eyes met. The smile that used to make people angry had disappeared from Bisil''s face.

    Did it really bother me that much that I let out a moan, even just for a moment?

    Anyway, it was a face worth looking at rather than a smiling face, so I smiled softly.

    "... Ha."

    For some reason, Bisil gasped when she saw my smile.

    "Fuck. Are you asking me to teach something like this? "I want to learn how to train her to become this kind of fox."

    After briefly lamenting, Bisil pushed away her hand that was stroking my head and pulled out her dick.

    A long line of slobber stretched between her cock and her lips and then suddenly stopped.

    Knock.

    Bisil tapped her head with her fingers.

    What does this mean?

    After thinking for a moment, I realized that I was sticking out my tongue.

    Like an animal trying to drink water, I was stretching out my tongue without realizing it, wanting to crave the cock just a little more.

    I didn''t know it, but it was obvious that it had an expression that didn''t fit the descriptions of pretty or cute.

    I quickly put my tongue back and made an expression that I knew nothing.

    Bisil looked at me like that and smiled and said.

    "You. Where are you from?"

    "Yes?"

    A household survey suddenly began.

    "From, hometown... Well, there is something like that. Even if you heard the name of the village, you wouldn''t know it. Just tell me roughly the location."

    Hometown?

    Of course, there is no hometown in this game world, meaning where I was born.

    I don''t know if I played a game where I was possessed by an already existing character, but that''s not the case.

    Still, if I had to pick a place I could call home, it would be the forest I fell into as soon as I started the game.

    The forest where I met the goblin and Sophie and Runon.

    Now that I think about it, how are those two doing?

    She exchanged letters a couple of times during the half year she spent at the academy.

    Just thinking about the contents of the letter, it seemed like things were going well... Well. Even though I created it, wouldn''t it be difficult to live normally in a world like this?

    What. It''s not something I care about.

    "It''s further than the imperial capital."

    It was an ambiguous expression, but Bisil had no doubts.

    I don''t think there was much interest in the exact location in the first place.

    Then why did you ask? It''s hard to understand people who talk a lot.

    "It''s further than the capital. Then do you know about the Kingdom of Veil?"

    The topic here?

    I was struck by a topic that came up at a completely unexpected time, and I ended up shaking.

    Fortunately, Bisil, who thought the tremors were a side effect of excitement caused by the drug, passed on without saying anything.

    I chose my words carefully and answered. Just so that I don''t find out that my purpose is to find Justitia''s location.

    "A veil? I think I heard that somewhere. Where did you hear that... ?"

    It''s not even reality. Not knowing the name of a country is very normal.

    If you live your whole life in a small town, you may not even know the name of the country you live in.

    Still, since the setting is that he went around with Asil, who was playing a nobleman, it would be appropriate to say that I heard about it somewhere.

    "Is it. What. "If you''re not from around here, that''s enough to know."

    As expected, Bisil believed my words without any doubts and spoke, spreading her arms exaggeratedly, like a businessman showing off his products.

    "Veil Kingdom is a kingdom near here. Let''s cut everything out and get to the point... It means that the princess of that kingdom is also here. "I happen to be an S-class slave like you."

    "..."

    "I''m saying this because you are more complete than I thought. At this rate, it would be okay to receive training with that princess. How is it? "I will at least listen to your opinion."

    The same obnoxious tone as usual.

    However, there was something cool about Bisil''s gaze.

    Just try it out. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    You don''t know that I infiltrated. This is probably a measure taken against everyone who talks about the princess.

    If you don''t act properly here, you''ll immediately arouse suspicion.

    The worries were short-lived.

    I said while scratching the chastity belt that was placed on my chest and private parts.

    "... Yes. Yes? I will do whatever you say, so please solve this quickly... ?"

    I''m not sure about being a princess or anything like that, but I''m just asking you to make me feel good.

    Is this the right answer?

    After Bisil was silent for a moment.

    "Hehe. Good. I''ll do whatever you want. "Come here."

    He returned to his usual expression and took out the key from his pocket.

    My portrayal of ''a drugged up woman who can only think of sex'' seemed perfect.

    Is it acting?

    Of course.

 Chapter 314: Chang Gwan Assistant (3) ***

    Chapter 314: Chang Gwan Assistant (3) *** Click.

    The sound of the chastity belt being released, which had been bothering me all day, was drier and more meaningless than I expected.

    The iron plate, lukewarmly heated by body temperature, fell from the skin.

    When the cool air touched my body, I shivered without realizing it.

    The air itself in this room was neither particularly cold nor warm. Still, the air that touched my skin was cool.

    Only then did I realize that the part covered by the chastity belt was soaked with sweat.

    My chest felt damp, like when I left my personal air conditioner and went outside in the summer. Perhaps if you bring your cleavage together, the sweat that accumulates there will start to trickle out.

    The area between the legs was even more serious.

    The crotch, covered in sweat and cream, was not something that could be described with cute words like "Soaked" Or "Flooded."

    If I had to use an analogy, I would say it looks like a stream of water sprayed from the top of your head while taking a shower and flowing down to your lower body.

    There may be a better expression, but at least it didn''t seem to be very attractive no matter what rhetoric was used.

    I don''t know if you''re someone who likes to look covered in sweat, but you should make an exception for that.

    On the Internet, you can find information about trees, guns, ships, airplanes... No, let''s forget this. Anyway, as someone who has experienced all kinds of abnormal sexual desires, I know very well that there are exceptions to every taste.

    At least Bisil didn''t seem to like sweating.

    "What does that look like? "Come here."

    ... Isn''t it?

    It looks like they don''t like it at all, considering they are trying to wipe it with a towel when it will be clean with just one clean spell.

    Swoosh, swoosh.

    Every time a dry towel wipes away the sweat, the pleasure of scratching an itchy area follows.

    A different intention was clearly felt in the hands intensively wiping between the chest and legs.

    But what if there are other intentions? Other intentions are the same as mine.

    I quietly enjoyed the feel of the towel touching my skin.

    The cleaning was finished quickly. Too quickly for me to have fully enjoyed it.

    I looked up at Bisil with some expectation.

    I wanted to pounce on him and satisfy my sexual desire, but I suppressed it and held back.

    Bisil is a bitch. That''s also a guy with conviction.

    It is a very annoying type to deal with, but if you are careful and match the rhythm well, there is no other dog like this.

    Didn''t I tell you earlier that I would tell you the location of Justitia since I showed a good attitude toward teaching?

    So, as long as you behave well this time, you will satisfy me even without asking.

    Because Bisil, who is very talkative, told me everything about how to act.

    ''A slave who does not act first without the master''s orders and faithfully follows orders.''

    Bisil smiled in satisfaction as she saw me making no move even though I was giving her heated gaze.

    "Good. I will give you the prize you so desperately want. Lie down."

    I followed Bisil''s instructions and lay down on the floor.

    Just thinking about being able to have sex now made my private parts, which had been cleaned, become moist again.

    I looked at the cock slowly approaching. My heart pounded loudly at the thought that I would be able to relieve this throbbing body in a little while.

    As I was listening to the heartbeat that I could hear in my own ears, a thought suddenly occurred to me.

    Perhaps, no matter how rational the judgment was, it ended up moving according to Bisil''s intentions... I didn''t even know I was already a teaching assistant.

    Before those thoughts could continue for too long...

    Tskboob...

    "Haaaaa... "

    Finally, the cock penetrated the pussy.

    A thick, hard pillar that splits the labia, widens the hole, and crushes.

    The feeling inside was hot yet cool.

    By the time the two contradictory sensations reached my mind, they had converged into one sensation: pleasure.

    It''s been several hours.

    After wearing the chastity belt, I had to watch other people have sex for hours, and I spent quite a long time after that.

    My body, which had been constantly ingesting medicinal substances, whether gaseous or liquid, for that long period of time was in an indescribably excited state.

    In that situation, I finally got to meet a dick, so there was no way I could hold on.

    I had no intention of holding on.

    "Uuuuu... !"

    A light climax.

    Just by inserting it... At the same time as I thought this, my body trembled in anticipation of the pleasure to come.

    However, Bisil did not move after insertion and whispered softly.

    "Because it''s a prize. I''ll do whatever you want, at least a little bit. "Tell me."

    Whatever you want?

    Everything like this and that?

    In that short moment, all kinds of plays and positions passed through my mind...

    What I said out loud wasn''t much different from before.

    "Anything is fine, so please fuck me quickly... "

    Bisil''s tastes, the slave setting, and the goal of saving Justitia.

    Various thoughts came to mind, but in conclusion, there was no situation that suited my taste better than the current situation.

    So it was enough for me to just enjoy it quietly.

    And just as desired, the piston started immediately.

    "Ugh? Ah? Aang?"

    "If that''s your wish! "I''ll do it until you''re satisfied!"

    "Jo, I like it? more... ?"

    Bisil lowered her waist with such force that he felt as if he would hit her cervix with his cock.

    It seemed like it was quite a stretch for Bisil to come out with this much power from her slim body.

    If that means, like I said, going too far in order to do what I want...

    It might seem a little cute.

    Ah. It''s not about looks.

    That''s different. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, the pleasure felt in the vagina was real.

    The body, heated by addiction to the medicine, cools down due to the pleasure spreading from the lower abdomen, and then burns hot again.

    As if I was thirsty and drank seawater, I shook my back even more in the thirst for pleasure that could not be quenched no matter how much I wanted.

    The deeper, faster, and more the dick penetrated, the more pleasure built up in her body.

    If you explode it all at once, it will feel incredibly good.

    I built it up little by little, half relying on instinctive intuition.

    "Say you''re leaving when you''re ready."

    "Yes... Yes... Ah... "

    Bisil noticed that I was building up pleasure and said.

    There was something I wanted to say, but I had held it in for too long to think about anything other than pleasure.

    Bisil''s pace has become faster.

    This is the secret room that was served to me even before insertion. There wasn''t enough room on that side either.

    I felt my dick swelling inside.

    She let go of the string she was holding on to in her head. The pleasure that had been waiting for the right moment to explode suddenly traveled up her spine and exploded in her head...

    At the same time that her vision turned white, white liquid also sprayed inside her.

    "Go, go, go..." ... !!"

    "I''m cumming... !"

    My vision becomes blurry and my body trembles as if I''ve received an electric shock.

    I was immersed in a tremendous sense of pleasure and an incomparably refreshing sense of liberation.

    The ecstasy that filled my entire body gradually subsided, and little by little my senses began to return.

    As she felt her body heat being lost again through the sweat she had just shed, she thought about something else for a moment.

    Why do men like to say they go when they have an orgasm?

    Well, I feel better about saying it out loud rather than saying nothing...

    But reporting it regularly is like a game.

    It seems that my head, which was once swept away by a wave of pleasure, has not yet come to its senses.

    I sighed inwardly and enjoyed the feeling of semen sloshing around in my womb.

    ˇô

    After the training was over, I finally escaped the underground room.

    "Since you have done a great job following my assistant, I will move you to another room as promised. What. "I wonder if you needed it from the beginning."

    Still, if you rebel against my words, I''ll throw you back in the basement at any time, so listen carefully to what I say ¨C I heard this noise with one ear and let it go with the other.

    A chill creeping up from the floor in a dark environment where not a single light enters, and a creepy atmosphere unique to an underground labyrinth.

    I blocked the cold of the floor with an expensive sleeping bag and had the ability to ignore the atmosphere of the underground labyrinth, so none of it was a real threat.

    However, there is no reason to leave the other room and come back.

    Bisil took me further down to the basement.

    "Follow me carefully from here. If you go wrong, you won''t be able to find your way back, and you''ll starve to death here. "If you don''t want to find the body, just follow me."

    "Yes... "

    Bisil spoke as if threatening.

    Of course, it was just funny to me, who already had experience secretly exploring on my own.

    "This is where the underground labyrinth was originally located, so they say monsters still appear. Ah. Do you know what an underground labyrinth is? It''s similar to a dungeon... "

    Bisil''s mouth could not rest.

    He''s somehow good at cunnilingus, but his tongue muscles must be top-notch.

    An underground labyrinth that I''ve been to before.

    Just like the last time I saw it, the intersection and doorway were blocked with wooden boards, indicating only one path.

    This is the same road I followed last time. I was heading towards the stairs going down to the next floor.

    However, Bisil opened one of the blocked doors as if she knew well.

    Squeak.

    As if it was only externally blocked, the door opened lightly.

    After that, Bisil proceeded through the underground labyrinth without hesitation.

    Left, right, left, left, center... He walked down the complicated road without hesitation and finally stopped in front of a room.

    "You can think of it as something to be proud of. There are customers who bring boxes of gold coins just to come here once."

    After saying that, Bisil opened the door.

    Inside was a brightly shining portal.

 Chapter 315: Chang Gwan Assistant (4)

    Chapter 315: Chang Gwan Assistant (4) The room Bisil opened the door and entered was different from the previous underground labyrinths.

    Thanks to the magic tools that emit light installed everywhere, it was as bright as day, and the walls were covered with neat wallpaper.

    Several people with swords on their belts were guarding with shining eyes.

    So to put it simply, at least this room seemed to be managed like a normal portal.

    Considering that most illegal portals have problems because they are not properly managed, just being managed in this way makes the portal quite stable.

    Is it true that Justitia is beyond this portal?

    In that case, it is understandable that only VIPs among VIPs use it, so it is safe to manage it.

    "How is it. Are you surprised? We have something like this in our store. You know it''s a portal? No, since you said you came from a place farther than the imperial capital, you probably know about the portal. But this is my first time seeing this. A portal is not just a portal... "

    At a time when even the people guarding the portal began to frown due to Bisil''s endless chatter.

    ¨C Ugh...

    The surface of the portal began to tremble with a low vibration sound.

    The people with bored expressions adjusted their posture, and Bisil also stopped talking and stood to the side.

    "... As you know, there will be an auction in a few days, so please attend and grace the occasion... "

    "Okay. Of course, you know. It''s hard to say for sure whether I''ll attend yet, but I''ll try my best."

    "Oh my, thank you for just that!"

    The people who came out of the portal were a manager with a treacherous smile and a man who was rubbing his palms until they were worn out, and a man I had never seen before.

    The man''s face was truly something I had never seen before. However, looking at all the accessories he wore, he seemed like a very wealthy person.

    Well, since that''s about it, the manager of the Changgwan is guiding the guide directly.

    "But that''s the thing. Because I also have quite a lot of responsibility. "I''m just asking this just in case, but I''m sure you''ve made enough preparations for safety on the day, right?"

    "Of course. We are doing our best to achieve this. We also hired several mercenaries for security."

    "Hmm... Will that be enough? "Let me send some of my underlings."

    "Thank you! Thank you!"

    The manager bowed repeatedly and left the room.

    The atmosphere in the room relaxed when the manager and the man left the room and the footsteps could no longer be heard.

    "Phew... "

    The tension was relieved with a breathing sound that I couldn''t tell who made.

    Bisil spoke to the people guarding the portal.

    "Hey. It''s really breathtaking. Hey. "You guys had a hard time too."

    "Well, we''re always like this. Where are you going, teacher assistant?"

    "Ah. To room 116."

    "Number 116? "It''s a deb show that can only be connected with the manager''s permission."

    "What''s going on between us? Can''t you tell that the manager didn''t say anything when he saw me just now? "It''s all been discussed."

    "Still, according to regulations, there must be documentation... "

    "Document? Hey. Are we going to work for a day or two? What great knights are we? "Do you have to worry about documents and such?"

    "No, that''s... "

    "Ah. Really. Are you a Mac right now in front of my slave? This is all part of teaching assistantship. "Are you going to take responsibility if there''s a problem with training S-class slaves because of you?"

    "..."

    It was a secret story that showed the complete truth.

    The man guarding the portal was only trying to carry out his duties faithfully, but he could not help but become weak when told that it was his responsibility.

    "... Hey. I''ll send it to you. Just as the teaching assistant said, the manager didn''t say anything either. "I guess it''s all been said."

    "... Yeah, yeah. I will connect you right away. "Excuse me."

    In the end, the man also changed his opinion when the other man tapped his side.

    The man began manipulating the magic tool installed next to the portal.

    "How is it? "I am this kind of person."

    "Uh... It''s amazing."

    Bisil spoke in a somewhat proud tone.

    Is this something worth bragging about?

    In this day and age, it might be something to be proud of as the power to push back against force.

    From my perspective living in modern times, it seemed like nothing more than a waste of truth.

    "That''s enough. You can just go in."

    "Okay. Do better next time."

    "Yes!"

    Bisil tapped the man on the shoulder and entered the portal first.

    I quickly followed behind. A grumbling sound was heard from behind, and it disappeared as it passed through the portal.

    After passing through the portal, it was a mansion.

    A mansion with a well-maintained garden, with greenery swaying under the warm sunlight.

    A fountain with a sculpture of an unknown bird decorates the center of the garden, and a square landscaped garden tree surrounds the outside.

    If you look at this scene alone, there is no notable noble residence anywhere.

    Everyone''s lungs will be full of wind when they become VIPs, so does this mean I have to do this?

    Even though it is only a part of the window.

    I used "Radar" In my head to estimate the location of this place. ... I felt that Asil and Flora''s locations were very far away.

    If it was somewhere nearby, it would have been resolved by robbing this place without having to attack the auction house. Unfortunately, it seems that a simple solution is not available.

    "You''re surprised, right? This is the top secret among top secrets, even in our window. "Only VIPs of VIPs and high-ranking officials like me can come here."

    I have one too.

    I looked around with the feeling that I was seeing something strange and kept the terrain in my mind as much as possible.

    Even with a quick look, it was easy to find the person standing guard. I think it would be difficult to steal it directly from here.

    Is there really no other answer than raiding the auction house?

    Bisil crossed the garden without hesitation and opened the door to the mansion.

    "Come fast. As I said before, I''m busy."

    For that matter, we chatted for a long time.

    As I followed Bisil through the mansion, I found a place that was particularly noisy.

    "Ah. Looks like it''s over there today."

    Bisil, who found the place at the same time as me, turned her body and walked towards it.

    I encountered a group of men coming from the other side.

    Bisil only nodded lightly in greeting, and she stood still and got out of her way until the group passed by.

    This was unusual for Bisil, who was one of the most talkative people I''ve ever met.

    If the other person was someone I knew, I thought I would open my mouth first.

    As I passed by the group, a terrible smell wafted in the air.

    The smell of sweat and various bodily fluids mixed together, an obscene smell.

    If you are familiar with it, it was a familiar smell.

    Going back in the form of retracing where they came from...

    "Hmm. "You''ve come to the right place."

    There was one large room.

    In a randomly open room, a woman was decorating her body.

    No, it would be more appropriate to say that she was putting herself together rather than dressing up.

    Because my pure white naked body was stained with a whitish liquid, I was wiping it off with a wet towel.

    It was clear why he was using other methods to clean his body, rather than using clean magic, which was effective and consumed less mana.

    Because this woman had the same leash around her neck as mine.

    Necklace for slaves.

    Because he was wearing a leash that prevented him from using magical power, he could not use clean magic.

    Voluptuous breasts that seem to be a good match compared to Asil.

    A waist that draws a smooth line and buttocks that look soft.

    Plus, rich pink hair that goes down to her waist.

    She didn''t even have to ask who this woman was.

    Justitia.

    Our goal was right in front of us.

    ˇô

    Bisil gave only a brief explanation and left her mansion alone.

    There was a lot to say, but to summarize, it was like this.

    ¨C Because you will be receiving teaching assistants with him from now on. Let''s at least build some friendships by tomorrow.

    "..."

    "..."

    An awkward silence filled the room.

    Why did they leave us alone?

    It was questionable, but... It was a good thing for someone like me who has a plan.

    "Excuse me... "

    "Hello. "I am Justitia."

    Before she could say that she had come to save her, Justitia spoke first.

    "Ah. Yes. My name is Soira. I am... "

    "You must have been surprised to suddenly come to a place like this. "I will show you around for a moment, so would you please follow me?"

    "Yes? Yes."

    Justitia did not listen to my words until the end and left the room first.

    Frown.

    Just before she left the room, Justitia looked back at me and gave me a small glance.

    Ah.

    I see Somehow, as far as I know, Justitia wasn''t the kind of person who would interrupt someone else''s conversation like this, but it seems like there''s something wrong with her.

    Bedroom, bathroom, dining room, garden... He took me to various places and really guided me.

    And finally, when we reached the warehouse.

    "This is a warehouse. It''s literally a warehouse. It''s a place that isn''t cleaned well and has only miscellaneous things..."

    Frown.

    I immediately spoke after recognizing Justitia''s signal.

    "Still, I''d like to see it sometime? Can I come in?"

    "If you say so. Just a moment."

    The warehouse door was not locked.

    She went inside and closed the door, after which she made sure no one else was there.

    "Thanks for following along. "Everything else in this mansion appears to be a magic tool." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Everything?"

    This mansion had many rooms commensurate with its size.

    The bedroom, bathroom, toilet, etc. That I saw while being guided through the mansion a little while ago.

    It was dizzying to think that all of those places were visible. People with exposed walls might like it.

    "But why is it okay only here?"

    "I heard that a bug passed over a magic tool while a VIP was spying here."

    Ugh.

    It''s a terrible thing just to hear.

    It was when I was rubbing my swollen arms and thinking about something horrifying.

    "So, you can speak comfortably here. ... How is Flora doing?"

 Chapter 316: Chang Gwan Assistant (5) *

    Chapter 316: Chang Gwan Assistant (5) * I had a few guesses whether there was a reason why they called the warehouse.

    I wouldn''t have called you out for no reason.

    ¨C So you came to save me?

    -Why don''t we work together and escape from here?

    ¨C You know I''m a senior here, right? Take care of yourself.

    No, actually, I thought the last one couldn''t possibly be true. Really.

    Anyway, I was guessing it was one of those words.

    ¨C How is Flora?

    ... I didn''t expect this.

    Did I mention that it was Flora who sent me?

    No. It has been a few minutes since she met Justitia, but she makes no mistake about it. I never said it.

    You said that Aela was the one who created the mercenary group with Justitia in the first place. So, even if we expected that someone came to rescue us, we should think that Aila sent it. It''s strange to think that Flora, whose life or death is unknown, sent us...

    Justitia, seeing me in trouble, chuckled.

    Her smile resembles Flora''s.

    In this case, it should be said that Flora resembles Justitia.

    "There is no need to be too surprised. The reverberation of the youngest''s magic power is so unique. A friendly and comfortable feeling, as if you were loved by magic itself... "This is a feeling that only our youngest can express."

    "... Huh?"

    Magical reverberation?

    I know what it is. I know, but...

    Magical reverberation is not a scent as the word suggests. To be more precise, it can be said to be a wave felt from magical energy, or something like a habit, a subtle characteristic of an individual that appears in the process of processing magical energy into magic.

    However, there was a reason why I had not even considered this possibility.

    Although magic reverberations reveal personal characteristics like fingerprints, it is extremely difficult to actually identify an individual using this.

    Individual differences in magical power reverberation are so subtle and complex that most people cannot even sense that there is a difference.

    However, after only a few minutes, Justitia declared that she exuded Flora''s magic.

    ... In the first place, the only time I was touched by Flora''s magic was during a sparring match at her academy a few months ago.

    "Hehe... "

    Somehow, Justitia''s gentle smile felt cold.

    "Ever since my youngest child was born, I have been his older sister. "Of course, you can feel the reverberation of the youngest''s magic power."

    No, that means it''s not as easy as it sounds.

    "That''s what a ''sister'' is. Right?"

    "... Yes."

    There was a lot I wanted to say, but since I was successful in letting people know that I was a trustworthy person, I decided to move on.

    I wasn''t particularly overwhelmed by Justitia''s atmosphere. Yes.

    ˇô

    "Okay. Aila and Flora..."

    Even though the warehouse is a space outside the scope of surveillance, being locked in the warehouse for a long time will inevitably arouse suspicion.

    I delivered it as briefly as possible, condensing only the important information.

    Flora is doing well. Ayla went to see Karen. We are making a plan to contact the weasel and rescue you. I went undercover to find out your location.

    "I hate to say it myself, but when I go to the auction house, security will be tighter than ever. Is it okay?"

    "It''ll be okay. They are all strong and powerful, so they probably won''t hit you head-on."

    "I guess so, right?"

    What method should I use if I don''t hit it head on?

    I do not know. Still, I fulfilled my role just by infiltrating and meeting Justitia. Take care of the rest.

    "Did you say Soira? It will be transported to the auction house in the next day or so. Just hold on until then."

    "Day... That''s good news, but I''m a little curious. "If you were only going to stay for one day at most, why did you send me here?"

    "Well?"

    Justitia''s voice was just calm.

    "What I learned after being here for a while was that there is not a good reason for everything. "Maybe it''s the truth of life."

    It was a reasonable realization considering what I realized while receiving teaching assistantships at Changgwan.

    Anyway, we left the warehouse, having decided to act as obedient slaves until we were taken to the auction house and our colleagues came to rescue us.

    As they left the musty-smelling warehouse, they were greeted by the orange sky that was beginning to set and the garden trees that were turning red.

    ¨C Square, square.

    I turned my head, following a sound coming from a little distance away, and saw a gardener pruning the garden trees with long scissors.

    Of course, there was no way the person in this mansion was an ordinary person.

    That gardener must also be one of Changgwan''s employees. Seeing them so close, I think if we had waited a little longer in the warehouse, they might have rushed in and dragged us out.

    If that had happened, it would have been extremely suspicious.

    It was close.

    "Big, big. It''s full of dust. "Would you like to go take a shower together?"

    Justitia took my hand and left her position.

    In fact, the inside of the warehouse that wasn''t properly cleaned was literally a dust pit, so that wasn''t even a lie.

    ˇô

    Bathroom.

    Befitting the size of the mansion, the bathroom was spacious and well-equipped.

    Hot water poured out in a large bathtub that could accommodate ten people at the same time, and there were even sunbeds in the open-air bath with a clear view of the sky.

    Of course... All of this was not for the people living in this mansion.

    Justitia said that she was the only one living in this mansion.

    Although there is a manager, it is said that he does not live in the mansion but in a separate building next to the mansion.

    Even if it were me, no matter how good the facilities were, I wouldn''t want to live in a mansion where my every move was monitored.

    Why is the bathtub so large when there is only one person living in it?

    It was to welcome other people. For example, guests who like to play in the bathroom.

    It was clear to see that there was a mat or chair in the corner of the bathroom that you only see in porn.

    An open-air bath where you can enjoy the freedom of nature?

    I was able to really enjoy it. In the open-air bath, there were no walls blocking the view from the outside.

    It was just like it was just lying there in the middle of the garden.

    If I go out there and take a bath, the bathing scene will be revealed to the entire mansion.

    Since I don''t have a taste for exposure, I wasn''t interested at all.

    "..."

    For some reason, I felt like Justitia kept glancing towards the open-air bath, but I desperately ignored it.

    Because everyone has different tastes.

    I am a generous woman who doesn''t care what other people have as long as they don''t do anything to me.

    Fortunately, Justitia didn''t head for her outdoor bath and lowered her ass next to me.

    A limpet chair with an open space in the middle. It was very obvious what she was using.

    "Can I really take a bath in a place like this? I am a slave..."

    I looked at Justitia''s body while playing the role of a ''slave who feels awkward in very good facilities''.

    A body that looks soft.

    It was a body that was extremely erotic even for people of the same sex.

    It seemed like a magic bag full of magic could solve about 86% of the world''s problems just by nibbling it.

    I felt sorry for the guests who had to leave such a sexy body as a virgin.

    Considering that her entire body was stained with semen when I first saw her, it seemed like she had literally been penetrated in everything except the penetration, but still.

    We washed up, talking only about meaningless things, remembering that this bathroom was also being monitored.

    While I was washing up, I felt a few glances on me, but no one attacked me.

    Really, if you reach S-class level, no one can touch you, even if you are a slave.

    The meal served after washing up was delicious, and the bed was also soft.

    It was a completely different life from the life of slaves I had ever seen.

    While other slaves were physically confined or discouraged from escaping, life in this mansion was a life that slowly made them change their minds.

    ''It would be difficult to receive this kind of treatment even from outside. At this rate, wouldn''t it be better to just stay here? Sometimes all you have to do is spread your legs a little.''

    A way to make slaves give up their desire to escape.

    The maintenance cost may not be comparable, but considering that it eliminates the possibility of an S-class slave escaping, it would not be that expensive.

    In this world where the concept of chastity is much looser than in reality, it is an effective method.

    On the other hand, it was an ineffective method for people who had to escape no matter what happened.

    The person who put Justitia here must have been quite stupid. Or maybe he prioritized catering to the vanity of VIP guests rather than training Justitia.

    Either way, it was a good thing for us.

    One day.

    If you last just one day, you will be transported to the auction house beyond the portal, and you will be able to escape as soon as the weasels are ready.

    This night passed without incident.

    Good night...

    ¨C

    Sigh.

    There was no way nothing had happened. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The instructor, who confirmed that Justitia and Soira were asleep using the magic tool installed in the bedroom, secretly sneaked in at night.

    The two were asleep, oblivious to the world.

    Clatter, rattle.

    The teaching assistant, or Bisil, took out all kinds of teaching tools from her bag.

    "Night work is additional pay. "I can''t help it because I don''t have time."

    No one heard him mutter.

    Still, without stopping muttering, Bisil approached the bed.

 Chapter 317: Chang Gwan Assistant (6) **

    Chapter 317: Chang Gwan Assistant (6) ** A senior trainer in charge of only slaves of Grade A or higher in Changgwan.

    The man whom Soira called Bisil had a philosophy about teaching assistants.

    It was like Bisil''s own sense of work. Every time I said that out loud, Soira internally treated me like shit.

    According to his philosophy, teaching assistants could be divided into mental teaching assistants and physical teaching assistants.

    To put it simply, mental training is training that makes you follow your master''s orders.

    This included the poor training of beginners who had no idea what to do and used whips to scare slaves.

    Bisil, who believed that a teaching assistant should allow the slave to follow on his own, would click his tongue whenever he saw such beginners, but in any case, he was the same teaching assistant in terms of type.

    And physical training is further divided into two, one is technology.

    If you were an ordinary slave who used whatever you wanted and then threw it away when it broke or got tired of it, there would be no need to worry about technology.

    However, if you are an S-class slave that exceeds A-class, you must have not only good looks but also ability.

    If you are a slave who will be taken to the battlefield, you need weapon skills, and if you are a slave who will work under a high-ranking noble, you need cleaning or service skills.

    And if you are a sex slave, you must have sexual skills.

    However, in that regard, Justitia and Soira had nothing to touch.

    Justitia has already mastered her skills after receiving training for several months, and Soira... Where on earth did you learn this? There was nothing more to teach.

    So tonight, the training Bisil will be doing is another part of the physical training. It was an erogenous assistant.

    Actually, I wondered if this part was even necessary... Since Bisil was ultimately an employee of Changgwan, he had to be criticized.

    Bisil climbed into Justitia''s bed first.

    The top-of-the-line bed, designed to support the curvaceous bodies of VIPs who usually use this bedroom, quietly accepted Bisil''s weight without even making a creaking sound.

    Of course, having a good appearance was an expression that was largely glorified.

    Sarah...

    With the soft sound of fabric rubbing, the blanket that Justitia was covering was removed.

    With the moonlight shining through the large window, Justitia''s skin glowed white.

    "No matter how many times I see you, you have an amazing body."

    Bisil looked down at the scene and expressed a small admiration.

    The thin pajamas that were completely transparent showed the curves of her body, highlighting Justitia''s figure even more.

    "But I still have to do what I have to do."

    It was a sight I wanted to look at forever, but Bisil shook her head and got back to work.

    She took off her thin nightgown.

    She tossed and turned Eustitia''s body to get out of her nightgown, but Eustitia showed no sign of getting up.

    It was because of the sleeping pills I put in my dinner.

    It''s not the type that immediately puts her head down and falls asleep after eating, but the type that gradually causes drowsiness and then falls into a deep sleep.

    It was expensive, but it was definitely effective.

    Even though Visil climbed on top of Justitia''s slender waist, Justitia frowned slightly as if she was suffocating, but she did not wake up.

    Soft.

    Bisil grabbed Justitia''s two large breasts.

    A size that cannot be held with one hand.

    The feeling of being wrapped around her tightly gave me a feeling of happiness that made me forget even the frustration of working at night.

    Bisil quickly took her hand away.

    A fantastic texture that makes you feel like you can fret all day long.

    In fact, she had an experience where she would just doze off without thinking and come to her senses only after dozens of minutes, so she had no choice but to be careful.

    Bisil took out a thin and wide board from among the items she had prepared.

    It was originally developed for massage, but with some modifications, it could be used for massage therapy as well.

    Hung- Hung-

    When I tried it on, it made a small vibration sound and trembled. It meant that it was working properly.

    Bisil took out a few more of her plates and attached them to Justitia''s chest.

    Because my breast size was larger than expected, I needed a lot of plates.

    "Here and finally."

    A pink nipple standing alone amidst the thin plates.

    Nipple caps were also attached to nipples that were soft and not yet erect.

    It was a magic tool that, when magical energy was applied, spun around and licked and sucked the nipple. It received rave reviews from other slaves who had previously tested it.

    Buzz buzz buzz-

    "... "Huh."

    As Bisil infused magical energy, several magic tools attached to her chest worked simultaneously.

    The thin plate vibrates slightly and stimulates the nerves that transmit pleasure by exerting subtle magical power to forcibly develop them, and the nipple cap stimulates the nipple by stroking it.

    The way her soft breasts fluttered with the vibrations was like slime swaying in the wind.

    As I watched this for a while, the nipples wrapped in the nipple caps gradually became bigger and more erect.

    At the same time that the pink nipples in the middle of her white breasts grew larger, Justitia''s body gradually turned pink due to the sexual sensation felt in her breasts.

    Soggy.

    When I put my hand between my legs, moist moisture came out on my finger.

    "Why do I have to leave this one behind? "I can''t understand the tastes of high-ranking people."

    Bisil came down from above Justitia.

    This was the end of Justitia''s training.

    Since they were selling virgins, there were instructions not to even touch their pussies to make them feel like virgins.

    "Isn''t it enough as long as the virgin is safe? Really. People who don''t even know talk a lot."

    Bisil knew more than ten ways to train her pussy while leaving her virgin.

    She could use a thin rod to avoid damaging the hymen, or if she was feeling anxious, she could only massage the clitoris without even touching the hole.

    But she said don''t touch either one. In the end, as a salaried employee, Bisil had no choice but to follow... Although there wasn''t.

    However, Bisil''s ''philosophy'' did not allow him to really do nothing.

    Bisil opened Justitia''s vagina, pretending to check her virginity, and secretly squeezed all the special medicine into her.

    It was a special medicine that had no stimulating or estrous effect and only made you sensitive.

    The effect was minimal compared to direct stimulation, but it was still able to calm Bisil''s complaints.

    Even if her bedroom wasn''t under surveillance, she would have ignored instructions and done things on her own. Bisil grumbled and headed to Soira''s bed.

    Sarak.

    When Soira''s blanket was removed, her naked body was revealed.

    She was only going to be there for one day anyway, and since she wasn''t provided with proper clothing, she didn''t even have pajamas to wear.

    Justitia''s nightgown was too loose on her breasts for her to wear.

    Bisil first massaged Soira''s breasts.

    It was not a particularly necessary course for teaching assistants.

    If you have her breasts, it''s natural to massage them.

    Big or small. It was common knowledge that a woman''s heart contained infinite dreams and hopes.

    Although it was smaller than Justitia, it was objectively large enough.

    Bisil, who enjoyed the quick and sure effect of her mental stabilizer, roughly attached the few remaining plates.

    In contrast to Justitia, Soira intended to focus on developing her lower body.

    To Bisil, Soira''s body was like a blank slate.

    Her body was sensitive, her technique was natural yet naughty, and she herself was active in sex.

    But even in the midst of all this, it was a clean blank slate with no traces of her development.

    If I were to use an analogy, would I say that he is like a warrior trained only in actual combat? I was excited to see what the result would be if she added her own teaching assistant.

    "Insert this here, and this here too. Let''s put this off until later... "

    Bisil took out one of her sticks, and then she started pulling out various other tools. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Things with protrusions on the outside, things with tall pillars, things with suckers, things that spin around.

    She went out by attaching several tools that looked like they could be made into dildos if lengthened to a single stick.

    The result was a strangely shaped dildo that was thick in some places, thin in some places, but had protrusions, and in other places it was scraggly.

    "Good. "My skills haven''t rusted either."

    Bisil nodded with satisfaction as she looked at the bizarre object.

    Made with meticulous attention to detail, from length to thickness and shape, it was nothing short of an object that embodies the essence of Bisil''s life as a teaching assistant.

    If I were to give it a name, I would call it Soira Custom Dildo.

    On the first day of training, I found out Soira''s weaknesses by rubbing her vagina with a thin rod.

    It was a custom dildo made to precisely stimulate those weak points.

    Bisil, as a teaching assistant dedicated to level A and above, had something to boast about as a teaching assistant.

    "I don''t know anything else, but this one thing is the best."

    Bisil, feeling good after showing off her skills for the first time in a long time, pushed the dildo inside Soira.

    "Umm..."

    Soira let out an uncomfortable voice and turned over.

    The dildo protruded strangely here and there, and every time it went in, it got caught here and there and did not go in smoothly.

    It was also because she wasn''t wet enough yet.

    In the end, I was able to push the dildo in properly after pouring the gel several times.

    Still, the gel is effective.

    ¨C Tak.

    With that feeling, the dildo went all the way in.

    I was confident that every weak spot had been reached.

    Even in her sleep, Soira continued to wiggle her toes as if she was feeling something.

    "It''s okay if you don''t fret too much. "I''ll let you enjoy it soon."

    Bisil smiled sinisterly and poured out her magic.

    Buzz buzz buzz-

    As soon as the dildo starts working.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DHuh?!"

    Soira''s waist jumped up.

 Chapter 318: Chang Gwan Assistant (7) **

    Chapter 318: Chang Gwan Assistant (7) ** There are many erogenous zones in a woman''s body.

    This is not just a story limited to women. There are many erogenous zones in a man''s body, and depending on individual differences, some women may be more insensitive than men.

    Conversely, there may be some men who are more sensitive than women, but it''s not something we really want to imagine, so let''s move on.

    There is no need to mention the genitals. Ears, armpits, thighs, toes... Erogenous zones are distributed throughout the body.

    However, most of them cannot be awakened as erogenous zones and disappear.

    Just as unused muscles shrink, sensitive nerves cannot be maintained by accidentally touching them during daily life.

    Unless you meet a pervert partner, there are only a few erogenous zones that an ordinary person develops in their life.

    Even that is mostly concentrated on the genitals.

    From Bisil''s understanding, Soira''s condition was that of an ordinary person.

    The only developed erogenous zones are on the genitals. She was an ordinary woman who had never been particularly developed and was only trained through actual combat.

    If you had to ask, is there a slight trace left on your chest? Even that was as if it didn''t exist in his eyes.

    Although he seemed to have a bit of experience, it could be said to be rather limited considering that he was originally a slave.

    In fact, Soira had never been a slave, and the whole experience was half-rape and half-hwagan.

    He looks outstanding, has great skills, and has good sensitivity.

    It was such an excellent original that I wanted to spend several months teaching it.

    However, instead of having enough time, it was not enough, so Bisil held back tears and changed direction to the teaching assistant.

    Leave everything else alone and focus on development.

    Didn''t we already decide to use the concept of ''friendly in everyday life, but respectful during sex''?

    I didn''t think it would be a bad idea to be calm no matter where I touched and then collapse as soon as I touched my pussy.

    A special dildo made with that in mind.

    The dildo was vibrating wildly inside Soira, designed to focus on tormenting weak points and developing weaknesses that had not yet been developed.

    It vibrated, trembled, spun around, and was sucked in.

    "Ugh! ... Sigh! Yeah... Sigh!"

    Soira''s waist, bent like a bow, trembled violently.

    It also appeared that she was twisting her body because she couldn''t bear the tickling.

    Tickling and sexual sensations were similar in some sense.

    "Oops. Was it too strong?"

    Buzz... Hum... Yes... Ugh...

    After seeing Soira''s reaction, Bisil felt that her vibration was too much and quickly lowered her vibration.

    The loud ringing sound subsided, and Soira''s reactions gradually became quieter.

    Bisil wiped away the cold sweat she had shed as she saw Soira breathing softly and softly.

    If she had been wrong, she might have woken up right away.

    Even if she wakes up, she''s not really in danger or criticized, but she''s a teaching assistant for a living.

    If the building staff, who were still watching through a magic tool for surveillance, said, ''That guy can''t even teach sleep properly?'', He could have lost his job. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To prevent that from happening, we carefully adjusted the vibration this time.

    "Hmm... Umm..., Tsk... Hmm... "

    From a comfortable breathing sound deep in sleep, to a sound of discomfort, to a sound mixed with a bit of excitement.

    It was carefully adjusted to a level between discomfort and excitement.

    Being uncomfortable means it''s still awkward, and being excited means feeling pleasure as your sexual feelings bloom.

    The plan was to bloom the areas that had not yet been recognized as weaknesses and turn them into a shabby vagina full of weaknesses.

    Ugh... Yes...

    The vibration sound of the dildo, which disappeared into Soira''s stomach, leaving only the handle behind, began to change little by little.

    The sound became softer along with the sound of slushy water.

    It meant that the vagina, which had been hardened by the sudden invasion, began to loosen as she felt pleasure.

    As the tense vagina relaxes, it wraps around the dildo stickily and wraps around to squeeze out the semen.

    However, no matter how much I stimulated the dildo rather than the cock, there was no way semen would come out. Rather, only the area touched by the dildo increased.

    It''s natural that the more parts you touch, the more pleasure you feel.

    As my body began to feel pleasure, the secreted love juice began to flow out from the gap between my vagina and the dildo and wet the bedsheets.

    When I first inserted the dildo, a sweet scent came out mixed with the medicine I had squeezed in.

    Even if you collect these natural love gels and sell them with just Soira''s face on them, they will sell like hot cakes.

    There are so many perverts in the world.

    Bisil had no intention of denying that she was one of them.

    Because I like developing.

    I became a teaching assistant because I liked seeing women''s bodies gradually develop and their eyes open to pleasure.

    "Ha... Ah... Hmm... "

    Slender fingers grasp the bedsheets.

    An instinctive movement to withhold pleasure.

    However, it was not a pleasure I could endure to the extent of grabbing it in my sleep.

    After confirming that the dildo would not fall out even when Soira twisted her body, Bisil took out an object that looked like a small balloon.

    It was an item called an onahole for the clitoris.

    It was small enough to be about half the size of an egg, but inside it was so crowded with protrusions and wrinkles that it would be difficult to describe it as dense.

    An obscene form that seems to be a collection of extracts from ordinary men''s Onahole.

    Bisil scooped up the love juice flowing from her pussy and poured it into the onahole.

    A natural love gel with a smooth yet sticky feel.

    The sweet scent of the aphrodisiac was washed away by the love juice that flowed down first, so almost nothing remained, but it felt like it would be sweet somehow.

    Tsububub, tskubub.

    After pouring out enough love juice, she massaged the ona hole from the outside a few times.

    The sound of air escaping as the liquid inside was pushed out was particularly obscene.

    It sounds like you are caressing your pussy with your fingers.

    In the first place, Onahole itself was modeled after the vagina, so it might have been natural in some ways.

    Tsk up, tsk tsk, tsk.

    After kneading a few more times and almost no air coming out, Bisil placed the Onahole on Soira''s groin.

    "Huh... Hmm... Yes... "

    Tossing and turning.

    Soira turned over in her sleep.

    Even now, I have tossed and turned several times. While I was sleeping, there was something thick and lumpy stuck in my vagina, and it was constantly vibrating, so there was no way I could sleep comfortably.

    However, because the timing was timing, Bisil somehow felt like Soira was trying to avoid the clitoral onahole.

    "It''s cute. "I wish I was always this cute."

    I thought Bisil''s concept of an easy-going, friendly character wasn''t a bad idea.

    But it''s just that she wasn''t bad, she was far from Bisil''s taste.

    Bisil''s tastes were a little more modest, and she was a quiet, cute, and yet rewarding woman.

    I''m not sure if there''s anyone who fits that kind of taste, but if I had to give an example...

    "If Justitia had been a little smaller she would have been perfect."

    Shorter than Justitia.

    My chest is also small.

    Her face is cute too.

    It''s an atmosphere that I want to protect overall.

    If there was a woman like that, she would really be my taste. It was a shame.

    Bisil shook off the random thoughts that suddenly came to her mind and grabbed Soira''s hips.

    She held her hips tightly with one arm and placed it on her ona hole.

    It seemed like she was afraid of her onahole as it trembled with the vibrations of her dildo.

    The futile resistance collapsed, and the clitoris finally touched the onahole.

    Her clitoris, which was already erect, was forcibly removed by her foreskin and swallowed into the hole.

    By now, she must have been feeling tremendous stimulation as she was being rubbed against the numerous bumps and wrinkles created inside her ona hole.

    Every time I went deeper into the clitoris, little by little, I could feel her hips shaking as she held it.

    The amount of love juice flowing from the female hole gradually increased.

    It was only natural that the weakness of the vagina was being exploited at the same time, and the most fatal weakness that every woman possessed was being abused.

    However, the true value of this Onahole has not yet been revealed.

    When she felt that she had sufficiently swallowed her clitoris, Bisil relaxed her grip on her ona hole.

    Joop.

    The compressed ona hole was restored to its original state, and the vacuum space formed as the space inside expanded, sucked in the only exit, and the clitoris that had been occupying there...

    "¨D¨DHuh?!"

    Soira''s back arched significantly again.

    It was like seeing her again as she was when she first vibrated the dildo.

    However, there is a difference.

    "Ah. "Oh my."

    Due to her unexpected and violent movement, the Ona scepter slipped out of Bisil''s loosely held hand.

    The onahole attached to the clitoris with a vacuum bounced into the air as Soira''s waist bounced.

    Due to the weight, it swayed back and forth in the air.

    "Huh... ! Ah, hmm... !!"

    The clitoris deeply held in the onahole continued to shake following the movement of the onahole.

    Besides, it wasn''t completely attached. The onahole, which had become slightly slippery due to love juice, was not fixed and moved slightly every time it was shaken.

    When it moves, the inner protrusion stimulates the clitoris, providing a unique stimulation.

    ¨C Few shoots! Pew!

    In just a few seconds, love juice spurted out from Soira''s pussy.

 Chapter 319: Chang Gwan Assistant (8) **

    Chapter 319: Chang Gwan Assistant (8) ** It is often said that small breasts are more sensitive than big breasts.

    The argument is that since a similar number of nerves are concentrated in a small volume, it would naturally be more sensitive.

    I don''t know if that''s true, but at least it sounds plausible when you hear the story.

    If so.

    What about the clitoris and glans?

    It is said that the two organs on the woman''s body and the man''s body were originally the same organ.

    So between the two organs, is the smaller one more sensitive?

    If so, it means that the clitoris is more sensitive.

    Unless you have undergone some suspicious body modification or your dick is quite small, it is natural for your clitoris to be smaller.

    How sensitive would it be if all the pleasure nerves in the large glans were concentrated in a small bean?

    Of course, this kind of thinking is nothing more than a useless delusion.

    Is it possible that comparing the same women is the same as comparing different men and women?

    Still, it is a story that is easier to understand than just saying, ''Anyway, he is more sensitive'' and is also persuasive in its own way.

    At least it was a story Bisil secretly liked.

    Because I knew very well how sensitive a woman''s clitoris is.

    He probably knows better than most women who feel it firsthand.

    But knowing and feeling directly are different.

    Bisil knows well where a woman''s body is sensitive, knows how to select and stimulate only sensitive parts, and knows how to develop parts that have potential even if they are not sensitive yet.

    Actually, I don''t know how the body of a woman I know so well feels pleasure.

    This is something that cannot be helped. Because he is a man.

    Unless his gender suddenly changes into a beautiful girl with silver hair, the day when he will truly understand women will never come.

    Therefore, it feels new every time I encounter a scene like this.

    "Ugh... ! Tsk... Haha, haha, haha... !"

    Pusut! Pushuuk!

    The tide that came out with great force colored the bedsheets.

    A few drops were added to the traces of love juice that fanned out from the groin as if sprayed with a spray.

    Soira''s body continued to struggle as her back trembled, and she was forced to climax, unable to escape the pleasure.

    "It''s always amazing to see. Is it that good?"

    That would be good.

    Among the women who passed through Bisil''s hands, there was no one who could withstand being treated with a special dildo and a clitoral onahole.

    Still, I can''t really feel how good it is, so I can only guess indirectly through the woman''s reaction.

    "It would be enough to just leave it like this, but... "What the heck."

    Teaching assistants using the power of equipment are comfortable but boring.

    All you have to do is occasionally check the condition and adjust the strength of the device.

    It''s comfortable, but you can''t take your eyes off it, so it''s very boring to watch.

    So, when Bisil uses the equipment, she always leaves at least one thing in mind to do it herself.

    "Yeongcha."

    Bisil turned Soira''s body over.

    Soira''s body trembled once more as she turned over and her lower abdomen was pressed, but it wasn''t something she cared about.

    "Hmm... Umm. It''s like that too."

    Bisil lifted Soira''s buttocks.

    Feminine, well-developed hips and attractively fleshy buttocks.

    When she grabs the soft lump of flesh that seems to stick when she slaps it with her palm, she opens it and reveals a valley that is shiny with the love juice that has been spilled.

    The clitoris is being tormented by being stretched by gravity and completely falling out of its shell.

    A hole that is wide open and pierced by a special dildo, with all weak points being targeted at the same time.

    And even the anus was soaked and shiny with the liquid that flowed from that hole.

    Bisil looked closely at the valley.

    As expected.

    "This place is completely blank."

    The breasts are insignificant and show signs of being clumsily developed.

    Even though the vagina was never developed, it was naturally used and trained.

    However, anus was a blank slate that had never been developed or used. Even if they have ever been used, they can be counted on one hand.

    Bisil took out an anal development stick among the tools she had brought.

    It was a beginner''s stick that had several beads connected together, and the thickest one was about the size of a little finger.

    The anus is not originally a place for sex.

    It''s hard to say absolutely no in this gay game world, but it''s true anyway.

    The front hole, which is originally an organ for receiving a dick, can be easily irritated by loosening it appropriately and inserting a good amount of gel, but the back hole requires a more careful approach.

    It was not something that could be completed in one night,

    Even if Bisil does her best, she will probably be transferred to the auction house before the anal development is completed.

    It was a shame, but it didn''t matter.

    This was just a way to kill time while the front hole was being trained.

    Bisil squeezed and applied a medicine for developing sexual sensations onto the stick.

    It might be the first time, so it was meant to be inserted as easily as possible.

    Bisil decided that it was slippery enough and slowly inserted the stick.

    Tsuup...

    With an obscene sound, the smallest bead was swallowed into the anus.

    "Hmm... Umm... "

    Soira twisted her back as if uncomfortable.

    It was quite inconvenient because the exit was forced to be used as an entrance.

    In a way, it was funny to see her instinctively flinching to push out an object stuck in her anus.

    Even though it was the thinnest rod Bisil had, the tight anus did not easily allow intrusion.

    If it weren''t for the aphrodisiac used as a lubricating fluid, even this wouldn''t have entered.

    Still, I pushed it all the way in, turning it around and rubbing it.

    "Hmm... Ugh... "

    Finally, all the beads disappeared inside Soira.

    Round and round, I just grabbed the handle and turned it, stirring my rectum.

    The feeling of a foreign body is no joke. Soira''s waist kept moving, trying to escape the uncomfortable feeling.

    Even so, from Bisil''s perspective, it only looked like she was gently shaking her butt.

    If the rod had been a little thicker and longer, it would have been possible to stimulate the weak spot in her vagina beyond her rectum.

    Bisil couldn''t help but regret that.

    The basis for developing new erogenous zones is to inject pleasure.

    If you stimulate the area you want to develop and at the same time stimulate existing erogenous zones, your body learns that the area you want to develop feels good when touched.

    In reality, it''s not this simple, but the basic gist was.

    However, I could barely fit the size I am putting in now, and there was no way a thicker stick could fit.

    It''s a pity, but I had to be satisfied with this for today.

    While Bisil licked her lips, Soira''s movements gradually decreased.

    It meant that I had become accustomed to the feeling of a foreign body in my anus.

    If so, it''s the opposite this time.

    I held the end of the stick firmly and slowly pulled the stick out.

    "Oh... Ohh... Oh... "

    Soira made a pitiful noise and shook her back.

    You can feel greater pleasure from the anus when you pull it out, not when you insert it.

    All humans, and indeed all animals, have the desire to excrete.

    An instinctive desire to expel waste from the body that is harmful to the body.

    Little by little, pleasure is mixed into the most primal desire.

    Soira''s body was obviously feeling pleasant pleasure as the rod slipped out, but the feeling was not erogenous.

    The feeling of liberation that comes from simply having the foreign object in your butt disappear. Sexual pleasure will only be a few percent.

    The anus that opened as the rod entered quickly closed as if it had never happened.

    It seemed like it would still take a while to develop a rear vagina that could easily accept a man''s dick.

    "What. From the beginning, I never thought it would end today."

    Bisil once again inserted the stick into the tightly closed hole.

    It''s still tight, but insertion is a little easier than before.

    Bisil felt proud from that small difference.

    I don''t know who will win this slave at the auction house in the future, but whoever it is, he is the one who first developed this woman''s anus.

    If an ordinary man considers it important to pierce the hymen, the first development was treated similarly in the trainer industry.

    Although it was something that was completely incomprehensible to people who were not teaching assistants.

    Bisil did not forget to control the intensity of the vibration of the dildo stuck in her vagina, while moving the stick stuck in her anus.

    By the end of the night, the little finger was expected to be able to be accommodated without lubrication.

    "Ugh... Tsk... Ugh... "

    Bisil continued to play with her hand, letting Soira''s moans, still oscillating between her discomfort and her pleasure, be heard in one ear.

    It wasn''t a bad toy to kill time.

    ¨C

    "Ugh... " S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The morning sunlight hit her eyelids and her eyes opened.

    This mansion had no concept of privacy, and the windows were so large that they took up more than half of the walls, unable to block the strong morning sunlight at all.

    Curtains?

    It exists, but it just exists.

    Even if you close the curtains, you can still see the silhouette beyond, but there is no way to block the sunlight.

    "Yes... Ugh!"

    As I continued to stretch, I frowned at the pain I felt in my lower abdomen.

    It may feel tingling, or it may feel throbbing.

    "How did you sleep?"

    "Ah. Good morning."

    As I was touching and rubbing her lower abdomen to see what it felt like, Justitia greeted me from the bed next to her.

    She was also touching her body as if she was somehow uncomfortable.

    She just touched her breasts differently than I did.

    Did it get bigger overnight?

    No, that''s probably not true. It gets bigger from there.

    "Shall we go take a shower first? "Because I want to wash up before I start work today."

    After massaging her breasts a few times, perhaps because she was used to it, she immediately caught her attention and suggested that she wash it.

    If it''s something you''re familiar with, it probably isn''t that big of a deal.

    I followed Justitia''s recommendation and headed to the bathroom.

 Chapter 320: Chang Gwan Assistant (9)

    Chapter 320: Chang Gwan Assistant (9) I am used.

    It''s not something that men liken to a woman''s virginity.

    Even if you interpret it in that sense, it doesn''t mean it''s not used, but what I''m trying to say is that it''s a used slave.

    Regardless of time and place, used goods tend to be cheaper than new goods.

    Moreover, if the object of comparison was a premium product called princess, it was inevitable that the value would be relatively low.

    Even though we were S-class slaves, that was the difference between me and Justitia.

    "You are the appetizer."

    What Bisil said also came from that meaning.

    "Appetizer?"

    "Ah. Maybe you don''t know? Appetizer means an appetizer, serving to whet your appetite before the main dish... "

    "No, no. I didn''t ask because I didn''t know what appetizer meant. "What do you mean, I''m an appetizer?"

    "Was it something like that? "I should have said it right from the beginning."

    Bisil explained, licking her lips as if she was disappointed that she couldn''t give a long explanation.

    "You will be an appetizer at the auction. Therefore... "

    "The main dish is justitia? Good. "I roughly understood it."

    "Don''t interrupt!"

    It is common for auction houses to present other items to heighten the mood before the main item goes up.

    Bisil''s words were likening me and Justitia to cooking and saying that my role is to brighten the mood.

    Bisil started to huff when I kept interrupting him, but he managed to control his anger.

    But you spoke too long.

    "Whoa... Okay. Still, it''s better than not being able to understand what''s being said. When you say appetizer, you mean exactly what you think. But that''s not all."

    "Then what is it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "..."

    Even when I asked, Bisil kept her mouth shut and didn''t tell me.

    Ah. Are you really upset because I stopped talking?

    Oh my god. A scrawny guy.

    If I left it like this, I really didn''t think I would open my mouth.

    It didn''t seem that bad, but...

    I sighed inwardly and said.

    "Okay. I won''t stop talking now, so tell me. "What is it?"

    "It means you are not the main one."

    "I understand that. Since you said it was an appetizer, it would be natural. What does that mean?"

    "Ah. You don''t know..."

    Can I hit this guy?

    I could barely hold back the frustration that was bubbling up, as if feeding me a piece of honey chestnut would make me feel refreshed.

    Fortunately, Bisil herself seemed to be itching, so she didn''t hesitate and spoke straight away.

    There are times when talking a lot is useful.

    "You can be replaced at any time. Justitia cannot be left out of the auction. It has already been advertised that Justitia''s maiden is up for auction. That''s probably the goal of most of the people participating this time."

    That''s right.

    Many people would flock to Justitia''s maiden... No, expressing it this way makes me feel quite bad.

    Anyway, in such a situation, Justitia''s auction is canceled because something happened?

    Not only will the credibility of the auction house be drastically reduced, but if the situation arises, someone may appear and make a fuss to give up Justitia.

    I wonder if I would go that far, but I must have seen one or two people who were so blinded by their sexual desires that they did crazy things.

    "But you are different. At best, it''s an appetizer and a slave who came in only a few days ago. There won''t be any problems just because you don''t appear in the auction."

    "Umm..."

    It was a story I knew.

    And it wasn''t really a good story either.

    Since I''m planning on escaping before I even get to the auction house anyway, there''s no point in listening to what''s going on in case there''s trouble.

    However, it was true that I was a little moved when I heard from the front, ''You are not worth more than that person.''

    As a woman, I feel like I lost.

    If I were to compare a used slave whose identity is unknown and a premium virgin slave whose royal lineage is guaranteed, I naturally think the latter is more valuable, but this is an area where rational judgment is meaningless.

    "Therefore. You have to do your best today. I still had some help from the previous owner, so I decided to put them up for auction, but what if I wasn''t satisfied with the results today? Then you will not be going up to this auction, but the next auction."

    "... Uh. Okay. "I understand that."

    "Why. Do you have any questions?"

    "I knew I had to do my best today. So what should I do?"

    "What. "Didn''t I tell you?"

    Bisil laughed and scratched the back of her head.

    I think it would be really refreshing if I could hit him in the back of the head.

    If you run into Bisil while escaping, make sure to hit her.

    "You will be the assistant today."

    "Assistant? What assistant?"

    "My assistant."

    "Me?"

    "That''s right."

    "I don''t know anything about teaching assistants? "What do you mean, make an assistant?"

    "Are you okay. Because you just have to do what I tell you to do. Anyway, the name is Jo Joo. My job is no different from being a slave serving customers."

    "Then why are they called assistants?"

    "Yeah... Do you want to see a woman training another woman? "I think so."

    A woman?

    Why do you want to see something like that?

    Suddenly, a story I heard on the Internet a long time ago came to mind.

    I don''t remember the details, but I think the article was about what men would think when they see two women closely together.

    I don''t know what the intention of the person who first suggested the topic was, but the conclusion was this.

    ¨C And! There are four Chijjiga! Two pussies!

    ...

    So, what is the reason for bringing up this story?

    Men who are crazy about women just like it when there are a lot of women.

    Isn''t it an extension of that I want to see a woman training another woman?

    Actually, I don''t know.

    Men often say, ''Women can''t understand,'' and the same applies to women.

    Anyway, I understood that I just had to do what Bisil told me to do.

    I want a woman... Ha...

    Because I''m not a lesbian. I really don''t feel like it.

    But it can''t be helped.

    If you are not satisfied with today''s results, you cannot go to the auction house with Justitia.

    Today was a day when I had to endure even if it was a little awkward.

    ˇô

    Derrrr...

    With a sound like a rolling marble, the portal connected to the underground labyrinth under Changgwan was activated.

    The surface of the portal, which was as quiet as a calm surface of water, rippled and a group of men appeared.

    "... I hear your great name often. Furthermore, I heard that you have recruited great talent this time, so if you don''t mind, could you please expand on my brief insight next time?"

    "Haha. This guy speaks very smoothly. Are everyone here as good at flattery as you?"

    "Oh my. How is this flattery? If you don''t know the stories of your elders that even the neighborhood kids grew up hearing, you should quit the business!"

    "Uh huh, huh!"

    The manager, rubbing his hands like a fly on a table, stood in front, followed by a middle-aged man with a bulging drinking belly.

    The people who came out after that weren''t much different visually.

    If it weren''t for the clothes decorated like aristocrats, it would have looked like a group of old managers gathering together for a company dinner.

    We, that is, Bisil and I, stood next to the path they were walking on and quietly lowered our heads.

    The gaze of one of the men who was walking noisily passed me by chance.

    "Uh? Manager. Who is this woman? "Is it a face she hasn''t seen before?"

    "This is a product I purchased some time ago. Today I will serve you as an assistant teacher. If you are satisfied with today''s service, you can go up to the next auction with Princess Justitia."

    "Hoo. "It''s a tide, but it''s a product?"

    "Yes."

    The man''s eyes looked up and down my body.

    Right now, my clothes have been changed to fit my role as a teaching assistant''s assistant.

    Glossy black leather high legs with high thigh socks.

    When one man stopped and looked at me, the other men started looking at me one by one.

    I felt my eyes focus on the cleavage that was revealed from the angle of slightly lowering my head and the white thighs between the socks and high legs.

    "Hmm."

    One man didn''t just stop at looking, he extended his hand to her.

    Neither the manager nor Bisil, nor anyone else, stopped those hands, and the man just held on with his thick, fleshy hands...

    He placed a gold coin in her breast.

    Huh?

    Haha. He''s going to help us today? Take it as a tip. Because I''m in a good mood today."

    "Uh... Thank you!"

    "Elder, here you don''t have to pay for anything, you can enjoy as much as you want! Tee, a tip..."

    "Take it. Take it. What''s all the fuss about having only one gold coin? Do you think this body would be worth a gold coin?"

    "Well, that''s not it..."

    The manager was troubled, and I was dumbfounded.

    Why is it sweet?

    Of course, such a heartwarming event was an exception among exceptions.

    Other men massaged her breasts or buttocks, hugged her shoulders, and stroked her hair as they pleased.

    "Really. This is not the time. "Today is the last day to enjoy the princess here?"

    "Yes, that''s right! "Now, I will continue to guide you, so please come this way!"

    In the midst of being toyed with outstretched hands from all directions, the manager led the men as if he had survived the words of an old man.

    Bisil quietly followed the men.

    I followed after tidying up my disheveled clothes a little.

 Chapter 321: Chang Gwan Assistant (10) **

    Chapter 321: Chang Gwan Assistant (10) ** Going back in time just a little bit, it was before Bisil and I went out to meet the men.

    While I was helping Justitia dress up, a question suddenly occurred to me.

    What has Justitia experienced here so far?

    Even if an ordinary woman suddenly becomes a sex slave and is told to accept men''s sexual desires, there is no way she would comply.

    Of course. Who would follow such words?

    Even if you say something like that to me, I''m sure she''ll scoff.

    My preference is to be rudely humiliated. I really don''t want to fall to the bottom of life.

    If I had thought that I could just enjoy it even if it meant giving up everything, I wouldn''t have bothered to turn on WM.

    I admit that there are some similarities between my tastes and the position of a sex slave.

    Still, even if she were to suddenly be asked to become a sex slave, she would refuse.

    Now that slavery is gone, I only know about slaves through knowledge, and we have overlapping tastes, so this is me.

    This is the case for me, but what about Justitia, a person of this era who knows well how slaves are treated?

    Moreover, she was a royal, a noble among nobles, the complete opposite of a slave, the lowest of the low.

    It''s not surprising that she hits her partner''s head the moment she brings up the topic of sex slaves.

    She might even be criticized for being too merciful, saying that she killed him too easily.

    She was in such a position that her virginity was put up for auction after her training as a sex slave was completed.

    What kind of training did she receive during her months here?

    It was difficult for me to even imagine.

    From Flora''s flashbacks, Justitia was a kind and gentle person, but also a person with dignity and power as the first princess of the Kingdom of Vale.

    Even if she was attacked unexpectedly and her magic was sealed, she was not a person who would give in easily.

    To think that she was being cornered like this...

    I felt sorry for her, but at the same time, I was excited about what she had gone through to become like this.

    "You seem to have a lot on your mind."

    As if she had seen through my thoughts, Justitia spoke.

    She chose her words carefully so that she wouldn''t mind being intercepted.

    "You might be wondering what happened... "Can we talk about that next time?"

    "... I see."

    She was right.

    After we escape from here, there will be more than enough time to talk.

    This story, that story. Of course, there are also ''those'' stories.

    I agreed to Justitia''s words, finished dressing up, and went out with Bisil to meet the guests who were scheduled to visit.

    ˇô

    And now.

    "Welcome. "Elders, we were waiting."

    The place where the manager guided the men was to the bedroom where we slept the night before.

    In the bedroom, Justitia was waiting, ready to welcome her guests.

    A pure white dress with generous use of frills and high-quality fabric.

    If only her skirt had been longer and her veil had been worn, Justitia looked truly like a princess in a dress that could easily have been considered a wedding dress.

    She was so pretty that even a woman like Justia with a little bit of makeup would be amazed.

    As she knelt down in the middle of the large room, the hem of her skirt spread out in all directions.

    The men were momentarily entranced and exclaimed in exclamation at the sight, which seemed like it would be of great value if it were left as a painting.

    It was literally only for a moment.

    The men quickly came to their senses and their emotions quickly changed from admiration to lust.

    "This is amazing. I admit it honestly."

    "Haha. "We put in a lot of effort to see the seniors today."

    "So does that mean we have done roughly so far?"

    "Ah, haha... Can''t that be..."

    "It''s just a joke. Anyway, I''m very satisfied with today." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The manager''s thoughts were revealed in his facial expression, ''Are you saying that''s a joke?''

    But the man didn''t even care. At first, she didn''t even look at the manager, as if she wasn''t interested.

    "Tide."

    "... Huh?, No, yes!"

    Bisil called me, but she hesitated for a moment because she didn''t realize that assistant was the word for me.

    Fortunately, Bisil didn''t say anything and took me forward.

    "Hello."

    The men looked at me with displeasure, wondering what kind of man was coming out in front.

    Bisil, who realized that the atmosphere was not good, quickly spoke only to the point.

    "Today, I will allow anything as a way of confirming my teaching skills so far. Please enjoy as you wish... "

    "Anything? Does this mean anything is really possible?"

    "... All you have to do is not damage your virginity. I''m sorry, but that part is going up for auction... "

    "Eh. It''s okay. I also thought virgins could taste it."

    "Haha. "Your humor is still the same!"

    Haha!"

    "..."

    Bisil was still smiling, but her clenched fists were shaking behind her.

    She is someone who doesn''t like to be interrupted, so it must be quite difficult for her to have to endure such ridiculous jokes.

    "Ah. You''re done now. It''s okay to go."

    They laughed among themselves and waved their hands to insult Bisil without even looking at her.

    "... Thank you My assistant will help you with the rest. Please feel free to do anything."

    "Oh. Anything?"

    "Yes. "Do whatever you want."

    "Okay? Okay. That''s a sound I like."

    After saying those words, the men treated Bisil like she didn''t exist.

    And I was embarrassed.

    Didn''t you say that all you had to do was help Bisil with her work?

    She says you just have to do what she tells you to do.

    I think this is a different story?

    But the situation progressed without waiting for me to calm down.

    "Take it off."

    Justitia''s body trembled at the words someone said.

    Did her pride and shame still remain despite the harsh training she had been through? There was hesitation in her quivering pink eyes.

    But I couldn''t disobey my uncle''s orders.

    With his still trembling hand, he slowly placed his hand on the dress.

    One by one, she took off her clothes, slowly, as if unwrapping a gift.

    "..."

    There was a heavy silence.

    Saruk.

    You could almost hear the rustle of the fabric of Justitia''s clothes as she took them off.

    Even the men who were laughing as frivolously as street gangsters watched Justitia undress with bated breath.

    The princess''s striptease, which started naturally and suddenly, continued for a long time.

    It is a gorgeous dress that reminds me of a wedding dress.

    I helped her put it on, and it took a while for her to put it on, but there was no way she could take it off and throw it away like she was rolling up a dress.

    However, as if even that time had been planned, the men calmly watched Justitia take off her clothes.

    When she took off her thin outerwear, which revealed her silhouette, her delicate white shoulders and slightly curved collarbones appeared.

    When she took off the part of her chest that had inserts in it to support her large breasts, it shook heavily as if it was pouring down.

    Her pure white skin was already flushed to the point where a few blue veins were visible.

    Maybe it''s because I''m embarrassed.

    No matter how used to it, it would be embarrassing to reveal her naked body to the opposite sex.

    Justitia, who continued to move her hands under the heated gaze that threatened to burn her, first hesitated at her last pair of underwear, which covered her crotch.

    "..."

    Considering my current position as a slave, it was natural to hear at least one scolding, but the men who remained silent were a little annoying.

    As if that''s the extent of your resistance.

    It seems like that''s the limit anyway.

    Finally, Justitia''s hesitant hand moved again.

    From her hips to her thumb, to her thigh, to her calf, to her ankle.

    The only piece of fabric draped over her statuesque body moved away from the center of her body, finally brushing against her toes.

    "Like..."

    Justitia took off the last of her underwear, folded it neatly, and stood up.

    Her naked body was revealed as she gently moved her hands, which were covering her breasts and private parts, behind her back.

    Even the men who had been silent couldn''t hold back and let out exclamations.

    Starting with that sound, the sound returned to the room.

    "Hey. I''ve seen it a few times and it''s still amazing. "I couldn''t even afford the night''s pay, so I just stared at it."

    "That''s right. After all, a bloodline is a bloodline. It''s different from the lowly things."

    A conversation that talks about Justitia, but she can never be the subject of the conversation.

    They also started their own conversation.

    It was like an act of showing off.

    Even though she works at Changgwan, you can''t even see her face unless you''re a VVIP

    That''s how she satisfies her vanity, saying that she can afford to do other things while looking at her naked body.

    Of course, they were just arrogant people from the crime city of Feden.

    My shallow vanity quickly overflowed, and I was swayed by sexual desire.

    Among them, one of the more impatient people took down his pants first.

    An ugly cock that is already firmly erect.

    "Come."

    With just one word, Justitia slowly approached and knelt in front of the man.

    "Excuse me..."

    She said in a trembling voice that she was very happy and gently kissed the tip of the cock.

    She opened her lips and started licking the cock.

    Taking his cock out first, he enjoyed Justitia''s service, but she only had one mouth.

    "Hmm. A player has been taken away."

    "There is nothing we can do.

    And, except for that man, everyone''s eyes were focused on me.

    "Still, aren''t you lucky today? You won''t be bored while waiting."

    "Haha. They care that it''s the last day. "

    ... Huh?

 Chapter 322: Chang Gwan Assistant (11) **

    Chapter 322: Chang Gwan Assistant (11) ** Harem sex where one man and several women mix their bodies together.

    Wouldn''t all men like it?

    I''ve seen men who say they prefer pure love sex where the two of them make love privately, but I''ve yet to see a man who doesn''t like harem sex.

    Maybe it''s an instinct handed down from primitive times, when having more females was proof of one''s ability.

    But let''s think the other way.

    From a woman''s perspective, sex is extremely boring.

    That''s right, because there''s only one dick.

    While one woman enjoys holding the cock in her lower mouth, the other women have to wet their crotches.

    Isn''t that the same from a man''s perspective? You might think like that.

    But, if you just think about it, a woman has two holes she can fuck.

    Let''s say we exclude other places such as the mouth, hands, and chest.

    Let''s say we also exclude areas like armpits, behind the knees, toes, and hair.

    Still, this means that twice as many people can be dealt with by simple calculation.

    For reference, all the areas mentioned above are places I experienced while playing this game. He was rubbing his dick in all kinds of places.

    Therefore... What I want to say is...

    A woman can deal with many men at once.

    It means that I have now become that woman.

    A woman who has to deal with many men at once.

    "This one is also S-class, so the basics are probably there."

    "I wouldn''t just give up my appetite after dealing with a slave who hasn''t even learned properly."

    The men approached, taking off their clothes one by one.

    Unlike Justitia, who felt elegance and courtesy even when she took off her clothes, their undressing felt like an insect shedding its skin.

    I consciously suppress the legs that would have inadvertently taken a step backwards.

    Bisil said that only if these people are satisfied today will she put it up for auction like Justitia.

    It was a time when you had to persevere and follow even if you didn''t like it.

    ... Because I don''t hate dealing with men that much.

    It was just disgusting to see these people, who pretended to be noble but showed vulgarity in their every action, approach me with gaping eyes overflowing with lust.

    When I glanced at her, I saw that Bisil, who was supposed to be by my side, had retreated and was stuck in the corner of her room.

    You said you were an assistant. Isn''t this a scam?

    I sighed inwardly and welcomed her outstretched hand.

    ˇô

    Chu, chul... Tsk, tsk tsk...

    Justitia served her cock with all her sincerity.

    Lick, bite, suck.

    The skill of a skilled prostitute and the affection of doing her best for her lover coexisted in the way she passionately served while exquisitely controlling the stimulation so as not to get used to it.

    The man receiving Justitia''s service also looked satisfied and ran his hand through his rich pink hair.

    In that space, it was pure love sex full of warmth.

    Just that space.

    It wasn''t mine.

    "Hmm... Town! Ugh... Town! Paha. "Hmph!"

    There is no time to breathe.

    When you put a dick in your mouth and suck it, spit it out for a moment, and try to catch your breath, another dick gets stuck in your mouth.

    You can''t rest with it in your mouth.

    If you slow down even a little, they grab your head and force you. It was difficult to breathe properly due to the pain in my throat.

    In the meantime, I was not using my vagina, but only my upper body, that is, my mouth, hands, and chest.

    Do they have their own rules?

    The first service ended only when I got to the point where I was choking on my dick.

    Justitia collected the ejaculated semen in her mouth, and after she finished ejaculating, she opened her mouth slightly, rolled it around with her tongue, and swallowed it sweetly.

    She didn''t forget to open her mouth again after swallowing to confirm.

    The man looked at Justitia warmly and stroked her again.

    And I.

    "Hey... Hehe..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was covered in semen and making a dying sound.

    Both hands, cleavage, mouth, face, even hair.

    He was breathing heavily alone amidst the sticky, smelly white liquid.

    Phew!

    One man, who ejaculated slower than other men, also vomited semen.

    I quickly closed my eyes due to an ominous feeling, and the semen that came out of my cock splashed onto my eyelids.

    I was disgusted on the inside, but I couldn''t show it.

    I made a quiet smile and tried to wipe it off with the back of my hand... The back of his hand was already covered in semen.

    Somehow I managed to wipe it off.

    "It''s nice to not be bored while waiting this time."

    "That''s right. Where do you want to go next?"

    "It wouldn''t be a bad thing to continue like this, but..."

    The man who stopped talking looked down at me.

    There was no emotion in that gaze. Eyes that look like they are not looking at a human being, but simply a tool to relieve sexual desire.

    Considering that slaves were not treated as human beings, in some ways it was the most rational view.

    "It''s been a while, so why don''t you take a little shower?"

    "Yes? Washing with clean magic... Ah. That''s what you said."

    After finishing their conversation, the men took us to another room.

    Justitia was naked, and I was covered in semen.

    The place I was taken to was the bathroom.

    The bathroom was dirty. Bath instead of clean magic. It was a bit awkward because it was a natural thing.

    I thought the obscene tools lying in the corner of the bathroom would be used.

    The men pushed only the two of us.

    "It''s assistant. "Please wash the princess here."

    I looked blankly at Justitia.

    Justitia is naked, but except for a strand of curly hair around her mouth, she looks clean.

    And even though I was wearing clothes, I was covered in semen.

    It went without saying who needed the act of washing more.

    But the uncle told me to wash Justitia.

    As they looked on in confusion, Bisil desperately gave a signal from behind the men''s backs.

    I am a quick-witted woman.

    Through that signal, I was able to understand that the word washing did not really mean washing cleanly.

    "Please wait a moment. "I will prepare it soon."

    I asked for permission for a moment and took out the items from the corner of the bathroom.

    Floor mats, slippery gels, refreshing scented oils, etc. However, he did not take out the foam towel.

    When I glanced at the guys, there was no special reaction.

    It probably means that you''re not doing anything particularly wrong.

    Before washing, I took off the clothes I was wearing.

    As I took off the clothes that were slightly too small, I felt a tremendous sense of liberation. It was a sense of liberation that could not have been felt simply by taking off one''s clothes.

    First, I poured cold water on my head.

    I wanted to wash it calmly with warm water, but if I did that, the white semen would stick to me.

    There was no time to remove them one by one.

    After wiping off some of the semen, even though it wasn''t satisfactory, I laid Justitia down on the mat.

    A bucket of water is poured on Justitia''s body as she lies naked on the mat.

    This time it''s warm water. Justitia, who guessed it was cold water, was very nervous, but her body trembled and relaxed.

    Rich pink hair scattered and clinging to her pure white body.

    As a woman, I wanted to tie her hair up or put it aside. You can get used to the feeling of her hair sticking to your body, but it''s not a very pleasant feeling.

    But the men firmly drew a line.

    If I''m going to crack it, I''m going to crack it. What can I do?

    I had no choice but to proceed as is.

    For reference, the men are standing in a bathtub full of hot water and watching.

    We have to put on a lily show from now on.

    It''s real. Lily show.

    The men said I had to wash Justitia.

    If you think about it normally, it''s obvious that it should be a woman who washes a woman''s body...

    There''s no way the customer here would have said it in such a normal way.

    Just in case, when I was getting ready to wash, I used a foam towel to check.

    The right answer was not to take out the foam towel. Various tools that only appear in pornographic films.

    At this time, doubts became certainty.

    These guys are now calling us Bibi.

    Until a fire starts in the bathroom!

    ...

    Of course, I have no intention of doing that, and I don''t think those guys will wait for me in the meantime.

    They probably plan to invade when the atmosphere is ripe.

    I don''t know why there are so many guys who like to invade Lily with their dicks.

    As if not all of them were like that, one of the men had a disapproving expression on his face, but did not actively assert his opinion.

    It can''t be helped.

    I was equally reluctant.

    But at least I couldn''t do it today.

    I held oil and body wash in both hands.

    I was planning to use both anyway. The problem was the order.

    After thinking about it for a bit, I chose body wash.

    Because I told you to wash. I won''t say anything.

    I spread the squeezed body wash all over my body.

    There was almost no foam compared to a foam towel, but when I scrubbed hard, it foamed enough to be called a foam.

    Only then did Justitia realize what I was trying to do, and her eyes trembled slightly.

    No, it might have been my eyes looking at Justitia that were shaking.

    Still, I close my eyes.

    I layered my body on top of Justitia''s body.

 Chapter 323: Chang Gwan Assistant (12) **

    Chapter 323: Chang Gwan Assistant (12) ** A large bathroom in a large mansion.

    The two bathtubs filled with water were flowing with cold and hot water, respectively, and the shower installed on the wall allowed several people to wash at the same time.

    The walls, decorated with polished stones, sparkled by reflecting the light coming from outside.

    Among the mansions prepared to satisfy the vanity of guests, the size of the bathroom was unusually large.

    In fact, there was very little proper space in this mansion.

    Bedroom, bathroom. Except for these two spaces, the rest was either awkward or not properly eaten.

    If you walk through the hallways of the mansion, you will see many doors, but when you actually enter the room, it is nothing more than a playroom similar to a themed motel rather than a room with any meaning.

    Because it was not a mansion intended for people to live in the first place.

    Meanwhile, the reason why only the bedroom and bathroom were decorated beautifully is simple.

    This is because when couples spend time together, the most preferred spaces are the bedroom and bathroom.

    ... Actually, it''s a lie.

    I don''t know anything like that. Even if that were really true in the first place, would mansions be built with that in mind in this world?

    What I just said is just what I said, but the fact that only the bedrooms and bathrooms are of suspiciously high quality is true.

    The floor and walls are decorated with warm-toned tiles, and the ceiling is softly illuminated by expensive magic tools that are not affected by moisture.

    The bathroom wasn''t really that far behind compared to the bathrooms of high-ranking nobles.

    And under that lighting, one woman climbed on top of another woman.

    It was me. Damn it.

    Justitia, lying down on the green mat, had her eyes tightly closed.

    I realized that this expression showed the meaning of rejection.

    Okay. I bet this princess hates it too.

    How many women like to rub against each other? At least I can be sure that there are more women who are not like that than women who are like that.

    But when I looked towards the men, it seemed like there were enough men who liked rubbing against each other.

    Still, I''m not the only one who dislikes it. If I continue to show that I dislike it, Justitia will also be hurt.

    I closed my eyes and decided to endure it just this once.

    "Excuse me."

    "Yes..."

    We exchange short stories just long enough for the guys not to hear.

    The bodies overlap.

    Fluffy yet soft texture.

    To be honest, looking at the texture alone, I couldn''t say I didn''t like it. On the contrary, I felt an addiction that made me want to keep fretting over it.

    But at the same time, the warm body temperature reminds me that the other person is a woman...

    No, no.

    If you think like this, both of you will just get hurt.

    At least today, at least for this moment, I had to be calm towards women.

    Even if it doesn''t make the lily bloom in full bloom, at least it won''t show that you don''t like it.

    I like women. I don''t hate it.

    I repeated this to myself as if I was hypnotizing myself and rolled over my body. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her knees, thighs, and lower abdomen touch.

    The white foam on my chest transferred to Justitia''s body.

    Finally, they completely overlapped, and Justitia''s face was in front of my eyes.

    She opened her tightly closed eyes and looked at me, as if she didn''t want to see anything.

    Excited, Excited.

    Through their overlapping bodies, they can hear each other''s heartbeats, and the breaths exhaled from their noses are intertwined.

    I could tell by looking at my face through my wide pink eyes.

    It wasn''t just me or Justitia who was shaking with nervousness, it was both of us.

    "That... "You didn''t like it, did you?"

    In the distance, where the sound became the wind and tickled her face, Justitia whispered softly.

    As expected, I was caught.

    It''s not like I had a hole in my knowledge like Flora did, and it seems like my facial expressions were all read when I was dealing with real royals.

    I smiled bitterly in response, feeling sorry.

    "I guess so."

    That I can''t help it, that I have to do as I''m told today, or that I have to at least pretend to do it even though I don''t like it.

    There were a lot of words that came to mind, but the words that came out of my mouth were short.

    "Yes? Then why... Wow."

    Without waiting for Justitia''s answer, he put his weight on her.

    The breasts that were touching each other were crushed, and the white foam was pushed aside.

    I just moved up and down and applied foam.

    Like using your body like a foam towel.

    "Huh... Yes... Haha... "

    A thin sound leaked from Justitia''s mouth.

    It feels like a tickle, but feels soft and fluffy.

    Justitia probably feels the same way. It was hard to describe, but she didn''t hate it.

    Applying the foam took quite a long time.

    Moving the foam to the chest and body without using hands was extremely inefficient, and also because I was not used to it.

    It was my first time washing someone else with my body.

    I''m not a woman who works at a sex shop. When did you experience it?

    So it took a while, but fortunately there were no complaints from the guys.

    "It''s not bad to be fresh."

    "But I guess the teaching assistant didn''t teach this either?"

    "That''s right. "It''s not bad, but that''s a different story."

    Although there were no complaints... It seemed like something bad was going to happen to Bisil.

    Of course, it was none of my business.

    From the looks of it, it didn''t look like they were going to invade right away, so I decided to continue washing Justitia.

    The first step toward anything is difficult, but once I started rubbing it, I didn''t feel as bad as I thought.

    Everyone does the same thing of washing up with people of the same sex, right?

    No, usually it''s just a push on the back in the bathroom. Still, isn''t it any different since it involves soaping and rinsing?

    I rubbed her body thinking it was an extension of that.

    Swish...

    She played those sounds in her brain and covered her arms and legs with foam, starting with her body.

    If it had really made a sound, it wouldn''t have been something like soft, bumbling, or bibijeok.

    Thinking that this was enough, I pulled away from her and saw the princess on the mat, her entire body turning white and trembling, avoiding my gaze.

    Of course, the white thing was foam.

    The thing that makes me tremble is... Maybe it was ticklish or something. Huh. It''s something like that.

    As I was trying to wash off the foam, I thought it was a mistake.

    The water bucket was empty.

    Originally, I should have added warm water again after spraying water the first time, but there was no way I would have known that as it was my first time.

    Still, it wasn''t a big mistake.

    With my body covered in foam, I picked up the bucket and headed to the bathtub filled with hot water.

    There were already old men there, making noises like old men and supporting themselves.

    "Wouldn''t it be okay to do it slowly?"

    "Let''s wait a little longer. Shouldn''t we look at oil?"

    They talked without paying attention to my presence.

    No, it''s not that he didn''t care at all. He appreciated my body, but I should say he didn''t consider my personality.

    I think I once heard that high-ranking nobles don''t treat commoners like people, and that''s exactly what I felt.

    For that matter, I think I treated both the princess Veil sisters and the duke Luca normally.

    What. Because people who are not confident in their position tend to bark louder. I nodded to myself, scooped up water, and washed away Justitia''s foam.

    As a bonus, I also wash.

    And this time, I held oil in my hand.

    "Sit."

    This time, I spoke loudly so that even the men could hear.

    Since I am currently an assistant teacher, I don''t forget to give orders informally.

    Slap, slap.

    Pour a small amount of slightly cooled oil into your hand.

    He sat Justitia down with her hands on her back and placed her hands on her shoulders.

    What comes to mind is a message I received a long time ago.

    She smoothed Justitia''s body, recalling the massage she now vaguely remembers.

    Her back and arms and legs were roughly crossed, and her large breasts were squeezed.

    Soft, soft.

    If you were to embody the word happiness, wouldn''t it feel like this?

    I am not interested in women in a sexual sense, and I am even less interested in rubbing against them.

    But honestly, I like touching my breasts.

    Soft, warm, fluffy, soft.

    There is a different happy feeling from touching something that is mine. Anyway, there is such a thing.

    "Yes..."

    She was a little distracted playing with it, but Justitia''s moans brought her to her senses.

    Oops. I shouldn''t enjoy it alone.

    Her hand moves down and between her legs.

    A lukewarm liquid that felt different from the hot water in the bathroom came out on her fingers.

    What. Now that I''m here, I don''t hate it this much.

    There are a lot of guys who try to put a mixture of love juice and semen into their mouths, saying it''s a cleaning blowjob, but it''s just touching.

    "Ah..."

    I parted the labia and lightly touched the clitoris, and a sweet sigh immediately came out.

    Justitia''s body was more sensitive than expected.

    I scooped up the liquid that had accumulated between her legs and applied it to Justitia''s body.

    He caressed her breasts, pressed her uterus on her stomach, and stroked her pubic hair.

    Most of the liquid was oil, but given the location where it was pumped, there was definitely some love juice mixed in.

    Nevertheless, Justitia gave her body without showing any sign of dislike.

    At a time when Justitia''s entire body was shiny with oil, and my body, which had been massaging her body, was also covered in oil and reflecting light.

    ¨C Sigh!

    With the sound of water splitting, the men finally got up from the bathtub.

 Chapter 324: Chang Gwan Assistant (13) ***

    Chapter 324: Chang Gwan Assistant (13) *** Justitia''s face is right in front of you.

    Big pink eyes, long eyelashes, skin without any blemishes, and distinct features.

    No matter who looked at her, she was considered a beautiful girl, no, she was not lacking in beauty.

    It was similar to Flora''s, but her slightly curved eyes were full of kindness rather than cuteness, so looking at her made me feel warm.

    I have no sexual interest in women. This has already been repeated countless times.

    But what can I say about Justitia? Regardless of whether she was a man or a woman, she had a warmth that made you want to be held in his arms.

    So to speak, it''s a nightmare.

    She had once called Flora ''Flora Maman'' playfully, and she felt like she knew where her Maman power came from.

    So to speak, the devil''s devil.

    Mite. I''m baby Soira. Justitia Maman Mammajo...

    "Tsk?"

    The sudden sensation in her lower abdomen stopped her thoughts as if she had lost her senses.

    Right. What happened now...

    While I was diligently applying oil, a dick invaded.

    A man who said he couldn''t take it any longer and rushed in lifted me up and carried me away.

    "I like this one better. "You can take care of that."

    "Huh. What. If it is better for her, she will do as she says. So you''re not participating today?"

    "I didn''t say that. All I''m saying is that I''m going to push the order back a little bit. "Once you enjoy this part, you will enjoy the other too, so please write while thinking of the people behind you."

    "Haha. "I will try my best."

    Besides this guy, there were a few more guys who were on my side rather than Justitia.

    While everyone was enjoying their time separately, an old man suggested that since there were two women, why not join them together, and this is how I ended up face to face with Justitia.

    Only then did Justitia''s condition come into view.

    I washed it after a long time, but my face was once again covered in semen here and there.

    No, it was me who originally had semen on it, and was Justitia clean? I think she did.

    Her breasts, as big as her face, were being held and massaged arbitrarily by the man, and she was holding and shaking his other cock with her hand.

    Her thighs were holding the cock and squeezing it tightly.

    Because Justitia''s pussy cannot be used.

    Instead, she massaged her dick furiously as if to vent her anger.

    Every time the dick enjoying Smarta thrust deeply, it poked my belly button right in front of Justitia. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This isn''t bad either."

    I heard the man''s voice muttering softly.

    It was probably not what was said to Justitia or to me.

    Still, it was something I could quite sympathize with.

    Because I was enjoying it too.

    "Ha..."

    A location that is invisible to me.

    The cock stabbing her from behind hits her cervix.

    My vagina, which was slightly more sensitive than before infiltrating the intestinal tract, pictured the shape of a cock in my mind and felt the pleasure of hitting my uterus.

    Boom.

    In terms of weight, each time the club, which was less than half the weight of the sword I was using, struck the deepest part, a heavy feeling of pleasure rang in my stomach.

    When you pull out your waist for the next piston, what remains is the emptiness that filled your stomach, the sense of emptiness, and the anticipation of the pleasure that will soon return.

    And even that slightly disappointing feeling of emptiness.

    Cook.

    And it is diluted by a dick that pierces the navel.

    Compared to the cock cutting through my body, it was only a weak stimulation, like a bean or pounding, but it was enough to make the short time until the next piston not feel empty.

    "Ah... Huh?"

    While I was enjoying sex with peace of mind, a dick suddenly appeared next to me.

    I looked up without thinking and made eye contact with an old man.

    I didn''t say anything, but there was no need to put it into words.

    I stuck out my tongue and licked the cock.

    Clap, clap.

    Justitia was already licking faster than me.

    As soon as the dick was stuck out, she started licking it without thinking.

    Justitia''s face was visible beyond the dark red cock.

    At first glance, it looked like she was engrossed in the dick with an ecstatic expression, but there was a different emotion in her eyes, along with excitement.

    Even though I was looking at it from a few centimeters away, I could feel its presence, but it was a complex feeling that I could not tell what it was feeling.

    At least it was clear that it was something different from sexual excitement.

    Licking...

    Justitia met her eyes and smiled brightly.

    A thought that had seemed like a strange thought for a moment returned to the corners of her beautifully curved eyes.

    Well, whatever feelings Justitia has, at least it won''t be any harm to us.

    There is a Flora behind me.

    As seen through Flora''s flashback room, Flora''s siblings were literally in a relationship where they could not live without Flora.

    Since I am under Flora''s protection, Justitia will not be disliked, so she decided to enjoy the moment with peace of mind.

    We resumed service that had been paused for a very short time.

    Because the location was ambiguous, it was a little difficult to put it in my mouth and had to lick it using only my tongue.

    Still, I think I was able to satisfy him.

    A thick palm that matched the figure patted Justitia and my heads.

    It was a hand movement that felt like stroking the head of a compliant dog.

    It didn''t feel bad. What can I say? Despite this situation, the desire for recognition is satisfied... That feeling.

    ¨C Voila!

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, my body trembled at the hot feeling I felt from her buttocks.

    I often got spanked when dealing with juniors, but if I usually felt like I was being slapped, this time it felt like I was seriously slapped.

    It hurts. What are you doing?

    I couldn''t look back.

    No matter how much I labeled it S-class, my current setting is slavery. If I turned around because I got hit on the butt, I could have been pressured and asked what I was staring at.

    "Tighten properly. Is it okay to be lax here just because you care about that? Is education still lacking?"

    I think the reason I hit my butt was because I couldn''t focus on my pussy.

    So, it''s like a child making a fuss and asking why people don''t care about him.

    "I''m sorry about this. "I guess I was in the way for no reason."

    "No, it''s okay. "This bitch who uses her mouth a little but can''t even concentrate is not enough."

    "It''s hardly an apple, but would you like to try this too? "This is not a bad tongue move."

    "That wouldn''t be bad either."

    I focused on serving while listening to the conversations going on behind my head and behind my back.

    With her mouth, she served the cock that gave off a strong smell in front of her nose, and with her vagina, she tightened her vagina to match the pistoning cock.

    Justitia''s meaningful look in my eyes made me think of something else for a moment, but I already had this technique.

    The men were satisfied that this level of technique was good.

    Actually, dealing with these guys wasn''t particularly difficult.

    Because their techniques were worse than Bisil''s.

    Just by looking at them, they seemed like they were high-ranking people, so I guess the women I had dealt with so far just pretended to feel the same way.

    It was a comfortable thing for me.

    Even if you tighten it with just a little care, you''ll say, ''Oh... This is S-class... !'' And made all kinds of fuss.

    I finished playing in the bathroom only when all the water that had been sprayed on my body dried and my dried skin became covered in body fluids again.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    In the end, the men even came forward and offered to wash it.

    Rather than washing, it was just to touch the body freely, but it was washed.

    ˇô

    After the fight in the bathroom was over and the hand-to-mouth play in the dining room was over, we returned to the bedroom.

    This is a slightly different story, but I don''t like mouse-to-mouse play.

    Dirty is dirty, but I don''t like playing with my food.

    Anyway, that''s it.

    A large bed placed in the middle of a spacious bedroom.

    Just me and Justitia were on the luxurious bed that made me want to bounce around.

    Of course we were both naked.

    At this point, it felt like I spent more time naked today than with clothes on, but isn''t that how slaves are?

    And there were handsome men standing around the bed.

    It was a composition similar to something I had seen in orgy AV.

    The men decided their order among themselves, and one person climbed onto the bed first.

    When I stood up on the bed, the bed shook a lot, but fortunately it didn''t break.

    The man didn''t say anything.

    We knelt down and bowed our heads.

    Anyway, there are men everywhere who want to feel the conquest of subduing a woman in this way.

    Well, since he was that kind of guy, I didn''t even know he was spending money until he became Changgwan''s VIP.

    We just got on our knees and kissed his cock.

    From the man''s perspective, the two women will look like they are competing with each other, lusting after each other''s dick.

    The man, who was enjoying the service even after his cock was covered in saliva, eventually laid Justitia down and spread her legs.

    You can''t be a virgin... As I was watching, I aimed downwards. It was anal sex.

    Ah. Yes. Wasn''t it only the virgin who told you not to touch it?

    And just by appearance, they were two people who began to share affectionate sex.

    Huh?

    Me?

    I looked at the man who was suddenly turned away as if he was not there, but he didn''t even look at me.

    Being abandoned like this?

    ¨C Suddenly.

    Someone grabbed my shoulder from behind.

    Even if it was someone, the only people here were me, Justitia, and the uncles, so it was natural to know who it was.

    When I looked back, there were other guys there smiling.

    Ah. I see.

    I forgot for a moment, but my role today was originally to deal with the others that Justitia couldn''t deal with.

    But he said he was an assistant. Bisil. He''s an assistant!

    In my mind, I decided to give Bisil another whack on the back of the head, and was dragged away by the other men.

 Chapter 325: Auction House Attack (1)

    Chapter 325: Auction House Attack (1) Auction house in the infamous crime city of Feden.

    We sold so many items here that there was literally nothing that wasn''t sold.

    Of course, there are slaves that an ordinary city auction house would not have been able to proudly upload.

    I have collected and sold tonne of weeds that are commonly seen along the street, and I have also sold legendary weapons said to have been used by ancient warriors.

    Neither the person who sold it nor the person who bought it knows if the legend is true.

    Still, since both sides of the deal were satisfied, wouldn''t that be the end of it?

    Sell ??anything. Or I sold it.

    It was Peden''s auction house with such pride, but this time, even they were embarrassed.

    Selling slave virgins.

    This was their first time.

    That''s because it was much easier to just sell the slave itself rather than bother selling a virgin.

    From a buyer''s perspective, if you only wanted to buy a virgin, it was much cheaper and faster to go to Changgwan and buy it.

    In most brothels, a separate list of virgin prostitutes was maintained in order to sell them at a premium.

    Then, what about high-level slaves that can''t be found in regular brothels?

    An S-class slave like me.

    This isn''t easy either, S rank is not something you can easily get.

    I got it in one go, but on the other hand, it also meant that unless you looked like a player character, that is, the main character of the world, it would be difficult to get an S-level rating based on appearance alone.

    Bisil said that you can only get S level if you satisfy a huge number of criteria, including not only appearance, personality, and origin, but also elegance, character, ability, and sexual skills.

    Justitia, who came from the premium of royal families, was only an A-level student before she was honed through various trainings.

    And due to the nature of being a slave, most people lose their virginity before receiving the S rank.

    Justitia, in appearance, personality, ability, origin... I saved it because I was confident that it would become S-class with a little bit of refinement, but it''s hard to think that cases like Justitia would often happen.

    Moreover, despite all these conditions, you have to stay in Peden.

    Therefore, the auction house was quite nervous ahead of the rare and bizarre auction of the virgins of S-class slaves.

    "You are this way! Come this way!"

    The day to move from the warehouse to the auction house.

    People from the warehouse and people from the auction house gathered together for the handover.

    We, that is, Me and Justitia, changed our positions according to the words of someone who appeared to be an auction house employee while the Changgwan manager was handing over.

    ¨C Bah!

    "Ouch!"

    An auction house employee was hit in the back of the head by another employee. It sounded like it was quite painful.

    "No, brother. Why?"

    "I told you to call me senior here, not hyungnim."

    "Ah. Yep. "Senior."

    "Be careful what you say. "These people are precious people."

    "Yes? "So, isn''t that a slave?"

    "There are classes of slaves too. Child. Does S class look like shit? "If they get hurt, even if you work all your life, you won''t be able to repay them."

    After listening to the words exchanged between the two, it seems like that is the case.

    "Is this really true?"

    "... I don''t know either."

    When I asked Justitia, she said she didn''t know much about this princess either.

    Well, there is no way even a princess would know the market price of an S-class slave.

    Still, I know that it is treated with some respect.

    Roughly... Is it treated like an ornament carefully placed in a noble house?

    It''s an object, you can sell it and use it however you want, but if a servant or slave breaks it, it feels like your life is over that day.

    "Uh... Huh. Excuse me. "You two, please come this way."

    I was informed on the other side that the story had ended, with a distinctly different tone of voice.

    The expression on his face still showed emotions that were difficult to understand. Are you okay? Because I don''t know either.

    Still, it was comfortable because it was something I didn''t need to understand.

    The way they speak to us has changed, but our position has not changed.

    All I had to do was follow what I was told.

    ˇô

    After the quality inspection process was over, I joined the manager again and stood there like a folding screen while talking about various things with the auction house.

    After a long and boring day, Justitia and I were locked up somewhere in the auction house.

    Three days until auction day. No, two days?

    They say they will spend that period in this room.

    It''s not like I''m just killing time, but I said there are various procedures...

    What''s more important than that. This is not beyond the portal.

    In other words, it''s finally time to achieve the goal I infiltrated.

    I looked around the room.

    It was a pretty nice room. In terms of an inn, it is not a luxury inn, but it is a room that can accommodate 4 people in a decent inn.

    It is said to be a room for high-class slaves who occasionally appear at auction houses. Of course, they could not have imagined that the product would not be slaves but only slave girls.

    There were sturdy iron bars on the windows, and iron bars replaced the doors on the door, so you could clearly see inside and out, but this was good enough.

    Once you hide behind furniture, an invisible blind spot may appear.

    But this is not important, I was looking for something.

    "What are you looking for?"

    "It''s a magic tool for surveillance. I was wondering if it was here too."

    "Ah. That''s okay. "It''s not here."

    "Then that''s a good thing... Justitia, how do you know that?"

    "I felt it after spending several months with Madogu."

    That''s what I felt.

    It struck me once again that Justitia was unable to use her magic because of her slave necklace, and that she was a better wizard than Flora.

    Anyway, it''s good that there are no magic tools for surveillance.

    She took out her transmitter that she had put in her inventory.

    "Uh? Where did you get it from now? Is it by any chance an ability?"

    "Ah... Yes. That''s right."

    In fact, inventory is more of a perk as a player than an ability. The performance is also better than what I have.

    But there was no reason to bother discussing the differences.

    "How amazing. Then what did you bring out now?"

    "This is a transmitter. If you press this, your location will be sent and Flora will come to the rescue."

    "You''re the youngest? Is it okay..."

    Justitia worried about Flora first even though she was the one who was captured.

    The Flora she remembers is an innocent princess who doesn''t know anything about the world.

    "Are you okay. Flora has also grown a lot."

    "I guess so, right? Still, I''m still worried. Ah. Our Flora..."

    I pressed the transmitter while listening to Justitia''s worried voice.

    This must have conveyed our location.

    All that''s left is to wait.

    ¨C

    ¨C Stinging!!!

    The weasel''s hideout.

    The magic tool linked to the transmitter worked with a sound like a cicada crying.

    "The signal has arrived!"

    While they were busy preparing to enter the auction house, Asil, who found it first, shouted loudly and called the weasel.

    "These coordinates..."

    "Why? Is there a problem?"

    "No. However, it''s in a more corner than I thought. "I need to increase the amount a little more."

    "Geh. "More than now?"

    "Not that much. I''ll have to make 30%, no, 50% more just in case. Don''t worry. There will be no shortage of materials."

    "No, what I''m worried about is not the ingredients, but my physical strength."

    The weasel returned to where he was working without listening to Asil''s complaints.

    Asil also grumbled, but since there was no other way, he calmly followed the weasel.

    A great heat was rising in the workshop.

    It was to boil the liquid bubbling in the cauldron in the center. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A handful of penne berries, three Larju''s claws, half a bottle of Red Slime''s slime..."

    In front of the cauldron, Flora was reading the recipe in her hand and adding the ingredients one by one.

    What was happening here was alchemy.

    Neither Flora nor Asil had any knowledge of alchemy, but surprisingly, the weasel knew how to do it.

    "It''s not a very difficult recipe. It''s a simple recipe where you just add the ingredients."

    "I have no idea what is what."

    It is said that complex recipes require a certain amount of magic power to be injected every few seconds and ingredients to be added over a period of several seconds.

    Asil promised that she would not show any interest in alchemy.

    "So? Isn''t it time to tell them? What are you making?"

    "Ah. "Didn''t I tell you?"

    "At all. First, I was told to move my hands first because I was busy."

    "What I''m making now... Yes. When used, it is a tool that spreads shock waves, flames, and shells widely around the surrounding area due to the great pressure generated inside."

    "Uh... "What?"

    "To put it simply, it is a bomb."

    Tuk.

    A bomb, a tool that had just been made, fell from Asil''s hand.

    "Well. You have to be careful. It''s dangerous."

    "Ah. Well, thank you. No, that..."

    Asil was so embarrassed that he couldn''t speak properly.

    "... Then, is this all?"

    "Explosives, gunpowder, whatever. That''s what they are called."

    Asil looked at what he was making a moment ago and what he had made.

    There were so many bombs that they were made to fill up an entire warehouse and the remaining ones were piled up outside.

 Chapter 326: Auction House Attack (2)

    Chapter 326: Auction House Attack (2) Finally, on the day of the departure.

    We''ll be back in a few days after we''ve been taken to the auction house. Although this promise was not made, there was still a day when I could be sure, ''Today will definitely come!''

    It is the day of the auction.

    Here''s what I learned after living here for a few days. The worst situation we had considered, that is, the situation where the virgin is auctioned off and then Justitia herself is sold, and her whereabouts go missing, will not happen.

    I could sense the will of Changgwan''s manager to secure a firm hold on his role using an S-class slave named Justitia.

    But other colleagues don''t know this.

    So no matter what happens, my colleagues will come to rescue me by today.

    So to speak, today can be seen as a time limit.

    Huh?

    But isn''t it a little too late?

    According to the plan I made before infiltrating, security would be especially tight on the day of the auction, so I would have decided to come before that day if possible.

    Is something happening?

    It may have taken longer to prepare than expected.

    ¨C Jump and jump...

    The sound of footsteps got closer. It wasn''t just one or two people.

    "Come out. It''s time to go up for auction."

    The person who appeared was the manager of Changgwan.

    Next to the manager was a person who seemed to be of quite high status. He might be roughly the manager of an auction house.

    And there are plenty of other escorts.

    They were all wearing large sticks and wearing swords or iron clubs at their waists. They were guards who protected us, the products, and at the same time, they were surveillance personnel who tried to prevent us from escaping.

    Moreover, it wasn''t just a ragtag group of people with a lot of people, but each person seemed to have their own skills.

    No matter how famous the auction house was, it seemed difficult to have such a talented person and this number of people on site at all times.

    Did they hire a mercenary group?

    I was afraid something like this would happen, so I decided to get it before the day came. I was a little anxious about whether the time spent preparing would be worth it.

    "Follow me."

    All procedures for listing as a product on the auction house have been completed in the past.

    We were immediately taken to the product waiting room.

    It''s a bit strange to say it''s a product waiting room, but it''s correct because there are a lot of creatures such as rare monsters and slaves.

    The place we went to was, among other things, the slave waiting room.

    "..."

    As we entered the waiting room with the two guards and guards who would guard our side, the attention of the people who had already been in the waiting room was focused.

    There will be curiosity about the new arrivals, and there will also be thoughts like, ''Who are these people that bring an escort here?''

    While the rustling sounds of several people moving at the same time were heard here and there, there were also people who did not even show the slightest interest.

    People who have completely lost the light from their eyes.

    They were living but not living slaves who closed their minds and did not respond to external stimuli.

    Shocking.

    Justitia trembled for a moment when she saw them.

    What are you thinking? It was difficult for me to guess. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, if there is a commotion as we escape today, they will have a chance to escape as well.

    Even if the opportunity comes, will there still be the will to seize it? I don''t know.

    Feeling a bit solemn, we sat down and waited for our turn.

    ...

    How much time had passed since the loud shout announcing the start of the auction was heard?

    There were a lot of empty seats in the slave waiting room, and the guards were changed about twice.

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!!

    A huge explosion was heard from afar.

    "W-what?!"

    "You idiot. Stay still! We just have to protect this place!"

    One of the guards was panicking and only managed to calm down after being scolded by another guard.

    I held Justitia''s hand tightly. It meant not to panic.

    Then Justitia also held my hand. Am I nervous? She was slightly moist.

    "Yeah, right? We only protect this place..."

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!! Kwaang!! Kwaaang!!!

    I heard a series of loud sounds that I had never heard before.

    There were different directions as the auction house exploded here and there, but one thing was certain.

    "Wait a minute, this... "Aren''t we getting closer?"

    Everyone''s complexion turned pale at one word uttered by someone in the waiting room.

    The only people who didn''t turn pale were just me and Justitia.

    Because I knew in advance that there would be a fuss.

    It was a little more noisy than expected.

    "Shouldn''t we escape first?!"

    "No, but..."

    Meanwhile, the sound of the explosion was getting closer.

    Patter, patter.

    Stone dust began to fall from the ceiling.

    It was an easy-to-understand harbinger of collapse.

    It collapses. Everyone in the waiting room had the worst case scenario in mind.

    Although no one said a word, the waiting room was agitated.

    All eyes were focused on the two guards, and an ominous atmosphere was gradually created.

    It was obvious what he was thinking.

    Roughly speaking, the idea is to rebel and escape somehow rather than die from being crushed by a collapsing building.

    It was possible resistance because they had not yet become slaves.

    The guards were not unaware of such an atmosphere.

    "Hey, this..."

    The guard, who was struggling, tensed and placed his hand on the sword on his belt.

    Although he behaved a little unfairly, he must have enough skills to be selected as a guard. It''s probably not enough to be defeated by slaves.

    But his expression still wasn''t good. The ceiling, walls, and floor were about to collapse at any moment, so there was no time to grab hold of the slaves.

    "I can''t help it..."

    Eventually, the other guards also changed their minds.

    "You go out first and call the members. "I will be protecting these two."

    "Okay!"

    As soon as the guard, who was in a hurry, heard those words, he ran out of the waiting room as if he had been waiting.

    As soon as it became a little dangerous, he immediately abandoned his role and ran away, and it seemed that he was not destined to become a very high-ranking person.

    "..."

    And the remaining slaves in the waiting room slowly moved towards the door that the guard had opened.

    The guard left the door, which was tightly locked, open.

    ¨C Kwaang!!

    As if to push their hesitation, heavy drinking broke out again nearby.

    Now the walls of the waiting room were starting to crack and crack.

    People who saw that gave up their hesitation and rushed out of the waiting room.

    I don''t know where I plan to go when I get out. I''ll take care of it.

    Some people looked at Justitia and me, who were still in place, with pity in their eyes.

    Maybe they think they can''t move because of the guards.

    And some others took out the slaves who were staring blankly into space with eyes that had lost the light even in this situation.

    I guess we can''t let him die. They are great people.

    After a while, only me, Justitia, and one guard remained in the waiting room.

    "Whoa..."

    The guard checked again to make sure there was no one else and exhaled softly.

    "... I came to pick you up. Princess Justitia."

    The guard''s head flickered like a haze, and as it dispersed, a weasel''s face appeared.

    I was a little surprised because I didn''t know he was disguised as a guard, but more than that.

    Kuuk.

    I secretly chewed my lip and endured it.

    If I didn''t do that, I felt like I would just laugh.

    The head is pretty and the face of a slim woman, but below the shoulders are muscles, so I couldn''t help but smile.

    I did that even though I knew that the rice cake was disguised as a magic tool for disguise.

    Fortunately, my reaction was not noticed by the two.

    "You probably heard it to some extent through Soira. "I will tell you more details after I escape."

    The weasel said so and took out a bundle of keys from his arms.

    Where did you get that again? I was curious, but it wasn''t information I needed to know right now.

    Click.

    After testing each key in the package, the slave necklace hanging around Justitia''s neck was unlocked.

    I don''t know how long she had been wearing it, but the part of Justitia''s already white skin that was covered by the necklace became even whiter.

    "Hmm..."

    Justitia let out a small sigh and closed her eyes.

    The magic power that was bound up in her body swirled around and lifted the dust that had accumulated on the floor at her feet.

    Meanwhile, no repercussions came to me, who was less than 1 m away, so I was able to get a glimpse of how great Justitia''s magic control ability was.

    "... "It''s been a while."

    Saying that, Justitia opened her eyes and was calmer than before.

    Perhaps it felt like her bound hands and feet were freed. It was difficult to imagine how refreshed she would feel.

    The weasel covered her face with the guard''s face again and led us away.

    "This way."

    ¨C Kwaang!!

    A huge explosion occurred in the direction pointed by the weasel.

    Even though it exploded in an unseen place, it made the floor tremble.

    If there was someone near where the explosion occurred, they would probably have been afraid to face them head on.

    "... "Over there?"

    Even Justitia seemed a little reluctant.

    She knew the explosion was a device to cause trouble, but wasn''t an explosion?

    "It''s okay. The bomb planted over there is not as strong as it sounds. Barrier magic will be enough."

    "... Ah. Yes. Magic."

    Justitia said as if she had forgotten.

    After a few months of living with the magic sealed, she could have forgotten.

    ... But, wait.

    The bomb planted over there isn''t as strong as it sounds?

    Are other places really exploding?

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!!

    Another explosion occurred somewhere, and stone fragments, not stone dust, began to fall from the ceiling.

 Chapter 327: Auction House Attack (3)

    Chapter 327: Auction House Attack (3) It was a shame that we were unable to rescue Justitia before the auction and ended up on the day of the auction.

    As the number of guards increased and mercenaries were hired, the difficulty of rescue quickly soared.

    But in the meantime, there were some things that were less unfortunate.

    On the day of the auction, a huge number of people flock.

    It was clear that if there was a disturbance, it would become more crowded than usual.

    The crazy-thinking weasel changed from secretly stealing the rescue method to fair-mindedly destroying it and taking it away.

    Of course, if such a thing is committed, the auction house will suffer enormous damage, and the very existence of the auction house will be in danger of being shaken...

    Something to know.

    After all, it is an auction house located in a crime city. Everyone, from the owner of the auction house to the manager and the chore workers, were probably criminals.

    So the weasel made a bomb.

    He made bombs, made more, and made a lot anyway.

    He made so many bombs that Asil''s face turned pale when he realized that what he was making was a bomb.

    If all those bombs explode, you could literally collapse.

    Again, it wasn''t really the weasel''s business.

    And the result...

    ¨C

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!! Kwaang!!!

    I ran through the auction house, hiding the sound of my footsteps with the sound of explosions exploding in succession.

    ¨C Kwaang!!!

    An ear-piercing explosion occurred right before our eyes, and huge flames and countless fragments hit us.

    ¨C PiingˇŞ

    Each one was fatal, but none of them could penetrate the barrier that Justitia had spread.

    Every time I saw fragments bouncing in front of my eyes with a clear sound, my body flinched and reacted. Even though she knew that she was blocked by the barrier, it was an inevitable reaction.

    I think I ran quite a long distance, but fortunately I didn''t encounter anyone.

    If it was natural, it was natural.

    Because bombs were still exploding here.

    An ordinary person wouldn''t dare come here because they were afraid, and even if they had the ability to block an explosion like Justitia, there was no reason to come here.

    It would be great if we could escape like this, but unfortunately, not everything worked out that easily.

    "Stop! Who are you?"

    When the momentum of the explosion, which seemed to continue endlessly, was further reduced, we encountered a group of mercenaries.

    A blue armband wrapped around his arm. The thing tied to the arm of the weasels disguised as guards was a sign that they were members of the mercenary group in charge of security at the auction house today.

    They had been caught in several explosions already, so they were covered in soot here and there, and some of them had bandages made from torn cloth on their arms.

    They were so nervous that they raised their weapons and looked like wounded animals.

    The weasel took a quick look at them and then stepped forward.

    "Hey, hey. You guys just happened to meet each other. "I have to take these people out, but do you know where the exit is?"

    The mercenaries relaxed a little when they saw the weasel speaking so calmly and the blue armband wrapped around her arm.

    The weapons that had been raised threateningly were slowly lowered, and the gazes turned towards each other.

    "... I don''t think it''s an enemy. Who is this. What about those people? Is he a high person?"

    "No, you idiot. Don''t you know the main product today? "We were hired to protect those slaves."

    "Ah. "Is that them?"

    "Then that guy over there must have been chosen as a guard."

    "But why are they here? Shouldn''t they be in the slave waiting room?"

    "Uh? Is that so?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The weasel, who felt that the conversation between them was not going very well, intervened first.

    "Ah-oh. You idiots. Are you out of ideas? With all this chaos going on, do you think the waiting room will be okay? That place was about to be destroyed, so I brought the slaves out. "If these people get hurt, we''re all screwed."

    The weasel spoke in a mercenary manner and pointed to the passage we had passed.

    A passage that was shattered and scorched by an explosion that was difficult to count. In some places, there were holes in the floor or walls that allowed the wind to come in.

    The mercenaries who saw that nodded one by one, saying it was worth running away.

    In fact, we came this way on purpose, but to those who don''t know that, it would seem like we went through a lot of trouble.

    A valid reason for a savory conversation. The mercenaries were tricked little by little.

    "Is that so? Okay. The exit is..."

    It was a time when I thought I had almost gotten over it.

    ¨C The slave escaped!!!

    Someone''s shout echoed throughout the auction house.

    The voice was so loud that it could not be drowned out by the shouts of the explosion that were still occurring. It looks like the neck was strengthened with magic.

    "The slave escaped..."

    "Maybe it''s about them?"

    Tongue.

    It seemed like I heard that sound.

    Ah. I''m not saying it actually made a sound, it just felt like it.

    It was the sound of the scales in the hearts of the mercenaries, who had been going back and forth between ''trust'' and ''suspicion'' and gradually moving towards trust, hardening into doubt.

    "Hey. I''m sorry, but you''ll have to stay with us for a while. Just wait until the others come. "Isn''t it difficult?"

    A mercenary wearing an orange armband. The mercenary, who probably had a higher rank than the blue armbands, spoke forcefully.

    Following his words, the other mercenaries also raised the tips of their weapons and aimed again.

    "Hey. Is there anyone with a flare? "Please call the others."

    "I have it. Should I write it now?"

    "Then are you going to put it in the safe? Write it quickly."

    One of the mercenaries took out an object that looked like a firecracker and set it on the floor.

    It was a signal flare that, when set up like fireworks in the summer, was fired upward to announce the location.

    Chi profit...

    The short-adjusted wick burns out in an instant, and in less than a few seconds, the signal flare is high in the sky...

    ¨C PiingˇŞ

    It shot up, but fell helplessly into the air with a clear sound.

    "What, what?"

    "Is it a defective product?"

    "That can''t be possible! "Someone stopped it!"

    A familiar sound to us.

    Justitia deployed a barrier to prevent the signal flare from flying.

    Since there was a wizard among the mercenaries, it was quickly discovered that the barrier was the reason the signal flare was blocked.

    "Barrier? Who on earth..."

    "Wait for a sec. Don''t they have necklaces around their necks?"

    "What?"

    The moment before the mercenaries'' suspicions became confirmed.

    At that moment when a gap was revealed, even if just for a moment, the weasel rushed in and stabbed the orange armband with its sword.

    "Ugh! I am the enemy!"

    It looks like he had enough skill to wear an orange armband.

    The orange armband, who twisted his body in that brief moment and barely escaped critical injury, was wounded enough to be incapable of fighting, hurriedly tried to hide behind the mercenaries.

    But.

    "Wind Spear!"

    The spear of wind that flew along with Justitia''s spell pierced her chest, killing her.

    At the same time as the bright red color was scattered across the sky, the mercenaries who had been embarrassed by the sudden situation also came to their senses.

    "Kill!"

    "You bastards!"

    Sword, axe, dagger, mace... I also took out a sword from my inventory to face the mercenaries who were running towards me with their respective weapons in hand.

    ˇô

    The battle was over in an instant.

    Even if he had some level of skill, he was no match for us.

    Moreover, the orange armband, which seemed to be the strongest among them, was taken away in a surprise attack, so all that was left was a ragtag group.

    "If you were planning a surprise attack, you should have told me!"

    As I ran toward the exit, I complained slightly to Justitia.

    I was shocked when the signal flare rising into the sky was blocked by the barrier.

    I was thinking that the weasel would trick me somehow, but I never thought he would use magic outright.

    "Yes? "The weasel gave you a signal, right?"

    However, Justitia asked back as if it was difficult to understand.

    "What? Did you do that?"

    "I did."

    When I asked the weasel, he said it was true.

    She said she had sent a signal saying that she would make a surprise attack if Justitia stopped the flare.

    What is that. I had no idea?

    "This is a signal used in the royal palace. It''s not unreasonable to not know."

    "I thought you knew... "I''m sorry."

    If it came out like that, there wasn''t really anything to say. I didn''t suffer any damage, and since I complained, I decided to ignore it.

    "For a moment."

    The weasel, which had been running for some distance, stopped walking.

    The exit wasn''t even visible yet.

    The weasel looked around and ordered Justitia to put up a strong barrier.

    "... ? Okay."

    After confirming that the barrier had become thick enough to be seen, the weasel pressed the switch protruding from the wall.

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!!

    The wall in front of me exploded with a huge explosion.

    Justitia''s barrier trembled greatly, but she endured it unharmed.

    "Knock, call."

    Even though I couldn''t stop the smoke.

    After the thick smoke cleared, I saw that one wall had completely disappeared and was completely empty.

    And the shattered wall... What on earth did they do? It stretched all the way to the ground like a slide.

    "This way."

    The weasel was the first to slide down the ramp that was the wall.

    "Is this okay?!"

    Next, I, and finally Justitia, also stepped onto the ground through the ramp.

    The ground was truly a mess.

    Although it''s not as frequent as it was in the beginning, the auction house still explodes sporadically, and the heartwarming sight of people getting caught up in the explosions and getting injured, and everyone suspecting each other that you may have done it.

    Meanwhile, there were unusually many people in the area we arrived in.

    Mainly mercenaries wearing armbands.

    They were forming a circle and surrounding someone.

    "Ah. Soira! "I''m here to save you!"

    And in the middle of such a siege. I saw familiar silver hair.

    No, it was you who came to save us.

 Chapter 328: Auction House Attack (4)

    Chapter 328: Auction House Attack (4) What were Asil and Flora doing while the weasels were hiding out disguised as guards?

    Of course, they weren''t playing around.

    ¨C This is a magic tool that can remotely explode a bomb.

    The weasel said so and gave Flora a large red button.

    Doesn''t he think that if he just adds the word ''magic tool'', he can do anything?

    Asil thought so, but since the magic tool was actually in his hand, she couldn''t say anything.

    The mission given to Asil and Flora was simple yet difficult.

    When you press the button, the bomb explodes.

    It''s as simple as setting off a bomb to cause a disturbance when some time has passed after the weasel hides in the waiting room.

    However, since it was made by Weasel, who was not an expert, within a short period of time, it had many shortcomings.

    First, the distance for the button to operate was short.

    It was far enough to be safe from explosions and debris, but not far enough to keep the entire huge auction house in range.

    The saying was that in order to cause an uproar throughout the auction house, you had to set off a bomb while running on both feet.

    The people at the auction house and the mercenaries were not fools either.

    If they see two women running around and pushing buttons while everyone is confused by the explosion, they will naturally be suspicious.

    In other words, you may not know it at the beginning of the auction house attack, but later on, you have to explode the bomb while running away from the mercenaries who are desperate to catch them.

    I couldn''t prepare myself properly to fight back.

    Of course, when considering individual strength, Asil and Flora were much stronger.

    A blessed body that was overflowing with talent from the beginning, the skills accumulated through systematic training at the academy, and excellent equipment that is difficult to put a value on.

    And the numerous practical experiences that Soira has experienced due to her purposely searching for dangerous places.

    Even though she had heard that Flora''s family was alive, there was a reason why Soira, who knew better than anyone else how dangerous the front line facing the Demon King''s army was, took them to the front line.

    If Asil and Flora were too weak to handle the frontline enemies, Sora would have found another way. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There would be no need for Soira to defeat the Demon King on her own in this episode anyway. She might have just sent a letter and that would have been the end.

    However, no matter how strong Asil and Flora were, the auction house was the enemy''s stronghold.

    If you deal with endless enemies, your running pace will naturally slow down, and you will eventually be surrounded.

    It was not an easy problem.

    The difficult part was that I had to do something about it.

    And time passed, and it was a little while before I joined Soira.

    "Flora! Four in front!"

    "ˇşFire Bombˇ»!"

    As soon as Asil''s instructions were given, Flora threw a fireball in front of her.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    The shock wave that erupted and scattered flames blew away the four mercenaries who were blocking the path like trash.

    Among them, there was a mercenary who showed his tenacity and wielded a weapon until the moment he flew away, but Asil, who was right next to Flora, kicked them all away.

    "Three at 2 o''clock!"

    "ˇşFire Bombˇ»!"

    The two ran hard, repeating this process.

    Fortunately, there was no need to check the back or sides.

    "Catch those bitches!"

    "What is this because I couldn''t catch even two women! If you miss, you all will die!"

    Because even without checking, I could sense an incredibly sinister force.

    The mercenaries, who at first made obscenities by saying they would give them back for three days and three nights if they caught them, began to show pure murderous intent as the damage caused by Asil and Flora increased.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    Another group of mercenaries flew away like bowling pins.

    However, although the mercenaries who flew away this time had their entire bodies scorched, none of them were particularly broken or fainted and got up again and joined the group chasing Asil and Flora.

    It meant that Flora''s magical power was starting to decline. Even though she had the "Magic affinity" Ability, her magical power was not infinite.

    "You know... !"

    Flora called out to Asil in an anxious tone.

    "Are you okay. Just go a little further!"

    Asil reassured Flora and looked at a certain part of her auction house building.

    This was the place where the weasel decided to escape with Soira and Justitia.

    However, I didn''t promise to come out by exactly when, so I couldn''t say that everything would be resolved once I got there...

    Now was the time to try gambling.

    "Omg... Omg... Huh..."

    Asil held his breath and gave more strength to his legs as he kicked off the ground.

    ''Why am I doing this?''

    Asil suddenly had that thought.

    I''m sure he wasn''t the type to get involved in something this dangerous.

    Since the god she met through the saint assured her, ''If you wait, you can return to the original world,'' she had no reason to take the risk.

    You could just stay in a suitable town or city and occasionally work as an adventurer to pass the time, or one option would have been to stay the same without leaving the academy.

    But...

    Asil held Flora''s hand as she stumbled as she ran down the road that was ruined by the bomb.

    The body I had when I was Asil''s man was natural, and even compared to my current body, I felt the warmth from my small hands.

    There must have been another way. There may have been.

    As you know, I don''t really regret anything now.

    ˇô

    "It was driven in!"

    "Huh... Huh... ? ??, ????? ??? ???..."

    Asil and Flora arrived at their destination.

    I turned my back on the scheduled meeting place and faced the mercenaries following me.

    The mercenaries, who thought they were cornered, did not rush in and calmly formed a siege.

    It was a good thing that Asil and Flora were able to get some time to breathe.

    Secretly, quietly.

    While the mercenaries were hesitating to decide who would attack first, just looking at each other, one of the orange armbands shouted, unable to hold back his frustration.

    "How long are you going to just watch! Rock..."

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!!

    Just before giving the command to charge, a large explosion occurred in the auction house building.

    ¨C Coo coo coo... Palace!!

    The entire wall collapsed as if falling off the building.

    "... Under. "The timing is perfect."

    With Asil''s mumbling, the dust slowly settled, and the people who had been waiting appeared.

    ¨C

    Looking around, I had a rough idea of ??what the situation was.

    First, the people surrounding you are enemies. There seemed to be no problem as long as you knew that.

    I immediately took out my favorite shield, Cruid of the Castle Wall, from my inventory.

    Ah. This reassuring and heavy weight that I feel in my arms.

    Long time... A time of humiliation and training that was never lost... I''m not particularly sick of it... I didn''t do it.

    But it''s time to go back. As Soira, the ''tank'' of the party.

    "Justitia! Flora! Behind me!"

    I sent two wizards to the rear and went to the front.

    There was a bit of a stir as there was someone among the mercenaries who recognized me.

    "What. "Isn''t that today''s product?"

    "A product? Why is that kid here?"

    "I don''t know either. "Wait a minute, when I look at it, the big-breasted woman behind me is also a product?"

    The orange armband blocked the noisy mercenaries.

    "Noisy! It''s a product or something, so grab it and think about it! "Charge!!"

    At the words of the orange armband, the commotion of the mercenaries died down, and a sharp feeling of hostility pierced my skin.

    The tension is immediate, as if anyone makes even the slightest move, a battle will begin.

    "Ouch!"

    Push shoot!

    A fountain of blood spurted out along with a scream from outside the siege.

    Before the dust settled, the weasel, which had disappeared, went outside and made a surprise attack.

    He said he worked in the intelligence department, but in fact, it was a secret raid that made me think he might have been an assassin.

    "Another enemy?!"

    A few mercenaries looked back, embarrassed by the attack from behind.

    A brief moment of distraction.

    The mercenaries'' siege was greatly shaken by the magic of Flora and Justitia, who flew in without missing the opportunity.

    "Asil!"

    "Okay!"

    Asil charged, as he always did.

    Asil''s hair was a clear light blue color. This meant that he expected a long war and merged the spirits with Undine.

    In this case, it would be difficult to use the usual tactic of blowing away area magic to get Asil involved, but anyway, there were many enemy mercenaries other than those around Asil.

    And that also means that it is difficult to attract everyone''s aggro by yourself.

    "Oops."

    ¨C Pong.

    I blocked the fire magic aimed at the two wizards with my shield.

    The magic, which would have originally exploded with a loud sound, died down with only a dull sound due to the shield''s damage reduction effect.

    The enemy wizard''s devastated face was visible beyond the shield.

    Since you know very well how powerful your magic is, you might find it absurd.

    However, the cost of turning a blind eye in the midst of a battle was great.

    When he saw a weasel slowly appear behind the mercenary wizard, he turned his gaze elsewhere.

    Although Asil was in a bit of a precarious situation, he was fighting well, withstanding the minor injuries thanks to Undine''s resilience.

    Justitia, feeling refreshed after using magic for the first time in a while, was firing magic here and there, destroying her siege.

    Flora... I must have used up quite a bit of magic power on the way here, but it wasn''t really working, so I took out a potion from my inventory.

    "Ah. Thank you."

    "If it''s not enough, tell me. Because there are plenty more."

    The firepower of the two wizards who could use advanced magic was enormous.

    Every time the magic exploded, the mercenaries flew around like a physics engine bug, and the enemies gritted their teeth and targeted Flora and Justitia, but there was no one skilled enough to get past me and reach the rear.

    "I thought I would have caught everything by now. "You''re still fighting, right?"

    "Get out below the orange line! The damage will only increase."

    Until those who appear to be mercenary executives appear.

 Chapter 329: The Bed Was Shaken, and Asil Opened His Eyes. ***

    Chapter 329: The Bed Was Shaken, and Asil Opened His Eyes. *** This episode celebrates April Fool''s Day!

    There is nothing to be particularly careful about.

    Enjoy!

    ================================================================================= = sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¨C Chueup... Tsk... Sigh...

    The bed shook, and Asil opened his eyes.

    ''Here... Where is it?''

    For some reason, my memory was vague.

    My head felt hazy, and my eyelids felt strangely heavy and closed on their own.

    To put it simply, I was sleepy.

    ''... Are you sleepy?''

    I feel like if I relax even a little, I will fall back to sleep.

    I want to sleep again. It was a natural feeling for any human being, but it was extremely awkward for Asil.

    Since becoming a woman, I have always been able to wake up refreshed, as if I had been reborn.

    Not even a year has passed yet, but the more than 20 years I spent in a man''s body felt like a long time ago.

    ¨C Hmm... Hmm... Licking...

    Asil looked around her again.

    The room where Asil woke up was not very spacious. However, she exuded a feeling of luxury through the pure white walls without a single stain and the sophisticated design of the furniture in the room.

    In Asil''s memory, there was no memory of staying in a room like this.

    Her room was too luxurious to be called an inn, but too cramped to be called a nobleman''s mansion.

    Moreover, among the furniture in this room, the bed was particularly large.

    It was a large bed that could accommodate two adults, or even three small people, at once.

    The blanket, which was equally spacious, was puffed up high to match the size of the large bed.

    As if there was someone under the blanket...

    -Jjueup... Tsk... Chureup...

    It was only then that Asil realized that there was a strange feeling in her lower abdomen.

    Hot, soggy... Above all, a good feeling.

    She remembered feeling something similar a long time ago.

    It was similar to when I used an onahole filled with warm love gel.

    The sensation I felt now was incomparably more pleasant than that, but there was still something similar about the pleasure I felt from my dick.

    ... Wait, sleep?

    "Huh?!"

    Asil realized something and lifted the blanket.

    There aren''t the two big breasts you always see...

    "Ah. Brother. Are you awake?"

    Instead, there was Flora, a pink girl who said good morning in a bright voice.

    Flora frowned slightly at the glare, but scanned the cock she was holding in one hand and licked the tendon with her tongue.

    ... Cock?

    Asil couldn''t believe her eyes.

    But no matter how many times she checked, she realized that Flora had a man''s cock in her mouth, and that it was sticking out from her own crotch.

    It has no breasts and has a dick.

    Generally, such a person is called a man.

    "Have I come back as a man?"

    Asil muttered blankly.

    "What? Brother. Are you half asleep? "What do you mean, you''re back?"

    "No, this..."

    Asil couldn''t continue her words.

    This was because Flora put her cock in her mouth as if cutting off her son''s words.

    I don''t know how long she was biting and sucking, but her asshole couldn''t last long, and she ejaculated into Flora''s mouth.

    The pleasure of semen gushing out through the urethra.

    Indeed, her spine trembled from the pleasure she had felt from a man for the first time in a long time.

    "Umm..."

    Flora closed her eyes and savored the taste of her cum.

    "Does it taste good? "I''m glad you don''t seem to be in any pain!"

    "... "Can you tell by the taste?"

    "If it''s my brother''s, of course I''ll know!"

    Flora cleaned the semen off her glans.

    Her face smiled as brightly as the sunlight, but Asil could sense the bewitchment of a female in that face.

    "Really. "My sister told me to come down because breakfast is ready!"

    After cleaning up to the last drop, Flora wiped her mouth with her handkerchief and left her room first.

    "... Sister?"

    Asil couldn''t keep up with the situation and could only stare blankly at the back.

    "No, this is not the time."

    Asil headed straight to the bathroom.

    It was my first time seeing this room, but for some reason, I could tell which room was where.

    When Asil looked in the mirror in the bathroom, he froze.

    "It''s me, right?"

    Before being possessed by another world, the face of a man I saw in the mirror every day was reflected.

    No, when I looked closely, my skin was much clearer.

    "Looking at me like this, my face doesn''t look bad either."

    After falling into a deep sleep for a moment, Asil realized that now was not the time and left the bathroom.

    "Why did you come back as a man?"

    There were many other things I was curious about.

    A physical relationship with Flora that seems natural.

    A person called ''sister'' that Flora talks about.

    She thought about it, but she still couldn''t figure it out.

    "Once you hit it, something will come out."

    Asil headed toward her kitchen. The bedroom seemed to be on the second floor, so I had to walk down a flight of stairs.

    "You know, are you coming down now? Really. You''ve waited a long time. Did you try to fall asleep again?"

    The person standing in the kitchen connected to the living room wearing an apron... Of course, it was Soira.

    Holding a frying pan in one hand and a spatula in the other, the expression ''homely'' was a perfect fit.

    However, in Asil''s opinion, she felt more erotic than domestic.

    Because all she was wearing was her apron.

    "Asil woke up late, so the breakfast got a little cold. Should I reheat it for you? You can just eat it. Or not..."

    Soira''s gaze turned downward.

    There was Asil''s cock, which could be seen stiffly puffing out even over her clothes.

    Is there any man who doesn''t get an erection when he sees Soira''s body that isn''t covered by just a white apron?

    Soira didn''t finish her sentence, but turned around and put her frying pan on the fire.

    He seduced her by shaking her buttocks gently. It was a move that there was no need to hear what Asil would choose.

    Instead of betraying Soira''s wishes, Asil attacked Soira.

    He grabbed my waist from behind and pushed my very angry cock in.

    "Kyaaaaak?"

    Sora screamed happily and got into a good position to stick out her butt.

    The fire that heated the frying pan went out before I knew it. Because she had expected this situation from the beginning, she was prepared to turn it off.

    Asil''s cock pierced Soira''s wet pussy.

    "Omg..."

    Asil took a breath without realizing it.

    The hot vaginal walls tightening from all sides, the folds that intimately touched her glans, and the pussy that was quivering as if it were alive were constantly moving to steal Asil''s semen.

    Only then did she remember that she was a virgin.

    I had forgotten about it because I had unintentionally had sex many times as a woman, but this was my first time as a man having sex with a woman.

    Soira''s pussy felt too good for a virgin with no experience with women.

    She might have ejaculated as soon as she put it in, if Flora hadn''t pulled it into her mouth just a moment ago.

    He gritted his teeth and held back the pleasure that made her mind dizzy, and he pistoned her waist.

    Even though she knew that Asil could only hold out, she did not use her usual techniques and calmly accepted Asil''s cock.

    It was a dedicated movement that prioritized the man''s pleasure rather than making himself feel good.

    To put it another way, it was like onahole sex where only the man moved in one direction.

    "Ah!! "My sister is having sex with my brother without me knowing again!!"

    As the atmosphere grew warmer, Flora burst into the kitchen.

    What was she doing? As soon as Flora, wearing a cute one-piece dress, saw the two people mixing their bodies, she pointed and shouted.

    "Uh, Flora? ... Ugh!"

    Asil, who was shocked and distracted, released the tension he was holding and ejaculated inside Soira.

    "Hmm..."

    Even a cow let out a small snort and trembled as the semen hit her uterus.

    Excited, Excited. He silently squeezed the throbbing cock that was spitting out semen, urging her to ejaculate.

    "You told me not to do it with you!"

    Flora ran over with a very distressed look on her face, separated the two, got down on her knees, and a bit down on Asil''s cock to clean it.

    It was natural, as if it was natural.

    "That was to bring the breakfast quickly because it was cold. Who told you not to do it on a regular basis?"

    After the afterglow of her climax had subsided, Sora got down on her knees and started giving her a cleaning blow job.

    With the tongues of the two beautiful girls rubbing every inch of her cock, her body trembled from the pleasure that only Asil had experienced.

    "... Ah. "Wait a minute!"

    Asil couldn''t stand the two people''s secretly competitive tongues and shouted urgently, but the two didn''t stop.

    The fellatio that was supposed to be cleaning became just a double fellatio, and within a few minutes, semen was sprayed violently on both people''s faces.

    Even though their pretty faces were stained, the two accepted it calmly and smiled happily.

    "The momentum is good. "I can still do more."

    "Brother! This time, you have to cum inside me! "You know?"

    "Wait, wait. My opinion is? Let''s rest a little."

    But of course Asil''s wish was not accepted.

    Asil had to deal with two people until they sucked everything out of their balls.

    ˇô

    "... "Huh!"

    When Asil opened her eyes, her bed shook.

    "Well, what was it?"

    Asil, who was dazed as she stood up for a moment unable to keep up with the situation, hurriedly lifted her blanket.

    There''s her pink hair... No, and as always, her bottom was obscured by her two large breasts.

    Still, I could tell that there was no one under the blanket.

    She put her hand between her crotches just in case, and instead of a thick dick, she only felt a soft, soft crack.

    "Ha..."

    Asil was relieved and lay down on her bed again.

    Her head felt refreshed. As usual.

    Asil knew that it had been a dream that she had returned to being a man a little while ago, and now she could see that it was reality.

    "What kind of dream did you have... Wait. "Am I relieved now?"

    The content of the dream was extremely disturbing, but there was something more important than that.

    I was relieved to find out that it was not a man. At that fact, Asil was in a slightly depressed mood alone in bed.

    ...

    "... Hehe!"

    "What. You know. "Did I eat something wrong?"

    "Are you hurting somewhere?"

    After that.

    Asil came out of her bedroom and was momentarily startled when she saw Soira and Flora in her living room, but the two just tilted their heads in confusion.

 Chapter 330: Auction House Attack (5)

    Chapter 330: Auction House Attack (5) This world is a game.

    Originally, WM itself was a virtual reality game, and when I added the ''convenience'' setting to the WM settings, the game-like aspect was further emphasized.

    What if you didn''t add convenience settings?

    The world must have really been created like a small world. There are quite a few users who like it that way, saying it seems more realistic.

    However, there are not many, but most of them preferred things that were moderately game-like rather than things that were very realistic.

    That''s right, there is no other manga game as good as reality.

    So, I deliberately made WM more like a game, and thanks to this, some really classic developments came out.

    For example.

    "Let''s not bully the weak kids and let''s compete among ourselves. How do you feel?"

    A boss fight or something.

    A boss battle that begins when you defeat a certain number of mobs or hold out for a certain period of time against a much larger enemy. It''s standard, right?

    "For a moment! Why are you trying to compete as you please? "It was your contract to guard the auction house while the auction was taking place!"

    Of course, common sense in games is different from common sense in reality.

    Auction house officials who were among the mercenaries strongly protested.

    They think that if we keep the siege like this and keep sending in mercenaries, we will get tired someday, and then we can just subdue them.

    Considering the potions piled up in my inventory, it would probably take a lot longer for us all to tire out than the auction house staff thought, but they weren''t wrong.

    "Noisy. Do you think that we are mercenaries and that our lives are not a waste of money? "The losses we have suffered so far are already enormous."

    The auction house official cringed at the mercenary group''s executives'' fierce behavior.

    He shrugged his shoulders, which were not very wide, and barely got his words out.

    "Ah... No. Still, the contract..."

    "The contract was to guard the auction house while the auction was in progress, right? Now that the auction is over, the contract is over. Let''s do something like that."

    "What is that..."

    It was true that the auction had ended as the executive said. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Is there any way for the auction to continue when the auction house building itself is bursting open?

    However, if you think about it, the auction collapsed because the mercenaries failed to protect the auction house in the first place, so the executive''s words were just an exaggeration.

    "Why. Are you dissatisfied?"

    It''s just an excuse... Although it was true, if the opponent has an ax in his hand, it becomes absurd logic.

    The official quietly bowed. It seemed like my last remaining duty was not to leave.

    "Ah. It''s quiet now. So. What about you guys? Shall we stick together?"

    There was no reason for us to refuse.

    After nodding, the executive pushed back the mercenaries wearing less than orange armbands.

    After that, there were just over ten people left, including executives.

    "What. Is this all that''s left already? "If this had been a little late, it would have been a big problem."

    It was thanks to the weasel quietly wandering around, taking advantage of the commotion caused by Asil''s rampage and the range magic.

    He''s an assassin.

    Asil and Weasel also returned to our camp.

    "Let''s go. Guys!!"

    However, without a moment to catch your breath, the boss battle began.

    ˇô

    "Wow!"

    Asil rolled on the floor with an urgent voice.

    Although his clothes were covered in dust, he was able to avoid the blade passing over his head.

    "Why does it seem harder than before?!"

    Asil quickly regained his bearings and took a step back.

    As they said, the number of enemies was definitely smaller than before, but we were struggling harder than before.

    This was because systematic cooperation came in as the idiots who did not know how to cooperate properly left out.

    As their numbers decreased, the weasels, who had no shadow to hide in, were unable to dig into gaps like before and were only helping by shooting crossbows from afar.

    That alone was enough for one person, but it was disappointing.

    It seemed like it would be difficult for Asil to hold the line alone. I should also step forward.

    I got out of the middle line to protect the two wizards in the rear and stepped forward.

    A weasel will protect your back.

    "Ugh!"

    As soon as I could step forward, a mercenary stabbed me with a sword.

    While dodging the tip of the sword that stretched out in a straight line, he kicked strongly in the side with his magically strengthened leg.

    "Ouch!"

    The mercenary who flew away with a scream rolled on the floor, entangling other mercenaries.

    The other mercenaries were merely caught up and had no visible injuries.

    The mercenary who was kicked directly may have cracked his ribs.

    Just one battle.

    Still, it was enough to turn off the aggro of the mercenaries who were focusing their full attention on Asil.

    "There''s one more person, right?"

    "Then that means the way back has been opened! You guys! Strike the wizard!"

    The mercenaries did not panic and calmly changed their strategy.

    Indeed, it was a skillful response, different from that of the ragtag group.

    There was just one thing I forgot.

    If you divert those who were fighting in the front line to somewhere else, the battle power of the front line will be weakened.

    It seems they thought they could ignore me because I was a tank.

    In that case, it''s enough to make it so that it can''t be ignored.

    "Once you take care of the wizard, the rest is easy! Hurry up and deal with it... Huh?!"

    ¨C Kaang!

    I run towards the guy who was shouting loudly and swing my sword.

    Unfortunately, it got blocked.

    "Tsk... "It''s quite surprising that you recognize this person who is an executive!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Under! There''s no use in pretending! "Be prepared because they won''t treat you just because you''re a woman!"

    Anyway, at the point where you can strengthen your body with magical power, there is almost no difference between genders, so what kind of outdated talk are you talking about?

    ¨C Huh!

    The great sword wielded by the officer rushed in, creating a huge wind pressure.

    ¨C Taang!

    "Huh?!"

    I was surprised when I blocked the attack from an obvious trajectory with my shield.

    My arm went numb from the huge impact I felt from the shield.

    It was definitely blocked properly?

    I wasn''t the only one surprised. The surrounding mercenaries were also shaken with surprise.

    "Stop the executive''s attack? Didn''t that cut the golem in half?"

    "It''s a monster..."

    Who sees a beautiful girl like me and calls her a monster?

    The executive himself, whose attack was blocked, remained calm.

    "Hoo. That shield. "It''s not an ordinary item."

    The executive adjusted his stance and adjusted his grip on the sword.

    It was a rather unpleasant situation for me.

    The executive''s attack was so simple that his title as a mercenary executive was put to shame.

    Slash down, or cut to the side.

    Of course, there was no way he could have gotten an executive position with only these two skills.

    This was due to skill level.

    As my sword and shield skill greatly exceeded the executive''s great sword skill, the executive''s attack pattern became extremely simple.

    Normally this would be a good thing for me, but the problem was that the executive''s weapon was a great sword.

    What changes if you can only cut vertically and horizontally? The great sword was originally such a weapon.

    A great sword is something that makes you unable to even think about digging into it, based on its ferociousness that makes you feel like your flesh will fall off just by brushing against it, without any special technique.

    Moreover, it is a powerful force that is difficult to block with a shield. It was difficult to deal with in many ways.

    The best way to defeat an opponent like this unilaterally from a distance...

    When I looked around, it seemed like everyone was busy fighting and had no time to support me.

    At least I was relieved that the situation was made much more comfortable by retaining the executive who was in charge of the command.

    "Ah. Damn it. "I thought it would be easier if I played the role of an infiltrator."

    "Ha ha! It seems like something isn''t going as planned, right? It''s the same here, so it''s normal for both of us!"

    The executive rushed forward and raised his sword.

    Vertical cut. It was such an obvious blow.

    After predicting the trajectory and dodging one step to the side, the gap that appears...

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!

    "Ugh... !"

    When the great sword hit the ground, the ground shook with a loud noise.

    That brief moment when you brace yourself to avoid falling from the shaking that feels like an earthquake.

    It was really only a moment, but before I knew it, a great sword was flying in front of my eyes.

    It''s already too late to avoid.

    ¨C Taang!

    A dizzying pain shot through my arm, but I was able to block it safely.

    If I hadn''t stopped it, I would have been looking at the main menu by now, so I''m glad it ended with a sore arm.

    Still, I was able to roughly figure out the pattern.

    A type that compensates for the monotony of technology with overwhelming power.

    It is unfortunate that the proficiency system cannot be corrected, but in other words, it is just a shame.

    I waited for the tingling in my arms to subside a little, then kicked the ground and rushed forward.

    "What difference will there be if we come the same way!"

    The executive raised his sword high again.

    As I said, if the same situation repeats itself, my loss will be great.

    Of course I didn''t intend to do that.

    ¨C Quang!!

    A shock wave flows through the ground centered around the struck great sword.

    It is easy to deal with it as long as you know that shock waves travel through the ground. I dodged the great sword and at the same time jumped slightly to avoid the shock wave.

    "Everyone avoids me like that!"

    However, it is impossible to avoid the subsequent horizontal slash in the air.

    As if caught, the executive swung the great sword to the side, and I raised my shield while reading the great sword''s trajectory.

    ¨C Tang!

    The trajectory of the great sword was curved.

    No, I made it bend.

    In response to the rushing greatsword, he deflected the greatsword to the side with his shield, which was struck diagonally.

    Even if it is a blow that is difficult to block from the front, it is quite possible to deflect it. In the first place, if you just block honestly with a shield, it''s third-rate and can''t even be called shield art.

    My body, which was in the air and had nothing to stabilize it, spun due to the impact of deflecting the great sword.

    My vision is spinning. However, this is within the prediction range.

    Looking at the officer''s surprised face, he swung his sword with the force of rotation.

    Sigh!

    Red blood was splattered.

 Chapter 331: Auction House Attack (6)

    Chapter 331: Auction House Attack (6) As the gamer''s stage has moved from keyboard and mouse to virtual reality, the concept of stagnant people has also changed slightly.

    With the advent of virtual reality, it was important that technology developed to be able to simulate a world, rather than the virtual reality itself.

    This is because in the latest games, the entire world is randomly generated each time you play.

    Even though the main story and main characters, which can be said to be the selling point of the game, remain the same, things such as the location of the dark alley, the route of the sub-quest, and the hidden passage in the building are changed randomly.

    Even if you master all the information in one session, most of it will be useless when you start the next session.

    In this situation, the word Goinmul came to mean a person who could use what he had to the limit.

    To compare it to an old game, a person who could defeat the final boss with only controls while naked and not equipped with anything was called a goinmul.

    Rather than saying that the concept of a deceased person has completely changed, it would be simple to say that the importance of information has decreased from prioritizing both information and skills.

    No, saying it this way seems like a hurdle has been lowered. Do you know that ''skill'' in old computer games and ''skill'' in virtual reality games are not the same thing?

    So, so to speak... In order to hear the sound of standing water in a virtual reality game, the player must have good sense and technique.

    It uses the power of receiving a heavy blow in the air to spin and attack like a top. You also need to be able to perform techniques similar to the circus.

    Crackling.

    The executive grabbed his bleeding arm and jumped back, widening the distance.

    The blood flowing from the left arm looked very painful, but after swinging the sword myself, I could see that the wound was not as deep as it looked.

    The muscles strengthened with magic blocked the sword.

    It seemed like it was because he was in a deformed state where all of his magical power had been pushed into his strength.

    I can''t do that. My physical strength is balanced.

    However, it didn''t go as deep as I thought, and the damage was sufficient.

    On the other hand, I suffered no damage at all.

    Although I was spinning around, it wasn''t enough to make me dizzy.

    "That''s pretty good!"

    The officer adjusted his posture and held his sword.

    There was no reason for me to wait for that. I rushed forward, waiting for the moment when his hand fell from the handle to fix it.

    "Huh!"

    The executive reacted quickly, but he had already lost his breath.

    I dug into the gap between the great swords, lowered my posture closely, and cut my legs.

    "Ugh! "This thing just runs away!"

    "Ahaha. Now you sound a bit like a mercenary! Honestly, it didn''t suit me."

    "It''s noisy!"

    The executive who was properly provoked began swinging his sword more aggressively.

    ¨C Whoo!

    The pieces of stone on the floor rolled around just from the wind pressure.

    I could feel that what a mercenary said a little while ago, about cutting down even golems, was true.

    However, no matter how strong the blow is, it is meaningless if it does not hit.

    With just a slight step, the executive, whose vision is blurred with anger, is brilliantly fooled and swings his sword in the air, creating a fatal gap.

    ¨C Sigh!

    Another bright red flower bloomed on the surrounding floor, where not a single speck of dust could be found due to the wind pressure of the great sword.

    This time it was quite deep.

    The executive took a big step back and let out a groan of pain.

    "It''s dangerous!"

    The moment he was about to pursue and deliver a fatal blow, a mercenary intervened from the side and interfered.

    Even if you intervened suddenly, it was a fairly sharp blow.

    "Don''t disturb!"

    He retrieved the sword he was about to stab the executive with, blocked the mercenary''s attack, and slashed his face with the edge of his shield.

    "Kwaaak!"

    The mercenary fell on the spot, his broken teeth flying.

    The game was won with just one shot, but the time to deliver the finishing blow to the executive had already passed.

    "Whoa..."

    The executive who was far away let out a long breath.

    "Why is he in such bad form all of a sudden? Surrender?"

    To be honest, it wasn''t cool.

    Do you think it would be cool for a guy who just a little while ago went into a frenzy and screamed at a provocation to suddenly set the mood?

    However, the executive did not care about my reaction and continued to set the tone.

    "I admit it. You are strong "He''s equal to or better than me."

    "I don''t think that''s something a guy who was beaten up a moment ago would say."

    "I pay my respects to you, and I will also do my best."

    "No. Therefore... "Are you even listening?"

    I wasn''t listening.

    The executive, who was holding the weight by himself, grabbed the handle of the sword from both sides and pushed it with force to both sides...

    Uh.

    No way. Isn''t it?

    ¨C Chaang!

    With a clear metal sound, the sword broke in two.

    No, it was split.

    The executive took a stance holding a weapon that changed from a large sword to a dual sword, one in each hand.

    The form was more correct than expected.

    But then what do you do?

    The disadvantage arising from the difference in skill level was being covered by the simple ignorance of the weapon called a greatsword, but if you change it to a dual sword that emphasizes technique, you will just be floundering in the air.

    "Be prepared!"

    "You thought that wrong."

    "Do not listen to the enemy!"

    "No, really. It''s frustrating!"

    To top it all off, I even gave him a warning, but the executive paid no heed and attacked.

    Ah, really!

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ

    "Well... Sobbing..."

    Asil gritted his teeth.

    His heart was pounding, and it was difficult to breathe properly.

    Have you been attacked by an enemy?

    That wasn''t it.

    At the beginning of the battle, there was a clear sign of being pushed back by the systematic joint efforts of skilled enemies, but the situation turned around when Soira came to the front lines.

    Now, Asil was actually pushing it.

    There is one reason Asil is in this state.

    Chaang!

    A clear metal sound played in Asil''s head.

    "Puhup!"

    When Asil remembered that scene, he couldn''t hold back his laughter and burst out laughing.

    Two swords.

    No, dual swords can do that.

    In this fantasy world, dual swords are considered classic weapons.

    But splitting the great sword to make it a double sword?

    Asil had a scene that came to mind about that, and it was hard not to laugh.

    Although neither Soira nor the others laughed. Asil felt bad that he couldn''t share this funny feeling with others.

    "The officer split the sword..."

    "The sword..."

    In direct contrast to Asil, who burst out laughing, the mercenaries who were dealing with him took a step away and became agitated.

    When I overheard, it seemed like the officer splitting his sword to the mercenaries was truly expressing his will to do his best.

    To Asil, it was just a bell of laughter.

    The battle must have calmed down at that moment. Asil took a breather and looked at Soira''s battle.

    ¨C Taang!

    The officer''s sword struck the shield.

    It made a fairly loud sound, but it was clearly less powerful than when it was a great sword.

    That''s not enough to break through Soira''s defense.

    Asil, who had often sparred with Soira at the Academy, knew very well how terrible the shield was.

    Even casual attacks don''t work. The area is so large that it''s difficult to penetrate the gap. If you try to ignore it as a piece of armor, it turns into a heavy piece of metal and hits you...

    It was terrible.

    I think it would have been more beneficial to take damage even if you block with a great sword.

    That''s what I thought, but I still thought I knew why the executive confidently split the sword.

    When one sword cuts through the wind, another sword stabs sharply.

    While drawing a clean trajectory, the trajectories drawn by both hands did not interfere with each other.

    It was right to say that sword techniques that complement each other and become sharper are truly the domain of a master.

    But then, how should we describe Soira, who is calmly blocking all those attacks.

    Soira''s ability to dodge, block, block, and accurately detect the slightest gap was enough to make you cringe when you think about her opponent.

    In fact, it only seemed that way to other people''s eyes, and it wasn''t such a big deal from Soira''s own perspective as her skill level was corrected.

    Still, the executives'' proficiency with the dual swords was higher than their proficiency with the large sword, so it wasn''t as easy as I thought.

    Anyway, I didn''t think I needed to worry about Soira.

    Asil looked back just in case, confirmed that the weasel was safely protecting Flora and Justitia, and then turned his gaze back to his opponent.

    Still, shouldn''t it be enough for just one person?

    Asil threw her punches, vowing to take down one, maybe two more.

    ˇô

    In a moment.

    Finally, all mercenaries fell.

    The Soiras looked like they were having a hard time and were out of breath, but not a single one fell down.

    On the other hand, mercenaries are at least incapable of combat. There were several people who lost their lives.

    "... Go."

    An executive, one of the mercenaries who did not lose his life, opened his mouth with difficulty.

    He was covered in blood, one arm was limp, and he couldn''t lift his dual swords, but he was still alive.

    Soira thought, ''If there is no one to give orders, everyone might attack without keeping their promise.'' So she deliberately kept him alive.

    Fortunately, the idea was correct.

    Even while the auction house officials were in an uproar, the mercenaries calmly let them on their way.

    The Soiras decided to leave Feden straight away that way.

    Although it is said that the mercenary group guarding the place let him go, how could there be one or two interests related to the auction house?

    It was best to leave before I got caught.

    "Ah. Wait for a sec. "30 minutes, no, just 10 minutes."

    While they were busily packing their belongings at the weasel''s hideout, Soira left for a moment and then returned.

    "What have you been doing? I''m busy." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Huh? It''s nothing special. I got kicked in the back a bit. Two."

    "... ?"

    Soira''s words were difficult to understand, but since she was using her inventory to pack the fastest and most items, she decided to just ignore it.

    And less than an hour later, a carriage left Peden.

 Chapter 332: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (1)

    Chapter 332: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (1) The Lexis Empire, the most powerful nation in mankind, boasting enormous territory and national power.

    The administrative power to maintain and manage so many territories was enormous, and the empire''s administrative personnel always complained about a lack of manpower.

    It was so bad that imperial palace administrative work was considered both the most welcomed and the most hated job in the capital of the empire.

    Young talents who were still dreaming developed their abilities at the academy and dreamed of a future working in a wonderful imperial palace.

    In fact, people working in the imperial palace always talked about retirement.

    However, in the imperial palace, which was always complaining of a shortage of manpower, there was no way to miss out on talented people once they had caught them, and in a monarchical society where there was no freedom of retirement, the people who entered the imperial palace with big dreams were separated after just a few years, crying for retirement...

    Although there was a bit of exaggeration, it was roughly that kind of atmosphere.

    And there was no class difference in the division.

    "Master Barei, on Front 13... !"

    "These documents require payment by today!"

    "A request for cooperation from the Magic Tower..."

    "The matter of Front 13 has already been resolved! Gather those documents on this side of the desk! Why are you sending me something from the Magic Tower? Turn towards Luca!"

    Baray Thames, one of only three dukedom heirs in the empire, was busy with a torrent of work today.

    "Barei! Hero party... !"

    "The documents related to the warrior are over there! "Stack them from the left!"

    And it''s been even busier lately.

    This is because the hero party, which had been moving quietly and avoiding the eyes of others, began to stand out.

    No, to be exact, the hero party''s movements were still avoiding anything noticeable, but because the things they committed were so big, they couldn''t be hidden.

    Defeating the devil''s army executives or rescuing a merchant attacked by a monster.

    Especially in cases where executives were dealt with, the administration was bombarded with documents.

    In order to deal with the cadre, the allocated budget had to be redistributed, units moved, and sometimes the battle lines had to be redrawn.

    Still, this type of document bomb was welcome. No, it wasn''t much, but it was welcome.

    When I saw the hero party''s relentless efforts, I thought that this time they might be able to defeat the demon lord and end the war.

    -Dang...

    The magnificent sound of the bell announcing the time rang throughout the imperial palace.

    "Ah. Is it already this time? Everyone, please rest."

    "What about Barei?"

    "I''ll just review these documents and rest, so don''t worry."

    The employees who heard Baray''s words rushed out of the office.

    At first, it was a bit burdensome to have a boss and take a break, but as we unintentionally spent a lot of time together in the office, that burden was greatly reduced.

    Baray finished his review and headed to his office.

    Originally, we worked alone in the office, but sometimes when work was too busy, we would work together in the office like we do now.

    At such times, the office became Baray''s lounge.

    "Ugh..."

    As I stretched and warmed up, I heard the sound of bones crunching here and there.

    A strange refreshing feeling that comes at the same time.

    After finishing stretching, the typhoon landed in Baray''s office, where he was enjoying a break with his drowsy body leaning on a chair.

    ¨C Boom!

    The door to the office opened roughly with a loud sound.

    "Ugh..."

    Barei sighed softly without even checking who it was. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There are countless people who could commit this kind of disrespect towards Barei, the heir to the dukedom.

    Among them, there was only one person who did this.

    Ariel Lexis, the first princess of the Lexis Empire.

    "Princess, please act..."

    Ariel shouted loudly, interrupting Barei who was trying to nag her like she always did.

    "Baray! Let''s have sex!!"

    Let''s do it... Let''s do it... Let''s do it...

    Ariel''s bright voice echoed in Barei''s head.

    Like a bell telling the time, it was heard repeatedly, as if trying to engrave what was heard into the mind.

    But no matter how many times I played it, I couldn''t understand its meaning.

    I didn''t want to understand.

    "Well, no, over there, that..."

    There was a lot I wanted to say.

    But perhaps because I was so embarrassed, the countless words that were floating around in my mouth just lingered and did not see the light of day.

    In the end, Ariel, who was frustrated with such barley, was the first to drive a wedge.

    "Let''s have sex!" Sex. Sexual intercourse. Mating. Making a baby. Squeeze out dick juice... "Eup!"

    "Oh, I understand! No, I don''t know! Anyway, I understand, so lower your voice!"

    Barei quickly covered Ariel''s mouth.

    The sight of her clenching her fists and shouting was very cute, but the words coming out of her mouth were nothing short of vicious.

    This was a scandal.

    I''ll be glad if it ends that way. The other person was the princess of the empire and the next emperor.

    Moreover, Barei also had a lover.

    If there is even a rumor that Barei and the princess are in such a relationship... I couldn''t even imagine how big things would grow.

    The good news was that Baray had been working in the office recently, so there was no one in the office, and the office was soundproofed by magic.

    It was a magic installed by the head of the Magic Division himself. The effect will be certain, and the effect has actually been proven so far.

    I still don''t know why the division commander, that is, Luca, came forward and installed the magic himself.

    So, there was only one action for Baray to take now.

    To kick Ariel out as if nothing happened.

    Normally, I would have spent a lot of time nagging why I said that and why I shouldn''t say things like that, but today''s Baray was so busy that I couldn''t afford to do that, and tomorrow''s Baray will be busy too, and the day after tomorrow''s Baray. It was also scheduled to be busy.

    "Sorry. Princess. I''m a bit busy. Sex... No, I think it will be difficult for me to give you what you want."

    Ariel covered her mouth and looked on with a sullen expression.

    For some reason, I felt a sense of guilt, but in this situation, anyone would take Barei''s side.

    After all, it was Ariel who requested sexual intercourse from her lover.

    As if Ariel knew that fact, she was pushed out of her office with Barei pushing her back, even though she had a sullen expression on her face.

    ¨C Tak.

    After closing the door properly, Barei suddenly looked down at his hands.

    Although I was out of my mind and thoughtlessly committed it, the hand that pushed Ariel''s delicate back away.

    I could still feel the soft skin and warm body temperature in her palm.

    ''I may have done something a little regrettable...''

    I had that thought for a moment, but shook my head and shook it off.

    It was a day when I somehow missed my lover.

    ˇô

    "Hmph!"

    After being kicked out of Barei''s office, Ariel snorted and walked through her imperial palace.

    This was unusual for Ariel, who always smiled brightly.

    People who were approaching from afar saw Ariel''s face and were careful not to offend her.

    "I didn''t do it without thinking!"

    Of course, she couldn''t be embarrassed to ask her man, Ariel, for sex.

    This is a different case from Flora, who had no sexual knowledge at all.

    Ariel knew all the things she needed to know for her age.

    A few months ago, Ariel received a noble sex education from her mother, Tyrois.

    She was a sex education teacher who even brought men in as a teaching aid, but in reality, Ariel couldn''t even get rid of her virginity.

    It was T. Lois''s consideration to say, ''No matter what, give her virginity to the person she likes.''

    Although it was considerate.

    Rather, that consideration ended up arousing the curiosity of the innocent Ariel.

    "Yes..."

    Ariel looked around her once to make sure there was no one there, then placed her hand on her lower stomach.

    "It was like this..."

    Did she say it was Barnes, the guard who participated as a training material at the time? She spread her fingers, recalling his cock.

    It had been a while since she was a little thin, but it still seemed like it could reach her belly button.

    Are all men that size?

    She was curious about it, and from that day on, she asked Baray to mix her body with it, hoping to test it out for herself as a "Stress reliever" That her mother had talked about.

    As you can see the result.

    She was kicked out without even listening properly.

    She made the request out of some sense of shame, but it was quite a wound for Ariel that she did not listen properly.

    "Then what? If Baray says no..."

    Ariel also knew her position well.

    As the princess, she has only one emperor in the entire empire.

    A person who can deal with her like that and not be intimidated by her pressure.

    Someone who will never, no matter what happens, keep your secret.

    And this is just wishful thinking, but he has great stuff and excellent technique.

    But there was no way such a person could be found that easily.

    To begin with, Ariel, the princess, had very little contact with men.

    She said Baray, one of the few men she had contact with, said no, so unfortunately she gave up for the time being...

    ... Wait. Is there really no one like that?

    A man appeared in Ariel''s head.

    Why didn''t I think of this before? It was to the point where I couldn''t understand my past self.

    ˇô

    "... So, you came to see me?"

    "Huh! Sex..."

    "Now, wait a minute! "Let''s come in and talk!"

    So, Barnes brought Ariel into her room.

 Chapter 333: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (2) *

    Chapter 333: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (2) * A man who can''t be intimidated by the princess.

    There was no way for someone who had already dealt with the Empress to be intimidated by the Princess.

    Although it was too high to be described as high, it was clear that it was lower than the Empress.

    And a man you can trust to keep your secrets.

    Since we have done this so far, we can trust it.

    At the moment, Ariel couldn''t even imagine that the guard and her mother would have such a relationship, so she had confidence that at least the secret wouldn''t leak out from Barnes.

    Finally... Although it''s closer to wishful thinking, he''s a man with excellent genitals and technique. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was no need to say it.

    Because I saw it in person.

    The majestic appearance of the male, who transcends social status and overwhelms the female, and the scent that is both harsh and yet somehow attractive. And my mother, who showed a different side from usual...

    Ariel stopped thinking there.

    Because once she started thinking about it, she could think about it for hours.

    It wasn''t a bad idea to just think about my mother for a few hours, but right before the experience of a lifetime, it wasn''t the right time.

    "No, that... This..."

    Listed so far are the reasons why Ariel chose Vans and came to visit.

    Of course, it did not include any consideration of Barnes'' position.

    And Barnes had no particular thoughts about that.

    That''s what the caste society was originally like.

    Still, being given the right to veto was an amazing thing in itself.

    "What should I do with this...?" ."

    Barnes was troubled.

    It was after I heard the full story from Ariel.

    Since he came to Barnes after already being rejected once, there was a high possibility that he would find another man if Barnes rejected him again.

    And Barnes wasn''t so stupid that he turned down a woman who came to him asking for food.

    However, what made him worry was the Empress, Tyrois''s doctor.

    Last time I was called to Kyobojae, I was banned from taking Ariel''s virginity.

    At that time, it meant giving it to someone you like later, so the current situation where Ariel came to visit on her own could have been interpreted as not being forbidden.

    But in the end, it''s a matter of interpretation. If Tyrus had come up with a different interpretation, he could have been hanged.

    I''m anxious, but I don''t want to miss out on such a great opportunity.

    How should I do this...

    ¨C Squeak...

    While Barnes was pondering, a small sound reached his ears.

    "Are you going to do it? I''m ready. Any time is fine."

    It was the sound of Ariel getting on Barnes'' bed.

    Ariel had already changed into thin pajamas. She hadn''t even decided to have sex with Barnes yet, but she was taking it for granted.

    "Huh? Why do you look at me like that? Aha. Is this what you want to see? "I saw it in a book."

    Even if you put it right, Barnes'' expression would have been something like ''absurd'', but Ariel interpreted it however she wanted.

    She then grabbed the hem of the thin negligee with both hands and gently pulled it up.

    "... !"

    Barnes'' eyes widened.

    Just as a startled animal concentrates its attention to obtain external information, a male named Barnes concentrated all his attention to capture everything about the attractive female that came into view.

    Blonde hair that glows softly in the candlelight that illuminates the dark room instead of the sun. Even after changing into her pajamas, the tiara on her head still symbolized nobility.

    Her two voluptuous breasts were pushed up through a thin negligee that was clearly visible from the other side, showing the pink color at the tip of them.

    The hem of her skirt, which would normally have reached her thighs, was lifted with her own hands, exposing her lower abdomen, which was supposed to be hidden.

    Attractive thighs that have a fantastic feel even without touching them, and small underwear that barely covers the genitals.

    "... Hehe."

    Ariel, feeling secretly embarrassed as her Vans stared at her, lowered the hem of her skirt.

    She was about to get off.

    ¨C Tak!

    Barnes grabbed her slowly lowering wrist.

    "Huh?"

    Ariel reflexively tried to shake off Barnes'' hand, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t.

    Ariel was strong but a pure wizard, and Vance was weaker than Ariel but a soldier.

    There was no way he could be an opponent with mere physical strength.

    However, that obvious fact felt a little differently to Ariel.

    No one has ever held Ariel like this before.

    In the first place, touching the body of the princess was itself an act of blasphemy, so there was no way anyone would forcibly grab her body.

    A clear difference in power that I experienced for the first time.

    At the same time as Ariel was embarrassed, her lower abdomen rumbled.

    It was the female''s instinct to receive seeds from a strong male.

    "Great. Let''s do it. Sex."

    "Yes. Okay. Now, wait a minute..."

    Barnes, stimulated by Ariel''s lewd appearance, offered her body.

    A strong male scent.

    Ariel tried to pull her body back without realizing it.

    "Eup!"

    Vance grabbed the back of Ariel''s head and captured her lips.

    The feeling of strong muscles against her chest and the soft feeling of her lips.

    ''Ah. Men also have soft lips.''

    It was such a trivial thought that came to Ariel''s mind when something suddenly happened.

    And when her lips were forced open and Barnes'' tongue entered, she couldn''t even think about that.

    "Umm... Hmm... Hmm... "

    The two mixed their tongues passionately.

    We felt each other''s breath and shared the taste of saliva.

    "Umm... ?"

    As Ariel was concentrating on a feeling that she could not get used to over time, but that she did not hate, Barnes'' hand rested on the back of her head and touched her head.

    Are you trying to pat her head?

    My hair wasn''t even set, as I had left it loose with the intention of lying in bed anyway. Ariel didn''t mind her stroking, so she quietly placed her head in Barnes'' hands.

    However, Barnes'' hand gradually moved towards the top of his head.

    Sensing her confusion, Ariel stopped kissing her for a moment and tried to take her mouth away, but Barnes'' hand was faster than I.

    Suddenly.

    Barnes grabbed what was on the top of Ariel''s head, her tiara.

    ''Oh?!''

    The tiara is a symbol of the royal family and a symbol of power, and it was also a symbol of the authority she had as a princess.

    Barnes casually peeled off such a precious thing and threw it to the side... She tried to throw it carefully onto the edge of her bed.

    It was a tiara that looked too expensive to be treated carelessly.

    But that alone seemed to spark a spark in Ariel''s head.

    ''I, I...''

    Taking off the tiara, a symbol of authority, means giving up your status as a princess and becoming a woman.

    Although it was a huge leap, it could not be considered the right conclusion, but Ariel thought so based on her experience at the last sex education class.

    So what does it mean that the tiara was taken off by a man?

    ''I fell from a princess to a mere female by the hands of this person... ?''

    Fall, corruption.

    Those words passed through Ariel''s head. I, the princess, am just a female. Just thinking of that sentence stimulated my inner masochism and made my crotch wet.

    Of course, Vans thought it would be uncomfortable to mix her body with her tiara on without even thinking about it, so he took it off, but to Ariel, she accepted.

    "Mr. Barnes..."

    Ariel looked at Barnes with her eyes hazy from her excitement.

    "Huh?"

    Vans was absurd in its own way.

    In that brief moment, the dignity she had as a princess disappeared and all she was left with was a woman who could see hearts in her eyes.

    Hasn''t her speaking style also changed?

    ''No, the kiss wasn''t the trigger.''

    She wasn''t like this until she started tongue mixing. So what?

    Barnes glanced at her tiara, which she had thrown away earlier.

    I lifted it over the edge of her bed, and Ariel reacted by flinching.

    I don''t know what changed inside Ariel, but I could tell that this tiara acts like a switch.

    Barnes threw her tiara away on purpose.

    She probably didn''t get hurt because she threw it on top of the laundry piled up in the corner of the room, but from Ariel''s perspective, it looked like she just threw it carelessly.

    "!!"

    Ariel felt complicated emotions when she saw that appearance.

    She is angry at her precious items being treated carelessly, but feels submissive that she is only a ''female'' and cannot rebel against a superior ''male''.

    It was a feeling that was difficult to define, but it was a phenomenon in which those feelings were intertwined.

    "Under... Ha..."

    Hot breath came out of Ariel''s mouth.

    She stared at Barnes with eyes that couldn''t hide the heat, no, eyes that she had no intention of hiding.

    The meaning of that look was clear to her.

    Barnes'' hand stretched out.

    When the man''s hand touched her delicate bare skin, she involuntarily flinched, but she soon relaxed and surrendered her body.

    Barnes slowly took off Ariel''s clothes.

    Her touch was slow, but she wasn''t careful.

    To use a metaphor, it felt like unwrapping a gift.

    "Please do it quickly, quickly..." ."

    "..."

    "Tsk..."

    Ariel begged in a voice that seemed like she was about to melt, but Barnes just quietly took off her clothes as if he couldn''t hear her.

    And that action actually made Ariel more excited.

    She gets excited when she is treated harshly.

    Ariel''s walls had already been discovered by Barnes.

    Sarak, Sarak...

    The sound of thin fabric rubbing against each other can be heard for a moment.

    In the room where the princess and the guard were, only the male and female remained.

 Chapter 334: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (3) **

    Chapter 334: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (3) ** If it had been Vans of the past, there was a high possibility that it would have been rejected.

    Even though he had some skills, he was a coward enough to choose a job as an imperial guard.

    Just the mere possibility of going against the Empress'' wishes would have tipped the scales in Vance''s mind significantly.

    But the experiences I had with T. Royce.

    The unimaginable experience of stripping the emperor, the supreme ruler of the empire, enjoying her inner flesh, and slowly training her to become a female of her own taste,

    Changed her sense of humor.

    In fact, even if T. Royce passed in front of her, she kept a stern expression and hoped that it would pass quickly, as if she were going to go against her will.

    However, recently, she has been looking at her body that captivates the man, and T. Royce seems to be secretly enjoying that time.

    Sometimes, she smiled seductively or gently opened her collar to show her thighs or cleavage.

    It was only natural that Barnes, who had gone through an experience that ordinary people could not imagine, and which would make some people angry that even the thought of it was blasphemous, change.

    At least it was easy to accept the feelings of a virgin who was excited about her first sexual intercourse.

    ''I think T. Royce also liked to be a little forceful.''

    No matter how mother-daughter relationship is, is this also similar? Barnes thought to himself.

    Of course, the walls of the two people were different.

    As Tyrois is treated as a woman, she enjoys a sense of freedom from the heavy responsibility that has been weighing on her shoulders, knowingly or unknowingly, while Ariel, who was held up as a princess, feels a sense of immorality and humiliation when she is treated as a mere female.

    Although there was a difference in direction, from Barnes'' point of view, she was no different in that she liked to be treated roughly.

    Vance looked at Ariel.

    Skin stained red.

    Two heated eyes.

    The cute lips spitting out hot breath were trembling slightly, perhaps due to nervousness.

    The small pink nipples hanging from her large breasts were already half-erect, and watermarks were starting to appear on the bed where her buttocks were gently attached, forming a W shape.

    Barnes seemed to know what she wanted.

    When Barnes got up from the bed, Ariel''s eyes followed Barnes'' face.

    But as Barnes approached Ariel, her gaze returned.

    A large, dark red cock placed at her eye level.

    It was a grotesque appearance with blood vessels sticking out, but for some reason I couldn''t take my eyes off her.

    Vance''s cock slowly approached and finally pierced Ariel''s cheek.

    Pre-cum stuck to her mature yet cute face.

    The male scent is incomparable to when she just saw it with her own eyes.

    Even though she only smelled it, Ariel could sense that the female within her had surrendered to this male.

    "Ah..."

    Was she the last remaining shred of reason, or was it her instinct for self-preservation, prompted by her intuition that she would be irreversible?

    Ariel''s eyes trembled mercilessly, but she managed to get her words out.

    "Uh, uh... I am the princess..."

    If she truly wanted to escape, she could escape.

    Ariel is also a royal family member who inherited the blood of Tyrois and is a full-fledged wizard.

    If the words that came out of her mouth were magic spells, she could have easily gotten out of this situation.

    However, at the point where she did not do that, and at the point where she relied on the princess''s authority, which she thought had already been taken away, she did not truly want to quit.

    And the girl''s cute defiance was already being read by her expert Barnes.

    Barnes said what Ariel most wanted to hear.

    "So?"

    "Ah... Well, that..."

    Anyone who knew the bright and cheerful Ariel could never imagine her appearance.

    The sight of her blushing, hesitating, avoiding eye contact and glancing at her.

    It seemed like she had difficulty understanding her own feelings, and Barnes was struck by her confused appearance.

    Snap!

    She swung her dick and hit Ariel''s cheek.

    "Ah..."

    Ariel looked at her vans blankly, and then, a beat later, she touched her own cheek.

    A cheek that has never been hit by her palm before, let alone a dick.

    And the moment she smelled the male scent scattered around her as she swung around, hearts appeared in Ariel''s eyes. ... It seemed like that.

    "Crime... Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry..."

    Ariel mumbled, rubbing her cheek against his cock. Without even knowing what she was apologizing for, she just kept repeating that she was sorry.

    But the atmosphere was not gloomy or gloomy. On the contrary, the more she muttered, the more heated her voice became. It''s as if apologizing is a spell that increases excitement.

    Seeing his appearance so different from usual, Barnes broke into a cold sweat.

    Didn''t I touch this wrong?

    But since she couldn''t be taken out now, she had to at least hold on to the reins.

    Side.

    Ariel held her cock in one hand and stroked the tip of her glans lovingly with her other hand, giving her a vowing kiss.

    Only Ariel knew what she had sworn.

    She kissed her pole as well and kissed her balls.

    Ariel took a deep breath as she kissed both of her testicles, caressing her slightly cool balls compared to her hot cock that felt like it was going to burn.

    Her strong male scent seemed to fill her head.

    Looking at Ariel like that, Barnes thought that this was enough and laid her down on her bed.

    Ariel did not resist and surrendered herself to Barnes'' hands.

    Chin.

    Barnes'' cock came up on Ariel''s lower abdomen as she lay facing the ceiling and spread her legs.

    The intense heat felt from the groin to the navel.

    The length was longer than Ariel had guessed by touching her hand, and her thickness was also thicker.

    What happens if you get pierced by something like this?

    Ariel, who had never experienced a man before, could only imagine, but just thinking about it made her head explode.

    "Hey, now it''s really... No."

    Before she crossed the final line, Barnes was about to ask her if she was really okay, but he stopped when he saw Ariel''s eyes.

    Ariel was so excited that she thought this might be what the beastman''s estrus was like, which she had only heard about. She seemed like she might attack Barnes if she said she would stop here.

    Barnes rubbed his glans against her labia and coated it with love juice.

    Although she was already wet enough, Barnes'' dick was too big for the girl to accept.

    "Ha... Yes..."

    Just rubbing my labia made me moan lustfully.

    Barnes, whose cock was covered in love juice until it was shiny, slowly pushed the head of his penis into the vaginal opening.

    "Huh... Tsk... Ah... Ugh..."

    Ariel''s moans were mixed with a bit of pain.

    She curled her toes and gripped her bedsheets tightly.

    She was so soaked that there was no need to untie her, but it was still a burden for her virginity.

    But Barnes didn''t stop his back.

    Since it was already inserted, taking it out didn''t help. I don''t know if it''s too much for her not to go in at all, but she goes in anyway.

    It would have been better to push it all the way to the end and then adapt.

    "Eww... Ugh... Ah..."

    Talk.

    I felt like something was caught on the tip of my glans.

    I knew what it was without even looking. I had no choice but to know.

    It was an irreversible line.

    Barnes paused there for a moment.

    Of course, he did not hesitate before crossing the irreversible line. Because he has already crossed many lines before considering the line of the body.

    The reason Barnes stopped was to allow people to fully experience a once-in-a-lifetime experience.

    Even though it may be a bit painful, it is an experience that would be too good to pass up in a panic.

    "Whoa, whoa... Ha..."

    Vance looked at Ariel, who was breathing heavily. Tears were gently forming around her tightly closed eyes.

    Ariel slowly caught her breath, and when she had calmed down to some extent, she opened her eyes and looked down at her lower abdomen.

    Something like that? Really? The dick, which was as thick as it seemed, was not even halfway inside. No, it was just that her glans was all in. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariel turned her eyes to look at Barnes'' face.

    Those eyes were full of desire, but Ariel, with her sharp eyes, was able to find a glimmer of worry.

    A kindness that is faithful to one''s desires, adapts to the walls of this side, and yet does not forget to be kind.

    Indeed, the person your mother chose is different.

    With such sentiments in mind, Ariel opened her mouth. Barnes said something she hadn''t even thought of.

    "Thank you..."

    A sudden word of gratitude following the sudden apology from a moment ago.

    It was a completely unexpected remark, but it was the perfect remark to arouse Barnes'' excitement.

    "Ah, ugh... !"

    Squeak.

    With that feeling, Ariel''s virginity was torn.

    A stream of blood flowed from the gap in the pussy hole widened by the thick cock.

    ''I really am the princess''s virgin!''

    The sense of accomplishment as a man and the satisfaction as a male for winning a superior female further heightened Barnes'' excitement.

    "Ugh, ha, yeah... Ah... Haha..."

    Ariel, who had been moaning in pain as Barnes'' cock grew slightly larger, suddenly became a little more relaxed.

    When Vance''s ability, "Customized Cock," Was activated, the slightly changed shape of the cock relieved Ariel''s pain.

    And that also meant that it had become a cock that could maximize pleasure.

    Barnes massaged Ariel''s large breasts, which were moving up and down, and waited for her to calm down.

    Of course, after she calmed down, I planned to make it so that she couldn''t calm down.

 Chapter 335: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (4) ***

    Chapter 335: The Princess, the Guard and the Beginning (4) *** The position of emperor of the Lexis Empire is not simply determined by birth order.

    It is true that the order of birth is important.

    Unless there is a significant difference in other factors, the eldest son or eldest daughter usually takes over as emperor.

    But a more important factor was ability.

    Do you have the ability to sit on the emperor''s seat?

    There was no need to excel in everything. Because the emperor is not in a position to handle matters directly.

    As an emperor, he needed to have the charisma to encompass everyone and prove his ability in one field since anything was fine.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, in recent years there has been an easy way to prove one''s abilities.

    Because the war is not over.

    Just by going around the front lines and making achievements, you could prove something, whether it was magic, swordsmanship, or leadership skills.

    It was not as easy as it sounds, but the excellent blood of the royal family made it possible.

    Of course, since Ariel is in the position of princess, she also has experience proving her abilities in the same way.

    The experience of traveling around the front lines and fighting against the devil''s army.

    I will omit the details, but let me just say that she did not go on a leisurely outing just because she was a princess.

    In the fierce and bloody war, the princess was not immune to the enemy''s attacks, and she was once hit by an attack she had not noticed and suffered serious injuries that pierced her body.

    A serious injury that pierces the body.

    Funny enough, the memory that Ariel recalled as she felt the sensation of a hot cock digging into her body was that of that time.

    ''The fact that it pierces the hole and the fact that it''s hot are the same.''

    What I was thinking wasn''t that funny, though.

    It was only for a moment that she was able to distract herself like that.

    As Barnes'' "Custom cock" Was activated, Ariel quickly became comfortable and at the same time lost her composure.

    A strange situation where it is comfortable, but there is no room.

    And it was the same with Barnes who lost her composure.

    In penetrative sex, there is an image that the woman is usually on the receiving end and the man is the attacker, but the point is that they touch each other''s genitals.

    Unless it was a very strange play, it meant that if one side felt good, the other side also felt good.

    ''If I''m not careful, I might cum soon.''

    Barnes tried desperately not to show it.

    It was clear what kind of image Ariel wanted from Vans.

    Even if it''s not exact, it''s roughly the image of a violent male who treats women like tools.

    At least she was sure that she wasn''t looking for a rabbit-like man who would cum as soon as he penetrated her.

    I had to send Ariel to climax first, or at least ejaculate with her at the right time.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t that difficult.

    It is said that he himself gets great pleasure from the custom-made cock, and his excitement is greatly increased by the short service before insertion, but has it ever been like that for a day or two?

    The ability was something Barnes had had since birth, and the excitement was something he was used to.

    Barnes waited for Ariel''s breathing to calm down and shook her waist, taking advantage of the brief moment when she relaxed.

    "Ah..."

    A short moan. However, it was a moan filled with pure pleasure, different from the slightly painful moans from before.

    Barnes, who heard the sound, shook her waist loudly and penetrated the princess''s vagina.

    There was no need for any more consideration.

    ˇô

    "Huh... Huh... ! Ah... Yes... Oh... !"

    "How do you feel?"

    "Aang! Ha... I feel good. I feel good... !"

    When Barnes flicked Ariel''s nipple with her finger, Ariel responded steadily while arching her back.

    "Tell me exactly which is better!"

    "Female... Female period..."

    "That''s not it!"

    Wow!

    This time she rubbed her clitoris.

    Ariel''s body trembled at her almost violent action against her sensitive area.

    But if she doesn''t answer, the clitoral torture doesn''t end.

    She squeezed out the words as much as she could with her tongue, which was trembling uncontrollably from the excessive pleasure.

    "Eww... Hehe... See, see. My pussy feels good... !"

    "Good. It''s a prize!"

    "Ah... !"

    As she cried out, she tightened the clitoris she was rubbing.

    Push shoot!

    Ariel reached her climax and squeezed her pussy while releasing her juices.

    "How is it. "Is it okay to do whatever you want?!"

    Even so, her strong squeeze was straining due to climax, so no matter how much it was, she had to grit her teeth and endure it.

    Still, she didn''t forget to tell Ariel to do her thing.

    "Yes. Jo, Jo ha... !" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because Ariel liked it.

    She seemed to be shouted at with a sense of coercion, and she seemed aroused by the use of honorifics.

    She was clearly a virgin until she mixed herself with Barnes today, but how did she end up with such a temper?

    It was something she couldn''t understand, but it was also something she didn''t need to understand.

    "Ah... Haaaaa..."

    Every time I fucked her, I grabbed her big breasts that fluttered like water drops.

    Compared to T-Royce, it has a satisfactory size and a slightly more bouncy and chewy texture.

    Although there were some differences, both were identical in that they were both magical pouches that captivated men''s hearts.

    "Yes..."

    Did he notice that I was thinking about another woman? Ariel puffed out her cheeks slightly, but then she stuck out her breasts so that her vans could easily touch them.

    "Okay. Well done."

    "Lol..."

    Barnes played with her creation''s breasts and gently kissed her lips in praise.

    A bird kiss where only the lips lightly meet, not a sticky deep kiss where the tongues mix.

    As if that alone was good, Ariel smiled brightly and her face blushed.

    That expression reminded me of her usual cheerful Ariel.

    As her always sunny appearance overlapped with the lewd appearance of her legs spread out from under her vans, the feeling of her ejaculation quickly rose.

    "I''m cumming! "Spread your legs!"

    "Yes hehe... !"

    Her legs were already stretched to their limit, and there was no room to spread them any further, but Ariel still did her best.

    "Aang, huh, huh, ha... Ah, ugh... !"

    Her breasts bounced violently from the powerful piston of her final spurt, and her bed creaked violently.

    Ariel, who had already climaxed several times from the pleasure of her precisely stimulating the weak spot of her vagina, once again felt a shiver run down her spine.

    ¨C Look!

    Barnes''s cock plunged deep into her vagina as if driving the final wedge, making her cry and spit out semen.

    The sensation of semen being poured into the uterus.

    "Ah... Ah... Ha, ah..."

    Ariel trembled with a new pleasure that she had never learned even in her noble sex education.

    I felt like I could vaguely understand the expression, ''Fireworks explode in my head,'' as expressed in a sensual novel that I had secretly read.

    An intense pleasure that satisfies the instincts of a female that came after a violent spurt.

    I can''t believe I enjoyed this great thing by myself.

    A slight dissatisfaction with her beloved and respected mother arose and then disappeared.

    Excited, Excited.

    Even now, when she felt the small throbbing cock trying to dump every last drop of semen into her stomach, she felt somehow happy.

    Does she think this is love?

    Probably not.

    As countless thoughts appeared and disappeared in Ariel''s head, Barnes slowly turned Ariel''s body over.

    "Oh..."

    The thick meat stick lodged in Ariel''s stomach was still lodged.

    As I changed her position, different parts of her vagina were stimulated, and I felt a different kind of pleasure.

    Barnes'' hand went up to Ariel''s hips as she positioned herself like a mating dog.

    "Eh, eh?"

    Ariel looked back at her Vans in confusion.

    After she cums she hasn''t even pulled out her dick yet. She asserted her presence with the semen pouring into her womb.

    "Once a man cums, he gets smaller..."

    "Who said that?"

    "Uh..."

    That was also knowledge found in books.

    And didn''t you already know that that knowledge was wrong during sex education last time?

    I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t turn my head properly.

    "Ah... Yes, but. If you let me rest just a little bit..."

    "No."

    "Ugh?"

    With her firm words, Ariel''s upper body was thrown onto the bed by the thrusting cock.

    It was still too much stimulation for her sensitive body.

    Even though he was sensitive to it, it was just a level that the experienced Vans could handle.

    There was a gap that could not be easily bridged between Barnes, who made countless women cry, and Ariel, who had just shed her virginity.

    "Ruler... Wait... !"

    Only then did Ariel realize that she was at a terrible disadvantage and pleaded.

    The answer was a piston that seemed to stir all the way to my head.

    As she was impaled on the cock with only her ass lifted high, all Ariel could do was clutch her bedsheets until they were all crumpled.

    The night was still long.

    ˇô

    ¨C Tweet...

    An ordinary morning with birdsong outside the window.

    The two people, who had spent an unusual night, were completely exhausted and sprawled out on the bed.

    Ariel, who had barely regained her stamina, took off her clothes and put them on.

    She came dressed in simple clothes, but objectively she was quite complicated, so it took time to put them on.

    While she was dressing, Barnes, who was free, teased Ariel by massaging her buttocks and breasts.

    Ariel gently gave herself over, even though her face was blushing. It goes without saying that the time it took to wear her clothes lasted longer.

    And she finally gave Ariel her tiara, dressed in all her clothes.

    Ariel stared at the tiara.

    What are you thinking? Barnes could not read the meaning of that gaze.

    Sigh.

    After some time, Ariel took her tiara from her hands and carefully placed it on her head.

    And when she closed her eyes once, there was Ariel, the princess of the Lexis Empire, not the female who had been fucked by Barnes all night and begged for her pleasure.

    "It was quite a unique experience."

    The way she spoke also returned to her original voice.

    Like an ordinary guard, Barnes lowered his head and listened to the princess.

    ¨C Page.

    "... ?"

    When she opened her eyes to the soft, moist feel of her face, Ariel''s face was right in front of her.

    "It wasn''t bad. I''ll ask you next time too. See you again?"

    Ariel, who took advantage of Barnes'' daze to pour out her words, left Barnes'' room.

    Barnes, who was left alone, brushed the cheek where Ariel''s lips had supposedly touched.

    At most, a cheek kiss.

    It was truly insignificant compared to the sticky deep kiss from last night and the swear kiss on his dick, but it was a different kind of satisfaction than those.

    "... Wait. ''Again''?"

    Barnes, whose number of sexual partners unexpectedly increased, felt the need to look for foods that were good for stamina quite seriously.

    It was a bit burdensome to deal with so many high-level women, both in terms of status and game system.

    In many ways, it was truly like a typhoon.

 Chapter 336: Hero and Scout (1)

    Chapter 336: Hero and Scout (1) Hero party.

    They are now the representatives of the goddess who were chosen by the goddess, the opponents of the devil, and the hope of mankind.

    ¨C Kwaaaaang!!

    I was running away with all my might.

    "Run a little more!"

    "I said just a little bit! How long do I have to run?!"

    "If you don''t like it, get crushed by that!"

    "One more shot is coming!"

    -Whoa... !

    Just by hearing the sound, something scary flew heavily through the wind.

    "Huh!"

    Gaidon, the tank that was following the party at the back, jumped up with enthusiasm and blocked the flying object with his shield.

    ¨C Kwaang!!

    The object that collided with Gaidon with a roar was a huge rock.

    A huge rock that can easily weigh several tons.

    Normally, it would have been natural for it to be destroyed rather than blocked, but Gaidon, a tank, did an excellent job blocking it with his shield.

    At the same time, he even used the impact to launch himself in the opposite direction from which the rock came.

    That direction was the direction the party was fleeing.

    "Gaidon! Are you okay?"

    "I''m okay. Silphiere. "It''s just a little tingling in my arm."

    "It''s not throbbing, it''s broken! Bertie!"

    "Are you okay. "If I get hit one more time, it would be really dangerous."

    "Ugh... "Once you escape, you will receive treatment right away!"

    Even while talking, the hero party did not stop running.

    After that, rocks flew in a few more times, but fortunately the aim was not correct and everyone was safe.

    "There is!"

    "Get in quickly!"

    When they finally arrived at their destination, they threw themselves into the circle drawn on the floor without a moment of hesitation.

    When Gaidon, who was guarding the rear of the party, entered the circle again, the inside of the circle began to glow and draw a magic circle.

    "Quickly, quickly!"

    Disposable teleportation magic circle.

    It was a magic circle set up just in case. I never thought I would really use it.

    When the magic circle gradually began to glow, a huge shape began to appear beyond the magic circle.

    The figure, as large as an ogre, was made entirely of rock. It was a being commonly called a golem.

    "Rockmel... !"

    The hero, Serena, gritted her teeth and muttered as if she were indignant.

    That giant golem was the one who defeated the hero party.

    Demon King''s Army Executive, Rockmel.

    He was characterized by a huge body and powerful physical attacks that made use of his rock-like body.

    But that alone would not be enough to be called an executive.

    The most characteristic and most absurd thing about Rockmel was that the rock that was his body regenerated.

    And that too in an instant, like a troll.

    If you look at the chunk of rock that fell from the body, it looks like an ordinary stone, but it is continuously regenerated in Rockmel''s body.

    Since it''s just a rock, no matter how much you cut it, it doesn''t produce a single drop of blood, and fire, which is generally considered a troll''s weakness, doesn''t work either.

    Fortunately, it seems to retain the basic characteristic of a golem, which is that it is destroyed by breaking only the core, but Rockmel knows this, so he strictly protected the rock corresponding to the body.

    In the end, the hero party was unable to break through the defense and regeneration and had to run away like this.

    As Rockmel''s appearance got closer, the party members also became a little more anxious.

    It is impossible to go from the inside to the outside after activating the disposable teleportation magic circle, but on the contrary, it is possible to go from the outside to the inside.

    In other words, it meant that if a long-distance attack was made from outside, it would have to be dealt unilaterally.

    Rockmel finally reached the front of the magic circle and lifted a nearby rock...

    "It''s done!"

    As soon as a voice filled with relief burst out, the hero party disappeared.

    "..."

    Rockmel looked at the spot where the hero party disappeared for a while, then dropped the rock he had lifted and returned to its original position.

    ˇô

    ¨C Let''s take a break first.

    As soon as we returned to a safe place through the teleportation magic circle, no one objected to what anyone said.

    After dispersing to their respective rooms and taking a break, the hero party gathered together.

    It was to establish measures against Rockmel.

    "Why are there all these guys? "Isn''t it a foul?"

    The archer, Silpierre, was the first to open his mouth.

    It was just a simple complaint that wasn''t particularly productive, but it was enough to brighten the mood of her place.

    "The things I prepared were useless."

    The hero party''s scout, Lev, also sighed.

    I already knew that Rockmel''s characteristic was her regenerative power. Because the executives of the Demon King''s Army were famous enough to match their status.

    Of course, before taking on the challenge, she brought a bunch of stuff to prepare for it.

    A cursed dagger that hinders the regeneration of the body, a flame enchantment that burns the cut edge, a strong acid that continuously remains in place and melts, etc.

    The terrible thing about the situation was that the prepared items were not effective.

    Rather, it was a problem because it was effective.

    Even though it was effective, it was not helpful because Rockmel''s regenerative power was beyond imagination.

    If it didn''t work, I would have found another method that would work. Now I was at a loss as to what method to use.

    "Whew. "Can''t we just avoid it and not deal with it?"

    Such an opinion was also raised, but it was soon rejected.

    "No. If you can''t use that road, you''ll probably have to go around for a month."

    "Yes? "I knew."

    Lev sank down on the table, saying he was just saying it once.

    It wasn''t very polite, but no one pointed it out. Because we all felt the same way.

    After that, various opinions emerged.

    Let''s attack until the limit of regenerative power is reached. Let''s tie it so that it cannot move even if it is played. Since the golem is also a stone, wouldn''t an earth wizard be able to control it?

    There were a variety of stories, ranging from plausible to absurd, but there was no such thing as a sharp answer.

    In the end, there was only one way left.

    "I guess I''ll have no choice but to blow it away with one blow..."

    There was a moment of silence as Healer Berti mentioned the method on behalf of everyone.

    Defeat it in one go.

    It was the simplest and surest way to kill monsters with regenerative abilities, including trolls, which are synonymous with regenerative abilities.

    Not everyone in the hero party knew that either.

    The question is ''how'' to do it.

    When you think of firepower, the first thing that comes to mind is a wizard, but there was no wizard in the hero party.

    The empire would support him if he just asked, but Rockmel was also an official in the Demon King''s army, so it would be difficult for a decent wizard to even make a dent in him.

    "Excuse me. You know what Serena did earlier. How did you do that? Wouldn''t it be okay to attack with that?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Silpierre asked.

    The blow that Serena delivered during today''s battle with Rockmel.

    The blow broke through Rockmel''s defenses and left a large wound on her torso, so much so that Rockmel was taken aback and went on the defensive for a moment.

    "That... It is impossible to use it continuously."

    However, Serena gave a negative answer.

    That blow was a blow that used all the energy stored in Serena''s ability, "Emotional Battery."

    It would have been the best result if Rockmel could have been defeated with that single blow, but unfortunately it failed.

    "I see~ Then I guess I''ll have to find another way."

    Silpierre, like Lev, was stretched out on the table.

    "Hey. "It''s reaching my arm, so move it away."

    "I was like this first?"

    The two immediately started bickering, but compared to usual, it was less intense.

    There was no need to think about the reason.

    "..."

    Serena was worried about a moment.

    The energy I expended this time was the positive emotional energy I had gathered while eating delicious food and staying in nice accommodations.

    She would recover just by living an equally comfortable life, but she was not relaxed enough to wait for her energy to build up.

    Then... She had to find another way to get more emotional energy faster.

    And Serena knew how.

    ''I am... Warrior. I have a duty to defeat the devil.''

    Serena bit her lip slightly.

    Although it wasn''t her intention, she had no choice but to fulfill her duty as a warrior.

    Serena ''blindly'' chose to do her duty. It''s not her intention, but she can''t help it.

    "Everyone is so tired today that I don''t think I can come up with any good ideas. Let''s take a good rest and think again tomorrow."

    "Okay... Is that so? Well, even though I rested, I still feel a little heavy."

    Everyone who agreed with Serena''s words began to disperse to take a break.

    Before everyone dispersed, Serena called Gaidon and Lev.

    "Would you two please come to my room together later? "I have something to say."

    "Ok? Okay." "Okay."

    The two, who had no particular reason to refuse, nodded their heads calmly.

    "What. Lev. Are you finally hearing something? "I knew you would do that someday."

    "It''s noisy, Sylphy. Gaidon was also called that. "Are you stupid?"

    "What? Who calls who an idiot?"

    They were just two people bickering like always.

    Serena, who looked at her with a slight smile, went up to her room first to get ready.

    ˇô

    ¨C Knock.

    "Come in."

    After hearing Serena''s answer, Lev and Gaidon opened the door and came in.

    "Excuse me... What. "It''s not much different from my room."

    Lev, who came in with a face full of expectations, was blatantly disappointed.

    "Is there any reason to be different? "You all stayed in the same room."

    "Gaidon, it''s because you don''t know. Have you seen Silpierre''s room? Do it like a girl..."

    ¨C Mate.

    Serena''s applause cut off Lev''s words, which seemed to continue endlessly if left as is.

    "Greatness. Sorry. "I came because Serena called me."

    "That''s right. It did. What''s going on?"

    Gaidon and Lev''s gaze turned to Serena.

    "Hmm..."

    Serena couldn''t make eye contact for a moment and muttered slightly.

    This was unusual for Serena, who was always calm and confident.

    When Lev and Gaidon began to question Serena''s attitude, she found it difficult to open her mouth.

    "Me, me..." ."

    And then she took a moment to catch her breath.

    "Hug me."

    I barely managed to spit it out to the end.

 Chapter 337: Hero and Scout (2)

    Chapter 337: Hero and Scout (2) ˇ¸Blindˇą

    It was the name of Serena''s penalty.

    The effect is literally becoming blind to achieve the goal.

    It''s not that you''ve become so blind that you can do anything for a purpose, but the range of actions you can take has expanded significantly.

    At least he was able to tell a virgin woman to hug him first.

    "..."

    The request was so sudden that even quite a few revs froze and couldn''t believe their ears.

    "Do you want a hug? I don''t know why, but it''s easy. Come on!"

    Rather, Guy Don, who lacked tact, stepped forward and opened her arms.

    Serena was relatively tall for a woman, but when Gaidon, who was nearly 2 meters tall, approached her and hugged her, she fell into her arms.

    Serena, who was dazed for a moment, suddenly came to her senses and pushed her guy away.

    "Thank you. But that''s not what I said."

    "This isn''t it? "Are you asking me to hug you?"

    "That, that..." ."

    As Gaidon asked again without notice, Serena stuttered her words. Because she was embarrassed too.

    I had no choice but to have Lev step forward and explain.

    "Gaidon. That''s not it. Asking for a hug is sex, sex."

    "Sex, huh?! "Here and now?!!"

    "For a moment. Your voice is loud!!"

    If the hero party''s accommodations weren''t properly soundproofed, voices calling for sex in a neighborhood room would have rung out.

    Serena calmed down thanks to Gaidon, who was so shocked, and slowly explained the reason.

    In order to defeat Rockmel, she needs to recharge her "Emotional battery", And she says the fastest way to do so is to mix her body with him and feel pleasure.

    However, Gaidon, who heard the contents, expressed his disapproval.

    "Right. It''s hard to understand, but I understand the whole story. But it will be difficult for me to help."

    "Why? There is no need to worry about me. Because I''m fine."

    "No, that''s not it..."

    Gaidon hesitated in a way that was not appropriate for his size, and then answered.

    "It''s because there''s a girl I like. She found it a little... Odd to mix her body with another woman while holding her in her heart. ."

    "Ah."

    "Therefore. I cannot grant your request. "I''m sorry."

    "No it''s okay. If that''s the reason."

    Although Serena said it was okay, Gaidon left her room with an apologetic expression on his face.

    Only Serena and Lev remained in the room.

    "Lev. You? "Isn''t there a woman you like too?"

    Although she didn''t say exactly who she was, Serena had a general idea of ??who she was.

    The lukewarm atmosphere that flowed between the Lev and the saint.

    Gaidon was probably the only one who didn''t notice the relationship between the two.

    However, this did not apply to Lev, who was called a libertine, a playboy, and many other nicknames.

    "Do you think I would turn down this opportunity for that reason?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s right."

    Lev naturally wrapped his arms around Serena''s shoulders.

    As she had taken off her armor and was wearing street clothes, the exposed skin of her shoulders felt unfamiliar, but Serena did not push away Lev''s hand.

    First of all, it was true that it would be helpful right now.

    "So. "I''ll just check one last time, you''re saying it''s okay to have sex, right?"

    "To be precise, it''s a little different."

    "What? What does that mean? "Let''s have sex?"

    "That... That''s true. Because it''s not just about having sex."

    Lev said nothing and urged his next words with his gaze.

    Although she had been through all kinds of hardships as a warrior, Serena was not used to experiencing shame as a woman.

    She said as she felt her cheeks burning.

    "The most important thing is that you make me feel good."

    "Umm..."

    Lev''s eyes looked up and down Serena''s body.

    A clearly lustful gaze that even Serena, who has less sense as a woman, can recognize.

    When I felt a chill from the unfamiliar sensation of being licked by her gaze, Lev asked.

    "Serena is a virgin, right?"

    "Yes. Yes. "I have no experience mixing bodies with men."

    "Then... Good. Leave it to me."

    Lev said she was confident. She has confidence because she is a man who has experienced many women.

    She was Lev, who deserved to be called the enemy of women, but at least at this moment, she was trustworthy.

    "Have you washed your body?"

    "Yes."

    Serena answered immediately, but inside she felt like it was okay.

    Since it was a request, I washed it beforehand, but I sweated a little because I was so nervous while asking for a hug.

    What if it stinks? Should I use clean magic? But if you say you washed and then use clean, don''t you think you''re lying?

    Lev said to Serena, who was confused.

    "Okay? "Wash one more time and come back."

    "One more time?"

    "Yes."

    I couldn''t understand the English sentence, but it was fortunate for Serena.

    She quickly accepted the offer and headed to her shower room, spraying lukewarm water on her body.

    ¨C Squeak.

    While I was in the middle of washing my body, I heard the door opening. It wasn''t the door to the shower room, but the sound came from the locker room right in front of the shower room.

    "... !"

    Serena reflexively reached for her waist, but her holy sword, which she always carried, was not there.

    ''Then even with bare hands... !''

    After thinking that far, Serena realized that the presence she felt in the locker room was a familiar one, and she let down her guard.

    It was because she suddenly forgot that Lev was in her room.

    However, when she became aware of Lev''s presence, her once-lowered guard rose again.

    From now on she will have her first experience with Lev. And now she herself is naked. It wouldn''t be strange if it was attacked like this.

    As her virgin, Serena, every thought that came to mind was extremely confusing.

    What should I do?

    Her experience as a warrior was of no help to her experiences as a woman.

    Fortunately, Lev didn''t come into the shower room and put something down in her dressing room.

    "Serina. "I left a change of clothes, so wear them when you come out."

    "Uh, yes!"

    Lev left, but Serena soon realized that she was about to have her first experience, and her heart pounded so hard that she couldn''t tell whether the water being sprayed on her body was cold or hot. ˇµ

    She somehow managed to finish washing her body and left, and there was only a white cloth in her dressing room.

    "Uh? What clothes should I change into?"

    It was no wonder that Serena muttered like that.

    Usually, they were called towels, not clothes.

    However, it did not appear that Lev had taken the clothes she was originally wearing.

    She somehow wrapped her towel around herself like she did in her bath, but the slightly short towel didn''t cover her entire body.

    Even if you pull it up enough to barely cover your groin, it''s just big enough to barely cover your nipples.

    At least it made me wonder if the areola was slightly visible.

    "Ugh..."

    I suppressed my shame and went out with a sense of duty as a warrior.

    "Uh. I''m here? I''ll take a shower too. "Wait a moment."

    Lev passed by Serena and entered the shower room.

    "Huh?"

    Serena, who had expected to receive lewd remarks or at least leering looks, felt relieved.

    I thought she might have come out again right away and said it was a joke.

    ¨C Shoot...

    She said that the sound of water that was beginning to be heard was not that.

    "What. Really..."

    Although Serena as a warrior had a cool and calm image, in reality, Serena''s original personality was closer to that of an ordinary girl.

    She is an ordinary girl who dreams of a sweet romance with a wonderful man.

    However, she was not dissatisfied with losing her virginity like this.

    Her sincerity in her duty as a warrior was more than just a girl''s fantasy. She was like that even before she got "Blindness," And even more so now that she got it.

    As time passed, her body, which had been tense after taking a shower earlier, relaxed a little, and when she began to feel a little chill in her unclothed limbs, Lev returned.

    Lev was likewise wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist.

    A wonderful object that could not be covered by a thin towel was sticking out above the towel.

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Serena looked away.

    Lev, who guessed Serena''s feelings, made her giggle and dragged Serena''s hand into her bed.

    She didn''t fall on the bed, but into it.

    "Huh?"

    He grabbed her hand, laid her down on the bed, and covered her with a blanket.

    While Lev was confused and didn''t know what the intention was, the towel wrapped around Lev''s hand was removed.

    Two towels came out from the side of the bed.

    Two naked bodies covered in a blanket.

    Lev lying on the bed, Serena on top of him, and the blanket covering him.

    The two bodies overlapped in the bed, hidden from view by the blanket.

    It was unclear why this composition was created, but the fact that her naked body was not visible gave Serena a sense of security.

    Because I was less embarrassed.

    Lev hugged Serena tightly, slightly relieving her.

    The two people''s bodies were pressed together, and their faces rested on each other''s shoulders.

    A close enough distance that the soft breasts are crushed by the man''s firm chest.

    ''... Ah. Same scent...''

    Lev''s hair, which had just come out of the shower, smelled like Serena.

    It was only natural that he would have used Serena''s items in the shower room.

    Although it was natural, her familiar scent still made Serena relax.

    "Hmm..."

    Serena let out a small hum and closed her eyes.

    Before she knew it, Lev''s hand came up and stroked Serena''s waist, and Serena accepted the touch without any sign of reluctance.

    Serena''s body relaxed greatly without her realizing it.

 Chapter 338: Hero and Scout (3) **

    Chapter 338: Hero and Scout (3) ** ''It''s annoying...'' .''

    These were Lev''s honest feelings.

    The only reason Lev went through this troublesome process was so that Serena could experience the pleasure of her sex.

    It wasn''t easy to make Serena, a virgin who probably didn''t have much experience with masturbation, feel good for her first experience.

    In fact, it wasn''t difficult if you used weak medicine or special tools.

    And of course Lev had both, but she didn''t want to use them now.

    Instead, Lev decided to target Serena''s tastes.

    She knew very well that Serena had secretly girlish tastes.

    When she saw a couple holding hands and making out while walking down the street, her eyes involuntarily rolled, but she couldn''t help but notice.

    So now, we are creating an atmosphere like this, the first experience of two people loving each other.

    "Tsk..."

    Serena suddenly stiffened as she felt Lev''s hand caressing her waist without saying a word.

    It was a bit of a surprise as the tension was gradually easing due to the situation that had unfolded so far.

    But it was also natural.

    Because Lev''s fully erect dick was poking Serena''s lower abdomen.

    No matter how much I couldn''t see their naked bodies, there was no way I could hold back my erection while we were hugging each other and facing each other''s bare skin under the narrow blanket.

    ''No, it would be rude to hold back in this situation.''

    Lev didn''t even try to hide it and instead pressed his cock against Serena''s lower abdomen.

    Smooth skin on a lean abdomen trained while fighting monsters and demons.

    Her body temperature, which had cooled down while waiting for Lev, felt good on the cock that was hot from the rush of blood.

    "Whoa..."

    Serena was equally excited.

    I thought it was exciting enough to hug her naked, but it wasn''t even that exciting.

    A hard cock pressing against her lower abdomen as if it was going to pierce her uterus.

    The thick feeling coming from her pubic bone felt reassuring.

    When she closed her eyes, the heat that seemed to burn her drew the image of her cock.

    The only thing I saw about her was while taking a bath with her father, before I even realized her sexuality.

    At the time, I didn''t even know its proper name and called it cock, so this was my first time experiencing a real ''cock''.

    Although you can''t see it because it''s under the blanket.

    But Serena felt more excited about being invisible.

    Who said that the weapon of man is imagination?

    The weapon was now pointed at Serena herself.

    Unresolved curiosity grew through imagination.

    What about the color? What is the exact size? How does it smell?

    When Serena''s entire mind was focused on her cock, her endless curiosity, Lev took Serena''s hand and placed it on her own cock.

    "Eww..."

    The warm air heated by the body heat of the two people, and the heat of the hot cock that makes even the hot air cool.

    Is it okay for a human body to be this hot?

    Even though she had doubts, Serena''s hand instinctively touched her cock.

    Swipe, open your fingers to measure the length, and even squeeze the pole.

    As she was invisible, Serena''s touch became more delicate and meticulous, and each of those touches felt pleasant to Lev.

    It wasn''t pleasant enough to be called pleasure, but the sight of the warrior, who was always calm and composed, with his face turning bright red and immersed in the feel of his dick, gave me a different feeling.

    Lev lowered his hand from stroking her waist and placed it on Serena''s buttocks.

    A soft curve starting from the well-developed hips, like a woman.

    I stroked, gently kneaded, and patted the smooth skin, which made you wonder if it was made of the highest quality silk.

    Serena flinched slightly when Lev''s hand touched her butt, but she didn''t reject it.

    You might be thinking something like, ''Because I''m touching it too.''

    The two touched each other''s bodies for a while.

    After Serena''s body instinctively heated up as she felt the evidence of her maleness, Lev took the next step.

    She hugged Serena and turned her body over and got on top of her.

    "Ah..."

    A small moan escaped Serena''s mouth.

    Being trampled on by men.

    Even Serina knew well what it meant for a woman to be put down by a man.

    Without realizing it, my body stiffened with tension.

    To relieve Serena''s tension, Lev kissed her.

    Serena didn''t even have time to be embarrassed by her sudden experience of her first kiss, and had to make an effort not to inadvertently chew on the incoming tongue.

    Lev''s tongue caressed the inside of Serena''s mouth. Even Serena, who had never kissed her before, was able to understand her kissing skills, and the inexperienced girl was mesmerized.

    Lev''s face looked handsome from a distance where her mouth was touching.

    Although she was talked about as a glamorous woman, it also meant that she was popular.

    At least when you look at her face, she was a plus, and there were no minuses.

    In a room with just the two of them, they wash their bodies one by one, cover themselves with the same blanket, talk about love, and then slowly overlap each other.

    In a situation where her girlish Serena''s tastes were satisfied in a slightly different way, Serena felt like she was really making love with her lover.

    Lev relaxed her by kissing her and caressing her breasts, before moving his hands down to caress her heated pussy with a similar intensity to his cock.

    Soggy.

    Her moist love juice came out on her fingers.

    But it wasn''t enough for Serena, her virgin, to feel pleasure in her first experience.

    ''This is why virgins are so annoying.''

    It was definitely exciting to be able to leave footprints for the first time in her virgin, unexplored land, but it was a hassle.

    Still, didn''t she say that Serena had to be in a good mood before she could use her powers to defeat Rockmel?

    Lev felt a sense of duty in his role as a scout for the hero party, and decided to endure a little inconvenience.

    Lev stuck one of his fingers into Serena''s virgin pussy.

    "Ugh."

    Serena narrowed her eyes slightly.

    For a moment he was surprised by the unfamiliar sensations in the vagina, but as soon as Lev started using the technique, he immediately began to feel pleasure.

    "Oh... Ha... Eww... "

    "How is it. Are you okay?"

    "Yes... That''s why... ?"

    "I said you should feel good. "I need to know if you''re in a good mood, so I can do it accordingly."

    There were no logical flaws in Lev''s words. Except for Serena''s shame.

    Her sense of duty as a warrior worked well this time, and Serena, with her face bright red and her voice shaking, confessed how good it felt each time Lev''s fingers caressed her pussy.

    In fact, I could feel my "Emotional battery" Filling up quickly, so I had no excuse to refuse.

    As a result, in less than 5 minutes.

    "Ugh... !"

    Serena walked away, her body trembling in Lev''s arms.

    "Haha..."

    My first climax experienced by a man''s hands, no, by someone else''s hands.

    She took a deep breath from the pleasure that was incomparable to when she woke up alone.

    And.

    ¨C Flutter!

    With an exhilaratingly large movement, Lev lifted the blanket covering the two.

    Although her naked body was fully exposed, Serena felt more cool than embarrassed.

    The air inside the blanket was getting damp little by little from the sweat she shed while having her pussy caressed by Lev''s hand.

    Serena, still feeling the afterglow of her climax, scanned Lev''s body with her blurry eyes.

    It was her job as a warrior to judge her opponent, and it was also her instinct as a woman to be attracted to a man''s body.

    It was only when the tip of her glans touched her vagina that she came to her senses.

    "Put it in."

    Lev''s calm words were closer to a sentence that he would put it in, rather than asking her permission to do so.

    Serena nodded her head.

    She had no reason to refuse since she was the one who asked first, and she also had no reason to refuse.

    Although there may be differences in degree, women also crave the warmth of the opposite sex.

    Serena also knew that the reason Lev had taken her time so far was because she was considerate of her. It would be ungrateful of her to take any more time.

    "Ugh..."

    Her glans spread her pussy and entered.

    An unfamiliar pain that she had never experienced before rose from her lower abdomen, but she could bear it.

    It was partly because Lev had catered to her tastes and given her a sweet treat, and to put it bluntly, it had hurt less than getting her shoulder hit by an axe.

    Above all, her pleasure far outweighed her pain.

    If you interpret the word ''hero of the gay game world'' differently, it can be said to have great lewd potential.

    Coupled with Lev''s experienced technique, he recognized her pain and the next moment, he was suffocating her with pleasure.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes... Good... "Emotions are rising quickly."

    "..."

    Serena''s answer was perfectly her own, but in the context of her body mixing, it was close to the worst. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''... Ugh. What do you expect from a girl who was her virgin just a moment ago?''

    Is it something that can be taken into account that saying that emotions are welling up means the same thing as saying that you feel good?

    Lev thought so and covered Serena''s mouth with her lips.

    Rather than listening to a bleak story with no mood or anything, I would rather hear an erotic moan.

    As she slowly shook her hips in that state, a small moan escaped her closed mouth.

    With that tight embrace, Lev enjoyed slow sex.

    Of course, the word ''slow'' was going to be dropped soon.

 Chapter 339: Hero and Scout (4) ***

    Chapter 339: Hero and Scout (4) *** WM is a game whose main selling point is to enjoy the game by creating your own world through ''WM settings''.

    So what kind of game is WM in vanilla state without applying WM settings?

    It would be nice if it was a really fun god game even in vanilla, but unfortunately, vanilla WM was just average and common everywhere.

    Of course, it boasted a quality that was unimaginable in an era where even the ''ordinary'' level was known, but it could only be compared to other contemporary works.

    Vanilla WM''s story was dull, with the main character being chosen as a hero going on a journey, meeting his friends, and finally defeating the Demon King.

    The company says that the basic story has to be good so that players can add things and enjoy it, but I wonder what it''s like.

    Anyway, in such an ordinary basic story, the main character''s role was fixed as a warrior.

    It didn''t mean much because you can change it to WM settings if you don''t like it, but it basically means that.

    Like Soira, ''I''m not a hero! That was the case unless I decided, ''I won''t be the main character!''

    The NPC who took over as the hero instead of Soira due to Soira''s refusal was this hero, Serena.

    In other words, it means that Serena is originally the main character of this world.

    It wouldn''t have been surprising if the setting had been set as ''No such thing!'', But it was even more so since the role of the main character was assigned to the ''Achievement Character'' function.

    And then, let''s get to the point.

    Serena, the ''main character'' of the game, had a hidden status that was different from others.

    It is not a status given only to Serena, but a status that everyone has, but a status that exists in quantification only for Serena.

    It was a fornication.

    Unlike the past, when only certain lines could be spoken depending on the situation, modern artificial intelligence virtual reality allows you to observe people changing as if in real life.

    However, the reason why the obscene status remained was simple.

    Because it sucks.

    That status, which shows how lewd a person is, has been sleeping inside Serena until now.

    Serena masturbated only a few times at most, but stopped halfway through even those attempts without truly feeling climax.

    And today, after mixing with Lev, that number became 1.

    0 and 1.

    It was only a difference of 1, but at the same time, it was also the line that separated existence and absence.

    As a result.

    "Ah, Aang! Good. Give me more... !"

    ¨C Creak, creak, creak, creak.

    The bed, which was supporting the weight of the two people, kept screaming.

    Every time Serena climbed on top of Lev and lowered her waist, her bed rocked loudly.

    She lifted her waist so hard that I could see her glans, and then lowered it so hard that her pubic bone hit.

    When his thick cock penetrated her cunt and hit her cervix, a thrill of ecstasy ran down her spine and seemed to melt her brain. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The shock of hitting the cervix roughly felt good, and it felt good to scrape the vaginal wall with her glans.

    Serena, immersed in the pleasure of a woman she was experiencing for the first time in her life, was busy circling her waist and devouring her pleasure.

    "Tsk... No, what..."

    As the person seemed to have changed, Lev lost his control and was swayed by Serena.

    No matter how much she knew about the pleasures of sex, she was too active for a woman who had just given birth.

    The pleasure I discovered for the first time, the sexual desire I had built up over 20 years, and my innate lewdness as the protagonist of a night game... It was the result of a combination of various reasons.

    Perhaps when time passes, and she comes to her senses, she will wonder why she acted so aggressively.

    But that wasn''t the case now.

    "I''m good... Only!"

    Lev stood up with enthusiasm.

    Serena, who had been spinning her waist on Lev''s cock, was pushed down and fell down.

    "Emotion... "Are you going to fill me in more?"

    "Ha."

    Looking at Serena looking up from underneath Lev, just like when she first inserted him, Lev snorted at her.

    "So that comment is extremely moodless."

    "So, you don''t like it?"

    "It''s not that I don''t like it."

    At first, I wondered what on earth they were doing during sex, but once I got used to it, it wasn''t so bad because it was unique.

    It felt quite good for a woman who only had a sense of duty as a warrior to get to know the man little by little, and for her to be the one to teach him in the process.

    That doesn''t change the fact that comments that talk about emotions are bad, but it''s also strange for a woman who just got married to suddenly seduce a man.

    "Serina. "Tell me this."

    "Huh?"

    So Lev decided to tell it directly.

    This warrior didn''t seem to have any idea what was being said, so shouldn''t he, who is more experienced, tell him.

    I was worried that she might whisper it to another man after I told her.

    ''I''m losing my girl? ''It doesn''t make sense.''

    Lev was confident that the woman would not be taken away. She may have met a new man after breaking up, but she was confident that she would not break up with another man.

    "Is it okay for men to say things like that?"

    Serena asked with her face blushing after hearing Lev''s words.

    She looks so innocent that it''s hard to imagine that she was a woman who was shaking her hips just a moment ago.

    If it weren''t for Lev, who knew very well that Serena was different from when she was a hero, she might have been quite confused.

    After nodding her head, Serena, despite her hesitation, spread her pussy with both hands and recited what Lev had told her.

    "Serena''s hero pussy... Please eat as much as you want until the devil is defeated... OMG. Order something like this!"

    Haha!"

    Even though her face was red as she spoke, she got angry at the end.

    She looked more like an ordinary girl, so Lev made her laugh. Although she had become more mellowed than Lev had told her, she liked it better this way.

    Serena was also a young woman who had just become an adult.

    Rather than raising her sword while looking at the Demon Lord, it was more suitable for her to be embarrassed while mingling with the man.

    Of course, that opponent had to be Lev himself.

    "Are you smiling?"

    "Sorry, sorry. "It will fill you up with that much energy."

    "Hmm... "How much?"

    "Well. Let''s find out together from now on."

    "Ah..."

    She dutifully inserted her dick into the still wide open pussy hole.

    A pussy that lewdly accepts the cock, as if sucking it inside.

    If Serena''s partner was truly an innocent virgin, she would have felt good enough to ejaculate without being able to piston several times.

    In that respect, it was a good thing she chose Lev as her opponent. To Serena and to Lev.

    "Haaaaa... Yes... Ah! "Hug me, hug me!"

    Serena spread her arms, moaning from the pleasure of being impaled on her cock.

    Lev hugged Serena and continued to shake her hips.

    I like it when my nipples rub against a man''s strong chest muscles. It was a taste that was a bit difficult for Lev to understand.

    Still, I didn''t hate the softness and body heat I felt in her arms.

    That night, Lev ejaculated into Serena''s womb five times.

    ˇô

    "Ah. I''m here? "A little late?"

    The next morning.

    Other party members welcomed Serena and Lev who went down to have breakfast together.

    Thanks to staying overnight and relieving fatigue, everyone looked much better.

    "Okay. Good morning."

    Serena greeted calmly as usual. It was the same with Lev.

    The five members of the hero party finished breakfast and went straight to the strategy meeting.

    "I think I can do it."

    Serena spoke first.

    "That huge thing? Didn''t I say you can''t use it continuously? "They said they wouldn''t be able to use it for a while."

    "That''s right. But I think I''ll be able to collect it sooner than I think."

    "Okay... ? I''m not sure. If Serena says so, it must be true. How long do you think it will take?"

    After receiving the question, Serena rolled her eyes and looked at her Lev.

    Because it was a very brief moment, no one noticed.

    "Well. I think it will take a week."

    "A week?!"

    It was Lev who raised his voice loudly in response to Serena''s answer.

    "What. Lev. "Why are you screaming all of a sudden?"

    Silphiere said bluntly.

    "Oh, no. It''s no big deal."

    "If it''s nothing special, don''t make a fuss."

    "Sorry."

    Why is he so obediently apologizing?

    Silpierre thought that Lev''s attitude was a little strange, but it had not been more than a day or two that Lev had behaved strangely.

    "Or it could be pulled a little more."

    "Hmm... Then let me know when it''s ready. We will think of other ways until then."

    "Okay. The more methods, the better... Sigh."

    "Serina?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Then, let''s end this meeting for now."

    With Serena''s last words, the party members dispersed.

    Serena and Lev pretended to head in different directions for a moment and then came back together.

    "Don''t do it in front of other colleagues. "What if I get caught?"

    Serena said dissatisfied. A little while ago, just before ending the meeting, Lev was criticized for secretly stroking Serena''s thigh.

    But Lev also had something to say.

    "What? One week? Do you know what kind of stallion I am?"

    Last night alone, Lev ejaculated almost 10 times.

    Since it was Lev, the hero party, he was able to endure it. Any decent man would have been turned into a mummy in one night.

    "So. "You don''t like it?"

    Serena smiled softly and asked.

    That smile was not like the charisma of a warrior just a moment ago, but like that of an ordinary girl.

    "I don''t know. "If you try it, you''ll understand."

    Lev lowered her hand and squeezed Serena''s buttocks.

    She hadn''t yet entered her room, so she didn''t know who would see her, but Serena didn''t reject Lev''s hand.

    And a week later.

    Preparations were completed on the fifth day to be exact, and after Lev had two days of rest due to unexplained physical condition, the hero party challenged Rockmel again.

    After a fierce battle, the hero party was able to clear the way to the Demon King''s Castle.

 Chapter 340: Flashback Room â€“ Auction House Defeat (1) **

    Chapter 340: Flashback Room ¨C Auction House Defeat (1) ** Although it was dangerous, the operation was somehow successful.

    It was only half a success.

    Justitia and Flora escape. The weasel was somehow able to escape even though it was injured.

    The weasel who sacrificed himself and worked hard to help the two escape was truly a loyal subject.

    Asil also used the door to the spirit world to escape.

    It is an uninhabitable space for people, so if they enter the sit-in, there is no way to hold them back.

    There is also a way to close the door after entering. I''ll say it again, the real character itself is a fraud.

    Then what''s left is.

    What. Am I the only one?

    I''m a step-brother. If you strengthen your body with magical power, you can run at a speed that surpasses that of a human, but anyone who knows how to use physical strengthening can do that.

    There are no movement skills, such as running as the wind by combining with Sylph, the wind spirit, like Asil does, or flying through the sky with magic like Flora. Although I''m not really proud of it.

    So, I was left alone and was unable to escape the auction house and was captured again.

    So it''s half a success.

    The original goal of rescuing Justitia was a success. However, the goal of escaping safely failed.

    ... That''s it. This was the setting of this flashback room.

    ¨C Sigh.

    The thick iron chains rubbed together and made a cold metallic sound.

    When they realized that I was not just a helpless slave but a strong woman with fighting ability, they changed the means of restraint.

    A thick chain was added to the slave leash that seals magical power.

    If I couldn''t strengthen my body with magic, I was just an ordinary gorgeous girl everywhere.

    If you tie your limbs with chains, no, not just your limbs, but just one arm or leg, you will be incapacitated.

    The location is... I don''t know where. I guess it''s probably one of the buildings owned by the auction house.

    In that place, I was spending my time deprived of my physical freedom.

    ¨C Clap.

    The sound of a lock being opened was heard, and Bisil and Manager Changgwan came in.

    As soon as Bisil saw me, she rushed at me.

    "Hey!!"

    I cringed without even realizing it as Bisil came running towards me with fierce force. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though the pain is limited, it feels just like getting hit with a normal fist. Anyway, I hated being sick.

    However, contrary to my reaction, Bisil''s expression was not as scary as I thought.

    I sneaked in from the beginning with the intention of helping other slaves escape, but isn''t it normal for them to get angry?

    And the words that came out of Bisil''s mouth exceeded my expectations.

    "I can''t believe you had such fighting skills. Why didn''t you tell me!"

    "Huh?"

    "If I had known that, I could have come up with a better concept! Isn''t it just the concept of ''being friendly in everyday life, but obedient when having sex''?"

    "Eh?"

    "A female knight? A tough mercenary? No, the concept of a princess knight contrasting with the wizard Justitia would have been nice! Why are you only satisfied with that concept?"

    "Uh..."

    I couldn''t find anything to say, so I looked at the manager who came with Bisil, and he too had his hand on his forehead with a complicated face.

    Bisil''s actions did not seem to be from an auction house official.

    The manager sighed deeply, pushed Bisil aside and approached.

    Is it true this time?

    "It''s a shame."

    It doesn''t seem to be the case this time either.

    "Why aren''t you angry? ... That''s the expression on his face. It''s nothing special. We handed over the items to the auction house, and it was the auction house that mismanaged the items. "We received the payment in the name of compensation, so we don''t really have any feelings towards you."

    "Even though I lied?"

    "Is that the problem? This is Peden. The one who is deceived is at fault. Your acting was perfect. I can''t believe you played the role of a sex-crazed prostitute so perfectly. "I want to praise you honestly."

    "..."

    More than half of that was sincere.

    For the sake of my image, it would be better not to tell you about this.

    They say it has nothing to do with the main play because it''s a flashback room, but it''s still a bit.

    "That makes it even more disappointing. That level of skill, acting ability, and judging by the situation, even his friendship with the princess. Even though we became hostile this time, I thought it would be good to build a personal relationship."

    "If I let go now, I might think positively?"

    "It''s a shame that it didn''t work out that way. "You bought it at an auction house, paying a special premium."

    "Me?"

    "The auction house''s name has been tarnished, so we should set an example. It''s a common occurrence in Feden, and it''s a perfect justification."

    It is said that he personally liked it because of that, but could not steal it.

    It was done in such a flashy manner that it blew up the auction house building, so it can''t be stolen secretly and made public as if it never happened.

    And it''s difficult for me too.

    I turned on the flashback room to have fun, but what if it ends without incident and says ''I escaped!''?

    Bisil and the manager chatted for a while and left before the sun set.

    By the time I returned, I was wondering, ''So why did you come?'' But my question was not answered.

    After the sun completely sets.

    Several men with sinister smiles opened the lock and came in.

    It was a group with no sense of unity. If I had to pick a characteristic, it would be that they all look vulgar.

    They were different from those who tried to act aristocratic on the outside that I saw at a glance at the store and at the auction house.

    People who have no intention of acting like better people. I think it would be appropriate to express it that way.

    One of them came up to me and stroked my cheek with his hand. The rough feel of fingers.

    "Hmm. Hmm... Oh, shit. What did you say? Hey. "Give me what you wrote down."

    It looked like he was about to say something, but out of nowhere he cursed and held out his hand to one of the other men.

    "Look. "This idiot can''t even memorize that?"

    The other man must have expected this to happen, giggling and handing over the paper.

    The man recited while looking at the paper.

    "''Tell me the location of your colleagues and I will release you.'' ... Hey. Is this really all you have? "Wasn''t it a little longer?"

    "That''s it. "You idiot."

    "Under. Fuck. It''s embarrassing."

    The two of us giggled without even paying attention to me. Of course, I was going to decline the offer.

    But suddenly the hand that was brushing his cheek covered his mouth, so he couldn''t reply.

    The man spoke as if he was acting.

    "Oh yeah. Are you saying you won''t tell me? Wow, you think so much about your colleagues. Then we can''t help it either. The only way is to make you feel like talking."

    I could see the man''s sly smile beyond his hand covering his mouth.

    Ah. Is that so?

    They had no intention of listening to my answer from the beginning.

    Of course, I had no intention of answering, but even if I had tried to answer, it would have been ignored.

    And perhaps the auction house had no intention of hearing the answer in the first place.

    Well, it wouldn''t be an example if I let them know that I really answered.

    I understood the situation.

    The humiliation has begun.

    ˇô

    ... A few days.

    How many days has passed?

    I don''t know.

    At first, I was able to tell the time to some extent by looking at the sunlight coming through the window, but even then, after day and night changed several times, the curtains were drawn.

    During that time, the humiliation never stopped.

    There was always a man in this prison-like place, I was always naked, and I always had a dick touching somewhere on my body.

    Usually the pussy, sometimes breasts, mouth, hands, armpits, knees, hair... It''s definitely somewhere.

    Later, due to the continuous humiliation and fatigue, my mind started to feel a little strange, to the point where I was confused whether I actually had a dick attached to my body to begin with.

    At about that point, the system displayed a warning pop-up, and I was brought back to reality.

    Still, the humiliation inflicted on me was truly harsh.

    Being raped without even having time to sleep was basic, and being strangled was rather normal.

    Humiliation. I think the expression ryona would be closer than the word.

    If it weren''t for me enjoying this world through games, I wouldn''t have been able to survive.

    A few more days passed like that.

    That day was a little different.

    Unlike the superficial men who had come before, simple but well-dressed men came and asked.

    "Are you still not planning on answering?"

    "That... Ugh. Cough, Cough!"

    Was that really a question you wanted an answer to?

    I tried to say that, but as soon as I opened my mouth, a cough came out of my cracked throat.

    For days, the only thing my throat could do was except cocks and pump semen into my stomach, so it was worth it.

    I couldn''t remember the last time I ate proper food.

    After murmuring for a while, he expressed his intention to refuse.

    "Okay. "I knew that would happen."

    The man nodded his head gravely and took something out of the bag he was carrying.

    That... It was an object that looked like a syringe. It looked different from the modern syringes I know, but it had something that looked like a piston attached to the body, so it probably did the same job.

    "This is a newly developed product, and I needed a test partner. "Good."

    Human experimentation?

    The man filled the body of the syringe with something that looked like jelly.

    It was quite a lot. It was an amount that seemed to have to be counted in liters.

    When the man gestured, other men came and grabbed my arms and legs.

    I''m already chained and can''t move, so why bother?

    A feeling of uneasiness came over me.

    I tried to twist my body without realizing it, but my tightly held body did not move at all.

    Resistance is in vain for a moment.

    The man who approached me, completely subdued, stuck the tip of the syringe into my butt and pushed the piston in.

    Gurgling, gurgling!

    The cold jelly that came in with a strange sound began to fill the large intestine.

    The jelly, which was chillingly cold, warmed to body temperature over time and became lukewarm.

    Temperature similar to body temperature. Naturally, the foreign feeling in my stomach gradually disappeared.

    But.

    As the jelly stopped feeling strange, I started to break into a cold sweat.

 Chapter 341: Flashback Room â€“ Auction House Defeat (2) ***

    Chapter 341: Flashback Room ¨C Auction House Defeat (2) *** Basically, in this world, buttocks are clean.

    Unless you have a serious illness, something that should come out doesn''t come out, something that shouldn''t come out, or something that comes out but remains... That doesn''t happen.

    The reason is simple. Because I set it that way.

    There is no need for such horrible reality as saying that you must have an enema before having anal sex, or that even after going through that process, you will still have bean sprouts stuck on your glans when you fuck and pull it out.

    However, even with that setup, I have never actually tried anal.

    Because I don''t really prefer anal.

    ... No, wait. How many times have I had sex while playing this game?

    In most cases, there were a lot of plays that were influenced by the opponent''s preference.

    Still, the low number of anal plays is, well, probably a coincidence.

    In any case, it was true that I was not used to the anus, and the discomfort I felt from the jelly injected through the syringe was great.

    Feeling of discomfort, foreignness, foreign body.

    It didn''t matter what you called it. What''s important is that I could sense that it wasn''t my body.

    The temperature was cold, so I could feel it taking away my body temperature in real time, and the jelly that had forced its way in by using the outlet as an entrance swelled my colon and sat down heavily.

    Until then, I just felt uncomfortable.

    But as time goes by.

    The cold temperature became warmer with body temperature, so I no longer felt the coldness, and I got used to the heaviness and no longer felt it.

    When something that should be strange wasn''t strange, the feeling was fear.

    "How is it. Isn''t the signal coming slowly?"

    Not long after I heard the man''s words, the signal really started coming.

    It was a signal that was nothing special.

    Since the large intestine was full, it wanted to empty, a desire to excrete that all animals have.

    But I endured it.

    Ordinary shame of not wanting to show excrement to others.

    But more than that, for some reason, I felt uneasy.

    It must not be exported.

    I don''t know what it is, but it''s important... I had a gut feeling that I was going to lose something important.

    "That''s strange. By now it''s time to come out."

    The man muttered as if it was strange.

    "I don''t know what you want to see, but if you don''t have anything to see, can you leave? Even if you look like this, you''re still busy."

    "Hmm..."

    I tried speaking a little provocatively, but there was no response.

    It''s not like I haven''t heard it. He seemed completely uninterested in my reaction.

    "I see."

    The man looked at every inch of my body for a moment and then said.

    "Yes. Usually, people don''t try to defecate in front of other people. "I forgot that since this is my first time using it on a person."

    It was a very business-like tone.

    Muttering simply to confirm one''s thoughts, without being conscious of being heard.

    ¨C Voila!

    "Ugh!"

    Without any warning, the man slapped my butt.

    It wasn''t as light as a spanking. Although he didn''t hold his posture properly, it was clear that he used all the strength he could muster in that posture.

    The strength I was giving to my lower abdomen was almost lost due to the attack that went beyond the flesh of my buttocks and forced my knees to bend.

    Even now, the captain was trying to expel the material contained within to fulfill his original role.

    If the force that is tightening the sphincter is loosened even just a little, it will come out through the gap.

    "Is it still not coming out like this?"

    The man muttered dissatisfied. It was the first emotion he had shown since entering this prison.

    "Elder. "Can we try a little harder?"

    As the man came in, the other man, who had lost his turn and was only looking at me, spoke.

    "... That would be nice too. But I''m busy. Don''t forget."

    "Would it be possible? "All you have to do is take out what you put in, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Lol..."

    The other man, who received the man''s permission, looked at his dick with a vulgar smile.

    In order to insert the syringe into the anus, he stood behind me and brushed my buttocks with his hands.

    Hot.

    I felt a burning sensation in my buttocks, where I had been hit by a man a little while ago.

    It couldn''t be seen from my position, but it was definitely stained bright red.

    Kuuk.

    The other man pressed his thumb into her anus.

    "This. Are you applying a lot of force? "A bitch like this has another way."

    "..."

    What I am going to do from now on is to help men with their work. These were the words of another man who seemed to be making excuses.

    The man didn''t care from the beginning.

    "Then..."

    "Ugh."

    Zboob.

    The other man inserted his dick from behind.

    The pussy that had been violated day and night swallowed the dick deliciously as if it were natural.

    A surge of pleasure.

    Among the things I had experienced so far, the slightest level was common, and my body, which was now in a constant state of estrus, felt empty without a cock lodged in it.

    "Ugh... Ugh... Ah, hmm. Ha... "

    My mouth opened spontaneously, and a moan came out.

    But she forced herself to stop. I gritted my teeth and gave strength to her lower abdomen.

    "Hehe. Lately, I''ve become so compliant that it''s not fun. "This is also refreshing."

    The other man chuckled and lowered his hands.

    Kwaak.

    Insert the dick deeply, press the uterine opening, grab the clitoris and twist it.

    In an instant, a sharp pleasure rushes down my spine.

    "Eww... Uhoooook?"

    That alone reached its peak with vulgar sounds.

    A climax switch that occurred after being humiliated for several days.

    I couldn''t bear it, I couldn''t resist.

    If you press your waist and twist your clit as if it''s fun, you''ll climax helplessly over and over again.

    Puduk.

    My consciousness, which had been completely white with pleasure as I climaxed, is forced back by the cold feeling I feel in the anus.

    My mind was lost in pleasure and my strength was lost.

    No. It''s still okay.

    I knew it intuitively. It''s still okay. If you just pull yourself together and persevere from now on...

    "Oh. Something came out. All I have to do is pull this out, right?"

    Suddenly.

    The man who was sticking his dick into my pussy caught the jelly that came out of his ass.

    Still rough palms.

    ... Wait. Palm?

    How do you know that?

    What that guy grabbed wasn''t the butt. In the end, it was just a part of the jelly that came out because I couldn''t stand it.

    But why do I feel the rough texture of my palm?

    Awesome. Feeling of blood draining.

    Before he could even think about the cause of that feeling, the man pulled on the jelly with all his might...

    "Ugh, ugh, ghhhhh..." ?!!?!"

    It gets sucked out.

    Just like that.

    Sucked out?

    What?

    Where?

    It''s cold.

    An indescribable sense of loss.

    I feel like I lost something.

    What is it?

    ¨C Squeak... Shake it up!

    The sound of chains. The sound of something falling.

    It sounds familiar. But it felt somehow distant, as if I was listening to outside sounds underwater.

    It''s cold.

    My whole body feels cold, as if I was suddenly kicked out of a cozy room into the cold outside.

    Whole body?

    "Hoo. Is this how it happens? "Interesting."

    I hear a man''s voice. It is a distant sound, just like the sound of chains a moment ago.

    "What should I do?"

    "It might be a good idea to experiment a little more. Try putting it back in. "The syringe is over there."

    "Yes."

    Gurgling.

    It went somewhere. Narrow. Inconvenient. But somehow it feels more stable than outside.

    Kuuk...

    Something pressed down on me.

    Warmth began to return.

    The cozy and warm warmth felt reassuring, as if it had never been cold before.

    And.

    I came to my senses.

    "... Huh?!"

    My body was lying on the floor.

    My body okay. My body.

    Why didn''t I feel anything strange until now?

    Until a moment ago, my body was not a body.

    It feels like my consciousness is sinking beneath endless water, and the water itself is escaping somewhere.

    "Oh. "You came back?"

    "As expected. "Try again."

    "Now, wait, wow, wait a minute!"

    I said desperately.

    "Stop, stop! "Please!"

    That feeling of loss, coldness.

    The feeling that my thoughts are disconnected, fragmented, unconnected, and that I am no longer myself.

    I didn''t want to feel that again.

    Ah. Yes.

    I remembered.

    I was wondering what this was... It was a genre called ''personality scatology.''

    Even though I have been exposed to a lot of masculine scents, I don''t know all tastes.

    I glanced at it a long time ago, but it was too much of a taste, so I forgot about it until now.

    The idea that a person''s personality is absorbed into the jelly and escapes from the body.

    I don''t like anything that comes out of the anus in general, so I forgot about it.

    I never imagined I would experience it like this.

    I didn''t want to go through this again.

    It was even more so now that my thoughts had completely returned.

    The fear feels greater because I know it.

    "Hmm. Okay. What is my colleague''s whereabouts?"

    "Well, that''s..."

    I couldn''t answer.

    Because I don''t know.

    It wasn''t where we had promised to meet, and I couldn''t answer because I didn''t know.

    "I see."

    The man again gave instructions to another man.

    "Hehe..."

    The other man laughed lowly and put his foot on my stomach, which was lying on the floor.

    No.

    The space in my stomach was forcibly narrowed and compressed.

    Naturally, the jelly inside moved toward the only exit.

    No.

    I don''t want to go through this again.

    Fizz.

    With an embarrassing sound, jelly came out from the butt hole.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t overcome the force pressing down on my stomach by applying strength to my lower abdomen.

    No.

    I hate it.

    I don''t want to lose myself.

    Stop.

    Stop¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "An abnormality has been detected in the user''s mental state, so synchronization with the player character will be terminated. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Do you want to continue in automatic activity mode?"

    ... Wow.

    The world stopped, and a system window appeared in front of me.

    ... Okay. System window.

    It''s a game. That''s right. It''s a game.

    The panic from a moment ago disappeared like a lie, and I was able to regain my composure.

    I lived.

    It was a terrible experience.

    I was able to understand why there were restrictions in virtual reality.

    Shit. Next time, if I feel bad, I should escape right away.

    I came up with the genre of character reveal too late, so I went through a hard time that I shouldn''t have.

    Phew.

    I calmly took time to sort out my confused mind.

    And.

    Yes.

    You''re curious, right?

    What will happen to ''Soira'' in the future?

    I pressed the ''Yes'' button on the system window.

 Chapter 342: Flashback Room â€“ Auction House Defeat (3) ***

    Chapter 342: Flashback Room ¨C Auction House Defeat (3) *** The most important thing in virtual reality games is player safety.

    If you look at creative works that were popular in the past, there were a lot of content that threw away human dignity in the process of technological development, but fortunately, that didn''t happen.

    Safety remains important.

    There are numerous risks with virtual reality. No, there was.

    It''s difficult for non-experts to understand even part of it, so let''s skip it.

    What I want to talk about now is about mental safety.

    There was a lot of talk about the impact of games that you just look at through the monitor, but there was no way that wouldn''t come out in virtual reality.

    Numerous safety devices prepared to prevent dangerous situations.

    One of them was to sever the connection between the player and the character.

    A simple, yet effective method.

    This method allows the player to become a ghost-like entity and observe the situation.

    And the character is temporarily taken over by AI and the situation continues.

    In a way, this state may truly fit the meaning of ''flashback room''.

    In that way, the game became more like a movie, and things started to flow again.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    "This is fun."

    Even though he was a man who brought the jelly himself, the results were quite interesting to him.

    If you push the jelly in and pull it out after some time, it will be completely neutralized.

    It can be reversed by putting it back in, and similarly, if it is pulled out again, it is equally neutralized.

    I have memories of when I was pulled out, but I seem to remember the jelly experience, not the physical experience.

    As a bonus, the experience of being discharged as jelly seemed to cause extreme mental fear. This part will require additional experimentation later.

    "Thought... No, should we say it is the materialization of the soul? "You created something unexpected and amazing."

    If you think about the genre, it would be correct to say that the personality, not the soul, was absorbed into the jelly, but since the worldview was a medieval fantasy, it was not strange for the man to perceive it that way.

    There is no difference in the external appearance.

    The man touched the jelly that was pulled out from ''Soira''.

    Translucent color, smooth but strangely sticky to the hand. At least it wasn''t a feeling that could be experienced in normal life.

    However, if you press hard, you can feel the elasticity, which was a fun feeling to some extent.

    Basically, it looks like an elongated tube, but when you crush it, the shape changes as you crush it.

    "Shape. "It''s like that." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man called another man and gave instructions.

    It was to test an idea that came to mind spontaneously.

    ˇô

    ''Soira'' screamed.

    Even though I had no mouth, I had to scream.

    The fear of losing myself was that much harder to bear.

    As the number of times I was pulled out of my body increased, and the longer I was separated from my body, the intuition that I could not return to my original state became increasingly stronger.

    But jelly had no mouth.

    No matter how much I shouted, there was nothing I could do, but the surface of the jelly trembled a little.

    In a never-ending sense of loneliness and loss, Soira gradually lost herself.

    Phew!

    Suddenly, warmth penetrated my body and the jelly.

    A somehow familiar feeling.

    The sense of security that made me want to leave my whole body there and that I didn''t have to think about anything else helped dissipate just a little bit of the anxiety that was filling my mind.

    I clung to that warmth.

    Although he had no limbs and had difficulty moving his body properly, he clung desperately.

    The warmth goes away. No. I didn''t want to experience the overwhelming sense of loss again, so I clung to it until the end.

    Fortunately, it dug deep into the road before completely disappearing.

    A faint sense of relief, but when the feeling that felt like a ray of light in the endless darkness returned, pleasure enveloped my body.

    Pleasure.

    It was only then that Soira realized.

    My head was in a state of jelly and my thinking ability was so unfamiliar that I couldn''t even think of the actions I was so familiar with.

    The form, action, and pleasure felt from this warmth.

    Soira was now onahole and was being penetrated by a dick.

    ''Ahhh! Ahhh... !!''

    As Soira let out a scream, her jelly trembled violently.

    The scream consisted of some pain and most of it happiness.

    If it were the original ''Soira'' and not the player, I would have been disgusted.

    The ''Soira'' AI, which interprets the player''s actions in its own way, is a girl who is relatively open to sex.

    He must have felt unbearable humiliation and anger at the fact that his soul was only used to deal with men''s sexual desires.

    However, the current ''Soira'', who has become jelly and is struggling in an endless sense of futility, was a little different.

    A pale being that can''t do anything, can''t even think properly, and will disappear from the world without anyone noticing if you just throw it in the trash can.

    Being used as an onahole in such a state actually gave me a sense of happiness.

    A feeling of being useful somewhere. A feeling of being able to help.

    ... Furthermore, the feeling of being given a reason for existence.

    If it had been used as an onahole a little sooner, I would have had different impressions.

    If self-consciousness had been used to deal with sexual desires before it became as blurred as it is now, ''Soira'' would have been able to have quite a philosophical appreciation of herself, who hates her but clings to the warmth she feels every time she gets fucked.

    But this was not the case now, and ''Soira'' was just desperate to satisfy the man even a little more.

    Because that was the only thing he could do now and the reason for his existence.

    The most Soira could do was make the surface of the jelly tremble slightly, but fortunately, that was enough to make the dick feel good.

    Viewout.

    How much time has passed?

    The cock that had been prodding the onahole for a long time spit out semen.

    Semen accumulated thickly inside the cylindrical onahole.

    It''s hard to express, but the feeling of semen seeping into the soul itself.

    No, is it right to seep in? Is this really a soul in the first place? Isn''t it something else?

    I didn''t have time to worry about such complicated things.

    ''Soira'' simply acted faithfully to her newly given reason for existence.

    I couldn''t do anything.

    ˇô

    "How was it?"

    "It was the best. At first, it seemed like he was pushing it out a little, but then he stuck to himself and tried to pull out the semen. It felt like we were really having sex."

    "Hmm. "Is he conscious even in that state?"

    The man stroked his chin while reporting the results of the experiment to another man.

    In front of the man who was thinking about something, Soira, no, Soira''s shell stood with unfocused eyes.

    While the Onahole experiment was in progress, the man experimented with various things using shells rather than jelly.

    And what I found out was that it was really just a shell.

    The ability to think does not exist. I had no ability to do anything independently.

    When asked to raise their hands, they do so, and when told to open their legs, they do so, but even if they fall in the process, they do not even take the slightest step.

    He didn''t respond even when his name was called. I was able to understand the name because I told it to him repeatedly, but just teaching him the name took quite some time.

    His learning ability is at or below that of an animal.

    The man came to that conclusion.

    What value is there in that shell that can''t do anything on its own, can''t be taught, and doesn''t even think?

    Since it has a decent appearance, it may be useful as a recipient of men''s semen, but it seemed like it would take a little more time to find other values.

    "Huh?"

    The man who was thinking turned his head to the strange voice of another man.

    "What is it?"

    "Well, doesn''t it seem like the amount of semen in that onahole has decreased a bit?"

    The man who didn''t even see how much the other man ejaculated couldn''t sympathize with what the other man said, but he was still able to think rationally.

    ''It was such a short period of time that it simply evaporated or dried up. Then, absorption?''

    The crazy man then instructed the other man to put the jelly into the shell.

    For some reason, it didn''t go in as well as before, but I managed to push it in with some force.

    ''Soira'', who was dazed for a while, regained his consciousness only after some time had passed.

    "Ah..."

    He looked down at his body and touched it here and there, as if he couldn''t believe it.

    It was then that his memory returned, and he began to recognize his surroundings.

    Soira looked at the two men with eyes that had barely regained focus.

    "... !"

    It screamed something incoherent and clung to the man''s lower body. He tried to cling

    ¨C Sigh!

    Although it could not be achieved due to the chains that were still tied to it.

    "Lord, master. Please. Please... Because I will do anything. Master, master..."

    The words that came out of my mouth were incoherent and had no content.

    However, even in the meantime, it was enough to convey that they were desperate.

    Even another man, who prided himself on having gone through some rough times in Peden, even flinched for a moment.

    "Hmm."

    The man who was looking at the scene with interest stopped his hand from brushing his chin.

    What on earth did that strong woman go through to become so broken?

    Anyway, it was an interesting research subject.

    "If you say you will do anything..."

    ˇô

    A few days later.

    In the man''s lab, four women stood with a man.

    The women showed off their personalities in a variety of hair colors and breast sizes, but they had one thing in common.

    Empty eyes.

    The plates they were holding were full of jelly of a similar color to their hair, and they were twitching little by little.

    No matter what movement the jellies made, the shell that was their body just stood there naked and blank.

    And in the meantime, only one female moved.

    "Master. Master. Master..."

    The female was clinging to the man''s lower body with her naked body, repeating the same words as a broken machine.

    There was a thick plug stuck in that butt.

    ¨C End the flashback room.

 Chapter 343: Castle, PRAISE (1)

    Chapter 343: Castle, PRAISE (1) The road to escape from Peden with Justitia and return to the original city where Eila was difficult.

    The momentum of the chasing team must have been so fierce.

    Carriages running side by side, numerous arrows and magic spells crossing the space between the carriages.

    Although the background was medieval, it was a spectacle reminiscent of a modern-day chase.

    Still, I was somehow able to escape safely. What are the specifications of this member?

    Returning, meeting Ayla and Karen, who had come before, and another tearful family reunion...

    After so many events that would have been worth a second part if written as a novel, the operation to rescue Justitia came to an end.

    And we settled down at an inn near the inn where Aila''s mercenary group stayed, and helped Aila with her work.

    I am not affiliated with a mercenary group. When something happens that requires help, we just actively step in and help.

    It''s not free, and I do get paid for the requests regularly, but that''s not enough.

    If you think about it from Aila''s perspective, in a situation where it is difficult to be sure who the traitor is, we can be 100% trusted, and our skills are solid, as Flora is a member of the team, and we have the accomplishment of rescuing Justitia.

    From our perspective, it is a good thing that we now have a source of income that does not require us to rip off compensation or engage in false accusations.

    Justitia and Keren joined Eila''s mercenary group.

    It is natural that Justitia originally belonged to the same mercenary group as Aila, and it is said that Keren also joined the group she was leading.

    A peaceful life where I go and help out when work arises, and when I don''t have work, I hang out with Flora''s family or hang out with Asil.

    It was a bit far from the lewd and provocative daily life I had originally hoped for, but this wasn''t a bad thing.

    A fantasy life, so to speak.

    I heard a story about a hero being defeated by another Demon King''s Army official, and I also heard Asil bragging about having developed a new technology...

    Several weeks passed.

    ˇô

    Knock. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Come in."

    After hearing the answer to come inside the room, I opened the door.

    There were three men and women in the room.

    One red-haired man and two black-haired women.

    The red-haired man was Keren Bale, who had joined Aila the day before.

    The older brother of Flora and Eila, the younger brother of Justitia, and the eldest son of the Bale royal family.

    Unlike his sisters, he is skilled in swordsmanship and has a good looks that can captivate the hearts of many women.

    Tall height, sturdy muscles without being overly strong, and sharp charismatic eyes.

    Although the direction was different, I could feel from the appearance that Flora''s family was a family.

    However, his right arm was cut below the elbow and was not visible.

    It was an injury sustained during a desperate struggle on the day the kingdom collapsed.

    Keren himself laughed it off and said, ''If you think of it as the price of a life, it''s cheap.'' But even from the side, I could see that Flora''s mood became a little depressed every time she saw the wound.

    And in a slightly different way, I felt uneasy every time I saw Keren.

    That''s right, the place where I saw Karen was in Flora''s dream.

    ''With a face like that, he said it was family love and fucked her siblings... Every time I think things like, ''But her dick was big.'', I get a strange feeling when I look at her face.

    Of course, that''s the Shinigami... Who was it? Was it a tripart? I know it''s a fake setup created by that guy''s power, but it''s hard to erase the first impression that''s stuck in her mind.

    Still, if you erase that first impression and look at it objectively, you can''t deny that he is a handsome man with a refreshing personality.

    I don''t know, but he must be quite popular with women. In fact, after Keren joined, the number of female members in the mercenary group increased.

    And the two dark-haired women next to them were, of course, Justitia and Eila.

    There is no need to mention these two more.

    There was no need to explain further like Keren did. Because both limbs are well attached.

    Justitia seemed to be experiencing some aftereffects from her long training, but that was her level of charm.

    Her hair is black. As I said before, it was to hide her body from traitors who might be hiding somewhere.

    Flora was also dyeing her hair black now.

    "Sister!"

    Flora ran and fell into Justitia''s arms.

    Pat, pat.

    After enjoying Justitia''s voluptuous motherly pouch, she was embraced by Aela.

    Pat, pat.

    Next is Keren.

    Unlike when they were together in the royal castle, Flora now knew a lot about sexual relations between men and women, but when Flora was hugged by Keren, there was no trace of awkwardness due to the difference in her gender.

    Yep. This is true family love.

    ... Compared to siblings in real life, there seems to be a big difference.

    After spending some quality time with the siblings, Aila slowly got to the point.

    "I finally caught the tail."

    "Tail? "Whose?"

    "Hehe. Don''t be surprised. At las... At las. "I caught Esq''s tail!"

    "..."

    Aila proudly declared, sticking out her breasts that were just the right size, larger than Flora and smaller than Justitia.

    But our reaction was just bewilderment.

    Esq? Who is that?

    After a moment of silence, Aila, sensing that her mood was not as expected, relaxed her posture and spoke.

    "What. Why is the reaction so cold? You mean Esq? "We caught the tail of that esq."

    "Hmm... "Sister."

    Among us, Flora was the representative.

    "Who is Esq?"

    Okay. That''s it.

    After hearing Flora''s question, Eila made a disappointed expression, and Justitia gently shook her head.

    "Aila. Didn''t you even talk to me properly?"

    "Oh, no. Sister Justy. I definitely told you... ? Flora. Do you really not know? You told me before. An executive of the Demon King''s Army who invaded ''that day.''"

    Aila only vaguely expressed ''that day'', but anyone could understand what day it meant.

    Flora pounded his palm with her fist.

    "Ah. "I heard that mind control is your specialty?"

    "Yes, him! See, I told you!"

    "No, I just heard that mind control is your specialty. This is the first time I''ve heard that name?"

    "Ah."

    Aila made a dumb expression.

    The charismatic mercenary leader we saw when we first met Aila disappeared and was nowhere to be found.

    After joining Justitia and Keren, Aila often showed this relaxed mood.

    I guess it''s because the burden on his shoulders has become lighter. It was also friendly to me, and I didn''t feel like it was changing for the worse.

    Justitia explained instead of Eila.

    People who are mentally controlled by the Demon King''s Army executives or SQs end up stealing information without even realizing that they are cooperating with the Demon King''s Army.

    Due to such characteristics, it is not noticeable on the outside, and it is not easy to find traces of magical mind control, so there are many difficulties in hunting down traitors and esques.

    The situation changed with the joining of Justitia.

    Beyond simply having more free time in the mercenary group''s work, Justitia''s search began to progress little by little as she began to utilize her magical abilities.

    The results appeared just a few days ago.

    After reviewing it several times, they called us right away.

    "ESQ is around here now."

    The place Eila pointed to on the map was a city located a little far from the front line.

    The city''s name is Phrase.

    However, the problem is that the direction of separation is not toward humanity, but toward the Demon King''s army.

    In other words, it was a place that could be reached by going a little further than the front line.

    "So? "I guess the reason you called us is that you have something to ask of us."

    "That''s right. We can''t leave this guy alone. She needs to deal with it somehow, and she needs help."

    "Please go and deal with it by ourselves. If it''s something like this, I''ll refuse. No matter what, it''s hard for the Demon King''s Army executives."

    To be honest, with my current strength, it''s not completely impossible, and I think it could be possible if I twist my body a bit, but I don''t want to go through that kind of trouble.

    "By yourselves? No way. We have a cute youngest child, so there''s no way he would do something dangerous like that. "What I want to ask you to do is serve as an advance guard."

    "Advance team?"

    "Would it be more appropriate to call it a scout role? From what we''ve checked, it''s clear that it''s nearby, but we don''t know its exact location. So, there are two things I would like to ask of you."

    First. The exact location of the esque.

    However, since there is no way to obtain information about the Demon King''s Army executives that easily, even an approximate location is okay.

    They say you can do something with magic if you just go nearby.

    And second. Presence or absence of other risks.

    Since it is the territory of the Demon King''s army, beyond the front lines, there may be unexpected variables.

    The role was to arrive first and check the surroundings to identify such dangers.

    It really is a scout role.

    "If that''s the case. But what are you going to do about it? There are only three of us, so even if we managed to hide, it wouldn''t be easy for so many mercenaries to move."

    "What. We''ll do something about it ourselves. It might be a little difficult, but not impossible. So, would you please accept the request?"

    "Hmm... Do I have to decide now?"

    "No. But I hope you make a decision as soon as possible."

    After hearing the whole story, we left the room and talked separately.

    As a result.

    After a long discussion, it was decided to accept the request.

 Chapter 344: Castle, PRAISE (2)

    Chapter 344: Castle, PRAISE (2) "Do you know where Phrase is?"

    I decided to accept her request and was preparing to leave when Aela called and said.

    "No. I don''t know anything in particular. "Seeing you say that, it seems like there''s something there, right?"

    "Okay. We also learned a little bit. I don''t know how helpful it will be, but it''s still better than nothing."

    It is inevitable that the information is a bit lacking.

    Because it''s beyond the wire.

    People who have been there in person ask, ''Why did you go beyond that? I don''t want to arouse suspicion that I''m a spy, so I keep my mouth shut, and it''s also very difficult to dispatch informants.

    Therefore, much of the information Aila brought was based on research from her old records rather than her vivid experiences.

    "Praise is a city that fell into the hands of the Demon King''s army at the beginning of the war. "Do you know when this war started?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I heard it was about a hundred years ago."

    "That''s right. You understand well, right? There are many people among commoners who don''t know much about it. ... Ah. Sorry. "I didn''t mean to ignore it."

    "Are you okay. Continue."

    "But. Even though he knew my identity, he kept talking to me, so I guess he''s not the type of person to dwell on things like that. So to continue, a few months after the start of the war. While mankind was losing their senses, bickering among themselves and delaying responsibility, dozens of cities were occupied. One of those cities is Praise."

    "So you''re saying there are dozens of similar cities?"

    "That''s right. However, the reason why Phrase is especially special is that it was designated as a direct command of the Demon King''s Army executives immediately after it fell. So Fraze was not looted or destroyed."

    "Direct territory? Why do you do that?"

    "Well. Didn''t he need at least a toy? I don''t know either. Anyway, thanks to that, it is said that the people who lived in Phrase at that time are still living as they were."

    "Humans, Ira."

    "In the meantime, generations may have changed several times, and many demons may have migrated and settled down, but at least they didn''t completely drive out the existing residents."

    "Then it wouldn''t be noticeable if there were about three more humans there."

    "That''s good news. But you never know. It''s a city that hasn''t had proper exchanges for a very long time. "This is all I was able to research."

    "No. "This is valuable enough information."

    I thanked her for the information and sent her away.

    It is a city that has been under the control of the demons for decades, especially the executives of the demon king''s army.

    This time too, it seemed like it would be a pretty fun, no, complicated request.

    I packed a little more supplies just in case.

    ˇô

    A hundred years is a long time.

    The war with the Demon King''s army has not yet been a hundred years old, but it has been so long that a hundred years will not be far away.

    It was enough time for even the demons, who were a long-lived species compared to humans, to forget the heat of war and fight inertically, unless they were quite high-ranking figures.

    Against this background, it would be cruel to call it sloth just because there was a hole in the wire surveillance.

    Thanks to this, we were able to cross the front line and hide in the Devil''s army, so it was a good thing for us.

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap.

    The person who rules there is either a human or a demon lord. The land was always there.

    The same goes for the unmanaged land being uneven and uncomfortable to run on.

    This could be a little different.

    Still, the two horses given by Keren, who was both a prince and a knight, were able to run on the road without major problems despite the poor road conditions.

    Why two?

    That''s because Asil didn''t know how to ride a horse.

    "I know. I told you to learn something in advance. There was also a special lecture at the academy, why didn''t you listen?"

    "Well, back then, I didn''t know I could ride a horse! ... !!!"

    Asil, who had been talking on the horse while he was running, bit his tongue and let out a silent scream.

    For reference, Asil was riding the same horse as Flora, behind her.

    Although I know how to ride a horse, it is true that my horsemanship skills are lower than that of Flora, who grew up as a royal.

    It was quite funny to see Asil, the tallest of the three of us, holding on to the waist of Flora, the shortest, and hugging her tightly.

    Still, it was worth holding on so desperately, and I was able to arrive safely without incident until I arrived at Fraze.

    "Wow..."

    As soon as Asil got off, he leaned against a nearby tree and started retching.

    It seems that "Fighting talent" Does not affect the vibrations felt while riding a horse.

    Well, just because a fighter is a job that involves moving the body, it would be too much of an interpretation to say that fighting talent affects the overall movement of the body.

    "Goodbye~"

    Flora was saying goodbye to the horse she had ridden all the way, patting its bottom.

    Our role is to sneak in as scouts. It was not possible to ride a horse conspicuously.

    No, the bigger problem was that there was no one to take care of the words rather than other people''s gaze.

    But you can''t tie it up outside the dangerous city.

    Although it is near the same front line, the monsters encountered on this side of the front line are much stronger than those near the front line on the human side.

    To put it simply, it''s like the difference between the late part 1 and the early part 2 of an RPG.

    Actually, the story of WM is not divided that way, but you can roughly understand it that way.

    Rather than keeping them in a dangerous place like this, it would be better for the horses to let them out.

    They say that they are trained horses, so if you let them go, they will find where they will go on their own. It''s not even a pigeon, it''s something like that? I don''t know.

    So everyone finished their work.

    "I don''t see anything particularly strange?"

    Asil said, peeking at Fraze Castle from afar.

    Anyone who saw him climbing up a tree and hiding among the leaves to spy on the castle looked suspicious.

    I was in the same situation.

    "I thought it was the territory of the Demon King''s army, so I thought there were corpses hanging on the castle walls and that there was an ominous aura, but it''s not much different."

    "What. Did you want to see something like that?"

    "No. "It''s not something I wanted to see."

    "Then that''s a relief. Do you feel anything?"

    One of the characteristics of a spirit. He shows deep aversion to the demon king''s magic.

    Although it was not as strong as a complete spirit, Asil could feel discomfort if the demon king''s magic power was felt nearby.

    Asil closed her eyes for a moment and concentrated her mind, then shook her head.

    "I don''t know. It''s not that I don''t feel anything, but there are so many that I can''t tell them apart."

    "Well, it could be because it is the territory of the Demon King''s army. "How about Flora?"

    "Yes..."

    Flora stared intently at the fist-sized crystal ball in his hand.

    Inside, there was a dark blue fog like the night sky and many star-like lights floating around.

    They say it''s something magical that only wizards of a higher level can recognize, but I, who am not a wizard, couldn''t recognize it.

    To me, it didn''t look like anything more than just a piece of the pretty night sky. What on earth are you looking at?

    Flora, who had been looking into the crystal ball for about a minute, shook her head like Asil.

    "I don''t think there is one around here. Still, I know it''s somewhere around this city. And you know what, my panties are showing."

    So, it''s true that it''s near the city, but it''s not around here. It seems to be a structure that can be felt if you get close enough.

    ... What. But what did you just say?

    "Huh? Panties? Are you okay?"

    "They say the buttocks are torn."

    "Hip? ... Uh. It''s real."

    Asil turned around and looked at the pants she was wearing, and was surprised to see that there was a hole in her buttocks.

    "Did it tear in the middle of the horse ride? I liked it, but it was a shame. Soira, can you lend me some clothes?"

    "I only have a skirt. Are you okay?"

    "All you have is a skirt? "You have inventory, so why do you keep such things?"

    "Taste."

    "Write. "I have nothing to say."

    Although Asil grumbled, she took off her pants and changed into a skirt.

    Since these are short pants that show all of your thighs, you could just wear them and put a skirt on top like underpants. It looks like the thought didn''t reach that point.

    "... Huh?"

    Asil was rubbing her legs hesitantly, saying that her crotch felt empty.

    "Flora. But how did you know my pants were torn? "You were in front of me."

    "..."

    "Hey, Flora?"

    Flora did not answer her question, but kept her smiling face and put her crystal ball in her bag.

    After listening to it, I''m curious too.

    What on earth did I see in that bead?

    I want to see what Flora saw.

    "Even if I stay here like this, nothing will change. Shall we go in?"

    "Uh. Flora? "How did you know?"

    We left the shade of the trees and headed toward Fraze Castle.

    Asil, who was following along and asking questions, seemed to get a little nervous when she got close enough to see the facial features of the guard guarding the castle gate.

    "Calm down. "You just have to go in normally."

    "Oh, okay."

    Even though he said that, he looked nervous.

    After trying hard to calm him down a bit, I headed towards the castle gate.

    "Adventurer? This is another rare guest. "Don''t make a fuss, we''re the ones who are bothering you."

    "Yes, yes."

    "... What are you doing? "Aren''t you going in?"

    "Yes, yes... Yes? Is it the end?"

    "Why, is there something suspicious?"

    "No, no. "I''ll go in."

    "Okay. "Go in quickly."

    ¨C Tuk.

    The guard tapped his buttocks with the back of his hand.

    It wasn''t even a massage, it was just a tap that made me wonder if my hand had touched it by accident.

    In reality, this alone would be sexual harassment, but in this world, it can be easily overlooked.

    So, it meant that it passed very normally.

    "Huh?"

    Asil, who was very nervous, instead let out a voice of absurdity.

    Why. What did you expect?

 Chapter 345: Castle, PRAISE (3)

    Chapter 345: Castle, PRAISE (3) The interior of Fraze Castle, which I entered with much preparation, was not much different from other castles.

    The other sex mentioned here, of course, refers to humanity.

    There is a well-paved street in the middle, and alleyways branch out from it, cutting between buildings, and countless people are walking around busily.

    It was not a particularly military strategic point, nor was it a logistics center, but rather an ordinary small or medium-sized city.

    If I were to find something unusual, it would be that people passing by often had horns on their heads.

    Horn. It was a very easy-to-understand characteristic of the demon race. Because WM loves clich¨¦s.

    Because the sizes and shapes were varied, some demons were completely hidden by hair and could not be seen.

    In that case, how do you tell if they are demons?

    I can''t do it.

    There is no easy way to tell the difference unless you identify yourself as a demon or touch it yourself.

    It would be possible to draw blood and analyze it, but that is not an easy method.

    And one more thing.

    ''Demons'' are different from ''Demon Lords''.

    I keep talking about it differently.

    Well, it''s not a serious distinction. In human terms, the difference is between a ''civilian'' and a ''soldier.''

    In other words, not all the demons you see are enemies.

    The fact that it is enemy territory does not change.

    However, at least if you go by its appearance alone, it was a peaceful city itself.

    That was surprising.

    It''s a place ruled directly by the Demon King''s Army executives, but it''s peaceful?

    No, it could be that the executive suddenly changed his mind and took the city because he wanted to enjoy city-building content.

    "Soira. "Isn''t there something that catches your eye?"

    Asil, who was next to me, whispered.

    "What''s the matter. Come now. "You''re used to the gaze, right?"

    I''ve said this many times, but when beautiful girls like us gather together, attention naturally attracts.

    It''s like the fate of a pretty woman. Of course, it''s not a very pleasant feeling because it feels like your every move is being watched. I just do it because I''m used to it.

    "By the way. No. "The atmosphere is a bit different."

    "Atmosphere?"

    After listening to Asil''s words and looking around, the atmosphere was definitely different from usual.

    However, it was not an ugly atmosphere.

    It''s friendly, but there''s something subtle about it.

    I didn''t notice at all. Rather, it may have been because Asil was not used to being looked at, he was able to recognize it.

    "I do not know. It''s not a bad atmosphere..."

    "I''m anxious... Soira. "Let''s get out of the way first, yaaaaak!"

    "Do you know?"

    I looked back at Asil when I suddenly heard a loud scream.

    Casting.

    The hand extending from behind Asil''s back was massaging Asil''s big breasts to its heart''s content.

    "Hey. Girl, your breasts are so big! "I want to touch it forever!"

    "Uh, huh?! "Eh?"

    "It''s big and has a pretty shape. "The elasticity that pushes your fingers out every time you knead it is so cool!"

    It''s not a crowded bar, or a crowd of people with no space to move.

    Asil, who was proudly molested on the main street in broad daylight, was unable to come to her senses due to the unexpected incident.

    Moreover, it was a situation where I was receiving strange looks from other people.

    Everyone here was watching Asil''s breasts bounce and gently change shape every time the man''s hand moved.

    "It''s a heart that I really want to touch forever. Excellent. Then once again below..."

    The man took advantage of Asil''s hardening breasts to his heart''s content and lowered his hand to lift Asil''s skirt.

    The short skirt, which originally only covered the top of her knees, rose up, and Asil''s healthy thighs sparkled white in the sunlight.

    Just before you go up a little more, your panties will be revealed to the people around you.

    Asil came to her senses.

    "W-what are you doing?!"

    ¨C Puck!

    Oh. A nice room.

    A clean elbow strike that made full use of his "Fighting talent" Struck the side of the man standing behind him.

    "Ouch!"

    The man screamed and fell to the floor.

    Only then was I able to see the face of the man who attacked Asil.

    Surprisingly, the man''s face was fine. Although he was frowning at the pain of being hit on his side, he was not drunk and his face was bright red.

    So he molested a woman in broad daylight even though he wasn''t drunk?

    He didn''t even look like a bully to that extent.

    Only then did the quiet surroundings begin to stir little by little. It was quiet when Asil was being touched.

    "I hit someone..."

    "It''s too much."

    "It was just a small compliment."

    "Shouldn''t we call the guards?"

    "... Huh?"

    However, the direction of the turmoil was a little different from what I expected.

    Rather, the atmosphere seems to be blaming Asil for beating up the pervert.

    "So, Soira."

    Flora and Asil, who sensed that the surrounding atmosphere was unusual, gathered around me.

    But I didn''t have a sharp method.

    Should I run away from here?

    That would solve the immediate problem, but it wasn''t a good solution.

    Something is strange.

    The fact that an ordinary-looking man, not a cheap delinquent, committed persecution in broad daylight, the people who looked at it as if nothing had happened, and the atmosphere in which they looked coldly at Asil, who had subdued the pervert.

    If you know what''s strange, you''ll be able to find a way to deal with it.

    "There! What''s the fuss!"

    Fortunately, that atmosphere did not last long.

    Since I hadn''t walked very far after entering Fraise Castle, the guard guarding the castle gate came running right away.

    Even when we saw the guards coming, we didn''t move.

    That''s right, looking at it objectively, it''s the pervert who did the wrong thing. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    We had nothing to stab. It was a problem because the atmosphere was like this even though I wasn''t being stabbed.

    The guard heard the whole story from one of the citizens who was making a fuss nearby and approached us.

    "Were you the ones who hit that man? ... What. "He''s the adventurer I saw earlier."

    "See you again."

    It was the guard who let us through the castle gate.

    "Didn''t you hear me tell you not to make a fuss? Do you immediately resort to violence just because you walked a few steps?"

    "Yes? But that man touched his chest first?"

    "Yes."

    "... ? That man touched her breasts. "He never said it was okay to touch it."

    "So what is that... No, it''s not. You were outsiders. Yes."

    During the conversation, which was repeating the same content over and over like a treadmill, the guard looked like he had realized something.

    "Phew... Done. Go and see. "Don''t make a real fuss this time."

    The guard said as if he was tired and turned around to return to his original position.

    Is it because a guard came and talked to me? The mood of the noisy people calmed down a bit, but it was not as friendly as it had been at first.

    "... Let''s go."

    I left the place with Asil and Flora in tow.

    Even if I stayed here, there seemed to be no further information to be found.

    What was certain, however, was that something was clearly going on strangely.

    ˇô

    What''s the first thing you do when you come to a new city?

    Finding accommodation.

    This is an iron rule that I always follow while traveling.

    This time too, I followed that rule and went to the inn before doing anything else.

    There was no need to worry about which inn to stay at.

    Since there were not many travelers passing through this city, there was only one inn.

    Thanks to this, I was extorted for an average room at the same price as a first-class room at another inn, but it didn''t matter because I was planning to charge Aila later.

    After briefly unpacking in the room, we talked together.

    "Isn''t there something strange?"

    "Huh. It''s definitely strange."

    "I don''t know what that is..."

    These were the words of me, Asil, and Flora, one by one.

    It is confirmed that it is abnormal due to strikeouts. But I couldn''t figure out what was strange.

    Usually, in cases like this, hypnosis is the answer.

    "You know, don''t you feel anything strange this time?"

    "Is it true that it is definitely strange?"

    "No, that''s not it. "Why, there''s something like a strange scent."

    Asil can sense hypnosis over a wide area in the form of a sweet scent.

    Asil''s ability, "Mental Barrier," Only increases resistance to mental magic, even though it does not mean you can feel her magic with your five senses.

    For some reason, I don''t know.

    Anyway, Asil can recognize hypnosis.

    I would have been able to do it originally, but I can''t do it now.

    I turned off the hypnosis restriction option in advance.

    It''s fun to think about what hypnosis you are in while under hypnosis.

    But Asil shook his head again.

    "It exists. There is... It''s incredibly weak."

    "To what extent?"

    "If we were to compare roughly... Do you remember there before? A lakeside city."

    "Ah. "Did you go sightseeing?"

    "Okay. It''s much lighter than what I smelled back then."

    The place Asil is talking about is Lake Veles.

    A place where he went sightseeing, enjoyed hot springs, and even fought with fishmen.

    I later found out that he had hypnosis back then, but it was very weak.

    Rather than hypnosis, it''s just an effect that slightly excites the open mood unique to tourist destinations.

    But if it''s lighter than that... Most of the commonly thought of ''hypnosis'' can be considered impossible.

    "Then isn''t it hypnosis?"

    "Even though it''s light, it doesn''t mean it''s not there at all. "That''s a bit."

    "I feel somewhat uneasy."

    The discussion immediately reached an impasse.

    But I have prepared something for times like this.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to listen to local matters from local people?"

    "Soira? "Have you prepared anything?"

    "Just wait a little while, and you''ll find out."

    ¨C Knock.

    Someone knocked on the door of the dorm.

    "Customer? "The meal has arrived."

    It was an inn employee who came to deliver the meal.

    Originally, it was a non-existent service, but with a little tip, even non-existent services become available.

    When I opened the door, a man slightly taller than Flora, short for a man, was standing there holding a plate in one hand.

    He opened the door, made eye contact with me, and looked surprised for a moment.

    "Eww... That..."

    "Huh?"

    "That... Ugh... You''re such a sucker! "I want to rub it with my dick!"

    Munchul.

    Out of nowhere, he shouted strange words and massaged my breasts.

    Huh?

 Chapter 346: Castle, PRAISE (4) *

    Chapter 346: Castle, PRAISE (4) *This world is more sexually open than reality.

    I think we''ve talked about this a few times before, so let''s skip the details. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, it''s enough to roughly understand that sex is not as taboo as it is in reality.

    But.

    Even in that kind of gay game world, it wasn''t that open-minded, such as allowing you to just touch the breasts of a woman you''ve never met.

    A brothel, a special-purpose casino, a slave market, etc. Except for those really special exceptions.

    Naturally, an ordinary inn in an ordinary city does not fall into that exception.

    Then there is only one thing left.

    This boy. ... Baby? Although he is short, he doesn''t look like a kid. Anyway, it means that this man also has something strange about him.

    "... !"

    I heard a small intake of breath from behind me. It looks like he was surprised.

    But I wasn''t that surprised.

    It was just a coincidence, but I expected it.

    Thumping.

    I grabbed the man''s wrist, which was still resting on my chest.

    "Oh... ?!"

    Before the man could voice his surprise, he was pulled by his wrist and dragged into the room.

    Rattling.

    Flora was observant and closed the door as soon as the man entered the room.

    In the process, the food on the plate almost spilled, but Asil somehow managed to catch it.

    "Why, why are you doing this? What did I do wrong?"

    On-site arrest.

    Even though the hand that was touching someone else''s breast was still held in my hand, the man looked embarrassed and said he couldn''t understand what was happening.

    ... No, whatever. If you just look at this scene now, it may seem like I put the man''s hand to my chest myself. At least there is no one here who hasn''t seen the whole story.

    Then, I secured a local person to briefly explain the situation. What should I ask first? .

    While I was thinking about it, the man made the first move.

    "... Ah. Ah! I made a mistake. Sorry. "Everyone is so pretty, stop it!"

    Huh? What do you mean?

    If you''re pretty, is it okay to touch someone else''s body? Even though I couldn''t understand the words, it was a familiar logic. Although it was mainly a logic used by criminals.

    However, I wasn''t even used to the man''s behavior.

    "I, an employee of the best inn in Praise, can''t believe I make such a mistake!"

    The man said that and used the hand that was not being held by me...

    Click.

    I unfastened my belt and took off my pants.

    "Huh? Huh?!"

    One Yukbong suddenly barges in while the three women are watching.

    However, the three of us, who were accustomed to dicks whether intentionally or not, were not surprised by the sudden appearance of dicks.

    I was surprised that it appeared out of nowhere.

    "... Is that so. As expected, something like me... "I''m sorry."

    However, the man was depressed when he saw our indifferent reaction.

    What? Why do we suddenly feel like we''re bad bitches?

    "No, no. "Wait a minute."

    "... Yes?"

    "This. What does it mean? Why are you suddenly taking off your pants?"

    "Yes? Then?"

    "?"

    The story doesn''t fit together.

    I felt like I could find out what was strange about this city by digging into this part.

    "Sit down for a moment. ... Pull up your pants again."

    He let go of the wrist he was holding and had him sit down nearby.

    The man, who was already short, became even shorter when he sat down in his chair. He could almost look down on Flora.

    "Looking at it like this... It''s kind of cute. "I think I now know why my sisters always tried to pet me."

    The man said with his face blushing at Flora''s words.

    "Thank you, sir. "I also want to hold something small and use it as a portable cock case, so I can fuck it with my dick."

    "... Yes?"

    "Ruler. Until there."

    I held on to the man''s hand.

    The man was extending his hand toward Flora''s crotch in a very natural motion.

    Flora, who was dazed by the extremely vulgar verbal abuse she suddenly heard, widened the distance as she belatedly saw her hand coming up to touch the hem of her skirt.

    "You. Why did you do this?"

    "Yes? Then?"

    "I''m not saying I should have done anything differently. "I''m asking why you did this."

    I asked a little forcefully.

    It was quite a violent method to use against ordinary people who had done nothing wrong, at least who seemed to believe so, but we are the only ones here.

    And after asking questions that were almost like interrogation, we were able to elicit the information we wanted.

    "... "Is it polite?"

    "Yes! ''It''s polite to compliment the opposite sex on their sexual attractiveness.'' It''s common sense, right?"

    "No, that... No. Then what happened when you suddenly touched your breasts or reached up your skirt?"

    "When I praise someone, I have to show them that I''m this excited by touching them."

    "Oh my. My head hurts. And is there more?"

    "Hmm... If someone else touches your body, you should touch their genitals as a sign of gratitude? It''s okay to have sex as is."

    The more I listened, the more spectacular it became.

    So, the fact that Asil suddenly attacked me, and the fact that this man suddenly touched my breast and swore at Flora, were all part of the axis of polite greeting.

    If you say hello kindly and then get punched, that''s when the mood gets cold.

    If that was truly a polite greeting.

    I held my slightly dizzy head and asked a few more questions before sending the man away.

    I didn''t forget to leave a generous tip as a hush money payment.

    "You know. How is it? Did you feel like you were hypnotized?"

    "First of all, I didn''t feel anything."

    Asil said that, but he couldn''t be completely reassured.

    As I said, it is normal for Asil to not have the ability to detect hypnosis.

    Since the exact conditions were not known whether it was only possible to feel widespread hypnosis, whether it was possible to feel it only when oneself was included, or whether it was really possible to recognize hypnosis, overconfidence was prohibited.

    Still, I came to the same conclusion as my intuition.

    It is not hypnosis.

    But then that means you''re talking like that in your right mind.

    What is it?

    "Soira. Soira."

    "Huh? Why, Flora?"

    "Should I worry about that now?"

    "That''s it... Huh? Huh?"

    After thinking about Flora''s words for a moment, I realized that Flora was right.

    Is this hypnosis or not, and if so, what kind of hypnosis is it? There was no need to know that now.

    The only thing that matters is that this city has its own unique etiquette, and if you don''t follow it, you''ll be viewed with suspicion.

    Me too. Because I was focusing too much on the word hypnosis, I was in a situation where the subject and the audience were confused.

    So all we had to do was worry about whether this unique etiquette would be a hindrance to the suppression of Esq, an official of the Demon King''s Army.

    "I don''t think it''s that important."

    "I also agree with Soira''s opinion."

    "Yes... But if you keep getting the same stares you get on the street, you might start to get suspicious."

    After talking a little more, we decided to follow the etiquette and walk around to find information.

    "Ugh. So you''re saying I have to stay still no matter who touches it?"

    Asil cried and was disgusted.

    When I told him that he didn''t have to stay still and that I had to touch him, he started twisting around on the bed.

    It wasn''t a move that a pretty girl would do.

    ˇô

    The next day.

    "I will go separately today."

    She was planning to take a quick look around the area, but Asil announced that she would go alone.

    "What are you talking about. This is the Demon King''s territory? It''s dangerous."

    "Is it? Right, after all?"

    Although I cringed as soon as I heard one word.

    Still, she knew that Asil wouldn''t say something like that without meaning to, so she asked him why.

    "Why? Is there something I need to do?"

    "Yes. "This."

    Asil grabbed the hem of her skirt, which covered half of her thighs, and waved it around.

    Every time she rocked, her skirt rose and fell to a breathtaking level, but she didn''t seem to notice.

    Or maybe she doesn''t care because she''s the only woman here.

    "As expected, skirts are very uncomfortable. "I want to buy a pair of pants."

    "Ah. I guess so."

    Surely. There are many things to worry about when wearing a skirt, and there are many inconveniences.

    Still, I like the skirt. It''s not that it doesn''t have other advantages, and more than anything, it''s much prettier.

    Unfortunately, she doesn''t seem to have any intention of taking care of herself as a woman yet.

    Or maybe I prefer pants.

    Anyway, if you just stop by a clothing store.

    "I think that''s okay. Ah. Shall we go together?"

    "No. Are you okay? "If I go shopping with you, it will take a long time."

    Asil threw up her hands in disgust.

    Is that so?

    Last time I went, I think it only took about an hour.

    Is that enough? Almost crammed? Isn''t it?

    "No!"

    For some reason, Asil burst out in anger.

    But it''s clothes.

    She looked at Flora, and it seemed like Flora was thinking roughly the same thing as me.

    "Ugh. I really... Done. Anyway, it''s okay, right?"

    "I think it''ll be okay if it''s just buying clothes. "It doesn''t seem like a particularly harsh atmosphere."

    There was a lot of fear because it was an enemy camp, but this is also a place where people live.

    It''s the same as the fever of war that has subsided for nearly a hundred years.

    I thought it would be okay to just walk around without causing trouble.

    "Good. See you later then!"

    When she gave permission, Asil ran towards the street first.

    Did I hate skirts that much? It''s pretty.

    "Let''s go too."

    "Huh? Ah. That''s right."

    I also went out to explore the city with Flora.

    Let''s take a look around and think about it.

 Chapter 347: Heart-Pounding (1) *

    Chapter 347: Heart-Pounding (1) *What is the most important thing for a scout?

    I think I will return safely.

    Even if I find out some advanced information, I have to be able to return before I can pass on the information or not.

    To do that, it''s best not to get caught in the first place.

    With that in mind, Flora and I walked around the city together as if we were sightseeing.

    There was nothing to see.

    There are no grand buildings, no historical sculptures, and no wonderful nature.

    A small and medium-sized city that can be easily found anywhere.

    Even Flora, who was curious, found it more fun to watch people than to see the city.

    The sight of demons and humans living together was a rare sight in the human realm.

    Humans were not the only ones like this, and it would be rare to find humans in other demon cities.

    Although it was originally a human city, as soon as it was occupied, it came under the direct control of the cadre and escaped plunder.

    In that sense, this might be a tourist attraction in this city.

    Of course, he did not give up his role as scout.

    In my own way, I snooped around the barracks, just like I saw in spy movies.

    And the conclusion is that there is nothing.

    Really. Rather, its military power was strangely weak.

    Let alone the military, only the minimum number of security guards was visible.

    Does it feel like who would invade a land directly ruled by a Demon King''s army official?

    It was a good thing for us.

    Just knowing this made me feel like I had done everything I needed to do for today.

    But the time is now, just after the sun has just risen to the sky.

    Before Flora and I went out to find other information, we were at a restaurant to fill our stomachs.

    "Flora. Is that delicious?"

    "Huh. I ordered it because it was my first time seeing the menu, and it tasted better than I expected. "Would you like to try some soda?"

    "Really? Then just a little bit."

    "Ruler. Ah..."

    "Yes? Ah..."

    The conversation we''re having is trivial to avoid arousing suspicion.

    You could have used soundproofing magic to prevent speech from leaking out to those around you, but then even if you couldn''t hear speech, you couldn''t hide the fact that you had used magic.

    It''s common for adventurers to share secrets. It''s a bit much to think that that alone will raise suspicion, but... Since the situation is what it is, it would be better to be overly cautious.

    Thanks to this meticulous care, we have not raised anyone''s suspicions yet.

    ... Thanks to you, I did manage to avoid some annoying things.

    ¨C Tap, tap, tap, tap.

    "Hey. The young lady is very polite. These days, many people just pass by with the back of their hand, saying they are busy."

    "Ahaha... Is that so?"

    "Okay then. The strength with which he bends the cock is just right, and the hand movements that stimulate the glans are lewd. Miss, do you ever want to meet my son? My son has become quite a person too. There are more than one woman who has taken a virgin with that dick."

    Haha... "I''m not interested in that yet."

    "Okay. Too bad. Ah. It must be cheap!"

    ¨C Look!

    Semen spurted out from the middle-aged man''s cock.

    Fortunately, thanks to the man who told me in advance, I was able to move the food plate in time. The semen that surged out did not get anywhere and stained the table.

    "Whew. It felt good. After all, she is a wasteful girl. "I have to repay you properly."

    "No, you don''t need to... Haha..."

    The hand that had been digging into my clothes and massaging my breasts a little while ago became stronger.

    It changed from a hand movement that was simply used to enjoy the feel of a woman''s breasts to a hand used to make a woman feel.

    "Oh, ok... ?"

    Is it because it is a city with a ridiculous common sense that caressing is polite?

    The man, who seemed to have lived in this city for at least 40 years, cornered me with the skills of a master craftsman, and within a few minutes I was easily gone.

    Just with my heart.

    "Haha. The way it goes is also pretty. I really want to pour semen into my uterus to make my stomach full, but it''s almost time to go to work. Miss, see you again!"

    "Huh..."

    The man took out a tissue from somewhere and wiped away the semen he had splattered, pinched his nipples one last time and left.

    When receiving her goddaughter, she said that she would introduce her son, boasted about her son and said that he had fucked several virgins, and when she parted ways, she said that she was sorry for not being able to give her a creampie.

    This is truly an insane situation. But in this city, this was normal.

    "Ha, ha... "Right now, I''m going to eat rice."

    Flora, who sat on the other side of the table and ate together, was no exception.

    In the short time I was busy dealing with the man, Flora, who had been grabbed by the man, had his cock rubbed against her cheek.

    As soon as I open my mouth to ask for a moment, a thick dick is buried in my small mouth.

    Flora had no choice but to serve the man with her mouth until he ejaculated.

    ˇô

    I barely finished eating and went out into the street as if I was half running away.

    There were a lot of people on the streets, but almost no one touched their bodies like they did in restaurants.

    That''s also part of etiquette. It seems like there aren''t many people who are polite on the side of the road.

    "For now, let''s go to a place with fewer people."

    "Yes... Cough."

    I walked down the street, lightly patting Flora''s back, who was struggling to swallow the food she was eating.

    Because I had to swallow semen in the middle of eating. I just felt sick.

    It''s a shame because they changed the taste of semen with the WM settings. If it had been the same, I wouldn''t have been so upset that it would have been difficult to continue eating.

    Of course, I have never eaten semen in real life. From what I heard from friends who tried it, it seemed like it was pretty terrible.

    First, I walked blindly towards a place where there were few people.

    It''s true that it''s rare to see people being polite on the streets, but it''s not like they don''t exist.

    I couldn''t tell how many times my breasts were touched, and my skirt was lifted while I was walking around in the morning.

    Is it because it doesn''t just stay in one place? I was fortunate that it was just a little bit of massaging.

    But now I wanted to avoid even people like that.

    Half my heart is running away, half my heart is taking a light walk after eating.

    As I walked the streets without a destination in mind, I suddenly arrived in front of a huge mansion.

    A design that gives a sense of history even in this medieval fantasy world.

    I thought that perhaps this city had been here before it fell into the hands of the Demon King''s army.

    "It''s well maintained. "It seems like people are still living here."

    As I was admiring the mansion, Flora approached me and said.

    It seems like the anxiety has subsided.

    "People live there?"

    After hearing that and taking a closer look, I could clearly feel a sense of well-maintained living in places such as a garden and a well-oiled front door.

    Well, if a place like this remains, someone will want to live there, even if they aren''t the original owner.

    "Are you a guest?"

    As I was looking around the mansion without much thought, a man spoke to me.

    Being talked to first in this city didn''t mean much. Especially if the other person is of the opposite sex.

    With some caution, I turned to the direction the voice came from.

    There was a tall and handsome man there.

    He had a dignity and atmosphere that was comparable to that of the nobles he had seen at the academy.

    Fortunately, he was inside the fence that separated the mansion from the outside, and the distance was too far to be polite to each other, so nothing happened.

    "This is my first time seeing you. How are you feeling? We have a variety of things available, from triangular wooden horses to penny barns."

    Although the distance didn''t seem to have much meaning in the conversation.

    The tone of the speech seemed to suggest tea time, but the content was extremely obscene.

    What is Penny Barn? What am I supposed to do by fucking other people?

    Of course it was rejected.

    "Are you okay. "I just stopped by for sightseeing."

    "Ah. Are you a tourist? Then you must be unfamiliar with the culture of this city. "Excuse me."

    Huh?

    Surprisingly, it makes sense, doesn''t it?

    The man opened the door of the mansion and came out.

    "As a member of the lord''s family, I cannot treat a tourist who has come for a long time to be treated poorly. If it''s okay with you, would you mind if I guide you through it? Lady?"

    "Hmm. "It''s not because we''re pretty, is it?"

    "I won''t deny that there is a reason for that. "Is there any man who wouldn''t feel evil after seeing these two so beautiful people?"

    A tone of voice that makes you feel sick.

    However, from my point of view, even old comments can be considered cool in this era, and Flora seemed happy.

    "Soira. Wouldn''t it be okay?"

    "Being guided?"

    "Huh. Because it will help with sightseeing."

    Flora, who said that, conveyed different content with her eyes.

    If you call yourself a tourist and snoop around here and there, you might arouse suspicion, but if this man, who calls himself a member of the lord''s family, personally guides you around, there will be less suspicion.

    Moreover, there will be fewer men who will approach you just to talk to you.

    ... I don''t know if that look really means that. Isn''t that roughly the case?

    Flora seemed willing, and there was no particular reason to refuse, so she agreed. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fortunately, the. Then first... Would you like some tea?"

    The man came up next to me and casually placed his shoulder... Instead, he put his hand on his butt.

    "..."

    "Oops. Excuse me. It''s become a habit."

    He looked at me with cold eyes and quickly took his hand away.

 Chapter 348: Heart Pounding (2) **

    Chapter 348: Heart Pounding (2) **¨C Rattling.

    With a small sound, a set of teaware was placed in front of me.

    It was a simple teacup with a pattern engraved in a style I had never seen before. It must have been a culture that developed independently over the decades after being divided from humanity.

    Okay. This is a unique, unique culture.

    Sexual harassment by randomly touching breasts is not a culture.

    I moved my gaze along the hand that put down the teacup.

    A maid wearing a maid uniform unique to Yagame, which seemed a little too revealing, poured some tea.

    The maid was a demon with impressive large horns. As a bonus, her big breasts.

    "It must have been sudden. I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay. Young master. Because this is my job."

    The maid rubbed her large breasts against the man''s head.

    Half of the man''s head was buried in the maid''s big breasts. For a relationship between a maid and a master, her attitude was quite relaxed.

    The man also laughed and patted the maid''s butt. Then, he sat down next to her and stroked her big horns.

    Considering this city''s culture of responding to politeness with politeness, is that also a form of sex appeal?

    It is a clich¨¦ that each race values ??special parts that humans do not have, such as elf ears or beastman tails.

    I understood the devil''s horn similarly.

    Anyway, when viewed from the side, it just looked like a couple making love in broad daylight, so it was just a sight to behold.

    I should drink tea.

    Wow...

    Huh?

    I picked up the teacup and took a sip, then put it down and made eye contact with Flora.

    "Soira. This..."

    "Huh. Right?"

    ""It''s delicious.""

    It was delicious.

    It had a slightly sweet taste, like honey, and it was a delight to the tongue.

    Even in countries that don''t like black tea very much, I felt like I could drink as much black tea as this.

    "What car? This is my first time tasting something like this..."

    "Haha. Did you like it? Um, that..."

    "It''s Flora."

    "Yes. Miss Flora. And that one... ?"

    "Soira."

    "Yes. Miss Soira. If I could tell you about that car..."

    The man began talking about cars in a fluent and confident tone.

    It seemed like the story was quite in-depth, and Flora was impressed and showed interest.

    For someone like me who is not interested in cars, it was just a completely boring story.

    Hororok-

    Huh. The tea is delicious.

    I sipped my tea, rested my chin, and looked at the man talking to Flora.

    Hororok-

    Good looking.

    Was this how the men who couldn''t take their eyes off me felt?

    I couldn''t take my eyes off his distinct facial features, the fine muscles peeking through his collar, and his elegant body movements.

    I said he was a member of the lord''s family. It seemed to somehow exude dignity.

    The man was currently chatting happily with Flora.

    Flora was also welcoming me.

    Look at that. Honey is dripping from my eyes.

    Is talking about cars that interesting?

    I can have a fun conversation as much as I want. Why only Flora...

    Huh?

    It''s strange.

    A feeling of discomfort as if something is inside me is constricting my throat.

    Why are you only looking at him? I''m prettier.

    Look at me.

    Me... No, it''s not this.

    Unfamiliar yet well-known emotions suddenly disturb my mind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This feeling...

    "The teacup is empty. "Sir, would you like some more?"

    "To? Ah. Yes."

    Just when it seemed like she had something to grab onto, her thoughts were interrupted by a maid.

    As the maid said, she drank so much that her teacup was already empty.

    Because the tea was delicious. Huh. You should drink more.

    The maid who filled the teacup again took a step back.

    Hororok-

    I took another sip and looked at the man talking.

    "In order to grow these tea leaves, a unique environment is needed... "

    The gaze of the man who was talking to Flora glanced in this direction.

    Our eyes met.

    While talking, the man made eye contact with me and smiled slightly.

    Exciting!

    At that moment, his heart pounded strongly.

    At the same time, a lot of blood rushed to his face.

    To other people, you would look completely red.

    Huh?

    Why is this so...

    "Are you okay? You look hot. "How about having some more tea?"

    "Ahhh... Huh..."

    Why drink tea when it''s hot? It''s not iced tea, it''s freshly brewed hot tea?

    But somehow, as I moved as the man said, my mood lifted and happiness filled me.

    Just as obeying a man is a joy in itself.

    Just by bringing the teacup to my mouth, a sense of accomplishment, as if I had accomplished something, enveloped my entire body.

    Feeling happiness for an unknown reason, I tilted my teacup.

    Hororok-

    Happiness... Delicious...

    ˇô

    A thick, dark brown bat was placed in front of her.

    The blood vessels are bulging and smelly. It was a dick.

    How did this happen?

    I''ve never lost consciousness for a moment, but for some reason, I couldn''t understand at all how I ended up in this situation.

    I feel like it''s not me but someone else.

    Ah. I remembered.

    While talking to a man... The topic turns to this city''s unique etiquette culture...

    ''It''s not that bad of a culture. Would you like to experience it with me?''

    That''s right. That''s what I said.

    In a city where politeness is a form of care, the meaning of the words was clear.

    Mutual caress, no, it would just lead straight to a one-night stand.

    Normally I would have refused, and I tried to refuse as well.

    ...

    ''Yes! Good!''

    When I saw Flora agree as if it was obvious, a fire rose inside me.

    Without realizing it, I stepped forward and accepted it as if I was possessed.

    That was the whole story that led to this situation.

    No. Isn''t it strange?

    It''s the same with the sudden surge of emotions, and it''s the same with being swayed by that man''s words.

    Strange. It''s strange.

    Something must have happened. I''m not sure what that is yet.

    I have to get out of this place quickly...

    "I guess that girl over there doesn''t have any thoughts, does she?"

    The man''s ''handsome'' voice rang in my head.

    It felt like a ''manly'' and ''attractive'' voice was stirring my brain stickily through my ears.

    My heart was pounding like crazy, making my chest race.

    Is it an arrhythmia?

    I couldn''t stop thinking about wanting to hear this voice more and wanting people to be happy with me.

    Grandpa.

    And that thought was maximized when I saw Flora sliding her tongue around the man''s cock.

    I can do better.

    It should be me who makes that man feel good.

    A competitive spirit of unknown origin boiled up in my heart, and the next moment, like Flora, I stretched out my tongue to the man''s cock.

    "Hehe."

    The man smiled ''nicely'' in a ''sweet'' voice and patted my head.

    It was a touch as if pampering a pet.

    But it still didn''t matter.

    As long as he could be with this man, as long as he could see this man happy, he didn''t care how he was treated.

    ... Although I didn''t like the idea of ??not being able to monopolize this touch.

    I licked the man''s cock as if competing with Flora.

    Competition.

    Okay. That word suited this.

    Churrup, Churrup, Churrup...

    Licking. Grandpa.

    In the quiet room, the only sound was the sound of competitive dick licking.

    The man could not hold on for long and ejaculated while holding our heads.

    View.

    Semen spurted from the urethral opening and poured onto the faces of Flora and me, who were face to face.

    The semen on my bangs came down sticky and flowed down my eyelids.

    Normally it would have been unpleasant, but now only a sense of accomplishment ran down my spine.

    The smelly semen on my face was proof that I had made this man feel that good, and at the same time, it was proof that I had become his woman.

    Men are violent. ... Violently? No. He ''gently'' rubbed his cock between our cheeks and wiped away the remaining semen.

    "Hehe. I saw the ladies'' manners well. "Then now it''s my turn to be polite."

    The man raised his index and middle fingers and made an obscene gesture in the air.

    The man''s raised hands are both hands.

    I didn''t like the idea of ??having to receive'' '' from a man at the same time as another woman, but the fact that I could still receive'' '' made my lower body moist.

    In front of the man, Flor and I lifted our skirts and pulled down our damp panties.

    Leaving our pussies in the hands of men, we longed for the man''s'' ''...

    ˇô

    "What. You guys. What happened?"

    "Uh... What... Hmm."

    Asil asked after seeing Flora and I returning after enjoying a hot 3-parter with a man.

    There was a subtle atmosphere between us, different from when we left the inn in the morning.

    The cause was the dissatisfaction of not being able to monopolize the man''s'' '' and their sense of competition with each other.

    "Ugh. Something strange must have happened again. What happened? "Tell me."

    "That''s strange. "He doesn''t do that."

    "Look. It''s already weird. Just tell me first."

    Is it because I''m listening to Asil''s words with strange confidence? I wanted to.

    It''s true that I thought it was strange at first. Although those thoughts faded away while I was shaking.

    Even considering the original purpose of scouting, it was necessary to share information, so I told Asil about what happened today.

    "Hmm..."

    However, when Asil heard the story, he made a rather subtle expression.

    It wasn''t an expression of displeasure, anger, or relief, but rather a helpless expression.

    "Why. Do you understand something?"

    "Yeah, I think I understand. This is, um..."

    Asil paused a little and then said.

    "You guys. "Aren''t you in love with that guy?"

    "Huh?"

    Are you in love?

    Me?

    Those words were very unexpected.

 Chapter 349: Heart-Pounding (3)

    Chapter 349: Heart-Pounding (3)Asil added an explanation.

    "That''s right. Not only that his heart suddenly raced, but also that he wanted to listen to everything the man said..."

    Asil listened to the story I told her, she pointed out the parts that bothered her one by one.

    Then, is that ''love''?

    At the same time, he felt competitive towards Flora, who was ''loved'', i.E. Jealousy.

    Every single thing the man does feel endlessly cool.

    The reason you took part in something you would normally refuse was ''love''?

    "Hey, I thought something big happened again. Was it just a love quarrel? Hey. Please don''t let sparks fly on me."

    Asil got up from his seat with an expression on his face that made him feel tired.

    But I did not take it lightly like Asil.

    I fall in love with a handsome man at first sight.

    Okay. It''s quite possible.

    It is natural that Asil brushed it off, saying it was not a big deal. Basically, women are attracted to men, and there are many reasons why they fall in love.

    Considering that I was a spy of sorts, it was a very clich¨¦ situation, with a beautiful spy falling for a handsome enemy man.

    But at the same time, this was impossible.

    Flora might be able to do that.

    It''s hard to imagine that innocent child burning with love between a man and a woman, but considering the possibility, it could be possible.

    But not me.

    That''s right.

    Because this is a game.

    It is impossible to truly fall in love with a game character.

    I, no, everyone in this era grew up like that.

    What. It''s not a very heavy task.

    Since the emergence of artificial intelligence that is indistinguishable from humans, the problem of overindulgence in artificial intelligence, whether love or hate, has naturally existed.

    One of the solutions to deal with such problems was education to distinguish artificial intelligence from humans from an early age.

    When I look back after my brain grew enough, it was more like brainwashing than education.

    If I try to go into detail, it will get long, so let''s end this story here.

    Anyway, as a result, I have never felt love for the NPCs in the game. I can''t feel it.

    Do you feel like you can be attached or obsessed, but you can''t get any more serious than that? Sorry. Actually, I don''t know either. Because I am not an expert in psychology.

    The conclusion is that Asil''s analysis of ''I fell in love with that man'' is absolutely impossible.

    Never.

    But in reality, his heart was racing, his face was red, and all his actions felt ''loving''.

    Then there is one conclusion.

    This time it''s this kind of hypnosis.

    ˇô

    "Flora. "I''m sorry."

    "Huh? Why?"

    As soon as I ran into Flora, I first apologized.

    No matter how much I was hypnotized, I was hostile to Flora, saying I was better than her and that I couldn''t be pushed around by her.

    Of course, I didn''t say that out loud. But it may have been revealed in his actions.

    Flora was confused as to why she was receiving an apology.

    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to notice that my behavior was strange.

    Flora must have been hypnotized by that man just like me.

    Does that mean she only saw him?

    Joy. Okay, let''s see. Can I be more immersed? The woman who suits that man better is me...

    ... No. No.

    I shook my head to shake off the thoughts that had come to my mind.

    I thought I was out of hypnosis while talking to Asil, but it seems that wasn''t the case.

    The desire to be exclusive and the desire to see rises up all the time.

    Is this what love is?

    Of course, this isn''t real love.

    No matter how much you turn off the hypnosis restriction settings, the restrictions on the really important parts will not be turned off.

    Still, it was true that it was quite an interesting feeling.

    "Soira? "Where does it hurt?"

    Flora looked worried.

    She apologized out of the blue, then suddenly shook her head and was left alone with her thoughts.

    "Yes. No. Are you okay? Shall we sleep together today?"

    "It''s okay, but..."

    Flora reacted as if she was embarrassed, but nodded her head.

    He''s a good kid after all.

    To make a child like this hostile even for a moment, hypnosis is a terrible power.

    That night, I slept holding Flora tightly.

    It was soft.

    The next morning.

    "I''ll explore by myself today!"

    Asil declared loudly.

    "Also? "Why today?"

    Hehe."

    Asil looked at me, smiling like an unpleasant old man. If she wasn''t a pretty girl, she had a sly smile that made me want to hit her.

    "No~ I think if I go with you where you go, I will only be in trouble."

    "It''s not like that."

    "Yep. Okay. So you''re going to meet the person you met yesterday?"

    "That''s true."

    Hehe."

    She didn''t look like she believed it at all.

    No, I think I might be mistaken in a situation like this.

    Because there is no way for you to know that I am incapable of love in this world. Expressing it this way makes it seem meaningful.

    Moreover, Flora next to me seems to be really in love.

    Of course, this is only a temporary state caused by hypnosis. In other words, it can be seen as similar to being affected by the ''Charm'' condition.

    But even though it''s temporary, it''s true at this moment.

    Flora showed a little more spirit in her outfit than usual.

    Even if strangers saw her, her attire for meeting a man and her expression full of anticipation added to that atmosphere.

    So it''s easy for Asil to misunderstand.

    But that''s one thing. Asil''s expression calling for a fist is another story.

    ¨C Taaak!

    "Aya!"

    So I gave it a shot.

    ˇô

    "What. Aren''t they those ladies from yesterday? "It''s a coincidence."

    When I went to the front of the mansion, I was able to meet the man.

    Although they said it was a coincidence, they did not hide the feeling that they knew we would come.

    I''m standing in front of the main gate waiting, so what else can I do?

    "Yes! Hello!"

    Flora smiled happily and ran into the man''s arms.

    A skinship that Flora only did with people she was really close to. She has never been seen hugging anyone except Flora''s family or us, her colleagues.

    But would you do that kind of skinship to a man you saw for the first time yesterday? It''s Flora. This sister is sad.

    "Haha. Nice to meet you. That... "It was Miss Soira, right?"

    "Huh. Nice to meet you."

    Ah. Ah...

    Hypnosis is amazing.

    At best, my name was just called, and my body trembled with immense joy.

    My heart is pounding, the world looks bright, and I don''t want to wash my ears today... This was a bit over the top, but anyway, a feeling of happiness came over her whole body.

    Even I, who had a conversation with Asil yesterday and was able to unravel some of the hypnosis, feels this way.

    If it were any other woman, she wouldn''t have hesitated to offer up her chastity just to hear a single compliment from that man. ... Even Flora and I were like that yesterday.

    Suddenly, I realized that I didn''t even know this man''s name yet.

    I can''t believe I want to sacrifice everything to be loved by a man whose name I don''t even know. Hypnosis is amazing.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t know that this would happen when I came here.

    I didn''t know that ''love'' could be this severe.

    Nevertheless, the reason I came was because I thought I could get important information here. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    People who act like they are hypnotized but are not hypnotized. A man who is a member of a city lord''s family uses hypnosis?

    Suspicious. This just felt right.

    It is not yet known how helpful it will be in collecting information for the original purpose of subduing SQ.

    Still, I couldn''t find anything particularly suspicious anywhere else. First, I have no choice but to follow even the smallest clue.

    "Hmm..."

    The man looked at me closely.

    Did he notice that the hypnosis was broken? Flora ran up to me and hugged me, but it may have been because I just stood still.

    I quickly averted my eyes and lowered my head.

    The character I''ll be portraying is a shy girl who can''t even make eye contact because she''s embarrassed. No, well, I''m not a virgin.

    Fortunately, it seems that the acting worked well. The man looked at me with suspicion.

    "It''s nice to see you so early in the morning. If you don''t mind, would you like to have a cup of tea?"

    The man advised me with the same words as yesterday.

    And what happens next will probably be no different from yesterday.

    They say it''s better not to follow with your head... They say that to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tiger''s den. It was time to take risks here.

    I followed the man into the mansion.

    ¨C Rattling.

    A teacup was placed in front of us as we sat at the same table as yesterday.

    Perhaps the contents of the teacup are the same as yesterday.

    "I thought you liked it yesterday. "I''ve prepared quite a bit for you today, so don''t hesitate to eat it."

    I lifted my teacup while listening to the man.

    I pretended to enjoy the scent of tea and organized my thoughts.

    When I think back on what happened yesterday, it was after I started drinking this tea that I started to feel strange.

    Does this tea itself have a hypnotic effect, or does it simply play an auxiliary role? Even though it wasn''t certain, it was clear that this was related.

    And today, after drinking this tea, I will be in a state of confusion, blinded by love, just like yesterday.

    "..."

    I feel the man''s eyes looking at me. Has he not yet let go of his doubts?

    It''s okay.

    It''s different from yesterday. Unlike yesterday when I didn''t know anything, today will be different because I am properly prepared.

    I made up my mind again and took a sip of the tea.

    ¨C Sigh...

    Oh. Hot!

 Chapter 350: Heart-Pounding (4) *

    Chapter 350: Heart-Pounding (4) *There was a time when I also dreamed of love.

    What. Why are you looking at me like that?

    It''s not like I was crazy about sex from the beginning.

    Before the doujinshi incident that shook my walls.

    No, even after that, until I became aware of the walls myself.

    I also would normally make a fuss with my friends, talk about handsome male idols, or puff out my chest by talking about who in my class was dating who.

    I once liked a boy in my class.

    What. Although those romantic feelings have never come true.

    At that time, I wasn''t the jack-of-all-trades who was good at everything like I am now, and above all, my ability to act was poor.

    Is it a bit harsh to say it sucks? Let''s say you are an ordinary student who did only what his parents told him to do.

    So, even if you like someone, you just keep it in your heart, and if you grow apart due to a change in grade, that''s it.

    When I think about it now, it wasn''t love, it was just curiosity about the opposite sex, or a yearning to try something called ''love''.

    A wonderful love that appears in movies and cartoons for girls.

    Realizing my own thoughts, I stayed up all night heartbroken by my wavering mind that I couldn''t figure out on my own.

    The kind of love that comes after going through hardships and adversity and confirming each other''s feelings.

    What. I still yearn for that kind of love.

    My castle wall looks like this, but a castle wall and love are different, right?

    I just haven''t met someone to love like that.

    In that sense, the hypnosis I experienced this time was quite interesting to me.

    In the sense that you can feel a love that you have never experienced before, at least similarly.

    ¨C Hororok.

    Based on the experience I gained from the first sip, which I spit out without realizing it because of the heat, I cautiously took a sip.

    Subtle sweetness.

    Now that I think about it, sweetness in this game has always been a sign of weakness or hypnosis.

    Aphrodisiacs taste sweet, and Asil also described hypnosis as a sweet scent.

    But this was a little different. So it took me a long time to come up with this idea.

    If a medicine is usually said to have the intense sweetness of sticking one''s tongue into a honey pot, the sweetness felt in this tea could be said to be honey water diluted with water in an appropriate ratio.

    Moreover, there was no obvious effect such as the body becoming hot after drinking it.

    However, it had no effect on the body, but it was clearly effective.

    "How do you feel?"

    The man''s voice ''sweetly'' tickled my ears.

    My head turned without realizing it.

    My body moved before I could even think about anything.

    Like Pavlov''s dog, tamed with meat and bells, her body reflexively yearned for a man''s affection.

    I wish I could see it with my eyes, hear it with my ears, and feel it with my body just once more.

    Flora was already in the arms of the man who looked like that.

    Inside the beautifully dressed sleeveless dress, the man''s hand, inserted into the hole in the armpit, was trampling arbitrarily.

    Judging by the fact that his elbow went so deep that he couldn''t see it, he might be caressing his stomach rather than his chest.

    Flora was held in the man''s arms, and whenever his hand under her clothes moved, she could only moan softly with a red face.

    Fortunately, I didn''t feel the squishy jealousy I felt yesterday. Is it because I was slightly out of hypnosis thanks to you?

    Anyway, it was a good thing. Because the memory of being hostile to a good child like Flora wasn''t very pleasant.

    While enjoying Flora''s inner skin, the man was looking at me.

    I couldn''t be happier that those eyes were on me.

    "Huh. It''s delicious."

    Even after saying that, I was even more surprised.

    Is this the voice I made?

    A fawning voice I never imagined I could produce.

    However, contrary to my inner shock, my body moved on its own and sat down next to the man.

    The man''s scent subtly stimulated the tip of his nose.

    I took a deep breath without being noticed and leaned into the man''s arms.

    "Haha. "It looks like you''ve become very familiar with the etiquette of our city in just one day."

    "Huh..."

    The man''s words are like a refuge, saying that this is nothing more than etiquette.

    Before I knew it, the man''s hand around my shoulder was naturally massaging my breast.

    "Aha... ?"

    I hurriedly covered his mouth, but all the moans had already come out.

    No. You think I was so lewd just because my breasts were massaged? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, from the moment my fingers dug into my chest, I felt a rush of exhilarating pleasure and endless happiness...

    After hearing a sweet moan that made me feel like I was melting, the man seemed to have resolved his doubts about me and started to treat me more comfortably.

    The man said, massaging Flora to his heart''s content with me and Flora on each side.

    "How is it. If it''s okay with you two, could I tell you a little more about the culture of this city today?"

    I didn''t feel like refusing.

    ˇô

    A room in a mansion where three men and women gathered naked.

    The man asked us to adapt to his taste.

    Of course, since we ''love'' him, we were willing to grant any request.

    There was no particular disadvantage to not being asked, but the happiness that came from being asked by a man and feeling needed was too great to refuse.

    As a result.

    "Uh, hehe... (Uh, there...)"

    I was tied with a rope and hung from the ceiling, wearing a blindfold and a ball gag.

    Arms and legs too. He was tied tightly with rope and could not move.

    The only things that can move are fingers and toes. Even if I could move it, it was meaningless.

    This, this... I know what it is.

    A type of SM tendency. Did you say rope bunny?

    A type of bondage, the tendency to be excited about being tied up and restrained by another person.

    What. This is the one who suffers. What do you call the tendency to get excited by tying things up? I couldn''t remember very well.

    Anyway, that''s it.

    This man has quite a hard personality.

    Although I couldn''t see it because of the blindfold, there was a high possibility that Flora was going through something similar to me.

    "Haha. Sorry. "It''s a little late, right?"

    A moment later, footsteps were heard, and a man approached.

    Maybe it was because my eyes were covered, but my voice sounded sweeter than usual.

    That alone made my pussy wet.

    I could feel the rope digging into the crack and getting wet with love juice.

    "I have something to prepare. "I think everyone will like it."

    ¨C Huh!

    A dull sound cutting through the air.

    It was light enough to be a club, but dull to a whip.

    It seemed like it would hurt if I got hit by anything.

    I don''t like being sick.

    "I''ll tell you in advance, it might hurt a little. Would you mind? Hehe."

    The man''s smile had a teasing tone.

    The mean laugh of a man who knows that there is no way a hypnotized woman will not listen to him.

    However, when the man gently stroked my buttocks that were tied with rope, the laughter that I thought was mean sounded like the laughter of a dangerous man with something to hide.

    Isn''t that what it is? No. A mean person is just a bad person, but a dangerous person means that although it is risky, it has the charm to take it.

    "Eup- Heeup-"

    But no matter how I felt about the man''s words, there was nothing I could do.

    I just have a hard time spitting out words that don''t make sense because I''m blocked by a ball gag.

    ¨C Voila!

    A burning pain spread from the buttocks.

    "Ugh!"

    Palm? Or something that the man brought?

    It didn''t matter either way. Because pain is the same.

    "Red marks left on pure white skin... Isn''t it nice? "Like the urge to leave footprints for the first time in the white snow, I feel like I am leaving a mark that this woman is mine."

    What is that. I don''t know anything like that feeling.

    Reason said so, but emotions went wild.

    ''He said I was his!''

    The primal joy of being able to give my all to the person I ''like'' filled my mind with happiness.

    If I can feel this way just by being spanked, I feel like it''s okay to spank as much as I want...

    ¨C Voila!

    "Yes... ?"

    I felt the burning pain once again.

    But it wasn''t as painful as the first time.

    Proof that pain is this man''s thing. When I thought that way, the pain that I felt, the pleasure that flowed with the pain, eased.

    There was that too.

    "It seems like it was burdensome as expected. "I''m sorry."

    It was also due to the man''s behavior of saying such things and trying to go somewhere else when he showed even the slightest sign of reluctance.

    They said it was somewhere else, but knowing that Flora was nearby, it was obvious where it was.

    Even though the bitter jealousy disappeared, it didn''t mean the desire to possess it disappeared, so every time the man showed signs of taking a step back, I had to shake my head, suffering from the terrible feeling of being like a puppy abandoned by its owner.

    "Haha. "Then is it okay?"

    "Town. Ugh..."

    It hurts.

    I don''t like being sick.

    But I hate it even more when this man''s attention shifts...

    Driven by those emotions, I had to beg for more spankings, even as tears streamed under the blindfold from the pain.

    It was miserable.

    It was miserable, but the humiliation actually made me more excited.

    Haha."

    A miserable sight, crying in pain and clearly hating it, but unable to ask for it to stop and instead begging for more.

    The man looked at me like that and laughed.

    Even though you think it''s bad taste, you''re enjoying it. I ended up embracing the sense of accomplishment.

    After that, when I was freed from the ropes that tied my body, I couldn''t even put on my panties because my butt was so hot.

 Chapter 351: Heart-Pounding (5) **

    Chapter 351: Heart-Pounding (5) **As for how painful the man''s spanking was, in fact, when viewed objectively, it didn''t hurt that much.

    Because it did not reach the pain perception limit of VR devices.

    Just looking at the severity of the pain, the pain he experienced while training at the academy was greater.

    However, the pain experienced during training or combat was on a different level from the pain of being tied up and being beaten so that one could not move.

    One-sided violence can even hurt your heart.

    I was in pain too.

    But after the rope is loosened.

    "Sorry. You were in a lot of pain, right? Thank you for matching my taste. I know that my tastes are unique, but Soira is so pretty that I can''t stop... "I couldn''t control myself."

    The man hugs me tightly while saying ''kind'' words, and just with that, the lump in my heart melts and disappears.

    "Yes. Are you okay? Because you can do anything you want."

    The man''s voice that you hear every time you talk heals your heart like healing magic.

    Even though I knew that this was due to hypnosis, I couldn''t control my mind from running wild.

    "Tsk..."

    The man''s hand grabs his buttocks.

    As I squeezed my still-tingling buttocks, my eyes flinched from the sharp pain.

    The man nodded his head as if he was satisfied even when he saw me squinting.

    It really is in bad taste.

    But at the same time, there was a person who found even those bad tastes ''lovely''.

    Love is a mental illness. A saying I saw somewhere once came to mind.

    The man probably knows that I will react this way, so he treats me like this.

    I know, but.

    I know, but it was hard to resist.

    Do I really need to resist?

    Just listening to the man''s words makes me feel this happy.

    If we get out of here, it will go back to normal.

    Opening your legs to anyone, wandering around chasing a moment of pleasure...

    Isn''t it better now than that?

    Wouldn''t it be a greater loss to lose the moment when even being beaten makes you feel happy?

    ¨C Sigh!

    "Oh."

    He must have sensed that the man was thinking about something else for a moment, so he pulled the leash the man was holding.

    I left this leash because I asked for it.

    I wanted to have at least one proof that I belonged to this man.

    Thanks to this, I was able to look like someone who could see that I was this man''s woman, so I''m just grateful to the man who accepted my request...

    No.

    No, no.

    This is not it.

    He put his hand down and touched my butt.

    The intense heat transmitted through the palm of your hand. My butt was so bright red that I thought I might get burned by body heat, and it was painful even when I touched it myself.

    The pain awakened my spirit.

    Flora... Probably, it will be difficult to escape until the hypnosis is completely broken.

    I also need to come to my senses.

    With determination, I followed the man.

    I was able to meet Flora not too far away.

    "Eup- U-eup-"

    Flora looked similar to me a little while ago. She was tied up with rope, so she couldn''t move.

    But the situation was a little different.

    ¨C Ugh...

    Between Flora''s roped legs, a large massager was vibrating, making a low vibration sound.

    The bottom of Flora, which was placed on a table of the appropriate height, was soaked.

    It was easy to guess what kind of liquid it was.

    ¨C Tuk.

    The man put his arm on my shoulder. A feeling of heavy weight and a fluttering feeling as if you''re about to fly.

    "How is it? While dealing with Miss Soira, Miss Flora stayed here in this state."

    "..."

    What do you think?

    What kind of impression are you hoping for?

    I don''t know how many times I was forced into SM play by a man.

    The time of suffering was long, and the time of being ''loved'' was short.

    To think that during that time, Flora was just here hearing me being ''loved''...

    A feeling of pity and pity for being neglected, a pity that Flora would not have felt that happiness.

    And... A low sense of victory that this man took more time with me.

    Ah.

    It won''t work.

    I shook my head to shake off the feelings that were not mine and were not meant to be.

    I feel like the gap between emotions and reason is getting worse.

    I don''t think there will be an answer if I keep being swayed.

    He placed his hand on the man''s groin.

    Unlike the two of us who had nothing but rope on our bodies, the man was completely covered in a ''nice'' suit.

    A thick, hot, ''lovely'' man''s penis that can be felt even through clothes.

    "Oh?"

    The man who felt my touch raised his voice as if he was interested.

    "Etiquette... Are you saying they are giving each other? Since I just received it, shouldn''t I give back a little too?"

    "Okay. Surely. That is correct."

    The man sat down on a chair with a clear view of Flora.

    "Then, where should we receive a reward for our courtesy?"

    The man spoke leisurely and surrendered himself to my touch.

    How much of the initiative can be regained with this?

    But does the anticipation that fills my heart come from the opportunity to redeem the initiative, or from the joy of being able to serve the man?

    I couldn''t figure that out either.

    ˇô

    A ''warm'' hand caressing the hair.

    Is this how a dog feels when it is petted by a person? My heart fills with the wish that I could caress it just a little more.

    Feeling the happiness that comes from ''love'', I served the cock in front of him.

    The size was just ordinary.

    Since most of the men I have encountered while playing this game so far are of a size that could be said to be large, one could also say that they are relatively small.

    But regardless of the size, it felt very attractive to me.

    Everything was so ''lovely'', from the hot body temperature, the fishy pre-cum that beaded on the tip of the glans, from the bumpy blood vessels to the testicles that gave off a strong male scent.

    "Hmm..."

    Sometimes, I loved the sighing sound of satisfaction when I ran the tip of my tongue over a sensitive area.

    The hand went down.

    Soggy.

    Thick love juice was dripping between my kneeling legs.

    When my finger touched my clitoris, my body started shaking.

    My body was sensitive. I wonder when was the last time I was this sensitive.

    "Hmm... Hmm... Chureup..."

    Serve the dick faithfully and at the same time masturbate with your fingers.

    My fingers are rubbing the clitoris and twirling it.

    However, as I was smelling the man''s scent emanating from his cock through my nose and mouth, the illusion of a man touching me personally felt better than any other masturbation.

    And.

    ¨C View!

    As semen spurted out of my cock, I also reached my climax.

    Whisk.

    Unable to control my trembling body, I sat down and felt an unpleasant lukewarm liquid on my sensitive buttocks.

    My bright red buttocks have become so sensitive that I can even feel the pattern of the tiles on the floor.

    It was clear that if I didn''t treat it properly, I would have bruises and suffer for a while.

    But even that was given to me by a man, so I was willing to accept it...

    ¨C Gulp.

    I swallow my saliva intentionally.

    Did your eyes blink every few seconds? How much did you inflate your chest when you breathed in? What about your hands? Were your fists clenched? Was it unfolded?

    I deliberately diverted my thoughts by thinking about useless things.

    Be careful not to feel excessive happiness from the hand stroking your head.

    "Great. "It''s nice to see that Ms. Soira has adapted to the culture of our city."

    I had to take a breath to suppress my heart pounding at the man''s unremarkable words.

    How did the man accept my appearance like that? He left me sitting down and approached Flora.

    Right. Flora.

    It was just for a moment, but I forgot.

    The man took off the ball gag covering Flora''s mouth and asked.

    "What about Miss Flora? "Isn''t it difficult?"

    "Hehe... Hehe..."

    Flora gasped, sticking out her tongue.

    The drool running down the corner of her mouth showed how difficult it must have been for Flora.

    But Flora smiled and said: She smiled, holding back the excruciating pleasure she could feel from the massager still shaking violently between her legs.

    "Fine... Oh, no. You... Sigh. Because you do it. I can endure it as much as I want..."

    That is.

    That dedicated ''love''.

    Honestly, it was a little creepy.

    If this had been an ordinary love, I might have felt warm or wanted to support it, but... I thought that with manipulated emotions, a person could become like this.

    But at the same time, I didn''t feel like I had to save him right away.

    Then what if I get hated?

    Ah. Again.

    I regain control of the feelings that are slowly starting to erode. I need to come to my senses. If I don''t save it, who will?

    Meanwhile, the man took off Flora''s massager, which was designed to tease her clitoris, and placed his dick on it.

    "Thank you. I will use it well."

    "Yes... Yes..."

    At best I can say thank you.

    With that one word, Flora felt happy, as if she could forget the pain she had been through so far.

    The man''s ''majestic'' cock spread Flora''s tiny pussy and disappeared into her body. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah..."

    Flora''s voice that seems to melt.

    It was a voice I had never heard before, even though I had hung out with men in places like Flora several times.

    How good is it?

    Just imagining it made my uterus vibrate.

    Still, I couldn''t bring myself to interrupt the man by talking to him.

    I had to just look at the back and be content with masturbation alone.

 Chapter 352: Heart Pounding (6) ***

    Chapter 352: Heart Pounding (6) ***The person who is the most girly among us is Flora.

    This is a fact that both I and I agree on without any room for argument.

    Just look at the appearance.

    Nana Asil is actually called a beautiful girl because of her otaku sensibility. In fact, she is more suited to being called a ''beauty'' rather than a ''girl''.

    That''s because otakus tend to interpret the word ''young'' in ''young and pretty'' in the word ''bishoujo'' in a somewhat generous manner.

    Well, as an otaku myself, I have no intention of saying anything about that tendency.

    What I want to say is that by general standards, when we say ''girl'', it means that it refers to Flora.

    However, she is not really a child as the word "Girl" Suggests, but she is definitely an adult... Anyway, that''s it.

    And not only does she look girly, but she is especially girly on the inside.

    Looking for girlishness in Asil is completely wrong, and honestly, I think she is far from a girl.

    It''s just drumsticks.

    Flora, who grew up with a lot of love as the princess of a country, truly has the girlishness of a girl''s cartoon protagonist.

    No, if Flora were to be the protagonist, would her role be more like a princess that the protagonist admires?

    Anyway, I couldn''t even guess what Flora was feeling now that she was in love.

    When I think back to my childhood... Wouldn''t it feel like your life''s dream has come true?

    If there was one thing I could tell, it was that he was truly happy.

    "Yes... Ha, ah... More, more..."

    "Hehe. "Miss Flora is cute."

    Even though her entire body is tied up, she shakes her body with joy every time she hears a word.

    From my position, I can''t see it because it''s obscured by the man''s body, but I''m sure he has the happiest expression on his face.

    Every time the man''s cock moved in and out of Flora, her waist twitched, expressing her pleasure.

    Sex is ultimately stimulating. As the number of pistons increases, each piston becomes one of many pistons and the stimulation decreases.

    However, like a gourmet who takes time to chew each bite of food, Flora continued to show pleasure with all her might as the man''s cock continued to move back and forth.

    I''m jealous. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That happy look... Honestly, I was jealous.

    It was scary, creepy. The feelings I expressed that way still remain the same.

    How could such a devoted and extraordinary mind be driven into hypnosis? I still think that was a terrible thing.

    But apart from that, as a woman, I envied Flora''s happy appearance.

    Will I ever be that happy in my life?

    She continued masturbating while imagining that.

    I never thought the day would come when I would masturbate in a game I enjoy having sex.

    Being a pretty girl means you can grab someone on the street and get her partner by making an offer.

    If it were real, she didn''t know she would masturbate in the game.

    But it felt good.

    Every time I hear a crunching sound, my body trembles with pleasure, and every time my butt hurts when it touches the floor.

    Even though all I could see from my position was the back, the fact that I was enjoying pleasure in the same space as this man was something I was very proud of.

    Did the clich¨¦ of a girl masturbating on the desk of a boy she likes, which often appears in old doujinshi, originate from this feeling?

    I thought I could understand it now.

    "We should reward good girls. "Tighten your pussy."

    "Yes... Eh... !"

    I should have listened to that.

    As I listened to the conversation between the man and Flora, my heart tightening with regret, I also increased the speed of fingering my pussy.

    ¨C Look!

    The man''s piston, which had briefly sped up, slowed down.

    The man''s cock was so deep that the root could not be seen, and pulsated loudly and quietly.

    Gulp, gulp.

    It felt like I heard that sound.

    Flora trembles as she accepts the man''s affection.

    After a while, a white liquid slowly leaked out between the two joints.

    Proof that a man''s baby is received from the most precious part of a woman.

    Even though I hate lesbians, I desperately resisted the urge to suck Flora''s pussy and make it mine.

    "Whoa... "It was good."

    After refreshingly spitting out semen, the man wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand and removed the blindfold covering Flora''s eyes.

    "Ehehe... ?"

    What kind of eyes and expression will Flora have?

    It was not visible from my location.

    However, I was able to guess just from that voice.

    I''m jealous.

    ¨C Jingling.

    The man shook the bell that was placed on the table.

    I didn''t even notice that the bell was there. I feel like my field of vision has become very narrow.

    "Did you call me?"

    Before long, the door opened, and a maid came in.

    The maid didn''t even pay attention to the floor and table that were soaked with her various bodily fluids.

    Is this common?

    "Bring me some water. "I''m thirsty."

    "I understand."

    The maid left her room after receiving the man''s order and quickly returned.

    There was a kettle in her hand.

    When she drank tea, it wasn''t the teapot she used, it was just a kettle filled with water.

    Gulp, gulp...

    The man put his mouth to the kettle and took a gulp, as if it was a waste of time to use the glass.

    Considering his status as a member of a feudal lord''s family, he could easily have been considered undignified, but when I saw that even such an appearance was considered ''manly'', I thought that being a beanbag was really the only answer.

    "Fuha."

    The man who ''gladly'' took a gulp of water looked at Flora for a moment, then filled his mouth with water...

    I kissed Flora.

    "?!"

    Perhaps it was unexpected, but Flora''s body beneath the man began to tremble.

    It''s probably moving from mouse to mouse.

    Well, Flora must have been thirsty since she was shaking her body so vigorously just a moment ago.

    ¨C Gulp, gulp.

    The room became quiet for a moment, and the only sound was the sound of Flora swallowing water down her throat.

    After a while, the man took his mouth away from Flora, looked at me, and smiled.

    "Do you need Ms. Soira?"

    "... !"

    I nodded eagerly, hoping that the unexpected ''good luck'' might change the man''s mind.

    The way she sat with her legs in a W-shape, looked up at the man and nodded, was like a dog being happy to see its owner. Drumsticks.

    The man also gave me water by mouth.

    The vaguely cold temperature and the ''ecstatic'' feeling of lips touching.

    And the sweet taste of water.

    ... Sweet?

    I suddenly came to my senses.

    After drinking the tea the man served me, I fell into hypnosis.

    I don''t know if the car was the cause, or if it amplified the weak hypnosis, but it was clear that the car played an important role.

    So maybe the tea, or more precisely the tea leaves, are suspicious. I thought so.

    The water itself tastes sweet?

    As I said before, in this world, things with lewd characteristics, such as narcotics or hypnosis, usually have a sweet taste or scent. I don''t know why.

    In other words, this meant that there was something in the water itself.

    I didn''t notice that the meal I had at the inn was served with milk instead of water.

    So what does this mean...

    Chureup.

    I opened my mouth and the man''s tongue came in.

    The feeling of ''sweet love'' filled my mouth, even more than sweet-tasting water.

    Hmm... Ah...

    You can worry about it later.

    I wrapped my arms around the man''s back and enjoyed the kiss.

    This was more ''important'' now.

    ˇô

    Snap.

    The man''s hand lightly taps his butt.

    A level of contact that is difficult to even call a spanking, as it only touches and falls.

    However, the buttocks, which are not only red but even slightly blue and bruised, provide a sensitive sense of pain.

    I instinctively gain strength from that pain.

    "Every time I touch it, it tightens."

    And the pleasure that suppresses the pain and penetrates the mind.

    As if no matter how much force he applied, it was of no use, the vaginal wall was torn open and the cock penetrated deep into the body.

    Did you say that the difference between pain and pleasure is just a piece of paper? No, I don''t think anyone has ever said that.

    But it was a clear fact to me now.

    Snap.

    I got spanked. It hurts.

    Zboob.

    The cock sank in, making an obscene sound. I feel good.

    Sick. I feel good.

    If you tighten your vagina with pain, you can feel the man''s cock better.

    It felt like I could even feel the bumpy blood vessels of the hard object.

    I feel good. It hurts.

    When two senses that have been repeated countless times mix together, and you no longer seem to know which one is which.

    "It''s cheap!"

    "Cum inside, cum inside..." !"

    ¨C Burrrruk!

    The man''s pubic bone hit his buttocks instead of his palm, and semen spurted out from the glans, which hit the cervix.

    "Ah... Ha..."

    As soon as I ejaculated, I felt a sensation in my stomach with my head becoming mushy.

    Came in.

    Baby.

    At that moment, images of myself with a full stomach replay in my head, images of me taking care of my child, and images of me playing with my grandchildren.

    What should I name my child?

    As expected, in a fantasy way...

    Snap...

    "Ah..."

    I came to my senses when I felt the meat filling my stomach disappear.

    Although I came to my senses.

    "It''s already so late. "You two should leave now, right?"

    The man looked outside and said so.

    Outside the window as I followed the man, the sky was gradually getting darker.

    Okay. I have to go back.

    I have to go back, but...

    Sloshing.

    As I moved my body, the semen in my uterus fluttered around, asserting its presence.

    I placed my hand on his lower abdomen. Somehow, I had the illusion of feeling warm.

    Yes...

    I guess I can stay for one more night... ?

 Chapter 353: Just Cultural Differences (1)

    Chapter 353: Just Cultural Differences (1)Turn back time a little.

    The first day that Flora and her colleagues began investigating the city in earnest.

    Asil was wandering around the city aimlessly.

    "There''s no need to work too hard. "Isn''t it okay to take a little break?"

    With that in mind, Asil decided to go alone.

    I knew what this mission was for.

    It was said that it was an operation to capture Flora''s and Flora''s family''s enemies.

    For Asil, Flora is a precious colleague. He had no doubt about it.

    I could definitely say that she was a friend more precious than any other relationship I had made in modern times.

    Of course, it was influenced by some sad stories about Asil''s modern-day friendships, but whatever.

    In order to help Flora get revenge, Asil was also full of motivation at first.

    But what should I do?

    Aela ordered Soira''s party to go on a scouting mission.

    But what is scouting?

    I know the meaning of the word. It was a story that came up often in Asil''s games, and was sometimes heard over her shoulder at the Academy.

    But when she thought about doing it, nothing came to mind.

    In the game, a scout stands at the vanguard of a formation and detects approaching enemies in advance, and sometimes provides guidance... Also... Besides... What was there?

    Asil''s knowledge of scouting was limited.

    The situation was different from Flora, a local who was familiar with the word scout, and Soira, who had experience playing as a scout herself.

    However, it is difficult to ask what should be done.

    She put in a lot of effort to ask Soira, but all she got back was something like, ''You just need to find something that could be dangerous in advance.''

    So what is dangerous?

    If this was a dungeon, there would have been a clear target, such as a trap or a monster... The entire city was the target.

    In that situation, there was only one thing that Asil understood.

    All I knew was that it would be helpful to use my half-spirit instinct to find a place where the demon''s magic was strong.

    And something similar was possible with Flora''s crystal ball.

    It seemed like I could see something else in that crystal ball... Flora didn''t answer until the end. What was it?

    In any case, it is better for Flora and Asil, who have similar abilities, to go together because the search is less efficient, so it is better to go separately!

    ... That''s an excuse I''ve been thinking hard about. When I actually talked to Soira, she didn''t come to mind, so all I could say was something trivial and that I had to go buy her clothes.

    Fortunately, Soira allowed her to act alone.

    "Ugh."

    Asil looked up at the sky from the roof of someone''s house and sighed.

    "I thought I was getting used to talking."

    Half a year and a few months after she became a woman.

    It''s been a while since the weight of her breasts stopped feeling awkward, and I got used to sleeping in the same room as a woman.

    The body of a beautiful girl is convenient.

    Because everyone treats you favorably.

    Thanks to the easy mode of life, Asil was able to shed much of the old-fashioned attitude he had grown accustomed to in modern times.

    Still, there were times, like today, when I suddenly found myself speechless.

    For the first time in a long time, Asil remembered her life in modern times.

    The most recent thing that came to mind was... Was it when I had a dream during the fight against the cult?

    What would happen if we went back to modern times?

    When she first encountered Soira, she asked the goddess if she knew.

    ''Please tell me how to get back.''

    The goddess answered like this.

    ''If you defeat the devil, I can send you back.''

    When she first heard that sound, she was truly at a loss.

    The devil? Me? How?

    Those words suddenly came to mind.

    The possessed person defeats the devil. Even though it''s a clich¨¦, it''s something that only happens in novels. Anyone who experiences it in real life would be embarrassed.

    The goddess comforted Asil, who was embarrassed, and explained gently.

    ''There is a separate hero. You can help the hero, or you can wait until the hero defeats the devil.''

    It was fortunate among misfortunes.

    Among the options presented by the goddess, Asil chose the latter.

    That''s right, because I''m scared.

    "At that time, I never thought I would end up in a place like this."

    Asil smiled bitterly.

    Even at that time, she had "Fighting talent" And spirit friends, so she was able to wander around on her own and meet Soira, but it was only possible because she was in the rear of the rear.

    To be honest, Asil was weak at that time.

    That''s what I did, but I never thought I would end up in a place like this, not just getting close to the front line, but crossing the front line.

    "If she had known this would happen, she would have applied for the hero party."

    Even as she muttered, she knew very well that she couldn''t do that.

    ¨C Jeopuk, Jeopuk.

    "Oh."

    When he heard her footsteps, Asil moved from where he was sitting on the edge of her roof and hid.

    ¨C Why does he always say things to me?

    ¨C You hold back. One or two days?

    ¨C It''s a problem because it''s not just one or two days.

    A group of men passed by, complaining that could be heard anywhere.

    Only after the sound of footsteps faded away did Asil stick her head out over the eaves.

    There was nothing to see.

    After making sure that no one was there, Asil sat down on the roof again.

    The reason for Asil hiding like this was simple.

    Because whenever we made eye contact, men would come up and touch our bodies.

    "It''s not even a game, what on earth is it?"

    Asil grumbled, recalling a game where fights broke out whenever and wherever our eyes met.

    It was a little less so when I was walking around, but whenever I sat down and rested, like now, I would inevitably get his breasts massaged, or my buttocks touched.

    Thanks to such passionate sanctification, Asil had to go up to the roof to rest where people could not see.

    Once I came up, it became tiresome to come down, so I just moved to the roof.

    Asil, who had completely forgotten that what she was currently wearing was a skirt, would see the inside of her skirt clearly to the people passing by whenever she crossed the roof, but fortunately or unfortunately, Asil did not notice at all.

    "Should I move slowly?"

    Feeling that she was adequately rested, Asil stood up from her seat and patted her buttocks.

    "Umm..."

    Continue. She stretched and wondered where to go next.

    She knows nothing no matter where she goes anyway. Asil just relied on her senses and took pictures in any direction.

    ˇô

    As she wandered around the streets aimlessly, she tried to detect the surrounding magic a few times whenever she thought of it.

    Instead of lunch, Asil was walking, filling her stomach with skewers made from unknown meat that she sold at a food stall on her street.

    Although she was an unknown fish, she wasn''t anything suspicious like something out of a novel.

    Because it was clearly written on the menu what kind of animal the meat was from. Even when Asil saw the name on her menu, she didn''t know what kind of animal it was, so she just called it "Unidentified meat."

    For reference, the meat was not even an animal in the first place, but the meat of a monster. It also looks quite grotesque.

    It was a dish that, like Asil, you would have made an audible noise at least once unless you ate it without knowing it. You could say she was lucky.

    Still, the taste of the meat was excellent enough to warrant eating the grotesque-looking guy, so Asil was able to enjoy the taste of the skewers with satisfaction.

    Asil was walking down the street when a store caught her eye.

    It was a clothing store with a wide variety of clothes visible through the large window.

    "Ah. That''s right."

    Asil realized that when she talked to Soira in the morning, she was given the excuse of going separately and that she needed to buy clothes.

    It was because she couldn''t think of the reason she had been thinking about all night, so she had to improvise, but it was also true that she needed clothes.

    "Umm..."

    Many of the clothes seen from the outside had a different design from the clothes commonly seen beyond the front lines, in the realm of humanity.

    Cultural differences also appear in places like this.

    After taking a quick look around, my impression was that there was a lot of exposure overall.

    "It''s also a clich¨¦ that demons'' clothes are too revealing. Yes."

    Asil nodded, muttering to herself, then frowned as she realized she had to buy her clothes there too.

    "Shall we go somewhere else? But while I''ve been walking around, I haven''t seen any clothing stores other than that one. Umm..."

    She looked around the area just to be sure, but didn''t see any other clothing stores.

    It is unlikely that one store is responsible for all the clothes in a city, but in any case, there was only one store that Asil found.

    Asil sighed inwardly and entered her store.

    "Welcome!"

    The clerk who welcomed Asil warmly was a man.

    Asil tried to frown his eyebrows unconsciously, but barely held it back. He frowns as soon as he sees someone for the first time. What rudeness is that?

    The clerk greeted Asil with a smile. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes. If that''s what you''re looking for, you''ve come to the right place. You could say our store is the best in the city. From regular clothing to magical costumes. Fortunately, we are handling it."

    "Do you have magic costumes?"

    Asil was tempted.

    The high-leg leotard that Soira always wears.

    On the outside, it only appeared to be a revealing outfit that exposed the body and even the hips, but its functionality was enough to envy even Asil.

    Well, they say it''s used by a famous knighthood, so you probably can''t get something like that here. However, even if it falls short of that, it is similar.

    "Yes, of course. What do you want? Waterproof? Automatic cleaning? There are a lot of them. Would you like to see it?"

    Asil was led by the clerk''s hand and disappeared into the store.

 Chapter 354: Just Cultural Differences (2) *

    Chapter 354: Just Cultural Differences (2) *Asil has some narcissistic tendencies.

    In the past, I masturbated while looking in the mirror, so there was no room for excuses.

    But let me just say, he was a little different from a typical narcissist.

    If a narcissist usually likes himself, then in this situation, the body he likes is himself.

    In the end, it''s the same situation.

    Anyway, Asil, who liked herself so much, was also quite interested in decorating herself.

    It feels like decorating a character in a game.

    However, there was a huge difference between what the character in the game wore and what she wore in person.

    This doesn''t work either. I hate this too. That''s a bit like that too.

    After considering and compromising on various factors, such as his remaining pride as a man, his taste as an otaku, his activity level, and his shyness, the fashion he decided on was the short pants he usually wore.

    You can''t give up your thighs. During the character customization process, the thing I paid the most attention to after the face was the thighs.

    However, I couldn''t wear a skirt. It would look good if she wore a skirt with long slits, but since her ability was "Fighting talent," It was obvious what would happen if she wore a skirt.

    Although they are more insensitive than women, men are no different from being embarrassed when they show their panties to strangers. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So, short pants that reveal the thighs.

    I was embarrassed to wear short pants that were no different from the trunks I used to wear as a man, but it was a level I could barely compromise on.

    Every time I became defenseless due to the sense of security that my pants gave me, my panties would peek through the gap in my pants, but Asil still didn''t notice that fact.

    So this time, I was thinking of buying short pants.

    "What did you come to see? We have everything in our store! From hunters who go outside the city to hunt monsters to maids at the manor house, literally everyone in the city is a customer of our store. It looks like the customer is looking for a magic costume. Is that right? Ah. Do not worry. Of course, we also have magic costumes in our store. If you want, you can also order handmade production..."

    "Ah. Well, over there..."

    That''s what I was thinking, but the story doesn''t progress.

    The endless chatter of the clerk, who did not even give her time to answer her questions, made Asil wonder if the place where she had been possessed was not a game but the world of King Jeongjo.

    The chatter among female students at the academy wasn''t like this.

    Asil couldn''t even dare to join in the storm of chatter and just nodded.

    Still, it wasn''t completely useless chatter.

    Although 80% of the stories are useless and uninteresting, there was definitely some useful information.

    Using the skills she had honed at the Academy, Asil carefully watched the timing for her intervention, and when the story she wanted finally came up, she was able to intervene exquisitely.

    "Magic costumes for adventurers and knights are also popular products. Since it''s a small city, I don''t go out often. By the way, do you know what? Our store even has a catalog for magic costumes. If there is an enchantment you want, go through the catalog..."

    "Ah. That! That!"

    "Yes?"

    "Can you show me the catalog?"

    At Asil''s words, the clerk brought the catalog to him with an air of disappointment.

    Judging from the atmosphere, if Asil had not intervened, we might have had to endure the chatter all day.

    Asil secretly sighed in relief and opened the catalog.

    In the catalog, there were various enchantments written down, just like the clerk said.

    The catalog itself was also a magic tool, so when you selected the enchantment you wanted from among the enchantments listed, the location of the magic costume that was enchanted with that enchantment was displayed.

    "Oh."

    Asil was honestly impressed.

    Because it was easy to understand and efficient.

    Feeling a familiar feeling, as if adding characteristics to a game, Asil skillfully searched through the catalog and selected the desired enchantment.

    "Umm..."

    After some time had passed, the clerk looked at the catalog returned by Asil and expressed his disapproval.

    "Sir, do you plan to wear one piece of clothing for the rest of your life?"

    "Uh, um... "Is it still difficult?"

    "If we have enough time and materials, our store is not lacking in capabilities... The budget is roughly around this amount."

    As the clerk showed him the rough estimate, Asil felt dizzy.

    Even if you include not only Asil''s personal assets but also the party''s public funds, it is a large amount of money that seems to be half of that.

    "That was really something huge..."

    Asil, who had added features while thinking of Soira''s leotard, returned the catalog with a renewed sense of awesomeness and removed a few features.

    Only after making that adjustment.

    "This is quite possible. Since it is made to order, it will take a few days. Is that okay?"

    "Good. Instead, can I see some clothes I can wear until it''s finished?"

    "Sure. Since you placed an order of this size, we will also give you a discount. "Our store promises the best service."

    After paying the advance, Asil followed the clerk further into the store.

    It was a workshop with various fabrics, tape measures, sewing machines, etc. Scattered around.

    "What? "What about clothes?"

    "Shouldn''t the clothes you wear right now and the clothes you order have to have measurements? "I will measure the measurements first."

    "Okay. That''s right."

    The clerk approached Asil, who nodded her head in understanding. And then.

    I grabbed her Asil''s big breasts without any hesitation.

    "Oh?!"

    Asil jumped up like a cat seeing her cucumbers and tried to hit the clerk, but managed to stop her fist.

    "Your breasts are huge. Normally, it would be easy to lose its shape like this, but it is amazing that you are able to maintain it well. Are you having a massage? Well, with such big breasts, anyone would want to massage them. "I can massage it for you, how about that?"

    "Eww..."

    Asil was unable to resist in the face of the teasing that poured out on her as she massaged her breasts arbitrarily.

    The clerk is just being sincerely polite to Asil.

    If he had intended to covet a woman with dark intentions, she would have immediately hit him.

    However, the clerk was just trying to be courteous to the customers as a store clerk out of pure goodwill.

    Because that''s polite in this city.

    Only then did Asil realize what the clerk meant by ''the best service'', but there was nothing he could do in this situation.

    I had already paid the advance, and it was strange to be treated so coldly by a clerk who was acting in good faith.

    "Ugh..."

    Asil sighed and accepted the clerk''s hand.

    Although it wasn''t my intention, I was used to being touched by men.

    And... To be honest, it wasn''t like I wasn''t feeling a little excited.

    It is true that the pleasure that comes from sexual intercourse feels good.

    I don''t like men. Because there was still some sense of rejection from her memories of being a man in the past, Asil still did not want to actively mix with men like Soira.

    But.

    But, the situation is like this. Isn''t this inevitable?

    I''m not doing this because I like men, and the culture in this neighborhood is like this, so what can I do?

    That''s why they say that when you go to Rome, you have to follow Roman law.

    So this isn''t because I want to have sex, it''s something I can''t help.

    Huh. That''s it.

    Asil made that excuse himself. He wasn''t completely wrong.

    Munch...

    "Ah..."

    While Asil was thinking that, the clerk''s actions were gradually escalating.

    The clerk''s hand suddenly penetrates the inside of the clothes and moves.

    The clerk''s skill in skillfully removing the bra and indulging in the heavy breasts was truly professional.

    If the clerk''s words about this store being the best in the city were true, then he must really be a professional.

    I couldn''t even guess how many women in the city passed through this clerk''s hands. Since it was that kind of culture in the first place, there wouldn''t have been any women who would reject it.

    "Ah... Ha..."

    Before I knew it, a sweet moan escaped Asil''s mouth.

    A feeling of pleasure that was as refreshing as scratching an itch, but enough to send shivers down her spine, spread from her chest.

    The clerk''s hands became more and more active as he listened to Asil''s moans.

    It''s not like people in this city don''t know that this is a sexual act.

    Even though they know it is a sexual act, they do it because it is polite.

    It was only natural to be excited by hearing the moans of an attractive woman.

    Inside the clerk''s pants, my son, who was already very excited, was asserting that he wanted a woman''s body.

    But the clerk was professional.

    A professional who can prioritize customers over his own needs.

    The clerk wanted to satisfy Asil first.

    "Guest, where do you want to go?"

    The clerk was openly massaging my breasts, but asked questions as if he was giving a normal message.

    However, that carefree attitude actually eased the burden on Asil''s heart.

    Asil is not doing this because she wants a man or wants to mix herself with a man, but because she is just behaving like a normal person in this city.

    It gave strength to that excuse.

    Still, I was a little embarrassed to ask in person. Asil kept talking as if his mouth couldn''t fall, but opened it with difficulty.

    "Okay, then. The end part..."

    "I understand."

    Kuuk!

    "Ugh?"

    As soon as he spoke, Asil let out a moan as a hand squeezed his nipple.

 Chapter 355: Just Cultural Differences (3) **

    Chapter 355: Just Cultural Differences (3) **The heart contains dreams and hopes.

    It''s better to have big breasts, but having small breasts doesn''t mean you''re not attractive.

    If possible, it''s better to have big breasts!

    As you know, I prefer big breasts rather than small breasts. That taste has not changed even now.

    Is everything good as long as it''s big? How about huge breasts that seem to reach your belly button? To put it simply, if we go into that kind of talk, a war of tastes will literally break out.

    Asil likes breasts that are just as big as her own.

    A sense of volume that is clearly visible even over clothes. However, the fit of most clothes is ruined.

    A weight full of dreams and hopes. Instead, my center of gravity is unclear, and my shoulders hurt.

    A fantastic texture that sticks tightly when kneaded. Although he had never touched Asil when he was a man.

    Yet, when you tickle your pink nipples, you have a sensitivity that makes you flinch and feel good. If Asil was a man, the following is omitted.

    What. It''s not that there aren''t minor elements that bother me, but since Asil''s body was created with all of his tastes, it was only natural that it was Asil''s taste itself.

    Even these days, sometimes when I feel disturbed, I find peace by rubbing my chest.

    Is it because I have become accustomed to the female body? It was difficult to get the pleasure that sent shivers down my spine just by kneading it myself, but it was possible to feel good from the soft and chewy texture.

    After massaging it a few times, I was able to gradually understand it.

    You can''t feel good and satisfied with your own hands.

    Peace of mind was achieved. But that was all.

    I couldn''t get that feeling of my hands and feet shaking, my body flinching involuntarily, and a tingling yet happy feeling spreading throughout my body on my own. It was not satisfactory.

    Why? The reason was unknown.

    But it was clear that a man was needed.

    There, Asil fell into trouble.

    But I couldn''t ask a man to massage my breasts.

    It wasn''t about chastity.

    Because he was a man, the psychological hurdle for asking for a man was too high.

    It''s like touching my chest. You might think, but can the man who touched Asil''s breasts endure the next step?

    Asil thought that couldn''t be possible.

    He was the type of person who was overly confident about his body.

    Anyway, in that sense, the city''s unique culture was the perfect excuse for Asil.

    They say there is nothing you can do to fit in with the culture. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He left himself in the hands of the clerk and enjoyed the pleasure he had hoped for even though he said he did not want it.

    "Huh... Hmm..."

    I was still embarrassed to show how I felt, so I bit my fingers and tried to hold back, but it wasn''t a feeling I could bear.

    Saliva flowed down his lightly bitten index finger.

    Before I knew it, the shirt I was wearing had come off, and I was dressed topless.

    The outside air felt particularly cool against my excited body.

    The clerk''s hands moved diligently.

    Sometimes I give the entire breast a large massage, and sometimes I fret by gently tickling the areola with my fingertips.

    Then, when I flicked the hard erect nipple with my fingertip, Asil''s body jumped and her big breasts bounced beautifully.

    "Ah... Eww... Well, there..."

    "Are you talking about here?"

    "Ugh?"

    A tingling sensation went through my body.

    Is it because I promised the best service as a store clerk? The clerk''s touch was ultimately a service aimed at making Asil feel better.

    And such intentions are bound to be conveyed to the other person with whom they are face-to-face.

    Consideration felt through devoted caress.

    After living as a woman for over half a year, Asil''s girlish feelings that had developed a little bit responded.

    Even if you were originally a man, if you are treated like a woman, you will eventually become a female.

    Although it was weak, it was enough to be used as a catalyst for excitement.

    "Ugh. Eww..."

    However, even with the addition of such a catalyst, it was still not enough.

    It felt good to caress the breasts, but it is not easy to go with just the breasts.

    I want you to touch me underneath and my vagina too...

    Asil hesitated and rubbed his thighs.

    Looking at the clerk''s dedicated attitude, I thought he would touch it if I asked, but this is a typical etiquette in this city.

    Isn''t asking to be touched really like bowing down and bowing?

    It wasn''t easy.

    It feels good, I like the thrilling pleasure, but it''s not enough to feel the climax.

    Although there was no such intention, it made me wonder if it was done on purpose.

    Asil, who was stamping her feet internally, suddenly saw something good.

    The front of the clerk''s pants are bulging.

    ''Surely, you said it was polite to greet her like this and then return it if she liked it?''

    When I first heard it, I only skimmed through it, so I''m not sure if I remember it accurately.

    Still, if what I remember is true.

    A reciprocating reciprocation invites reciprocating reciprocation, and the level gradually rises... I might be able to relieve this heated body.

    Asil placed her hand on the clerk''s bulging front.

    "Guest?"

    Hearing the clerk''s puzzled voice, Asil raised her head and faced the clerk.

    An expression of anticipation. It was so blatant that even Asil could recognize it.

    "I like the service. I want to give back a little. How do you feel?"

    There was no way the clerk would refuse.

    He''s a man too, and even if it''s customer service, there''s no way he doesn''t think about anything while massaging a pretty woman''s body.

    Asil looked at the clerk who nodded her head with satisfaction and unbuttoned the clerk''s pants.

    The cock, which was erect enough to hit her tent, suddenly stuck its head out as soon as there was a small gap.

    Asil''s cool fingers wrapped around the cock that was throbbing hotly as if it were alive.

    ''This also feels different from the old days.''

    Asil felt the cock twitching in her hand and thought as she stroked it.

    In the past. So, when she had just become a woman, she could not even imagine touching a man''s genitals.

    Not gay either. Why do you touch someone else''s dick?

    However, that feeling gradually subsided as I experienced many events.

    Now, my dislike has diminished a lot. To the point where you don''t want to touch it even if you die, to the point where you can touch it after much thought if it''s profitable.

    Of course, the ''benefit'' also included physical pleasure.

    When did you start to change your mind? I think it started after I met Soira.

    Now that I think about it, haven''t you been involved in a lot of incidents since you met her?

    "Ugh!"

    Just before realizing the truth of the world, Asil was awakened by a strange sound made by a store clerk.

    When I thought of Soira, I unconsciously tightened my fists and the stimulation on her dick became too much.

    "Sorry. "Did it hurt?"

    Asil, startled, quickly relaxed his hands. She was even more surprised because she knew very well how much it would hurt if it broke.

    However, in the current situation, it was counterproductive.

    What would happen if the pressure suddenly weakened on the cock that was being squeezed and stroked with a strong grip?

    Moreover, it wasn''t like that from the beginning, it just continued to be shaken and stimulated, and this situation arose.

    The semen that had been unable to come out due to pressure was pushed out in an instant when the pressure weakened.

    As the semen quickly rose up the urethra, Asil could feel his cock swelling with his sensitive senses.

    "Uh, what should I do?!"

    This is inside the store. There were a lot of clothes on display nearby.

    If semen spewed out from a place like this, it was obvious what would happen to the clothes nearby.

    What should I do in cases like this?

    In Asil''s confused mind, the doujinshi database started working for the first time in a long time.

    Obviously, when faced with a situation like this, in doujinshi...

    There was no time to worry.

    Asil did just what came into her mind.

    She quickly lowered her head.

    I swallowed her glans in her mouth.

    The feeling of a wet and hot mouth touching the most sensitive cock.

    The clerk couldn''t stand it any longer and ended up begging.

    ¨C Bye!

    "Ugh!"

    The taste of male meat that fills your mouth in an instant.

    Asil swallowed the semen in his mouth without realizing it because the amount of semen was greater than expected.

    Even then, the semen that he could not catch flowed down the corner of Asil''s mouth.

    As a result, it didn''t stand out on the clothes, so it was just as Asil had thought.

    "Okay. Cough, Clock."

    Regardless of whether I like the process or not.

    As I quickly put out the fire, my senses slowly returned.

    I could have just blocked it with my palm!

    It was a mistake that the reference material was an adult fanzine.

    ¨C Rustling.

    Asil put his hand on the display stand to stand up again and noticed something touching his hand.

    It was transparent vinyl. Wrapping the clothes on display.

    That''s right. This is a store in a city with such a culture, so there was no way that they had no precautions against semen or love juice splashing.

    In the end, Asil''s hard work was in vain.

    "Customer... I can''t believe you did this. I''m thrilled! As a store clerk, I can''t lose!"

    Still, it was meaningful in that it aroused the clerk''s motivation.

    Asil looked at the cock becoming hard again as if it had ejaculated, and was a little worried about whether she should be happy.

    Anyway, there was no option to get to this point and withdraw.

 Chapter 356: Just Cultural Differences (4) ***

    Chapter 356: Just Cultural Differences (4) ***TS Is female corruption gay?

    It is a question that continues to be debated.

    Some argue that it is not because the body is a woman, while others argue that it is true because the mind of the person accepting it is a man.

    It''s probably not a question with a right answer.

    It is an area where we can only say that it is common everywhere and that it is a case by case situation or that it varies from person to person.

    Before being possessed, Asil thought about this issue like this.

    I wouldn''t go so far as to say he''s gay, but... Still, it''s a bit much, isn''t it?

    It was a truly ambiguous idea.

    It was also a thought that seemed like an Asil, even though his opinion was not strong.

    And that ''that''s a bit like that'' thought continued for quite a long time even after I was possessed.

    But people change.

    It took quite a while, and it was eventful to change from ''a bit like that'' to ''maybe'', but it still happened.

    Is this a good change?

    I couldn''t figure that out. But at least if you limit it to this moment, it wasn''t such a bad change.

    ¨C Gulp.

    Asil swallowed the saliva that had accumulated in his mouth.

    The drool that I forcefully swallowed went sticky down my throat, asserting its presence.

    The feeling a little similar to the semen I drank a while ago, so I wondered if it was still in my mouth.

    "Put it in."

    "Hurry, hurry... Because I''m embarrassed."

    Below, where Asil was gulping down his saliva, the clerk''s dick was poking between Asil''s thighs.

    We''ve only just reached the end.

    The vaginal opening and glans were touching as if kissing.

    The love juice that flowed from Asil''s pussy went down the shaft of his cock and dripped down his balls.

    The cock was so large that it was hard to believe that it had just ejaculated a moment ago, and it was cackling, demanding to open the vagina at any moment.

    However, I could not feel any heat from the labia that the dick was pressing.

    Even though it was so hot when she held it in her hand.

    There was one reason. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It means that Asil''s pussy is as hot as the cock.

    A honey pot that is so hot that it cannot be defeated by the heat of the cock, and the love juice is so wet that it creates a transparent thread.

    Even I could tell.

    I''m sure it would feel amazing if you put your dick in there.

    After pausing for a while, the clerk''s cock began to slowly penetrate the flesh.

    "Tsk..."

    The body temperature should be similar, but it felt like I was being pierced by a pillar of fire.

    Asil''s body trembled, feeling cool and hot, tickling and numb.

    Usually, it is expressed as pleasure.

    Asil, who felt like her legs were going to lose strength, hugged the clerk''s body and held on.

    The clerk did not insert it quickly.

    I inserted it slowly so that Asil could fully feel it.

    It was more difficult for the clerk than you know, but that''s service.

    When they finally reached the soft and squishy end of the vagina and the hard-feeling cervix, Asil and the clerk unconsciously relaxed and exhaled.

    "... Hehe."

    Asil laughed a little when he saw them exhale at the same time.

    The heavy presence I felt in my stomach was still there, but the tension eased a little.

    "Guest, what can I do for you?"

    The clerk whispered in Asil''s ear.

    I wasn''t happy to hear a man''s whispering voice.

    ... I wouldn''t have done it. The highly excited body expressed joy by squeezing the dick as it pleased.

    It was a feeling of disconnection that I had not felt in a long time since I had become accustomed to a woman''s body.

    What. Done. Not even for a day or two.

    Rather, the priority was to answer the clerk''s questions.

    "What?"

    Even though he already guessed it, Asil deliberately asked.

    The clerk did not answer, but shook his waist slightly once.

    Asil savored the pleasure slowly spreading out from her, and was troubled.

    In fact, she had nothing to worry about.

    It was just a time to make excuses for saying things that I would never have said under normal circumstances, using cultural differences as an excuse.

    After a very short period of thought, Asil spoke.

    "Fiercely."

    Just like the clerk did, he wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her in, whispering in her ear in a voice that seemed to melt.

    Excited.

    In Asil''s stomach, he felt the clerk''s cock swell even more.

    She thought she had already reached her limit, but it was amazing that she could get even bigger.

    As always, the clerk was sincere in serving customers... Well, this time was no exception.

    ˇô

    Inside the store, a scorching heat filled the air.

    It was the heat of men and women mixing their bodies.

    If someone opened the door and entered the store, there was an atmosphere of obscenity that could be noticed even without looking.

    However, that person will not turn around and leave.

    After checking who is doing it with whom, if you like the other person, you may ask them to participate.

    To that extent, the store''s ''service'' was a given in this city.

    Of course, the clerk was also used to this kind of thing.

    However, Asil''s body was so attractive that even the familiar clerk''s heart wavered.

    "Ugh... Ah... Ah... Huh..."

    Every time I stuck my dick in, I felt a strong tightness and pressure as if I was holding it and shaking it with my hand.

    However, the only part that tightens so strongly that it is difficult to penetrate is the shallow part of the vagina.

    As I went a little deeper, it gently wrapped around me as if it had never happened before, urging me to ejaculate.

    It was a tightening that seemed to reflect Asil''s personality of saying he disliked it or not, but getting along with it when the situation arose.

    Asil was just resting her butt on the table, and she was taking the clerk''s dick from the front in a half-standing position.

    When the clerk looked down, he could clearly see the big breasts that bounced every time he fucked her, the smooth abs underneath them, the light pubic hair and soft labia, and even the part where the pussy and cock were connected.

    Asil was leaning on the table with one hand and covering his mouth with the other, as if he was embarrassed to let his voice be heard.

    Of course, the sound was not blocked to that extent.

    Do you know how erotic the moans that come out even though you try to hold them in before you can?

    The clerk also noticed that Asil was not from this city.

    Because there was something awkward about the etiquette throughout.

    Usually, outsiders tended to have difficulty adapting to the city''s culture.

    Even if the clerk tried his best to compliment people by their gender, there were cases where the atmosphere became awkward or even people got angry.

    However, because Asil tried to be properly ''etiquette'' despite being awkward, the clerk took a liking to Asil.

    And, and.

    It''s something that a store clerk shouldn''t think about, but...

    The way they accepted it even though they were embarrassed made me even more excited because it felt like real sex.

    This is just ordinary ''etiquette''.

    The clerk shook his hips even harder to shake off the thought that suddenly appeared in his head.

    "Ah... Crane... !"

    Boom.

    As I pounded her cervix with as much force as I could, a moan came out of her mouth and she threw her head back.

    She twitched, letting me know that her tight vagina had just been pistoned.

    If it were originally a simple store clerk''s service, it would be normal to give it a reasonable review and end it.

    The clerk became a little more greedy.

    "Ahe, eh?!"

    When the piston, which seemed to stop for a moment, resumed, Asil raised her voice in surprise.

    However, there was nothing Asil, who had already conquered the female''s weakness, could do.

    Even when she tried to push the clerk''s body away with her arms, she couldn''t find any strength, and even when she tried to push her back, it only resulted in her shaking her waist against the cock.

    In the end, Asil had to be swayed by her clerk''s movements and be consumed by her pleasure.

    "You asked me to do it intensely, right?"

    "Eww..."

    She also had no answer to what the clerk said.

    Because I was the one who asked for it to be done violently.

    Asil muttered and turned her head to avoid the gaze of her clerk.

    It was also a sign of tacit consent.

    Of course, even if consent was not obtained, the clerk planned to continue.

    "Ah!"

    Once again the clerk started the piston, and her sex resumed.

    "Ugh, that... Hmm... Ugh!"

    Even before her orgasm subsided, Asil quickly lost his composure as he continued to penetrate her sensitive pussy.

    Her hand covering her mouth disappeared somewhere, and all she could do was grit her teeth. There was no effect.

    Still, I wonder if it was worth it to endure it that long, and I succeeded in holding back my climax until the clerk felt the sensation of cumming.

    But even that soon reached its limit.

    The clerk''s piston gets faster and faster, and his cock swells little by little.

    Asil realized that the clerk would soon cum. I tensed my body in preparation for the pleasure to come.

    And her tense body tightened her already tight vagina even tighter, and the clerk, who had been barely holding on, could not bear the stronger stimulation and spewed out semen into her asil''s womb.

    "Nggrrrr... Hmm... Ugh... ?"

    I tried to hold back by closing my eyes and grinding my teeth, but I still couldn''t stand it.

    Pleasure exploded like firecrackers in my head.

    "Under... Ha... Ha..."

    Asil caught her breath, staring blankly into space with her unfocused eyes.

    The clerk did all the cleaning up.

    It was after-sales service.

    ˇô

    After some time had passed, and he had calmed down to some extent, Asil selected a design and measured the dimensions with the clerk.

    "... What. Is this all?"

    I really just measured the size.

    Asil, who was half-nervous and half-expecting, let out a sigh of relief without realizing it as he felt dispirited.

    "Yes? Is there anything else you need?"

    "No... What... Just..."

    Asil was able to notice one fact from the clerk''s curious attitude.

    In the past, when buying a swimsuit, it was right to be touched in the name of measuring the size, even though it was not necessary.

    It was a realization I gained after half a year.

 Chapter 357: City Exploration (1)

    Chapter 357: City Exploration (1)It''s been a few days since I started acting separately from Asil.

    Flora and I stayed in an ordinary man''s mansion.

    I don''t know if he really meant it when he said he would take me sightseeing. I walked around the city with the man during the day, and then at night, we had passionate sex with him.

    But that doesn''t mean she was always with a man.

    The man would often leave the room, saying, ''I have work to do as a member of the lord''s family.''

    That''s probably true.

    However, I had already noticed that he was mixing himself with other women while doing what he was supposed to do.

    That''s right. It smells like another bitch.

    Did you think I didn''t know?

    Every time I had a short break, I always took the maid with me and disappeared. They say they need someone to help them with their work. Under. Aside from that, how was I going to explain the fact that every time we came back, we always smelled each other so strongly? Did you know that after work, the amount of semen is insufficient and very light? Why are you trying to fake it? Why are you asking a bitch like that when we''re here? We feel much better. We can do better. That bitch must have been the first to hit the tail. Yes? You''re not bad. That bitch did something wrong. It''s okay. It''ll go back to normal. Just wait. It won''t take long...

    ...

    Ah.

    Before I knew it, I found myself trying to take the sword out of my inventory.

    Mate!

    I hit my cheek loudly with both hands.

    It hurts. It hurts, but I feel like I''m coming back to my senses.

    After the hypnosis was slightly relieved, my negative feelings toward Flora almost disappeared, but on the contrary, my feelings toward other women felt amplified, and I would sometimes run wild like this.

    It wasn''t like this at first.

    At first it was just a little bit of jealousy and a desire to possess, but it got worse as the days went by.

    Specifically, every time I drink that water.

    "It''s clear there''s something in that water."

    I didn''t just spend my time in this mansion being intoxicated with love.

    First, the water in this city itself has a weak effect.

    No pun intended. There is a weak effect, but it is really extremely weak.

    Umm. To use an analogy, when advertising snacks or drinks, they say what kind of ingredients they contain, but the actual content percentage goes all the way down to the decimal point.

    Although it is said to have a weak effect, it is really not 0. If you wanted this water to have an ordinary weak effect, you wouldn''t even feel it even if you bathed for hours.

    However, the problem is that all the water in this city is like this.

    People in this city live from birth to death drinking water containing poison, and the poison is spread to a similar extent in the air.

    That''s probably the reason for this city''s unique and ridiculously obscene culture.

    But. Although it is said to be several decades, on the other hand, it is not easy for cultures to differ this much in just a few decades.

    No matter how much of a gay game it is.

    However, the water in the city and the water in this mansion have different textures.

    It''s hard to say exactly where and how it''s different, but would you say it''s more effective or more noticeable? .

    Anyway, I was thinking of moving to find out why only the water in this mansion was different.

    In the middle of the night when everyone was asleep, the man left me and Flora alone and headed somewhere with the maid.

    This is the man who always took us to most places. But if he had to leave us alone, it would mean that it was a suspicious place.

    Good. Take a deep breath. Slowly so as not to be caught...

    "Soira."

    "?!!?"

    Just as I was about to pull myself together and leave. I jumped at the sound of a voice coming from behind me.

    I thought my liver was failing.

    The reason I was able to not reflexively attack was because the voice was a familiar one.

    I turned around and saw familiar pink hair. It was Flora.

    "Uh, Flora? "Since when has it been there?"

    "Huh? From when Soira suddenly slapped me?"

    It was a long time ago.

    I had no idea.

    "Rather than that, Soira. "Are you not going?"

    "Go? Where?"

    "That man. "I''m trying to follow him and see where he''s going."

    Flora''s words were a little surprising.

    Flora thought she was completely hypnotized and had forgotten her purpose.

    He thought he could not receive Flora''s help until the hypnosis was broken.

    As if she understood my feelings, Flora put her hand on her heart and said.

    "Huh. I know what Soira wants to say. I want him "I want to take off my clothes and be hugged and loved, I want you to whisper my name in that voice, and I want to look at you forever."

    That. That''s probably true. The Flora I''ve seen over the past few days is a girl who is truly in love.

    "But."

    Flora raised her head.

    Her innocent-looking eyes and fragile-looking pink eyes showed a strong will that made her not swayed by such details.

    "He is the enemy of our family. No matter how much I want him, that doesn''t change."

    A firm statement that even if it is someone you love, you can do anything for the purpose of avenging your family.

    I could tell. The words that I love him and that I will seek revenge are all sincere.

    I''m scared of women.

    Flora''s mood when she said that was so solemn and serious that I wanted to play a little prank.

    "But are you going to check now whether he is really related to Esq? What if it wasn''t related?"

    "Eh?"

    Flora''s serious mood suddenly dissipated.

    "Uh, uh... Then... Then..."

    Round and round.

    Flora''s eyes spun around as if she had been hypnotized by a hypnosis app.

    Good. The cute Flora is back.

    I hugged Flora tightly. As I said, honestly, I didn''t think he had anything to do with Esq.

    Flora, who was embarrassed, slowly hugged me. Complex emotions were conveyed along with the warm body temperature.

    No matter how much love is created through hypnosis, it is true at this moment.

    Because the thought that he wasn''t my enemy occupied a part of my heart and never went away.

    Even though I know it can''t be like that.

    Flora is probably the same as me or even better.

    This hypnosis only creates the feeling of love and does not manipulate thoughts or memories.

    Intelligent Flora would know well.

    After hugging each other for a while, we slowly gathered our emotions and left the room to find the man.

    It''s already been a while since the man left us alone, but there was no need to worry about missing it.

    Because I had a radar.

    The original function of radar is simple. Showing the positions of friends, enemies, and neutral characters.

    It does not tell you who the dot on the radar is.

    For example, if Flora and Asil are gathered together, they are just displayed as two dots on the radar, but it is not possible to tell which dot is Flora and which dot is Asil.

    Because of this, it is extremely difficult to find a specific individual within a city that is neutral to everyone except us.

    They are all marked as neutral, so how do you know which of them is him?

    However, this time things were a little different.

    I, who was imperfectly hypnotized into falling in love by a man, developed a crush on the man.

    And as that goodwill leads her to recognize the man as a colleague... On "Radar," The man was now displayed as a colleague. Is it because they haven''t found conclusive evidence yet that they aren''t marked as enemies at all?

    Anyway, all that remains are ''colleagues'' who are far away in the direction of their original accommodation... You probably know this. Except for this point, all I had to do was find a point that was distant from me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    After using Flora''s magic to make our presence as invisible as possible, we began searching the mansion in the darkness of the night.

    ˇô

    The disadvantage of "Radar" Is that it only provides location and direction.

    It doesn''t tell you whether it''s the first floor or the second floor, or which direction to take at the fork to reach your goal.

    This was a disadvantage I experienced when looking for Asil at the academy. It''s a skill that seems comfortable, but can be quite uncomfortable. It''s better than nothing, though.

    However, this time, I stayed at the mansion for a few days and visited all the places I could. I was able to get closer somehow just by knowing the direction and distance.

    It wasn''t easy either.

    "..."

    He remained silent and sent a hand signal to Flora.

    A signal that there is someone in front.

    When I quietly put my head out to check without being seen, I saw a demonic man dressed in a servant''s uniform walking in front of a room.

    At first glance, it was easy to mistake him for an ordinary servant on night patrol, but...

    You can''t fool my eyes. The outline of armor was visible beneath the clumsily worn servant clothes. At least a guard. If our suspicions are correct, he might be a soldier from the Demon King''s army.

    I waited for a while, but the man kept circling the same place, pretending to be patrolling.

    It was like confessing that there was something in the room that needed to be protected.

    But it was also true that we couldn''t enter that room.

    It''s annoying.

    The radar was informing us that we had to pass through that room to reach our goal.

    It can''t be helped.

    Fortunately, there was only one person patrolling, a demon man.

    If you subdue it quickly, you can handle it cleanly.

    A signal was sent to Flora.

 Chapter 358: City Exploration (2)

    Chapter 358: City Exploration (2)In principle, there are usually two or more guards.

    The reason is quite obvious: if one person falls in a surprise attack, the other person responds.

    What if two people fall down at the same time? If you are that skilled, it would be meaningless to have two or three guards in the first place.

    However, it is also inefficient to assign more people to simple security.

    So usually two people.

    Why is there only one guard in that room?

    I couldn''t figure it out. It could be for the same reason that the city''s military force was strangely low, or it could just be that they didn''t have enough money to hire guards.

    Anyway, it was a perfect thing for suspicious people like us.

    I remained silent and conveyed the plan to Flora with my eyes.

    Because if we are like each other, we can communicate without saying anything.

    ¨C Stun it with magic.

    ¨C All I have to do is faint it?

    ¨C Okay. I''ll take care of the rest.

    No. Should I kill him?

    I thought just stunning him would be enough, so I said just stunning him would be enough, but it didn''t really matter if I killed him.

    Should I change my words? While I was thinking about it, Flora''s magic was completed. Fast!

    Flora winked at me, and at the same time.

    Bah!

    A stone the size of a fist was shot through the air and hit the demon man''s head, shattering it.

    The stone was smashed. Isn''t he dead?

    I rushed over and caught the body of the falling man.

    I had planned to do this from the beginning. If you fall down wearing armor, the sound will be loud.

    It''s just that it looks like it''s a bit more flustered.

    "Eww... Ugh..."

    Fortunately, the demon man was alive.

    There was a large lump on his head, like a horn, and he was screaming in pain, but he was still alive. That''s enough.

    He covered the lump on his head with his hair and sat him with his back against a nearby pillar.

    Even if someone were to find this demon man, they would think he was just sleeping and having fun while on guard.

    After I finished cleaning up, Flora came to me.

    "Well, I''m sorry."

    "? Why Flora?"

    "I was going to send you to one room," She said. I made a mistake."

    "What? Why are you trying to send me to one room?"

    "Huh? "Didn''t Soira say that?"

    "What?"

    "Huh?"

    Cancel what you said first.

    It seems like we need to say the least, even if it''s just between us.

    ˇô

    Thump, thump, thump...

    The extremely light weight of the two beautiful girls made a light sound as they stepped on the bleak stone steps.

    Stairs leading to the basement found in the room entered after defeating the guard Southern Demon man.

    Two adult men were walking aimlessly down narrow stairs that would have been wide enough.

    If someone came from the other side, they would be caught, but that doesn''t mean they can''t avoid investigating such a suspicious staircase so openly.

    As I was walking down the stairs I discovered while exploring the mansion, many thoughts came to mind.

    For example, creature content. Whether it''s a zombie, a ghost, or a monster full of proper nouns.

    In genres where such creatures appear, they always go underground.

    At first, you start out in an ordinary village or city, but then you head towards a famous mansion or hospital, and when you go down the strange stairs there, you come across a research center that looks like a dark place at first glance.

    Aren''t we following that same story now?

    When you go down, there are a lot of test subjects of unknown origin, and at the end, the man transforms into a strange monster and a boss battle begins.

    "... How about the story?"

    There''s nothing to do going down the stairs anyway. When I told her a story full of delusions, Flora looked at me with the eyes of a fool.

    I was a little hurt.

    "I guess it''s just because it''s underground and out of sight."

    I guess so?

    It was a story without dreams or romance.

    But Flora''s story did not end there. She must have been bored as well.

    "Still, I think there''s something here."

    "Really?"

    "The method of creating a secret passage seems familiar. This... "It''s a secret passage for escape."

    For escape.

    I didn''t ask how you know that.

    Because I knew well when Flora saw the secret passageway for escape.

    Neither Flora nor I opened our mouths and went down a little further, and this time a long passage appeared ahead.

    An old, dusty passageway. However, magic power remained in the lighting magic tools stuck at a distance on the ceiling, showing that this passage was still often used.

    As she walked along the aisle, Flora spoke slowly.

    "This end probably leads outside the city. How do you feel?"

    I estimated the location of the man displayed on the radar.

    Considering the location of the mansion, the size of the city, and the distance from the man... It seemed like it might be so.

    "I think that''s right."

    After hearing my answer, Flora took out her crystal ball from her arms.

    She was that guy.

    The light pulsating inside the crystal ball grew brighter with each step we took down the aisle.

    I don''t understand what is reflected in the crystal ball. Because I''m not a wizard.

    However, I was able to predict what the light that grew bigger as I progressed through the passage meant.

    It is confirmed.

    "Ah..."

    A sigh flowed from Flora''s mouth.

    I didn''t know how much meaning was contained in that low sigh.

    Do you feel like you were betrayed by the man you cared about? The idea that you can finally get revenge? Or is it just tension in front of a powerful enemy who is a member of the Demon King''s Army?

    Maybe that was all.

    I wanted to leave Flora, who was swirling complicatedly inside, alone, but unfortunately, the situation was not conducive to that.

    "Flora. It''s coming this way. What should I do?"

    The distance to the man displayed on the radar began to get closer.

    You must have seen everything you need to do at the end of this passage. It was quite expected.

    There are two options given to us now.

    Either go back down the passage, or keep going and grab the man.

    If you think about it strategically, it was definitely right to go back.

    As expected, if the person with the man was Esq, an official of the Demon King''s Army, it would have been difficult for the two of us to deal with it.

    Because I don''t know how strong EQ is. If you''re the weak-armed type, you might be able to win with just me and Flora... It was too much of a gamble.

    It wasn''t the right time for us to gamble.

    However, if we caught the man now, if we could catch him without any problems without provoking Esq, we would be able to extract a lot of information.

    It''s a way to extract information. What. Because there are a lot.

    As a bonus, you might be able to relieve some of Flora''s frustration in the process.

    Flora said after thinking about it.

    "... Let''s go back." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes."

    We immediately turned our backs and went back to the original room.

    We acted carefully to leave no traces that we had come this far, so we didn''t have to worry about getting caught.

    The guard who didn''t wake up from fainting even after leaving the room might be a bit harsh. There''s no reason for us to worry about that, right?

    ˇô

    The next day, Flora and I left the mansion.

    Even when I was with men, I often had this much personal time, so I didn''t feel particularly suspicious.

    The reason I left the mansion was, of course, to share information.

    It was necessary to share important information with Asil, such as finding a place where EQ was likely to be located.

    Fortunately, Asil stayed at the hotel where we stayed. He''s not the type to get excited and run around alone.

    Although it was a little early in the morning, I thought I would be awake since I had little sleep thanks to "Deep sleep".

    When I went to my dorm, I excitedly opened the door. It''s our room anyway.

    ¨C Boom!

    "It''s me!"

    Then there...

    "To?! What, what?! Wait, wait..."

    There was Asil posing in the mirror wearing a cute dress with fluttering frills.

    As soon as Asil noticed us, she quickly waved her hands and tried to cover us, but Asil''s body was covered with her hands.

    Instead, her foot got twisted, and she landed on her butt.

    "Ahahahahahaha!!!!!"

    Laughter.

    When I saw that, I burst out laughing on the spot. How can I tolerate this?

    Hehe...

    No, but let''s point out one thing. Let me point this out so that you do not misunderstand my personality.

    I didn''t really laugh when I saw Asil wearing cute clothes. Because every girl deserves to be pretty and cute. This was especially true for a beautiful girl like Asil.

    The reason I laughed was because of the change in Asil''s expression.

    It was so funny to see the changing expressions from when the door opened with a bang to surprise, embarrassment, shame, shame, wandering, and astonishment.

    And now I''m even crying... Uh, huh?

    "No, no! You know. Because I''m not laughing at you!"

    "Soira..."

    "Really. You weren''t really laughing at it, were you? Matches well. Cute, cute!"

    Flora looked at me with scolding eyes. It was a very rare thing.

    No, really no!

    In the end, she had to spend a lot of time trying to console Asil.

    Fortunately, I was able to calm her down before she started crying.

 Chapter 359: City Exploration (3)

    Chapter 359: City Exploration (3)It''s not that special.

    Every girl would want to try it on at least once.

    Goes well. Etc.

    As I squeezed out all the silent words I could to comfort Asil, before I knew it, morning time had passed, and it was almost lunch.

    "Whoa... "I''m exhausted." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I pulled my collar and flapped it to get some air into my chest.

    It must have been so difficult that every time it flapped, the returning air could smell like hot flesh.

    It was too subtle to use clean magic, but it was just too uncomfortable to stay still.

    "Time is time. Should we talk while eating something? How do you feel?"

    "Huh. That would be nice. But Soira. Do you know where the restaurant is?"

    After hearing Flora''s answer, I tried to think of restaurants around here and realized.

    I didn''t know any restaurants!

    While walking around the city with my man, I was guided to many places, but I had never been guided to a good restaurant or a restaurant with a nice atmosphere.

    At the time, I thought it was just because he was an aristocrat and was not used to restaurants that common people went to.

    But now that I think about it, I think he was trying to get us to drink the mansion''s suspicious tea.

    Even though there were times when I grabbed snacks on the street, I always went back to the mansion to eat every meal.

    What. It was tasty, though.

    Every little thing like that was done to trap us. I felt a little complicated.

    "I know any place worth eating. Do you want to go together?"

    Just as the atmosphere was about to become gloomy, Asil, dressed in her original fashion, appeared.

    Just the right timing.

    However, rather than the bright color-based combination that Asil usually wears, she was wearing dark-colored clothing.

    The rough light unique to the leather material was mixed here and there, and it boasted a heavy presence even though the exposure level itself was similar to the previous one.

    The same was true for the heavy items inside the clothes.

    Unfamiliar appearance. However, in contrast to the unique color of silver hair and light-toned skin, this was also stylish in its own way.

    "Oh. What are those clothes? It suits you well."

    "... Are you teasing me again?"

    "No, no! It''s real this time. No, I didn''t lie and say we look good together earlier."

    When she waved her hand in denial, Asil laughed. Fortunately, it seems it was a prank.

    Asil looked down at her body and patted her chest.

    "Is this okay? "The clothes I ordered this time are still in production, so I tried matching them with everyday clothes using a similar design."

    "Huh. It looks okay."

    Being in production means that the actual clothes to be worn have been ordered separately, right?

    I''m looking forward to what kind of clothes it will be.

    I thought I''d just buy a pair of pants in a similar color, but I never thought I''d get one pair.

    "Ego. Let''s talk about the details while we eat. "I''m a little hungry after making a fuss in the morning."

    "You know you made a fuss."

    "You, Soira, are the ones who made a fuss. Right?"

    She knew how to take it well now.

    For now, it seems like that can only happen to me and Flora. Still, I''m happy for this girl.

    She moved her feet after Asil, who left her room first.

    ˇô

    The place Asil took me was a meat restaurant.

    It is not just a meat restaurant, but a restaurant that specializes in specific types of meat. If I were to compare it, it would be like a puffer fish restaurant in reality.

    However, the meat served at this store was on a completely different level from pufferfish.

    That... Ugh... Because it was a monster meat with a hideous appearance that was difficult to describe.

    What does it look like? I''ll leave it to your imagination.

    Is it really true that Asil wants to eat this?

    No, I remember hearing that she said the taste itself was good.

    I have to eat... One... ?

    "..."

    "..."

    The silence of the two people.

    I made eye contact with Flora, who, like me, was observing the virtue of silence.

    My pupils were shaking as if there was an earthquake. No. Maybe it was my eyes that were shaking.

    "What are you doing? Come in quickly."

    Without even knowing our hearts. Asil''s urging voice caught my ear.

    He obviously doesn''t know the identity of this meat. I was sure.

    No one who knows can react like that.

    I felt like I wanted to run away, but... That couldn''t have been possible.

    It was right after I rang unintentionally just now. A corner of my conscience was pricked.

    It can''t be helped.

    I made up my mind. Because those who are ''determined'' are ''happy''.

    Okay. It just looks a little ugly, but they say it tastes good, right?

    It''s not like I''m going to disassemble and eat the meat myself, but it''s probably okay to just grill and eat the meat that''s already been processed.

    "So, Soira? "Why are you grabbing my wrist?"

    "Let''s go."

    "Wait for a sec. I prepared my mind a little more... "Aaaaak!"

    I can''t die alone.

    ˇô

    Let''s start with the conclusion.

    It was delicious.

    It was delicious. Damn it.

    However, it felt like I was trading mental damage for a great gastronomic experience.

    It was like... No. It''s already done. Let''s stop talking about this.

    I ate the sherbet that was served for dessert and washed away the feeling that was still in my throat.

    "Flora."

    "Yes."

    With Flora''s magic, a barrier was created around us that blocks sound.

    A few people who felt the magic moving took a quick glance at us, but soon lost interest and went back to their own business.

    It was because we had already been walking around with the man for a few days and had his face stamped here and there.

    It is a city that is not very large and has little interaction with the outside world. It was clear that rumors about a woman walking around with a man who was a member of the lord''s family had already spread.

    Thanks to this, I was able to use magic that I could not use on my first day in the city because I expected to be suspected.

    I brought up the topic directly.

    "I got a clue."

    "Yeah, really?"

    Asil was awkwardly sweating.

    I can roughly guess why the reaction was like that. Probably there has been no income so far.

    I don''t intend to blame you for that. Because it was my fault for giving him the ambiguous role of scout and not telling him anything.

    According to the original plan, I was planning to take Asil around this opportunity and teach him what the scouts do and what to do.

    Among us, the one best suited to scouting is Asil.

    Asil''s ability to escape safely using the door to the spirit world, no matter who the opponent was, and to respond flexibly to various situations, was truly optimal for scouting.

    Is it a weakness that I have enough ability but lack of experience?

    So, I tried to help you gain some experience this time... I didn''t know I could be hypnotized there too. Hehe.

    Still, thanks to you, I was able to find a strong clue, so wasn''t it okay?

    Because it is possible to give Asil experience elsewhere.

    "Where should I start talking..."

    I started talking slowly.

    From the first day I started acting separately from Asil until today.

    Of course, I didn''t tell everything. The intense BDSM play that took place in the mansion... There are things I am ashamed of too.

    I cut out parts that didn''t need to be said and conveyed only the important parts.

    Even to that extent, I was able to provide the necessary information.

    "Therefore. Are you asking me to check there by myself?"

    "Huh. It won''t be dangerous. All you have to do is check what''s going on from afar."

    "It''s too vague. "Please let me know if you have a rough idea of ??what it might be."

    "Umm... Well. Since the water in the mansion was suspicious, there might be a reservoir or something... If someone is hiding, there might be a house."

    Since I only estimated the location using radar and did not see the surrounding area in person, I had no information to share.

    "Don''t worry too much though. Look for suspicious-looking rocks. Because I won''t talk about this. Roughly... Okay. "If it''s not about the size of one person, it''s okay to pass it on."

    "If that''s the case. I think it will work out somehow."

    "And you don''t have to see it in person, right? Because I can feel the magic power of the Demon King''s army."

    "That''s true, but... After crossing the front line, it rarely worked properly. I feel a little less confident."

    Beyond the front lines, in the realm of humanity, if even a little bit of the demon king''s unique magic was felt, it was immediately in an abnormal state, but on this side, the magic was everywhere, so it was not strange to become insensitive.

    Asil was very anxious, but in the end, he strengthened his resolve and nodded.

    No matter what, he is a responsible guy.

    "Good. If everything is decided..."

    "What if it has been decided?"

    "Let''s play today. "We have to go back to the mansion in the evening."

    "Didn''t you hang out a lot at the mansion?"

    "Well, I did play. That and these are different."

    I was happy to be with someone I ''loved'', but it was also difficult.

    What if I act like this and the guy doesn''t like me? The same thoughts came to mind and I had to pay close attention to my every move.

    Compared to that, I felt really at ease now that I could just act.

    Is this what a newlywed married woman who went to her parents'' house to rest would feel like? When I think about it that way, I feel something strange.

    "You know. Where did you buy the clothes? I want to see it too."

    "This? Where... No, but are you going to buy clothes?"

    Asil looked at me with an expression asking for help, but I just shrugged.

    It''s rare for Flora to want to do something so strongly. If possible, I will follow you.

    She belatedly remembered as she saw Asil walking towards her clothing store with the expression on his face like a cow being led to a slaughterhouse.

    Right. Come to think of it, you know she said she didn''t want to go shopping for clothes with us, so she went alone, right? In the end, we ended up going together.

 Chapter 360: City Exploration (4) *

    Chapter 360: City Exploration (4) *A woman''s shopping is war.

    In particular, shopping related to clothing was truly terrible.

    Look at one, look at two, look at ten, then go back to one and choose the third.

    No, it''s a good thing if you choose. After choosing and choosing, there were more cases where I ended up not choosing.

    If we had to force it to fit, if a man''s shopping has the purpose of ''buying things'', would it be said that a woman''s shopping has the purpose of ''shopping'' itself?

    Of course, as with all things in the world, it cannot be concluded that all women''s shopping is the same.

    But at least according to Asil''s experience traveling with Soira and Flora so far, most of them were like that.

    Because this ''game'' was a male-oriented game. Perhaps the development team may have projected men''s image of women in an easier way for male users to understand.

    Asil thought so.

    There was no way to know what was true.

    Asil sat facing outside from the window on the second floor of the inn and looked at the sky.

    Yesterday''s shopping was hell.

    Soi and Flora brought clothes from all over and asked me what I thought about these. When I said it was okay, she said she knew, and then she brought it back and asked me how it was.

    At first, she looked closely at Asil and joined in, but after a certain amount of repetition, she lost her mind and became a machine that said it was okay.

    Then, Soira, who recognized her vague appearance, asks which part is okay, and then she has to look back on her memory as if she were trying to find the differences from the clothes she wore earlier...

    Even though it happened yesterday and not today, that terrible feeling was still vivid.

    The good news is that the clerk didn''t just stick to Asil thanks to the two busy women.

    Although she was touched and caressed here and there, she was not violated as she had been when she visited alone.

    However, I was a little disappointed that it was cut off just when I was feeling reasonably good...

    "No, no."

    Asil shook her head vigorously, trying to shake off the thoughts that popped into her head.

    Her soft silver hair shone a unique rainbow color in the bright sunlight.

    After refreshing herself by washing her face, Asil took out her small notebook from her pants pocket and checked its contents.

    These were the coordinates of the place Soira asked me to check.

    A properly drawn map was also attached for those who had no knowledge of Dokdo law.

    Even with Asil''s fast pace, it was a position that took quite some time.

    If we start from now, assuming nothing happens, we can eat dinner in the city.

    Asil returned to his room and prepared to leave.

    "Whoa..."

    I put my hand on my chest.

    I can feel my heart beating fast inside along with the soft touch that always brings peace to my mind.

    Tension.

    It was the most appropriate word to express Asil''s condition. Asil was nervous now.

    In modern times, I remembered a time when I was lost in a game famous by the name of Yoo Da-hee, using all the health recovery items without being able to find a save point.

    Soira said it wouldn''t be that dangerous, but isn''t tension the type of thing that always comes regardless of what''s actually going on?

    Still, I have to do my job.

    Your racing heart will calm down as you walk to your destination. Thinking like that, Asil checked the supplies she had packed once more and set off.

    Of course, I walked on the roofs of buildings until I left the city.

    ˇô

    "Hmm~ Hmm~"

    Asil walked down the street humming her song.

    In fact, it wasn''t even a road. When you look down, it was a meadow where you could only see green grass instead of yellow soil.

    The trees were tall enough to keep me from getting bored, so I could enjoy the cool breeze when I went into the shade, and I could feel the warm sunlight outside the shade.

    At first, I thought, ''If it''s the territory of the Demon King''s army, isn''t it the Demon World? Even Asil, who was nervous thinking, ''Walking around alone in the demon world?'' Was able to let go of his tension as the peaceful scenery continued.

    Of course, there was no connection between it being the territory of the Demon King''s army and the Demon World, and in the first place, this area was only taken away by the invasion of the Demon King''s army, but was originally the territory of humanity.

    It was Asil''s usual excitement.

    However, it was not completely calm.

    Red goblins or bipedal rabbits that seemed to have been palette swaps were often seen.

    Aside from rabbits, goblins'' eyes always turn when they see a woman, whether here or in the rear, so they attacked Asil as soon as they saw her.

    The result was Asil''s victory.

    A victory so simple that it did not even need to be described in words gave Asil confidence.

    Confidence that I can wander around here without any problems.

    Asil, feeling better, hummed softly and walked towards her destination.

    Her spirit friends, who were only visible to Asil because they did not materialize, also floated in the air and played around Asil.

    After crossing the front line, it was the brightest sight I had seen in a long time.

    When she saw a large rock, she sat on it to rest, and when she saw a small stream, she dipped her feet in it as she continued her way until she finally reached her destination.

    "Ugh."

    As soon as she could see the place Soira had drawn on her map, Asil frowned.

    The unpleasant feeling that could be felt from the demon king''s magic stimulated Asil''s senses.

    She didn''t even have to try to feel it.

    She was on a different level from the faint feeling she felt in the city.

    "I''m sure there''s something."

    Now the question was what that something was.

    Her excitement subsided, and her calm tension took its place.

    Asil moved her feet carefully, comforting her spirit friends who were about to charge into the center where magical power was felt.

    She whirled around, as if cutting in from the outside, looking for the source of the unpleasant feeling.

    As a result.

    "Ugh..."

    There was a cave that was dug into the ground at an incline of about 30 degrees.

    Trees were cleverly planted around the cave, which gave the impression that it was not naturally formed at first glance, making it difficult to find the cave entrance at first glance.

    Even so, she couldn''t hide from Asil, who sensed her magic and was looking for her.

    "What should I do...?" ."

    Asil stared at the entrance to her cave and was troubled.

    Asil hated caves. Low ceilings, the stench of rotting remains of various animals, and even the ominous sound of the wind.

    Since it was a game, it was fortunate that I didn''t encounter any bugs.

    I heard that caves in reality are infested with all kinds of ugly looking bugs.

    It''s a cave I hate so much.

    "I guess I should go in too, right?"

    There is a cave.

    This information alone did not mean that we had come this far, but it did not seem to be sufficient information.

    He knew that more than anyone else''s opinion.

    Adding to that the confidence he had gained while coming here, Asil decided to enter the cave.

    ˇô

    There was a passenger who settled down inside the cave first.

    It was mainly things like tentacles and pink slime.

    The monster composition somehow reminded me of a dungeon I entered a long time ago.

    Fortunately, most of them were not the type of monsters that were actively moving around, so Asil was able to reach the depths of the cave safely, eliminating their presence as much as possible.

    "... !"

    Asil was able to see the appearance of a demon there.

    A pair of slightly twisted horns, bat-like wings, and a thin, heart-shaped tail.

    Just when I was about to check it in detail.

    ¨C Ugh...

    The magical energy in the air trembled and a magic circle that had been hidden inconspicuous emerged.

    It was a magic trap.

    "Oops!"

    Asil was shocked for a moment, but acted quickly.

    He quickly activated the door to the spirit world, opened a door large enough for him to pass through, and hid himself inside.

    It was a moment when Asil''s emergency escape ability, which Soira highly valued, shined.

    "... "Oh my?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demons, who belatedly noticed the activation of the trap, looked back, but only the magic circle that had already been activated remained there.

    "Is it slime again?"

    Although it was the demon himself who unleashed the monsters living in this cave, the monsters actually had no intelligence.

    It wasn''t often, but there were times when they wandered aimlessly among themselves and set off traps.

    In particular, irregular monsters like slimes sometimes disappear when a trap is triggered, swept away by the overflowing magic power. The first few times, I was confused because I didn''t know why the trap was triggered by itself.

    That might be the case this time too.

    The demons reinstalled the magic circle that had lost its power and stopped paying attention.

    ˇô

    After a while.

    In an alley of the city, Asil was unable to control his hot body.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    No matter how much I breathed in the cold night air, what came out was hot breath.

    After the demons stopped paying attention to the trap, Asil carefully emerged from the spirit world and ran away without looking back.

    She couldn''t quite remember how she got back to the city. Seeing that my spirit power was running low, it seemed like my friends helped me.

    You can''t win in a fight with that demon. Asil''s decision to think that way was correct, and his decision to run away was also correct.

    But what Asil didn''t know was that he couldn''t completely avoid the trap.

    The effect of the trap was to hit you with a huge amount of pleasure and cause you to collapse from orgasm on the spot.

    As for why it was a trap with such an effect, all I could say was that it was a demon''s bad taste.

    However, Asil escaped to the spirit world in the middle, and as a result, he only had the effect of warming the body.

    That alone was enough.

    Somehow she returned to the city, but the heat burning her body showed no sign of cooling down.

    When I go back to my room, I have to masturbate.

    It reminded me of the dildo I secretly bought.

    Asil''s head was filled with lewd thoughts, and he felt his newly purchased pants getting wet, and as he thought, he led his motionless body towards his dorm.

    Since I didn''t have the strength to skip across the rooftops like I did when I was out of town, I took the next best option and took the back alley, which fortunately allowed me to meet no one so far.

    "Ok? Who is there?"

    "... !"

    But the luck seemed to end here.

 Chapter 361: City Exploration (5) *

    Chapter 361: City Exploration (5) *Regardless of time and place, back alleys were dangerous places.

    Why are back alleys called back alleys in the first place? It is a back alley because it is out of sight from the main street where people frequently walk.

    And in places where people''s eyes cannot reach, groups of people naturally gather to do things they do not want others to see.

    Or maybe they are so numb that they can''t even remember the common sense that back alleys are dangerous.

    Asil was both the former and the latter.

    I chose the back alleys because I didn''t want to get caught up in the city''s unique culture and because I didn''t want to show my horny side to others, and I wasn''t relaxed enough to think about the dangers of the back alleys.

    What would it have been like if Asil went to a place with a lot of people?

    They may have touched him a little at first, but he soon realized that Asil''s condition was strange and took him to the inn.

    Asil looked too serious to be concerned about trivial etiquette. Even if you harbor lustful feelings, you are too tactful to openly do something strange in front of many people.

    However, Asil did not think that far and chose the back alley.

    That meant that not many people discovered Asil, but at the same time, it meant that there was no one else watching what he did.

    If it were normal, I wouldn''t have cared whether there were other people or not.

    No matter what happened, he had the ability to get out or at least buy time until someone else came.

    If it were usual.

    Asil now was just an ordinary woman with no such power. No, she didn''t have the energy to run and run away, so she was more helpless than an ordinary woman.

    Therefore, when Asil heard the voice of a man who seemed to have discovered her, the action she chose was to hide.

    She found a pile of boxes on one side of the alley and hid next to it.

    "Hmm~?"

    A man''s voice that seemed puzzled.

    "What is it? "Is there any money left?"

    "Money? Who was shooting today?"

    "Ugh. Flaw. "I ate well."

    There was not one voice, but more and more voices.

    They all exuded a rough and drunken aura.

    "Huh..."

    Asil unconsciously covered her mouth and held her breath.

    Her usual appearance was nowhere to be seen, and she only looked like an ordinary village girl being chased by a bully.

    "I really saw it. There was a woman."

    "This kid took this. "Why is there a woman in a place like this?"

    "Because it''s real. Look carefully. "I will look for it and come back."

    The sound of the man''s footsteps got closer.

    What happens if you get caught?

    Asil, I don''t really have any ill-will with those men. In the first place, I only heard voices and hid myself, so I don''t know anyone''s face, and I''ve never had an argument with anyone while living in this city.

    If you think positively, there was a good chance that you could pass by just because you met a strange woman in a place like this.

    However, from the men''s harsh voices and drunken behavior, Asil had a gut feeling that she would not be able to escape safely.

    Asil shrank further to hide himself a little more.

    The feeling of wet panties sticking to her buttocks was unpleasant.

    ¨C Jeopuk, Jeopuk.

    As the footsteps got closer, Asil''s heartbeat grew louder.

    "Huh? It was around here..."

    The footsteps stopped near the pile of boxes where Asil was hiding.

    Asil inadvertently held his breath.

    How long had it been since she felt this helpless? It reminded her of a time when she was possessed in a god game and did not even realize her ''abilities''.

    The man''s footsteps did not get any closer.

    As long as it stays like this, we will be able to get through safely.

    The moment Asil felt so relieved.

    "You were here?"

    Suddenly, a hand and a head popped out next to the pile of boxes.

    "... !!!!"

    Asil was so surprised that he almost fainted.

    No, she fainted halfway.

    Only her eyes were open, but the half-fazed Asil could not react until the man''s hand roughly grabbed her arm and pulled her from the side of the pile of boxes.

    "Hey. Look at this! It really exists!"

    "Why is this real?"

    "Isn''t she prettier than your girlfriend?"

    The man held Asil''s arm and giggled among themselves.

    In Asil''s blank eyes, he could see the beast ears on the men''s heads.

    The unfortunate thing about Asil was that they were beastmen.

    The beast people''s senses are basically more sensitive than those of humans. I couldn''t escape him as I hid myself from sight.

    Especially when he''s in heat and smelling like a female.

    One of the other men sniffed.

    "Aha. "Looking at this, it''s just the female estrous mechanism?"

    "I was wondering why I was in a place like this. "You came to find your partner."

    It was a ridiculous idea. If that were the case, I wouldn''t have hidden when the man caught me.

    However, it was probably a good thing for men who were heavily drunk.

    While the men were giggling and laughing, Asil slowly came back to his senses.

    "This... Let go... !"

    As soon as Asil realized the situation, he twisted his arm and tried to escape.

    However, my body, which was very horny, had no strength at all.

    No matter how much "Fighting talent" And skill one has, there is a minimum amount of strength required. Asil''s movements were nothing more than cute antics to men.

    "Hehe. Okay. Are you saying you can''t stand it?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahh!"

    The man who was holding Asil''s arm pulled her body and held her in his arms.

    I don''t know if it was a characteristic of beastmen or just men, but I could smell a strong male scent.

    Asil quickly escaped the man''s embrace and walked backwards from him.

    About five steps. Asil distanced himself from the men and looked into their gazes.

    A gaze that exudes deep dark feelings.

    I''ve been touched a lot since I came to this city, but it was all just a way of expressing goodwill.

    They were the first people to encounter such a primal desire.

    "Ah. Ah..."

    I have to run away.

    Even though I was thinking that, I didn''t lose my steps.

    The body that remembered the pleasure did not want to move.

    Rather, all I could do was block the body that was trying to cling to the man and fawn over him.

    How did the men react when they saw Asil giving off the scent of a female in heat and not running away?

    The men surrounded Asil with sly smiles.

    "Go away..."

    I tried saying that, but there was no way the drunken men would leave the table prepared in an easy-to-understand manner.

    "Oops."

    "Oh... !"

    A hand reached out from behind and grabbed both of Asil''s wrists.

    In front, another man placed his hand on Asil''s chest.

    "Are you here? "Here?"

    "Tsk, tsk."

    The man lifted his finger and stabbed Asil in the chest like a child poking a strange object with a stick.

    It was clear where the finger was aiming. Nipples hidden under clothes.

    The clothes themselves were designed to include leather material, and because they were wearing separate underwear underneath, it was difficult to see where they were from the outside.

    However, when I poked it directly, I could see that there was a hard part in the middle of the soft part.

    "Can''t you find that either? Come out. I will do it."

    "Oh sir. "I''m enjoying it."

    The other man, who pushed the man away, stabbed Asil in the chest again.

    However, this time, the man could not get the position right and only touched the surrounding area.

    "Pahat. This guy is completely drunk."

    "Isn''t this it? "Just wait."

    They started talking among themselves using Asil''s breasts as toys.

    Even though she felt humiliated by that sight, Asil felt a heat welling up from deep within her heart.

    No, his body had already heated up a long time ago. It just became harder to suppress it.

    I began to feel more and more annoyed by the touch that seemed to touch a sensitive area but kept straying.

    ''Just a little bit, just a little bit...''

    Asil began to twist his body slightly without realizing it.

    The man holding Asil''s arms tightened his hands, thinking it was an attempt to escape her restraints, but soon realized that was not the case.

    Every time the man poked a strange spot, Asil moved his body and tried to touch the nipple himself.

    "Fuha!"

    The man who realized that fact burst into laughter.

    "Look at this. "You pretend to hate it, but you''re enjoying everything!"

    "... !"

    Asil''s face turned red as if it were exploding.

    Honestly, she was aware that she was twisting her body, but she didn''t even know that she was pressing her breasts against herself.

    But that fact was pointed out to someone else first.

    It felt like her face was burning with shame.

    "Guys. Since you guys were just joking around, the young lady made the move herself. Please serve me properly."

    "Khaat. That''s right. Miss. "I will serve you with all my heart."

    "Kkekekeke. What is that way you talk?"

    "What? "Isn''t this what all nobles and working people say?"

    Anyone could tell that the men''s exaggerated speech was meant to ridicule Asil.

    The man chuckled and reached out to Asil''s chest and grabbed the hem of his clothes.

    It peels off.

    Asil, who sensed that his clothes were coming off, reflexively swung his leg and kicked the man.

    Suddenly.

    However, his physical condition was not normal, and the kick he threw in an unstable position was helplessly caught by the man''s hand.

    "Ah. "It''s boring down there too?"

    The man growled.

    Asil thought he had made a mistake, but there was nothing he could do as both arms were held, and even one leg was held.

 Chapter 362: City Exploration (6) **

    Chapter 362: City Exploration (6) **It was a limit.

    Both physically and mentally.

    Not a single ounce of strength went into my body.

    The men surrounding Asil are beastmen and are said to be stronger than humans, but they are still ordinary people.

    No matter how exhausted Asil was, it was not an opponent he could not defeat.

    However, since he was actually suffering helplessly, it meant that Asil''s condition was not simply exhausted and weak.

    In my head, the temptation to leave my body like this never ceased.

    You don''t even have to try to do something yourself, just don''t resist.

    Just by doing that, you can get enough pleasure to turn your hair white. Why do I have to resist?

    Anyway, I''m still stuck with my arms and legs and can''t do anything, so there''s nothing that will change if I keep resisting, right?

    If nothing changes anyway, wouldn''t it be better to just give up and accept it?

    You don''t die from being violated, it just makes you feel a little better.

    The countless thoughts that came to mind gradually took away my will to resist.

    Above all, just as I thought, there was nothing I could have done even if I had the will.

    The heavily drunk men didn''t pay much attention to Asil''s condition.

    It was enough as long as he didn''t bother to rebel.

    The man who was trying to roughly rip off Asil''s clothes may have been drunk, but he was unable to use his strength and instead lifted Asil''s jacket. It was a piece of clothing that had only been bought for a few days, so it was a blessing in disguise for Asil.

    Sloshing.

    When she lifted her underwear along with her clothes, Asil''s big breasts bounced around as if they were spilling out.

    Men whistled and cheered at the large breasts, which were difficult to see.

    "Profit..."

    At the sound of cheers and mockery, Asil blushed and twisted her body, but her unsupported breasts only shook heavily, entertaining the men''s eyes.

    If you look closely at the white breasts, the area around the nipples where the men poked and played with their fingers was slightly stained red.

    "Tsk tsk. Look here. "I can see that you didn''t get even a single thing right."

    "Ah, sir... Why is this bitch hanging the top here?"

    "Fuha. Is that this woman''s fault?"

    The man who was teased by his friend grumbled and tried to bully Asil.

    No matter who heard it, it was just a far-fetched statement, and the man himself was just saying it out loud when he was drunk.

    However, the man did not just complain with words.

    The man bent his index finger and placed it on his asil''s chest.

    Taaak!

    I hit the chestnuts on the erect nipples.

    "Ugh?!"

    Asil''s body jumped as if bouncing.

    Although it wasn''t his intention and he intended to relieve it as soon as he entered the room, it was as if he had been forcibly left in heat.

    It was an effect of a trap that was comparable to the feeling of the highest quality medicine I experienced when I was caught in a casino.

    My body bounced wildly as the thrill of pleasure spread from the tip of my sensitive chest.

    "Oh my. "This is a big one."

    However, even after seeing her body writhing and moaning, which was almost like a scream, the men giggled as if they had seen something interesting and did not let go of their arms.

    On the contrary, I played with it like a game.

    "Get out of the way. "Let''s try it too."

    Taaak!

    "Can''t you see I''m having fun? "Where are you interfering?"

    Taaak!

    "Ugh, tsk..." Ah... !"

    As if competing, a spark flew in Asil''s head every time Takbam bounced her nipple.

    The feeling of being hit in a sensitive erogenous zone by the power of a beastman was painful, but it was more confusing because I could clearly feel pleasure within it, so I could not just complain of pain.

    "Huh... After..."

    Have you finally gotten tired of it? The hands of the men who were hitting the bamboo sticks stopped as they followed the twisting body.

    As time passed, Asil''s vision, which had been crackling like a broken monitor, gradually returned.

    What Asil saw was the faces of men.

    The men were staring at Asil''s face with dark smiles on their faces, wondering what was so fun.

    What is it?

    While walking down the street, there were often men looking back at Asil''s beauty. Very rarely there was even a woman.

    There was a time when I encountered a cartoon-like situation where I got slapped by the girl next to her while spying on her.

    But in this situation, it seemed like these men weren''t looking at me for just that reason.

    An ominous feeling crept up her spine.

    As she felt cold sweat seeping out, she lowered her gaze.

    A white hill that seems to glow softly in the moonlight in a dark back alley.

    And right in front of the tip, I saw two hands that had stopped just before hitting the chestnut.

    One in front of each chest.

    But this time the atmosphere was different.

    Before, it was just a playful tap. Although the sound was a little loud, that was due to the innate strength of the beastmen, so it didn''t give much strength.

    But this time I meant it.

    The veins on his forearms were sprouting, and he was exerting so much force that he was trembling.

    Even at night when I had no strength, my mind went blank. What would happen if I got hit with this?

    It was terrifying just to imagine it. I didn''t even want to imagine it.

    But on the other hand, I couldn''t say I didn''t have any expectations for the anticipation of pleasure I had never experienced before.

    The men who were looking at Asil''s colorful expressions saw something interesting and laughed.

    And then.

    Ta-aak!!

    Before the sound reached her ears, Asil lost consciousness, overcome by pain that felt like her nipples were being torn off and an equivalent amount of pleasure.

    "Uh? What? "I fainted?"

    "Wow. "I''m getting tired of something."

    ... Those words reached Asil''s ears, but fortunately or not, he didn''t even have the consciousness to understand their meaning.

    ˇô

    Cold night air.

    Asil opened her eyes, feeling goosebumps rising on her skin as the night air took away her body heat, making her sweat even colder.

    "Uh, uhm..."

    "Oh. Woke up. "I woke up."

    A man''s voice heard from behind.

    There was probably no reason to hold on to the arm of someone who had fainted. The man who had let go of his arm was now reaching down under his armpit and massaging Asil''s breast.

    Asil, who heard the man''s voice, was able to remember the situation before fainting.

    Surrounded. Treated like a toy. My consciousness is blown away by the tremendous stimulation...

    Asil''s face blushed as his memories came to mind, and he even recalled the last feeling of pleasure he felt. He was hidden from view by men in the darkness of the night.

    "Ugh."

    As the man who was massaging his chest twisted his nipples as if pinching them, an unresisting moan escaped from Asil''s mouth.

    Fortunately, it looks like the nipple didn''t fall off.

    After coming up with a strange idea that did not suit the situation, Asil realized that the night air touching his skin was unusually cold.

    No, the air wasn''t cold. This was because all the fabric that would prevent body heat from being lost had disappeared.

    Saruk. I felt like something was caught in my ankle.

    Half unconsciously, I lifted my tiptoe and pulled my ankle out. ... I found out later that what was hanging around his ankles were his own panties.

    "Oh, oh. Thank you."

    Asil''s panties, which the man was holding in his hand while teasing him, were soggy in the middle.

    There was no one here who didn''t know what had wet their panties. No, actually, there was one person. Asil didn''t know that there was one more liquid on those panties.

    And Asil had just taken off his panties, he realized that he was now naked.

    "Hi... !"

    I took a small breath and covered my body with my free arm.

    It was an instinctive act, but it only stimulated the men''s sadism.

    Thumping.

    The man holding his ankle spread his legs.

    Efforts to block it by strengthening his thighs were meaningless, and Asil ended up exposing his legs to the men in the alley behind him.

    Creepy.

    The love juice that soaked my crotch hit the outside air and took away my body temperature.

    It was only now that he realized how wet he was.

    The beastman men also fell into the crucible of excitement.

    The female scent wafting from between the legs stimulated the animal-like instincts unique to the beast people.

    "Krrr... "I can''t stand it."

    The most impatient of the men pushed the other man away and took his place between Asil''s legs.

    He was already howling like an animal and had lost his sense of reason due to half of his instincts.

    As I undid the waist strap with the intention of cutting it, a fully erect dick was revealed.

    "Hi!"

    Asil was surprised when he saw the item.

    The size itself was not much different from that of a human. It was big, but there are still big people among humans.

    It wasn''t that it was a size that was impossible for a human, or that it was closer to an orc than a human.

    But the shape. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The shape of the cock was very different.

    As you know, I knew quite well about dicks.

    He has been wearing it for over 20 years, and although he didn''t mean to, he has been biting and sucking it recently.

    So I could tell. That wasn''t a human dick.

    It was natural. Because they are the beast people.

    The man''s dick was twisted grotesquely. -In other words, he was the dick of an animal, not a human.

    "Well, what is it? "That?"

    Asil took a step back. No, he wanted to step back, but his ankles were held, so all he could do was push his arms against the floor and pull his body back.

    And that level of resistance meant nothing.

    "Crrrr Human females are always surprised when they see this."

    The man made a scratching sound and pushed his cock into Asil''s crotch.

    No matter how much he pushed back, he couldn''t escape the approaching man.

    "But everyone liked it in the end."

    Even though it was a drunken tone, those words caught Asil''s ears strangely and cleanly.

    And.

    A thick cock was stuck between Asil''s legs.

 Chapter 363: City Exploration (7) ***

    Chapter 363: City Exploration (7) ***In creative works, animal dicks are depicted in a different form than human dicks.

    For example, a horse''s dick is as big as an arm, and a pig''s dick is shaped like a drill.

    Whenever something like that came up while reading fanzines or novels, Asil just thought it was something like that and passed it on.

    It was information that had nothing to do with Asil anyway. Even if that statement was true or false, it had nothing to do with Asil.

    Asil was not interested in bestiality at all, and had no intention of becoming the one being fucked, much less the one being fucked.

    So, it could be said that the animal cock of the beastman race that Asil encountered today was the first cock he had ever seen.

    Just by its appearance, the impression that it was grotesque came to mind.

    Since I was used to a man''s dick, I felt even more so because it looked different from an ordinary human''s dick.

    And when it came in.

    "Ahhh... Oh, that... Hmm..."

    I let out a pitiful groan at the completely unfamiliar feeling.

    The sight of Asil, with both legs trembling and flinching every time the cock penetrated into her body, could only be described as a female surrendering to a male.

    However, Asil did not have time to look back on himself.

    Completely different.

    The glans that scratches and digs into the vaginal wall, the pillar that makes you feel a solid presence, and the tip that stimulates the uterine bulb by poking it as if checking for texture.

    Everything was different from that of humans, and the stimulation that came was also different.

    If you simply look at the size of the sensation, there was no significant difference.

    Even though it looked different, there was no vibrating or spinning gimmick like a specially made dildo.

    However, a completely different-shaped cock attacked a place that was difficult to stimulate during sex with a human.

    Pleasure was forcibly injected as if digging out a hidden weakness in a place that was difficult to stimulate with a human dick.

    "Aang! Ugh, uhm... ! What is this... !"

    Because of such various causes.

    Asil, who had some experience, was like a helpless virgin in the pleasure of her first experience.

    I feel good.

    It may also be due to the effect of the trap set in the cave. Before she knew it, her body had stopped pretending to resist, and she was simply devouring her own pleasure.

    "This guy is out of his mind. Then I write this way."

    Whisk.

    There was a heavy weight on my chest, or rather on my ribs a little lower than that.

    One of the men was on Asil''s torso.

    "It would be rude to leave such beautiful breasts unused."

    The man grabbed Asil''s big breasts, which bounced every time his cock was inserted, and wrapped them around his cock.

    I moved my waist and started forcefully doing paizuri.

    "Ugh, big. Eww..."

    This man was of reasonable thickness, but his length was strangely long.

    Every time the man stabbed his dick, the tip of the long dick poked Asil''s lips.

    Asil gritted his teeth because it felt like if he even moaned and opened his mouth, his cock would be thrust into him. It was difficult to know how long it would be effective.

    "Krrrr..."

    The man who was using Asil''s pussy scratched his neck nervously.

    From the man''s point of view, it was natural for him to be dissatisfied since all he could see was the buttocks of the man riding on Asil''s torso.

    But there was someone else who was more dissatisfied.

    "Hey. "What should we do if you two use it like that?"

    It was the remaining men.

    When I touched and played with Asil''s body, I was able to enjoy it by changing it appropriately, but now that mating had begun, it was difficult to do so.

    "Hang in there. "He''s not even thinking about it anyway, so he''ll cum soon."

    The man who had already taken possession of Asil''s chest spoke leisurely and enjoyed the softness of her chest.

    As he said, the man who was pounding Asil''s baby room was no longer able to speak, and only his instincts remained to pursue pleasure.

    It feels good when I take my dick out and put it back in. The faster it goes, the better it feels. The man who only had that much to think about didn''t even think about adjusting his pace and just shook his hips with all his might.

    Of course, the limit came quickly.

    "Kruk... !!"

    Making a sound that was closer to the howl of an animal than that of a beastman, the man sowed his seed into the womb of the female he had conquered.

    "Yes, aha... Hmm... !"

    As if the bizarre shape of the cock was just for this occasion, it twisted his cervix and thrust into it with such force that even Asil couldn''t stand the feeling of semen being gulped- ed out.

    Even the orgasmic moans were blocked by the cock that stabbed in as if it was aimed at just the right moment.

    "Oh~ I''m cumming. It''s cheap."

    The man riding on Asil''s body spoke calmly and ejaculated semen into his mouth.

    Asil felt like he was going to vomit due to the strong animal smell, which was different from human semen, but he forced himself to move his throat and swallow.

    "You still ejaculate prematurely."

    "What''s wrong? Instead, it''s okay because there are a lot of them."

    The man responded casually to the other man''s teasing and got off Asil''s chest.

    "Ha, ha... Ha..."

    The two men who were lusting after Asil''s body fell.

    Even though he was free, Asil was left limp with no power to move. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Whoop.

    The semen that the man had ejaculated flowed out of the pussy that could not be closed properly.

    "Then are we next?"

    "Sorry. Miss. Please try a little harder."

    The man who was waiting only spoke as he spoke, and used a cleanser to wipe off his semen without any apologies.

    Whisk.

    The man grabbed Asil''s arm and turned his body over.

    Asil, who had been swinging as the man did, soon found himself in a prone position with only his buttocks raised high.

    Between the feminine, voluminous buttocks and well-stretched thighs, the newly seeping love juice flowed down, reflecting the moonlight in silver.

    The man swallowed his drool without realizing it at the ridiculously erotic sight.

    The sight of him lying on the floor with his genitals out defenseless had something that stimulated the animal-like instincts of the beastmen.

    The man lowered his posture and placed his cock against her pussy.

    "What you just said was a little ambiguous, wasn''t it? I will tell you what mating among the true beastmen is."

    Mating between beastmen?

    When Asil heard those words, something came to Asil''s mind.

    The junior position is often described as an ''animal-like posture.''

    And the beast people have a beast-like side.

    No. Could it be that he is like an animal in that respect?

    That''s what I thought, but the man''s words were too confident to just be bluff.

    And just because it was a bluff didn''t change anything.

    The man held Asil''s hips firmly, as if holding down prey to prevent it from escaping.

    It''ll be here soon. That intuition makes Asil''s body tense.

    "Ah... !"

    As expected, the thick dick pounded the uterus.

    Unexpected stimulation at the expected timing.

    Asil was once again helplessly swayed by the shape of the cock that stimulated a different area than the previous man.

    "Ugh... Ugh, ah. Ah, uh... !"

    "Nice. Haha! You''re such a good girl! "Did you enjoy this all to yourself?"

    "If it''s that good, you should finish it quickly and move on."

    "Noisy! "You should at least use your mouth!"

    The man dismissed his friend''s complaints and shook his hips even more vigorously.

    Violence was evident at first glance, and it seemed like instincts were creeping up on this side as well.

    Widely! Tak!

    Asil tapped the man''s arm as if he was surrendering to the piston, which was quickly but heavily weighted, but his thick forearm held onto Asil''s hips without moving a single inch.

    "Hey, don''t be a bother!"

    However, as if even such pointless resistance was too bad, the man pounced on Asil''s back and pressed it.

    "Ha... !"

    My soft chest was crushed and crushed by the floor.

    The insertion angle, which was close to horizontal, has increased to close to vertical.

    Asil let out a scream of pleasure at the stimulation that changed once again.

    It would be quite difficult for a man to assume that kind of posture on the junior''s stomach, but it was within a manageable range for the beastmen.

    The man did not slow down the piston and looked at Asil.

    A female who was completely suppressed from behind and rendered helpless.

    The man instinctively knew that this female was too outstanding to suit him.

    In reality, even if only one of her physical strength or spirit power was fine, she wouldn''t have been violated by a man, so it was true.

    But no matter what, now he was just crushed under him and clinging.

    Both the male''s instinct and reason shouted that this golden opportunity should not be missed.

    Far away!

    "Ahh!"

    The man opened his mouth and bit his asil''s neck. The violence inherent in instinct was becoming increasingly evident.

    It wasn''t enough to cause bleeding, but the sharp pain made Asil''s body flinch.

    As a result, the moment my pussy tightened, the cock penetrated to the deepest part.

    At the same time, semen is sprayed into the uterus at an angle close to vertical.

    "Ugh, uh... Rain, get out of the way... !"

    Pain felt at the back of the neck due to the pleasure felt deep inside the body.

    Thanks to the pain that made him bleed, Asil was able to move his body while shivering from the pleasure of cumming.

    But that''s it.

    In a situation where she was already mounted on her back, shaking her body while giving away the most fatal female weakness did not change the situation.

    In the end, the man could only be released after ejaculating until no more semen came out.

    "Ah..."

    When I touched the nape of his neck, I felt a stinging sensation and found some blood.

    Not a vampire or anything.

    A shadow fell over Asil''s head as she complained, forgetting about her situation.

    "... Huh?"

    Those were other men who had never ejaculated yet.

    Also, my instincts were stimulated by the smell of blood.

    The more the beastmen are driven by their instincts, the more intense the sex they have ¨C Asil, who had experienced it with her own body a little while ago, just blurted out one word in bewilderment.

    "Ah."

    The men attacked.

    It was some time later that Asil was finally able to crawl into her quarters.

 Chapter 364: Subjugation of Executives (1)

    Chapter 364: Subjugation of Executives (1)The mission Aela asked us to do was scouting.

    Among them, information collection played a particularly large role.

    Asil, who returned after exploring the location I specified, said there was a cave there.

    It was said that there were many monsters, traps, and extremely strong demons in the cave.

    The appearance of the demon described by Asil matched the appearance of Esq, the demon king army officer we were looking for.

    It was exactly what I heard about the appearance of SQ. Why didn''t Asil recognize it as Esq on the spot?

    Well. I may have been so distracted that I didn''t even think about it... Maybe it''s just that Asil was a bit blind and forgot what he heard.

    In any case, by combining this information brought by Asil with the information we experienced and picked up at the mansion, we were able to construct quite high-quality dictionary information.

    After completing the preparations, we sent a signal to Aela through Flora''s crystal ball.

    Even though she is quite far away, she can still send a signal. Flora''s crystal ball seemed to have many useful functions.

    I even asked how many features it had, but I just laughed and moved on.

    What on earth?

    Anyway, it''s been a few days since I sent that signal.

    After receiving a reply that she was almost there, we headed out of the city and waited for Aila.

    "Hungry. Flora. When will it arrive?"

    "They say it''ll be here soon." "Just wait a moment."

    "You said that when I asked you earlier~"

    Asil whined at Flora, unable to control her boredom.

    I took out a potion that was lying around in Asil''s inventory and handed it to him.

    "If you''re bored, would you like to play with this?"

    "Oh. What is this?"

    "Hmm... It''s called ''compressed water.''"

    "What did you see and read just now?"

    "The label that was attached. "I got it a long time ago."

    "Compressed water. It won''t be that dangerous. Where... Wow?!"

    ¨C Pushaak! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Asil opened the potion cap, water poured out of the potion bottle like a fountain.

    As the name ''compressed water'' suggests, tens of liters of water gurgled out from a potion bottle the size of my fist.

    "Ugh, oops... Ahh. "You''re all wet!"

    Asil, who was trying to deal with the problem by drinking it, got hit in the face with a water cannon and ended up looking like a wet rat.

    Undine, who suddenly materialized next to Asil, who was panicking and jumping around even though it would have been soft with just one clean spell anyway, laughed and imitated her actions.

    Tak, degurr...

    The potion bottle, which fell from Asil''s hand during the chaos, only squirted enough water to create a puddle in the surrounding area before its momentum diminished.

    That''s interesting. How did that amount of water get into that small bottle? Neither volume nor mass makes sense.

    What. Since it was a world like this, how could I have done well with magic and alchemy?

    The one I gave to Asil was a potion I received from Sophie a long time ago as a reward for taking her with her on a trip to the lakeside.

    I made a lot of this and that for alchemy practice, but it was given to me under the excuse that it would be difficult to dispose of.

    But perhaps it was true that it was for practice purposes; most of the potions Sophie made were much more effective when purchased at the store.

    In the end, they were just sleeping in my inventory without ever being used.

    The exceptions are potions with subtle effects, such as the ''compressed water'' just handed to Asil.

    It''s not that the potion itself has an effect that makes it impossible to use it, but the marketability of the potion is limited because there are not enough people looking for it to stock it in large quantities in stores.

    For example, the ''compressed water'' just mentioned may seem useful when traveling, but in fact, there is a magic that creates drinking water among everyday magic such as clean magic.

    The only thing that can be made with that magic is drinking water, so the amount is small, but if you need a large amount of water anyway, you can just hire a wizard.

    The point was the ambiguity of whether ''compressed water'' should be made into a potion.

    Like this, the potion bundle that Sophie gave included many subtle potions that made you think you would have to request it directly from the Alchemist''s Atelier to purchase it.

    Still, if you look closely, wouldn''t there be something more usable?

    With that in mind, I was rummaging through my inventory, Asil was playing with Undine, and Flora had taken out a mat at some point and was nibbling on a snack sandwich... No, where did you get that? I don''t remember taking it out of your inventory?

    Anyway, after spending some time like that, Eila finally appeared with a group of people in tow.

    "Flora~!"

    "Sister!"

    As soon as they joined, Aila got off the horse and hugged Flora, loving her. After that, I was able to recognize several people belonging to the mercenary group, including Keren and Justitia.

    He was a veteran who had fought alongside Eilane''s mercenary group for several weeks.

    "Is it okay for everyone to come like this?"

    That question naturally arose.

    Eilae Keren, Justitia, and Flora from our party.

    All survivors of the Vale royal family were here.

    If it were to be annihilated, the country called Veil Kingdom would disappear into the other side of history.

    Of course, that didn''t happen as long as I was here. Even if I get wiped out, I will load the save file and do it again.

    But they don''t know that situation.

    "It''s okay."

    It was Justitia who answered.

    "If you leave a little bit of extra power, you won''t be able to do anything. "ESQ is not such an easy opponent."

    "That''s right. That''s right. Do you know how hard it was for us to bring this many people here?"

    Ayla, who enjoyed Flora, spoke with great vigor.

    The number of people Aila brought with her was a little over 30 people, including herself.

    Under normal circumstances, it would just be a relatively large group, but now we are at war.

    It didn''t seem like crossing the border would normally be difficult.

    "It must have been difficult. No, how on earth did you bring him here?"

    If we weren''t careful, we could have been mistaken for enemy scouts and chased down.

    Aila simply smiled mischievously and answered by saying it was her secret.

    What. If you''re a princess of a country, you probably have a secret route or two.

    I took Aila and others to a place where she could not be seen while investigating the surroundings for several days.

    You can hide in a moderately dense forest, and the terrain is flat, making it a good place to set up a campsite.

    However, there is a reason why there is no owner in such a nice place, and monsters stronger than those nearby often appear.

    If the monsters around here are level 50, then the monsters that come out of this forest are around level 60.

    Still, in my opinion, a member of Eila''s mercenary group was enough to solve the problem without any problems. That''s right, they''re the kids who came to raid the Demon King''s Army executives, so we''ll have to deal with that on our own.

    While listening to the sound of the camp being skillfully set up, we entered into a strategy meeting.

    "The location is here. There is a hidden cave that goes underground..."

    "How wide is the cave? How high is the ceiling? The risk of collapse is..."

    "What is the atmosphere in the city like? Do you think there is a possibility that troops will come from the city? Just in case..."

    "Then, from the supplies we have prepared..."

    All kinds of stories are presented and then disappear.

    At first, I participated in the discussion, but as the conversation progressed, words that were difficult for me to understand began to appear.

    They were all royals who grew up receiving elite military education, so it was difficult for me to get involved. Moreover, the three of them, excluding Flora, were people who had personally led the team in battle, so this was even more so.

    I left the table where the discussion was taking place and sat next to Asil.

    Asil left earlier than me and sat down in the corner of the tent.

    "Soira, welcome back."

    "Is that corner seat a bit comfortable?"

    "Ah. "I have to tell them why they are so dead."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Asil often says things that cannot be understood.

    When I search later, I see that it was a meme that was popular decades ago, but no matter how much I do, there''s no way I know all the memes from decades ago.

    I shared some snacks taken from the inventory with Asil and waited for the meeting to end.

    I thought it would be more fun to go outside the tent and help set up the camp, but I still felt like I had to watch the meeting go on, so I couldn''t go out.

    Just wait for a while to listen to the half-incomprehensible content.

    "Good. Let''s go like this!"

    With Aila''s declaration, the meeting ended.

    "... Ugh! Uh, huh? "Are you done?"

    I tapped Asil, who was dozing off, to wake him up and joined him at the table again.

    "Sorry. Was it a little boring? So, how does the operation work..."

    The details of the operation that began from there were quite complex.

    Even as a warrior with experience in commanding small units, I found it difficult to understand half of it.

    But that''s because the commander heard everything he needed to know, and what the three of us in our party had to do was simple.

    Should we call it a separate unit? It was a matter of supporting the places that needed to be supported based on one''s own judgment, without receiving separate commands.

    In fact, it was no different from just saying I wouldn''t care and just take care of it.

    No. They said it would allow them to be delegated command in an emergency, so it might be better than that.

    I thought I knew why it was divided this way.

    We have never worked hand in hand with Aila''s mercenary group, so if we tried to cooperate clumsily, we could have ended up in trouble.

    Of course, we are not so weak that it holds us back.

    However, they are a mercenary group in name only, and many of them were originally soldiers of the Kingdom of Vale, so they must have their own formation.

    "The operation will begin tomorrow morning. "Get some rest today."

    Aila said so.

    Since you must have worked hard to get here, the members should rest for about a day, so they can get back to their best.

    We also returned to our lodgings in the city.

    Since he said he was going to the mansion to meet a friend for a day, there was no need for the man to be suspicious.

    I have no intention of going back.

 Chapter 365: Subjugation of Executives (2)

    Chapter 365: Subjugation of Executives (2)On the day of the operation.

    "Check the mental protection magic tool again! If the charged mana is insufficient, report it immediately! Make sure the potion is well wrapped, so it doesn''t break!"

    "Commander! The remaining magic attribute here is at a premium!"

    "If it''s unclear, first charge it to overflowing! "If you try to save a little bit of magic and end up getting hypnotized, that''s a bigger problem!"

    "Commander! Here..."

    The campsite just before departure was a complete mess.

    There was a commotion here and there checking the final preparations before the decisive battle.

    However, these are also veterans who were selected and verified by Aila and then brought in. After the commotion ended, everyone was ready.

    "Is everyone ready? This is the last time. "Did you miss or forget anything?"

    "..."

    During Aila''s final confirmation, everyone stood upright and remained silent.

    Its well-angled appearance was closer to an army than a mercenary group.

    After seeing that no one was answering, Aila turned her back towards her destination.

    "Let''s go."

    "..."

    No one raised their voice at the declaration of departure.

    However, Keren and Justitia followed quietly, and the mercenaries walked behind them again.

    "... Wow. "There''s something wrong with the atmosphere."

    Asil whispered in my ear.

    "I know. "I think everyone was extremely nervous."

    Is it just them? We were equally nervous.

    Flora spoke less than usual, and Asil''s movements were slightly awkward.

    It would be more difficult not to be nervous before a boss battle.

    However, if we were to be this nervous before we even entered the cave yet, it could have spread at an important time.

    To ease the tension, we chatted and followed the mercenaries.

    ˇô

    "Five tentacles, three slimes. "A trap on the ceiling."

    ¨C Piyung! Phew!

    As soon as the report from the leading mercenary was delivered, an arrow split the air.

    The unpleasantly wriggling tentacle is pierced and unable to move, and then a mercenary with a sword cuts off the tentacle and finishes it off.

    The slime''s core was pierced with powerful penetrating magic, and when this was not possible, the slime was blown away and disposed of with explosive magic.

    Traps are also shattered with magic and the skill of a scout.

    Eila''s mercenary group attacked the cave at a desperate pace.

    "Wow."

    Asil''s impression was simple.

    "What. This? Is it beyond your imagination? Aren''t they just going to push it on like this without us needing to step forward?"

    "I guess not."

    Unlike Asil, who was excited, Flora was feeling a little more comfortable, but she still wasn''t letting go of her nerves.

    "Maybe it will be real from now on."

    "Why? When I came, there were only this many monsters until the end? Even though that Esq guy is incredibly strong at first glance, I don''t think he''ll have any trouble getting there."

    "The situation is a bit different from when Asil came."

    "How?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Asil went into hiding alone and returned, right? It didn''t get caught in tentacles or slime. But what about now?"

    "I''m taking care of everything I see. ... Ah."

    "That''s right. In a normal dungeon, the monsters that appear will be the same no matter how we advance. This is not a dungeon, but a cave created by Esq. "If you go in openly like this, the other person will respond accordingly."

    "Hmm. "I think so."

    Flora explained to Asil and began to support the mercenaries attacking the cave.

    There were magicians among the mercenary corps, but there were not many magicians of the level that Flora is today.

    No, it wasn''t that there weren''t that many, there was only about one other than Flora''s two sisters.

    It may be a new story, but our party has also become quite strong.

    It was difficult for me to really feel it because I was usually dealt with for various reasons.

    ... No, isn''t that too? The reason we got beat was because I watched the flashback room. In fact, if you look at our record alone, we are close to being undefeated, right?

    Although each of us individually fell into a trap or lost, when the three of us got together and acted as a party, we never failed.

    Somehow, I thought that high-ranking people were strangely paying attention to our party, and when I looked at it objectively, it was a huge blue-chip stock.

    However, on paper, he is an adventurer rank B.

    The current record is excellent, the future is promising, and the price is cheap right now. It means that we were the beings of that fantasy.

    If this is successful, it may become even more famous.

    Yes. But I don''t really want to be famous. Troublesome things are increasing.

    Should we tell Aila and ask her to hide our identities later? However, it seems like he wants to become famous, but he can''t decide on his own.

    After about 30 minutes of thinking about that, the monster''s specs began to improve just as Flora had said.

    "Jones! Damn these bastards!"

    "Don''t step forward! Take the injured person and fall back! "Replace the rest as soon as they fall out!"

    Appearance of the first injured person.

    Instead of tentacles simply writhing around trying to catch people, tentacles with sharp blades at the ends have begun to appear.

    The slime became so strong that it could even melt metal.

    Actually, considering the level of monsters around here, this is average. I guess it''s been strangely easy so far.

    As the level of monsters that appeared increased, the number of injuries also increased.

    There was a mercenary whose leg was cut by a blade tentacle, and another mercenary whose helmet melted after being hit by slime thrown by a slime.

    Fortunately, the mercenary whose helmet had melted was able to quickly throw it away and be safe. If I had been even a little late, my face would have melted.

    However, while there were mercenaries who responded appropriately, there were also mercenaries who did not.

    Everyone brought plenty of potions for situations like this, but even if you can recover, the pain of getting hurt does not lessen.

    As the battle dragged on, my physical strength and mental strength gradually decreased.

    Aila, who noticed that atmosphere, said.

    "I''ll take a rest in the next big room! Cheer up a little more!"

    "Oh, oh..."

    Because monsters could be summoned, there were quiet cheers instead of loud cheers.

    You can rest.

    With that in mind, everyone squeezed out all their remaining strength, and were able to safely clean up the large room.

    "Good. Take a break now! Justy and I will stand guard, so get some rest!"

    "OMG..."

    He collapsed here and there, making noises like an old man.

    Asil made a similar sound and sat down against the cave wall.

    We had fought several battles, switching places with the wounded. Rest felt good to my tired body.

    Looking around, some of the mercenaries sat down, lowered their heads, and fell into a short sleep.

    They say that being able to sleep anywhere and wake up quickly is a sign of a skilled warrior. It was amazing to see him fall asleep as soon as he sat down.

    "Okay... Should I get some sleep too?"

    "You can''t. "You know."

    "No, why only me?"

    "Once you fall asleep, you can''t wake up."

    "That''s true, but..."

    Asil''s "Deep sleep" Guarantees you to fall asleep quickly, but it has the disadvantage of making it very difficult to wake up before you wake up on your own.

    If I fall asleep here, I''ll just become a burden.

    Asil said there was nothing he could do, so he summoned Undine instead and received the stamina recovery effect of the spirit combination.

    While everyone was resting, a female mercenary approached Aila.

    She was a female mercenary who fought bravely on the battlefield. Even though it was a narrow cave, I remembered him fighting while stabbing with a shortened spear to fit the cave.

    "Hey, boss..."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Well, um. Me, that..."

    The female mercenary hesitated and could not continue speaking.

    Aila seemed to have sensed what she wanted to say.

    "You. "What about your partner?"

    "Ah. Over there..."

    The female mercenary pointed to the place where the wounded were gathered. There, mercenaries who had only given first aid with potions were being properly treated again.

    "Ugh. I can''t help it. You there."

    Aila sighed and called a male mercenary who was resting nearby.

    "Please deal with this guy. "You know how, right?"

    "To. "I also want to rest."

    "Don''t say that."

    "Yes."

    The male mercenary held the hand of the female mercenary and went through the curtain installed on one side of the room.

    ... When were those curtains installed?

    There was a clicking sound and a light turned on inside the curtain. The silhouettes of the two mercenaries who entered together were visible in the curtain.

    And...

    "Ah... Yeah, haha... Yes... Yes... Ugh..."

    Strange moans began to flow out.

    "W-what?!"

    Asil, who was sitting against the wall at an angle that seemed bad for her back, jumped up like a cat that saw a cucumber.

    Her face blushed, and she looked around, but no one showed a reaction as dramatic as Asil''s.

    "Ah. Sorry. "Are you surprised?"

    Aila, who had been watching intently, explained with a look on her face as if she had seen something interesting.

    "It''s nothing special. "You know that monster body fluids have a weak effect, right?"

    "Yes. No, yes."

    "Are you okay. You can just say it comfortably. "Flora is your friend."

    "Yeah, really? Okay."

    "If you deal with monsters for a long time, this inevitably accumulates. This. "You know?"

    Shoo shoo shoo.

    Eila made a vulgar gesture with her hand. Where did the princess learn something like that?

    Justitia saw that and scolded Eila.

    "Aila!"

    "Eek. Anyway. If you don''t solve it, problems will arise. That''s how you take the time to process it."

    "Well, then what about that light?"

    Beyond the curtain Asil pointed to, a bright light illuminated the silhouettes of two people on the curtain.

    The position in which the two people were connected and even the shape of their shaking breasts were clearly visible.

    "They say it needs to be processed, but that doesn''t mean you can''t do it while everyone is watching, right? However, if you don''t cover her up at all, you never know when she might be surprised... So, this is the next best option I chose. Ah. Not my taste? "There is no voyeurism, so please don''t misunderstand."

    "Ah. Hmm..."

    Makes sense... Does it seem like it?

    While Asil and I, who had been listening in, were confused, the light behind the curtain went out, and a moment later, a man and a woman who gave off a strange atmosphere came out, pulling the curtain aside.

    An unidentifiable liquid flowed down the thighs of the red-faced female mercenary.

 Chapter 366: Subjugation of Executives (3)

    Chapter 366: Subjugation of Executives (3)When the first batter crosses the line, the burden on the minds of those who follow is relieved a little.

    Starting with the two mercenaries who came out from behind the curtain after ''dealing with it'', other mercenaries also went behind the curtain in pairs, one man and one woman.

    No, sometimes there were three instead of two.

    The number of people who quietly dealt with it and came out was roughly over ten. It was almost half of the total number of people.

    There were cases where the person was addicted to the drug, and there were cases where, even if he or she was not addicted, he or she was forced to commit suicide because his or her partner was addicted.

    Since this kind of thing happens a lot, it is said that he has a partner who has assigned him to handle it with this person when something happens.

    I''m not sure whether to be impressed or shocked by how systematic it is.

    Still, I thought it was a bit much to need curtains for nearly half of the total number of people, but even with the tentacles, the opponent was a slime.

    Unless the core was blown up accurately, it was difficult to prevent the spray of slime mixed with weak substances whether attacking or defending.

    We? We were fine.

    Flora attacks from a distance, Asil has several means of blocking slime around his entire body, and I have a shield that can protect a wide area.

    That''s why the shield is the best.

    While the mercenaries lined up and used the curtain, Keren handed potions one by one to the mercenaries who finished processing them.

    Then the mercenary says thank you, opens the lid of the potion, and uses the water gushing out of the potion to wipe away any traces of the affair... What? Isn''t that compressed water?

    "Flora, Flora."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Do you use that potion often?"

    "You mean compressed water? Yes. "I tend to carry around a few of them to use when I don''t have enough mana to use clean magic like now."

    "Ah."

    I guess it was my mistake to think that compressed water was a subtle potion that only those who used it had.

    Still, looking at the other potions shown, he tilted his head and asked what they were, so it seemed true that the compressed water was not appropriate for the example, but the ones in the potion package were ambiguous potions.

    I''m glad! No, isn''t that something that can be considered fortunate?

    ˇô

    The cave was long.

    After that, I had time to rest in the big room twice.

    At that point, I started to have doubts, thinking that it was too long.

    "It''s strange. "Has it been this long here?"

    "Isn''t that just how it feels? "When you came alone, there was no need to fight, so you must have moved faster than now."

    "That''s true, but... No. "I don''t think that''s the only reason."

    Asil said it was still too long and went to tell Aila, who was in charge of the conductor... He stopped and looked back at me.

    "Why?"

    "No, that... I''m sorry. "Can I go with you?"

    "You can just say it. "Aila isn''t that picky."

    "That''s easier said than done..."

    "Ugh. Okay."

    It''s really not easy.

    Still, I felt growth in my own way in that they just asked me to go with them instead of asking them to speak for me.

    Aila, who heard the story from Asil, had a rather serious expression.

    "What''s the matter? Is it a big deal?"

    "It''s a big deal, but it''s also an opportunity."

    Aila explained each reason.

    "If it is true that the cave has become longer, it is a big deal because it means that EQ is strong enough to continue digging a cave of this size. And there''s no way she could use that much power and still get away with it."

    After listening to Aila and looking at it, it was clear. The passage of this cave generally maintained a similar width, proving that it was not a natural cave, but now it was shaking slightly.

    This meant that it became difficult to take the time to adjust the size when creating a passage.

    If you''re going to use your power like this, I think it would be more effective to save it and use it when dealing with us. Is there something different?

    It was very frustrating, but in any case, there was no other option than to defeat Esq.

    We continued forward and passed one more large room before finally meeting Esq.

    ˇô

    Black hair that somehow gives off an ominous aura. Eyes shining red. Small wings reminiscent of a bat and a tail with a heart-shaped tip.

    A violent body that is completely different from that of a simple succubus.

    Just looking at the costume, which seemed to have a strong sense of purpose to highlight the exposed parts rather than to cover the body, made male mercenaries bend down slightly.

    An overwhelming sexual energy that makes not only male mercenaries but also female mercenaries flinch and close their legs.

    If I hadn''t taken breaks in between to deal with my sexual desires, I would have had someone take off their clothes just by looking at it.

    "Oh? It''s amazing that you came this far. You..."

    "Attack!!"

    Aila didn''t let Esq open her mouth.

    He was an enemy of his family, an enemy of the kingdom, and an enemy of humanity. I had no intention of having a friendly conversation.

    Since it was planned in advance to attack immediately upon discovery, the mercenaries calmly attacked despite the sudden attack order.

    Aila and Justitia, who had conserved their magical power so far to deal with Esq, did not hesitate to use advanced magic.

    ¨C Quang! Quagga River!! Bang!!

    Even if the cave collapsed, shock waves that were not surprising continued to erupt. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The best thing for the vanguard, including Asil and I, was to protect the wizards from the shockwave.

    A few times, the clouds of dust that flew up were cleared by the fierce wind magic and flew up again.

    The wizards, who had consumed a significant amount of magical power in an instant, quickly took out their own potions and drank them, staring into the thick dust.

    Did you finish it? There was no one who memorized such spells.

    Thirty people at most. Considering only wizards, if less than half that number of people could have taken down an official of the Demon King''s army with a concentrated attack, there would be no way the war would have continued until now.

    And sure enough.

    ¨C Keying-!

    With a creepy sound like scraping metal, the inside of the cave was filled with pink light for a moment and then returned.

    What? And I was embarrassed for a moment.

    ¨C Clink!

    Clink, crackle, crackle... The sounds heard here and there were varied, but the phenomenon that occurred was the same.

    It was the sound of the mercenaries'' mental protection magic tools not only depleting their stored magic, but also being shattered all at once.

    Only then did I know what the light from a moment ago was.

    "Hypnotic beam!"

    "It''s the ray of temptation! Check your colleagues!"

    ... It seemed like there was a separate official name for people in this world.

    I have fought a succubus before.

    When I first met Asil, the dungeon boss I conquered in the quest I received was a succubus.

    At that time, I was hypnotized for the first time while playing this game, and the technique was the hypnosis beam... No, it was a ray of temptation.

    However, the ray of temptation used by the succubus, who was the boss of the dungeon at that time, was all that went out with a flick from the tip of the finger, but the esq covered the entire room in a spherical shape.

    It was a scene where you could literally feel the difference in class.

    "I didn''t know it would break in one hit... !"

    Even Aila was greatly embarrassed.

    Magic tools for mental protection are not disposable. It was a semi-permanent magical tool that could be defended as many times as long as the charged magical power was sufficient, and the magical energy could be recharged as many times as desired.

    However, it was destroyed in one blow.

    I have some spares packed just in case, but they are just spares. It was not enough to supply it to everyone.

    "I never thought no one would get caught. "You guys are pretty good, aren''t you?"

    To make matters worse, Eskew, who had been hit by the magic bombardment, looked more healthy than expected.

    Although it caused quite a bit of damage to my beautiful skin, none of it led to fatal injuries.

    Aila, who came to her senses with anger at Eskew''s teasing voice, bit her lip and conducted calmly.

    "1st platoon, forward! The defense power is considerable. Wizards mainly chant penetrating spells!"

    Under Aela''s command, mercenaries armed with various weapons stepped forward, and the wizards began chanting.

    "Oh. It''s good to be calm, but when did you say I let you go quietly?"

    Eskew''s magic power fluctuated, and tentacles and slimes were summoned behind him.

    For some reason, it felt like there were a lot of monsters even though it wasn''t even a dungeon.

    I thought they had caught them all from somewhere, but it seems they were monsters summoned in this way.

    "2nd platoon takes care of the summoned monsters! The 3rd platoon supports those who are being pushed back!"

    The leaders of each platoon were Keren, Justitia, and Eila.

    A situation where everyone is doing their best in their respective positions.

    "Soira. What should we do?"

    Flora waited for my instructions with a nervous expression.

    I looked around.

    I don''t know if there is a limit or not, but right now, tentacles and slime are constantly coming out.

    EQ still feels relaxed despite being surrounded by a platoon of ten people.

    Even with empty words, I couldn''t say that the situation was good.

    "Asil, support the 2nd platoon! Flora, let''s go to the 1st platoon with me!"

    "Where was the 2nd platoon?!"

    "Tentacles and slime!"

    After quickly giving instructions, he joined Keren''s 1st platoon, which was dealing with Esq, along with Flora.

 Chapter 367: Subjugation of Executives (4)

    Chapter 367: Subjugation of Executives (4)Demon King''s Army Executive, Esq.

    As the war continued for a long time, some information about the executives of the Demon King''s Army was known.

    Humans either retire or die when they get older, but demons are a relatively long-lived species and do not change easily.

    Esq''s race is succubus. It was an indispensable presence in night games.

    It''s not just a succubus, it''s a succubus queen.

    Of course, ''Queen'' attached to the name of the race was not a simple name like a human status.

    A higher-ranking race of succubi. The strengths of the race were stronger, and the weaknesses were complemented.

    "Ahaha. "Is it barely this much?"

    ¨C Kwakagak!

    Following Esq''s hand gesture, the gigantic wings swooped in, scraping the floor.

    "Stop it!"

    Several of the vanguard rush in, screaming like screams, and block them with their weapons.

    ¨C Kwaang!

    The sturdy men were pushed back several meters with a loud sound that made it hard to believe they had collided with thin wings.

    "Ego. There''s still more... "Oh my?"

    Esq. Spoke mockingly and tried to attack with the other wing, but folded the wing he was about to swing to cover his body.

    ¨C Paang!

    A flaming spear composed of magic was stuck in Eskew''s wings.

    The flames gathered from the tip of the spear as if compressed and exploded once again centered on the spot where it was stuck.

    I could see the heat wave burning beyond the wings that covered my body.

    It worked this time. The moment I thought that.

    "Hehe... It''s pretty good. "I was so surprised."

    The appearance of the E-Q, with the wings removed, was scorched here and there, but it still looked spare.

    According to the information I found, SQ is said to be the weakest among the Demon King''s Army executives.

    Although its simple combat power is low, its specialty is causing all kinds of sabotage through mental manipulation using the racial characteristics of the succubus.

    Therefore, he thought it would be easy to just prepare a mental protection magic tool and block the mental manipulation.

    Of course, I''m saying it''s easy among executives, but I didn''t underestimate it to the point where I thought I could handle it without any problems.

    But. It''s a little more difficult than you think, isn''t it?

    Damage is being received.

    He didn''t lose his composure in his tone of voice, but unlike his calm demeanor, I could see that the damage was accumulating little by little.

    If you keep it like this, you can win.

    In previous playthroughs, I felt like I had experience personally defeating numerous Demon King Army executives as a hero.

    However, that was only if we could keep it like this.

    Just by glancing at the mercenaries fighting together, I could feel they were getting tired. The wizards were already depleted of magic power and were gulping down magic potions like water.

    ... Can we win?

    Honestly, it looked breathtaking.

    Even though we prepared so much and even participated in it, it felt like something could go wrong if we made even the slightest mistake.

    But on the other hand, there was a good chance of winning as long as you did it right.

    All I have to do now is block properly.

    Because that is my role.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    As Soira thought, EQ wasn''t all that relaxed.

    It''s been a few days since Asil visited. Digging down the cave in such a short time was harder than I thought.

    When she realized that there was an intruder in the cave, she immediately stopped digging and took a rest, but she could not recover even half of the magical power she had consumed.

    In the meantime, even the ray of temptation, which was a conversion blow, did not achieve any results.

    The mercenary group was shocked that the magic tool was shattered with just one hit, but EQ was similarly surprised by the fact that all members of the mercenary group were in possession of the magic tool.

    As if we knew that SQ was here and prepared for it.

    ''Did the information leak? Where on earth...''

    ¨C Piyung!

    A ray of light flew in as I was slightly distracted.

    It was too late to block it with my wings, but I managed to block it with my arms.

    I was able to prevent my arm from being pierced because I gathered my magic power to defend myself, but the throbbing feeling remained for a while.

    If it had been in perfect condition, an attack like this would have been a little itchy. It was evidence that damage was steadily accumulating.

    "Thank you. "This is a gift in return!"

    Although Esq was enraged at the fact that he had been harmed by nothing more than a human, he maintained a relaxed appearance on the outside.

    It was clear that if they showed weakness, they would attack with more force.

    Ominous, blazing black flames spewed out from Eskew''s hand towards the wizard who fired the beam.

    An attack that can turn a person''s body into ashes on the spot, no matter how much it has been strengthened with magic.

    It was a blow that would send the rude people who rebelled against the Succubus Queen without even knowing the subject to their appropriate positions.

    "Huh!"

    Wow!

    A woman intervened in front of the wizard, who had just launched an attack and was unable to run away or defend himself and was just looking at him with wide eyes.

    It was Soira.

    When black flames touched the huge shield that covered both the head and the knees, sparks flew splendidly, and an explosion occurred.

    Soira rolled around along with his shield due to the impact. However, the wizard in his arms was safe without any injuries.

    "Ah... Thank you."

    "It''s okay to say thank you. "You can fight more, right?"

    There was a strange heat in the gaze of the female magician looking up from her embrace, but Soira paid no attention to it and straightened her posture.

    Wow.

    Esq secretly gritted his teeth.

    That bitch.

    That purple whore kept annoying me.

    To be honest, the attack wasn''t very threatening. Although the attack that pierced the gap was sharp, it was not as threatening as the pink-haired sisters firing advanced magic from afar.

    However, it is too difficult to ignore. Every time it tries to attack, it appears from somewhere and blocks the attack.

    If you distract your attention with a weak attack and try to use that gap to make a strong attack, you will be like a ghost and will counter the weak attacks with your body and only block the strong attacks with your shield.

    Moreover, the performance of the shield was unusual, as if it had been stolen from a treasure trove somewhere.

    A blow that would pierce an ordinary steel shield like a sheet of paper could not even make a scratch on that shield.

    When an explosive attack that sweeps away the surroundings touches that shield, it scatters helplessly.

    Fortunately, she only had one body, so if she attacked multiple places at the same time, she could only block one area, but if she dispersed the attack like that, it would have mediocre power that could block even a vanguard other than that woman.

    It is not easy to land a fatal blow.

    However, Esq gritted his teeth and calmly waited for his time.

    If you wait a little longer, you will be able to tilt the scale all at once.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    "Oh-hohohohohoho!"

    What is it?

    I thought I was dealing well with him, but suddenly EQ started laughing.

    By the way, oh hoho, it was a bit of an old laugh. No, considering SQ''s age, Choi-Shin must be laughing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I held on well, but this is it! It''s time!"

    Time?

    For a moment, the battle with the succubus I fought last time came to mind.

    Was there anything related to time in it?

    Casting time, duration... No, not like this. It was similar to this, but there was something different...

    Cooldown time.

    The moment I thought about that, I quickly took out the magic tool I had kept in my inventory.

    ¨C Keying-!

    The unpleasant sound I heard shortly after the battle started was heard again.

    A slightly lighter pink light than at first covered the entire room.

    When the light cleared, Esq tried to say something, but Aila was faster than I.

    "Hand!"

    As soon as Aila finished speaking, the mercenaries raised their hands. It was a signal that ''you have not been subject to mind control'' that had been promised in advance.

    Is it because EQ''s power has weakened, or is it because I was lucky enough to receive extra magic tools? The number of mercenaries who raised their hands was about half of the total.

    And the mercenaries who raised their hands immediately overpowered the mercenaries who did not raise their hands.

    The mildest method was to tie the hands and feet, usually knocking the person''s head to make them unconscious, and if there was no time to spare, the hand holding the weapon was cut off.

    Even if you pick it up before it''s too late, give it first aid with a potion, and get proper treatment later, you could still have aftereffects or become crippled if the treatment fails.

    Even this was a story promised in advance.

    The Succubus'' Ray of Seduction is a technique that takes control of the body of the person hit.

    A vicious technique that turns allies into enemies. Therefore, the mercenary group agreed to go to 0 instead of going negative when hit by the ray of temptation.

    Seeing the way he attacked his allies without hesitation, even the Escura of the world was shaken, unable to maintain his bravado.

    "Oh my... Aren''t you guys so cruel? No matter what, we are still colleagues."

    "Do not be ridiculous. Did you think you wouldn''t be willing to sacrifice this much to deal with the Demon Lord''s Army executives? "Did you think we were here with such a light heart?"

    Aila''s cries were boiling with anger and hostility that could not be suppressed.

    It wasn''t just Eila. All the mercenaries here were expressing their anger at Eskew, the culprit who had knocked down their colleagues with their own hands.

    "Hmm. So what happens? "Is it true that your strength has been halved?"

    Esq''s embarrassment was short-lived. I quickly regained my bravado.

    However, although his attitude may have been pretentious, what he said was true.

    EQ was also very tired and weak.

    The light of temptation from just a moment ago was clearly pale, and the tentacles and slimes that had been summoned also lost their momentum.

    However, even with simple calculations, it seemed like it was still worth holding on compared to the mercenary group that was cut in half.

    Can we win like this?

    Since it was an important day, I saved it before leaving this morning.

    Still, I guess I''ll have to give it a try until the end. There is also a need to find out any hidden means.

    So when I internally put the rod angle on the scale in my head.

    Asil stepped forward.

 Chapter 368: Subjugation of Executives (5)

    Chapter 368: Subjugation of Executives (5)Asil is strong.

    Previously, most of its strength was simply due to the number and versatility of its fraudulent abilities.

    The combination of the mind of an ordinary person and excellent physical specifications made him a moderately strong person.

    Asil also spent half a year at the academy and grew.

    To put it bluntly, various proficiency levels have increased significantly.

    Asil, who was moderately strong in the back area of ??the beginner area, has crossed over to the front line and is now quite strong here as well.

    However, even so, it was true that there were doubts whether he had the skill to become a joker card in the current situation.

    Is there something else I don''t know?

    It seems that SQ had the same thought as me.

    "What is it? Is this surrender?"

    "That can''t be possible."

    Asil took out a potion from his pocket.

    It was a potion I had seen before. That''s right. This is the potion that Asil asked for and gave to me when I was looking around to see what was in the potion package that Sophie handed me.

    I couldn''t remember exactly what the potion was.

    There are so many things with unique effects.

    Asil opened the lid of the potion and put it to his mouth.

    "Did you think I would just sit back and watch?"

    ¨C Paang!

    He barely blocked the incoming attack, saying he wouldn''t let him drink the potion.

    The sound of teeth grinding could be heard beyond the raised shield.

    A fight is supposed to make the opponent angry. I felt slightly proud.

    I made eye contact with Asil at close range.

    The eyes were prepared for something.

    "Soira. "I''ll leave the rest to you."

    "What? You..."

    Without a moment to say anything, Asil poured the potion she was holding down her throat.

    And.

    ¨C Shake.

    Asil''s body fell down like a marionette whose thread had been cut.

    Huh?

    "Do you know? Do you know?"

    I urgently grabbed Asil''s body and tried to shake it, but Asil just shook as if dead and weak, and did not wake up.

    What? Why did you collapse? What were you trying to do?

    To make matters worse, breathing and pulse began to weaken.

    When even I was so embarrassed and embarrassed that I didn''t know what to do.

    Asil, who had suddenly fallen, suddenly got up!

    "Complete resurrection! "You are perfect!"

    "?!"

    However, as I was holding Asil''s hand, I could feel that Asil''s pulse had not yet returned.

    Dead, so to speak. No, it''s just almost stopped, but the pulse hasn''t completely stopped, so maybe it''s just a state of suspended animation.

    However, I have never heard of a method to maintain the body in suspended animation while maintaining consciousness.

    I don''t know everything about this world, but I do know at least some famous things.

    Even Asil touched her own body, whose skin was pale beyond the pale, as if it were amazing.

    "Omg. "Is this really happening?"

    "What? Hey. You are in this situation right now..."

    "No, it''s nothing! Like you said, that''s not important right now!"

    Asil pushed me aside and stepped forward.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    During the six months she spent at the academy, Asil learned a lot.

    She was able to learn so many things, including fighting techniques, elemental arts, and basic common sense.

    One of them was helping a professor of elemental arts with his research.

    This was the professor who made each person have sex with a spirit in the classroom, saying that one should become friends with the spirit.

    Although I had to endure some hardships while under hypnosis under the pretext of research, after the hypnosis was broken, I continued my research as normal.

    The trigger was a question asked by a professor one day.

    While studying the body of Asil, a half-human, half-human being that could not possibly exist, he asked Asil this question.

    "I heard that Ms. Asil can accept a spirit into her body and use the spirit''s abilities?"

    "That''s right."

    "Then what are the powers of the spirit that makes up half of the body? Therefore. "You know, what kind of spirit are you?"

    Huh?

    The moment he heard the question, the only thing that came to Asil''s mind was that one word.

    I had never even thought about it.

    Asil is half human and half human. Half human and half spirit.

    However, it was different from simply mixed blood from different races, such as humans and elves.

    Unlike other mixed-bloods who are a single mixed-race individual, Asil was closer to being half human and half spirit sharing one self.

    The human part is easy to understand. Because it''s the same as usual.

    A normal Asil that does not use spirit fusion is almost no different from a human.

    The whole point is that the weight is strangely light. You had to eat, you had to sleep, and if you unlocked the birth control spell, you could become pregnant.

    So, what part is the spirit?

    So far, the part about Asil being a spirit is that you can see the spirit and talk to it... It was revealed indirectly in this way.

    Not that indirect part, but directly.

    What kind of spirit is Asil?

    If he was truly of mixed race and had parents, he would most likely be a spirit like his parents, but Asil had no parents. Because a mixed race that could not exist was created due to the game''s ability.

    While at the academy, Asil asked the professor to find out what kind of spirit she was in exchange for help with her research.

    However, in the end, I was only able to get a clue during the half year I was at the academy, but I failed to figure it out clearly.

    And after leaving the academy.

    She was able to realize this only after robbing the Marti family warehouse and obtaining the ''door to the spirit world'' and setting foot in the spirit world.

    Numerous spirits that exist in the spirit world.

    I realized that in addition to the four major spirits of fire, water, wind, and earth that Asil had seen, there were various spirits.

    As a result, Asil realized his identity as a nature spirit.

    In fact, it wasn''t really a nature spirit, it was just a name Asil gave himself.

    Other candidates included science, physics, and Earth. Why was he such a candidate?

    "Don''t come near me!"

    ¨C Bye! Hwarrr... Wow...

    The black flames that Esq shot at Asil approaching him disappeared in vain in the air.

    It wasn''t blocked, it just disappeared as if it never happened in the first place.

    "No?!"

    Seeing SQ''s shocked reaction, Asil raised the corners of her mouth.

    It was exactly the reaction I expected.

    Asil''s abilities as a spirit, which he named the spirit of nature, were simple.

    Eliminating ''unnatural things'' within the scope of ability.

    Of course, being unnatural also included magic and magic.

    It was for this reason that the academy professor was unable to find out Asil''s abilities. Because it was natural for him that magical power existed.

    But it was different for Asil. Her magical power was a power that distorted her nature and the laws of physics, a power that was not natural to her who was born on Earth.

    There is no such thing as magical power. It was an ability as a spirit that took advantage of the background of Asil, who was born in such a place.

    When she first realized this ability, Asil was so excited that she secretly danced in front of the mirror.

    Nullifying magical power is truly a hero-like ability! He said.

    Moreover, the true value of this ability was different.

    Spirits are sometimes called ''nature with a will,'' and as the saying goes. The spirit was not affected by Asil''s abilities. The four spirits who are Asil''s friends.

    "Guys! Smash it!"

    Following Asil''s words, Asil''s friends, the spirits, launched all kinds of attacks on Eskew.

    Undine, Gnome, Salamander, Sylph. Every time the colorful beautiful girl made a gesture, flames soared, huge rocks fell, and ultra-high-pressure water cannons spouted out.

    One-sided violence. I didn''t feel guilty because the other person was a bad bitch.

    Originally, spirits had the characteristic of being disgusted by the devil''s army.

    Asil''s friends attacked with all their might without any signs of their usual mischievousness.

    Each attack was no more than a mid-level magic, but due to Asil''s abilities, Eskew was unable to properly defend himself.

    At least, due to Asil''s lack of ability, he couldn''t interfere with the magic power inside her body, so he was able to strengthen his skin with her magic power and gain defense, but the only way he could do it was to make it hurt a little less.

    The mercenary wizards who saw this tried to intervene, but Asil stopped them.

    "This ability cannot identify enemies, so just recover now!"

    As time passed, the spirits'' onslaught caused a lot of scars on Eskew''s beautiful skin.

    But it was difficult to strike her fatal blow. There were clear limits to mid-level magic damage.

    The damage is accumulating, so if you keep it like this, you will be able to defeat it easily.

    However, this state was difficult to last for long.

    There was a reason why this level of fraud ability was finally used.

    Because as powerful as it was, it also had limitations.

    There were a lot of restrictions, but the most important thing right now was the potion I drank a little while ago.

    Is it because Asil''s consciousness, separate from the ''character'' called Asil, considers itself to be human? In normal times, Asil was no different from a human being.

    In order to forcibly take out the aspect of a spirit in such a state, the potion was used to kill half of the human body.

    Soira''s guess that it was a state of suspended animation was almost accurate.

    ''This is why I didn''t want to write about it.''

    Asil was standing nicely, but in reality, all he could do was stand.

    The limit is that I walked in front of SQ. I used all my strength to force myself to walk with my dying body in order to bring Esq within the range of my abilities.

    And in the end.

    ¨C Shake.

    ''Uh... The floor...'' sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Why is it in front of me?

    It was only after Asil fell that he realized he had collapsed.

    The feeling in my body was slowly disappearing.

    ''If you lose consciousness, your abilities disappear...''

    Purple hair appeared in front of Asil''s fading eyes.

    "Asil! Everything is ready! It''s okay now!"

    Soira''s words did not reach Asil, but he could tell from her nuance that the situation had somehow improved.

    Relieved, Asil faintly felt Soira uncap her recovery potion and put it in her mouth before she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 369: Subjugation of Executives (6)

    Chapter 369: Subjugation of Executives (6)The time Asil gave was not that long, but it was enough to decide the situation of the war.

    Time for those who are injured to quickly drink a potion, and those who have time to spare can prepare for the most powerful blow.

    It goes without saying how important that short time is during a battle where even a second is precious.

    In return, Asil''s physical condition was serious.

    Immediately after he collapsed, his pulse and breathing slowed down and his body temperature began to drop in a short period of time.

    He quickly took the best potion he had, put it in his mouth, and walked away from Esq.

    When he could barely walk a few steps.

    ¨C Quang! Creep, boom! Kwazizik!!

    A huge amount of advanced magic poured towards Esq.

    If this attack fails anyway, there is no chance of winning with half the number of people.

    Both wizards and warriors put all their stamina and magic into this attack.

    I was afraid that it would have an impact on the fallen Asil, so I hugged him and blocked him with a shield, but the shock wave made my body tremble.

    ¨C Kugugung...

    The cave shook like crazy, as if an earthquake had occurred. It looks like it might collapse at any moment...

    ¨C Blah blah, blah blah.

    No, the floor was really cracking!

    "The floor!!"

    As soon as I saw the gold getting bigger, I screamed.

    I had doubts whether it would be delivered properly as my ears were deafened by the explosion of magic, but fortunately it seemed to have been delivered safely.

    Even now, beyond the flashing magic, I can see each platoon leader yelling something.

    ¨C Blah blah blah!!!

    The floor collapsed with the final blow.

    For a moment, it felt like gravity disappeared...

    Boom!

    "Ugh!"

    A heavy shock pierced my body starting from my hips.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like any bones were broken because it was strengthened with magical power.

    "Ugh, ugh..."

    "Ah... Potion, potion..."

    "Ahh! "My legs!"

    However, among the mercenaries who consumed all their magical power in the previous attack, there was also one who suffered an unfortunate accident.

    It was a pity, but there was no time to worry about it now.

    "What about SQ? What happened to EQ?!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A mercenary spoke for all of us.

    Free fall after receiving enough attack.

    I think this is something to look forward to, right?

    Everyone''s eyes turned to the spot where EQ fell.

    As the cloud of dust cleared.

    "Hey, I... !"

    There was a miserable-looking Eskew crawling on the floor.

    The fact that he was still alive was scary in itself, but he looked like he was on the verge of death.

    "I will definitely not kill you guys gracefully!!"

    The sight of him throwing away the bravado he had maintained and shouting uglyly was almost laughable.

    Esq, who was getting angry, felt something and looked down at the floor. I could see a line drawn between the rock blocks that were the ceiling of this place.

    Line?

    When Eskew saw that, he suddenly laughed out loud.

    "Yes, yes! What you''ve been looking for is right around the corner! After all, I am not meant to die in a place like this!"

    There is something planned.

    He tried to stop it, but Esq was quick to raise his magic power.

    Light leaked through a gap in the rock on the floor.

    This was a magic circle.

    "Stop it now! No, you don''t have to stop it, so just kill it!"

    Eila gave urgent instructions, but everyone''s magic power was so low that they could not even block the impact of the fall.

    No, there was only one exception.

    It''s me.

    I did not participate in the last attack to protect Asil, so I had a lot of magical power left.

    I quickly channeled magic into my entire body and ran towards Esq.

    Eskew, who was laughing at the mercenaries who couldn''t even move, shouted in shock when he saw me rushing over the rock.

    "What are you! No. Do not come! "I mean, don''t come close to me!!"

    However, he only said so and did not offer any resistance. It was clear that EQ was pushed to its limits.

    At best, it easily breaks through the weak resistance of swinging an arm and remains like that.

    Puuk.

    "That... Well..."

    EQ was shouting with such force that it made the cave tremble, but at the end, all that was said was the sound of blood boiling.

    Whisk.

    When the sword that pierced Eskew''s neck was pulled back, the corpse that was Eskew fell down.

    It was a light sound for the final words of a notorious Demon King Army official.

    "... "Have you done it?"

    One of the mercenaries behind him chanted a magic spell, but he never got up again and Phase 2 started.

    I even checked it through the ''status window'' just in case.

    Dead.

    The fight is over.

    "Ha..."

    A sigh and a falling sound were heard.

    Whether they were sitting down or lying down, everyone relaxed their bodies.

    The mercenaries who had been hypnotized by Esq began to wake up one by one.

    "Ugh, my head feels like it''s going to explode."

    "My hand! "Ahh!"

    Some people complained that the back of their head hurt after hitting them to knock them out, and some people ran around looking for their severed hands.

    There were a few hands lost in the falling barrel. I just hope I didn''t get crushed by a rock.

    If it has been crushed under a rock and has become a sight that is difficult to see, no matter how much you take it to the temple, you will not be able to attach it.

    I also sat down on a nearby rock to rest...

    "Soira! Come out of there!"

    Flora shouted urgently.

    "Huh? Why?"

    Even though I had doubts, my body steadily got up from the rock to follow Flora''s words.

    When a colleague shouts urgently in a dangerous place, it is common sense to move first, even if you don''t understand the meaning.

    I scraped the magic power that was slowly showing its way down to the floor and walked away from the corpse.

    But how far should we go?

    I don''t even know why we have to become so distant in the first place. I think I''m forgetting something...

    ¨C Boom.

    "Ouch!"

    I bumped into something. Obviously there was nothing?

    Bean. Beans.

    When I punched the air, I was blocked as if there was an invisible barrier.

    Esq is dead. I''ve checked it several times, so it''s definitely true.

    Then what about this...

    "Floor! The floor!"

    After hearing Flora''s words, I looked down at the floor and saw a line drawn on the floor that was obscured by rocks.

    Right. EQ was trying to activate some kind of magic circle.

    As a test, I touched the invisible wall in the air, and it matched exactly with the position of the line drawn on the floor.

    "This... It''s a space movement magic circle."

    Justitia, who had already approached, looked down at the magic circle with a serious expression and said. Aila was busy receiving reports of the damage from behind.

    "A magic circle of space movement of this size... Were they trying to bring in an army? Fortunately, a few strokes were erased when the ceiling collapsed, so if this continues, it will only be a one-time use."

    The military. If this place, which is not far from the front line, and the military facilities located far behind the Demon King''s territory were connected, it would have posed a great threat to the front line.

    But now it''s more than that.

    "Then what is this?"

    I asked while punching the empty space, unable to go any further.

    "Ah. That is..."

    Justitia''s face darkened.

    "When the space movement magic circle is activated, you can only go in from the outside, and you cannot go out from the inside..."

    "Well, then..."

    I have to get into a magic circle like this without even knowing where it leads?

    No, if you listen to what I said, there was a high probability that it would be transmitted near a place important to the Demon King''s army.

    What should I do?

    Moreover, the area of ??the circle was quite large, and Asil, who had still fallen and could not come to his senses, was included in it.

    If Asil had been awake, he might have been able to open the door to the spirit world even for a moment and avoid the moment the magic circle was activated like an invincible control.

    He was an outsider.

    "That... I''m so sorry. In my abilities..."

    "I can''t help it."

    Why would there be a magic circle exactly where the floor collapsed?

    No. Thinking back on what Eskew said, it seemed like he had been digging the ground to create a cave to find this magic circle in the first place.

    As for why I tried to find this magic circle, now I can only guess.

    "Unni Justi. Why... Ah."

    Eila, who came over after finishing cleaning up, saw the magic circle and her face hardened.

    It seems that there really is no answer.

    "Are you okay. Are you okay? Asil will wake up soon as he recovers. You don''t die right away, right? "Don''t worry, we are strong."

    "..."

    I am indeed. I am the one being blown away to an unknown place, but on the contrary, I am providing comfort.

    At least this. Flora said as Eila and Justitia were handing over the remaining potions.

    "... "Sister."

    "Huh?"

    Flora''s expression showed determination.

    "I will come back."

    "What? What is that... Flora. "You?"

    Flora took a step forward and entered the magic circle.

    She separated from her family, whom she had met so hard, and stepped into a vague future where she had no idea what was ahead of her.

    However, the difference from when she broke up before is that this time, she made her own choice.

    "Flora. You really..."

    "Hehe."

    She had no intention of dragging Flora into unnecessary danger. If she had been violated enough, she might have thought about it once or twice, but this was because her life was at stake.

    However, even if she said it in a reprimanding way, it had already been done.

    I just stroked Flora''s head once.

    She spoke to Aila while stroking her pink hair, which she no longer had to hide.

    "Ah. That... Don''t worry too much. As I said before, we are truly strong. I''m waiting for you to get out safely wherever it''s being sent."

    "Whoa... I am indeed. "I don''t know when my youngest, who was always obedient to me, grew up like this."

    "Children grow up secretly."

    "Is that also true? Hehe. Okay. It can''t be helped that it''s already happened like this. Do you have to bring him back safely? "If you even hurt me, I won''t forgive you."

    "Please take a look at my wounds. "It''s not like I''m getting married."

    Is this what it feels like to take someone else''s daughter?

    These days is a word that is rarely used, but it was quite refreshing.

    Meanwhile, the light of the magic circle grew stronger. It meant that it would be activated soon.

    Flora smiled and said hello for the last time.

    "Then I''ll come back! See you later!"

    It was the exact opposite of the old farewell where I cried and couldn''t even say goodbye properly.

    Smiling, looking at your face, promising the future.

    And finally, the light of the magic circle swallowed us.

 Chapter 370: Hero Party, Final Battle (1) *

    Chapter 370: Hero Party, Final Battle (1) *Near the Demon King''s Castle with a gloomy aura.

    The hero party''s tent was located close to where the spire of the Demon King''s Castle was visible to the naked eye.

    There are five tents erected.

    Each person was assigned their own tent, and there were only two people in one tent.

    It was Lev, the scout of the hero party, and Serena, the hero.

    "Whew. It''s hot."

    It was a tent that did not allow even a raindrop to break through even if it rained, but it also had the disadvantage of being poorly ventilated.

    Lev used a magic tool that creates wind to remove the obscene air that filled the tent.

    I also got to get some fresh air.

    Next to Lev, Serena was picking up the clothes she had taken off and putting them on.

    Evidence of the violent mixing just moments ago flowed down from between my legs. Serena wiped it off without any hesitation and put her feet in her panties and pulled them up.

    Lev watched while drinking water.

    Breasts that bounce beautifully due to gravity, and smooth leg lines that extend from heels to calves, thighs, and buttocks.

    Even after ejaculating several times in a row, it was an erotic sight with sexual desire welling up.

    "Serina. How is it? "Why don''t I just sleep here today?"

    "No."

    Serena answered calmly, putting her hands behind her back and putting on her bra.

    "If you do more, you will have physical problems. "You should just sleep now."

    Serena, dressed in all her clothes, left Lev''s tent.

    She didn''t even say the usual goodbye.

    "... What. I guess so."

    Lev also didn''t have any regrets.

    The relationship between the two is only meant to recharge Serena''s ''emotional energy''.

    No matter how well it was packaged, it was not a relationship beyond sexual friends.

    After tidying up his place, Lev also lay down on her bed and went to sleep.

    She could hardly sleep.

    Tomorrow is the day we enter the Demon King''s Castle. No matter how much I was Levra, I couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    After tossing and turning for a while, I was able to fall asleep.

    ˇô

    Demon King.

    The inside was cleaner than I thought.

    The word clean did not mean that it was clean by sweeping and wiping like a human being, but it did mean that there was no blood and flesh scattered everywhere like the hero party had imagined.

    However, there was a part that felt more uncomfortable than those details.

    "Is it too easy?"

    The archest of the hero party, Silphiere, everyone nodded their heads or expressed their agreement with a single word uttered.

    Objectively, it wasn''t easy.

    The hero party had to kill nearly thousands of demon lords as the army surged in waves.

    I don''t know how they were hiding in this castle, but if it wasn''t for the hero party, it was such a large army that they would have had to bring the army to confront it.

    But the quality was not that good.

    It''s only slightly better than the monsters commonly seen near the Demon King''s Castle. There were no executives or enemies of equivalent level to be found.

    The defenses of the most important base called the Demon King Castle were poor.

    "In the old story. Doesn''t something like the Four Heavenly Kings usually appear?"

    "Lev. "Don''t say anything sinister."

    Silpierre, who was scolding Lev, was also inwardly skeptical.

    It''s like... It seemed like important talent was left out on purpose.

    However, regardless of the doubts the hero party felt, they were able to reach the Demon King''s throne without any particular difficulties.

    A situation where if you open just one door, you will face the devil.

    Since there was no place to rest, the hero party only restored their magic with a potion and opened the door.

    Ggggg...

    The door slowly opened with a heavy sound.

    Piyung!

    As soon as someone''s image was seen through the opening door, Silpierre fired an arrow imbued with magical power.

    It was a technique that had a track record of piercing countless demon lord armies, but it was blocked in the air and fell before it could reach Inyoung.

    I thought about it just in case, but it didn''t seem like it would be easy.

    Finally, the door opened, revealing the Demon King''s throne.

    "You''re finally here."

    The Demon King was a large, muscular man over 3 meters tall. The large horns rising on both sides of his head gave off an intimidating presence.

    And another feature.

    "Why, why are you naked?!"

    Cried Silpierre, his face turning bright red. Berti blushed in the same way and looked away.

    As he said, the Demon King was naked. Nothing was covering up the strong muscles all over the body and even the large object swinging between the legs.

    "It''s a good thing if it exposes vital points."

    Among the female members of the hero party, Serena was the only one who muttered calmly.

    The Demon King spoke without even getting up from her throne.

    "Welcome. My destined partner. "My destiny has finally arrived."

    "... Fate? Is he talking about Serena? No matter how I look at it, they don''t seem like a suitable pair."

    "Calm down, Sylphy. "I guess it''s fate in the sense of a hero and a demon king."

    Serena raised her holy sword while listening to the conversation between Silpierre and Lev.

    "This. A hero with a short temper. "It''s been a long time coming, but wouldn''t you like to talk for a while?"

    "I have nothing to say to the enemy."

    "What? It''s not a long story. And, don''t you guys need time anyway?"

    "..."

    It was true that time was needed.

    Even though I recovered my wounds and magic with the potion, my stamina did not come back.

    And the duration of various buffs was also short.

    After considering this and that, Serena slightly lowered the tip of her holy sword. She meant to listen.

    "Hmm. Yes... Where should I start? Okay. Should I say it like this? "I knew you were coming."

    "Because I am a hero. Of course."

    "No, no. It''s not that simple. Do you know how many warriors failed before you?"

    "..."

    I have heard that there were already warriors several times during the nearly 100 years of war.

    And the fact that the war was still going on also meant that they all failed.

    They were strong, brave, and a great strength to mankind, but they failed to defeat the Demon King.

    "But you are different. Because you are my destiny."

    "You''ve been saying this since a while ago. What is that fate?"

    "Fate. Okay. Abominable fate! There''s no need to hide it. "My burden is destined to die by your hands."

    "What... ?"

    Long ago, by chance, the Demon King was able to glimpse the future of the world.

    And what I learned is that ''the devil is killed by a hero.''

    There was a future in which the Demon King''s army was defeated by humanity and the Demon King''s castle was surrounded by the human army, and on the other hand, there was a future in which the Demon King''s army won and all lands on the continent became the territory of the Demon King''s army, but the fact that the Demon King was killed by the hero always remained the same. .

    Whether it was fighting fair and square from the front or sneaking in like an assassin, the Demon King was killed by the hero somehow.

    In fact, it was because of the WM setting ''Achievement Character'' that Soira set when she started the game, but... To the Demon King, who could not imagine that the world he lived in was nothing more than a game, it felt like a predetermined fate.

    "I die to you. That''s a fact that doesn''t change no matter what Jim does. Even if I kill you right here and there, you will take Jim with me until the moment you die."

    "... I''m not sure. Then how about I just die peacefully? We''re comfortable with each other, and it''s nice."

    Haha. That''s not bad either. But Jim came up with another way."

    A strange heat filled the Demon King''s army.

    The passion of someone who knows his own death and knows that it is inevitable, but somehow finds a way.

    "Even if you kill me, it doesn''t have to be now. The only thing that is certain is that he will die to you. In that case, it will be no problem even if he dies by your hands in the distant future, right before his life expires."

    "Maybe so. If what you say is true. But I don''t think so. "I will kill you here and end the war."

    "Khaat. Good night. Then, let''s get started."

    Taaak!

    The Demon King snapped his fingers and the door closed behind the Hero Party. The escape route was blocked.

    "Hmm... Is it still not possible? "I have more energy than I thought."

    The Demon King mumbled for a moment as if something wasn''t going his way, but Serena didn''t listen. The conversation is over. Now, only physical communication remained.

    After a brief rest, the fight between the Hero party and the Demon King began.

    ˇô

    After a fierce battle, the one who was able to stand until the end was a warrior.

    It had been so long since Lev, Gaidon, Sylphy, and Berti had fallen to the ground after taking enough damage that it was worth noting that they were not dead.

    There were several situations where Serena, who was originally a warrior, should have been like that. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, as her demon lord said, her fate truly protected her, and she escaped her crisis with luck.

    Serena aimed her holy sword at the kneeling Demon King.

    "Ha... Ha... "This is the end."

    "Hehe, hehe... Okay. It''s over."

    Serena remains alert until the end and raises her holy sword to strike the Demon King''s neck...

    "With Jim''s victory!"

    Taaak!

    Faster than that, the Demon King snapped his fingers.

    "Ugh!"

    Serena reflexively stiffened her body and prepared for her surprise attack, but nothing happened.

    It seemed like that.

    "What are you doing? "The devil is ugly."

    "Khuhu..."

    Despite the hero''s words, the Demon King just laughed lowly.

    Did the struggle fail?

    Serena pays no heed to ending the Demon King''s life...

    Took off her clothes

    "Khaha! You got caught. For a mere human, he had quite a lot of energy. In the end, energy is used up!"

    The Demon King laughed out loud when he saw that appearance out of nowhere.

    From the beginning, the devil''s goal was to tie up the warrior through hypnosis. Because there was no way the hero would cooperate with the devil''s plan.

    Because the success of hypnosis depends on the amount of energy you have, it didn''t work when the battle started, but it did now that you''ve consumed a lot of energy during the battle.

    "Be prepared. Devil! "I''ll finish it off with a sex competition!"

    Without knowing that she had been hypnotized, Serena released her breasts and grabbed the devil''s cock.

 Chapter 371: Hero Party, Final Battle (2) **

    Chapter 371: Hero Party, Final Battle (2) **It was luck.

    There were many words that could be expressed, such as I was lucky, it was a gamble, I won a life-threatening bet, etc., But so to speak, it was luck for the devil.

    Although the Demon King could see the future, the number of possible futures was infinite, and the Demon King''s abilities were limited. The Demon King was merely a glimpse into a few of the infinite futures.

    Therefore, the Demon King had no idea whether his strategy of bypassing fate by hypnotizing the hero would work.

    In the first place, is it possible to bypass fate in such shallow water?

    What if you are defeated by a hero and die before you can subdue him?

    What if the hero had the ability to resist hypnosis?

    There was every possibility that the operation would fail.

    But in the end, the hero was hypnotized, and the devil''s strategy was successful.

    The devil thought so.

    Hehe..."

    The Demon King smiled lowly and looked down at Serena, who was stroking his cock.

    An awkward feeling was evident in the way he held it with both hands and touched it.

    Serena wasn''t a virgin either, but it was because the devil''s cock was so foreign.

    The huge cock that matched his large body was so thick that Serena couldn''t even wrap it around with her two hands.

    Of course she was very long, and even without looking at it, it was clear that she wouldn''t fit all of it.

    Even though Serena is slightly taller than an average woman, she still falls within the category of a human woman.

    "How long is she going to mess around? Hasn''t the match begun?"

    "... I know."

    She spoke confidently, but in reality, Serena didn''t know what to do.

    The only cock Serena had ever experienced was Lev''s.

    Lev had great stuff to match his playboy career, but he was still human, just like Serena.

    She couldn''t figure out how to handle a dick that was a completely different size than a human''s.

    She awkwardly wrapped her hands around his cock and bobbed it up and down, or stroked the tip of his glans, but she was doubtful whether this would make her feel good or not.

    "It won''t end like this."

    Serena was unable to say anything despite the demon king''s insulting words as if she were pathetic.

    It was true that she couldn''t do anything after taking off her clothes.

    "Hold it with a little more strength in your hand. With your mouth..."

    "It''s noisy."

    Although Serena answered bluntly, she did as the Demon King told her.

    When having sex, it''s polite to listen to what the other person says.

    ''What... ? But why did she end up having sex... ?''

    Such a question briefly appeared in her mind, but it quickly disappeared.

    I guess it''s not that important.

    Serena decided to prioritize the task in front of her rather than the questions that passed her by.

    "Eww..."

    As she brought her face closer to the glans, Serena unconsciously frowned at the strong male scent wafting out.

    A terrible smell that seems to penetrate all the way to your head.

    It wasn''t unhygienic at first glance.

    In this world where anyone can use clean magic, no man would leave his dick unhygienic unless he had a special wall that deliberately made women smell bad.

    But still, the smell emanating from the devil''s cock.

    As if this male was the strongest male in the world, he stimulated her female instincts at random.

    Kuwoouk.

    Her mind went blank and her uterus tightened anxiously.

    Feeling her own body preparing for copulation, Serena opened her mouth and placed her mouth on the tip of his glans.

    I didn''t mean to do that.

    She just opened her mouth out of habit and tried to start fellatio, like she usually did when she fucked Lev.

    But her dick was so big that even with her mouth open, from the side, it was just a kiss.

    "Ah... Ah... Wow..."

    Only then did Serena realize her mistake and opened her mouth with all her might.

    Only after opening her mouth so wide that her jaw hurt did she manage to hold the devil''s glans in her mouth.

    "Ugh... Ugh... Flaw..."

    All she can do is keep it.

    With the glans filling her mouth, Serena couldn''t even move her tongue. All she did was to subtly tickle the tendon beneath her glans.

    If you can''t move in her mouth, at least move her head. With that thought, Serena moved her head back and forth eagerly.

    Yes, she could only move a few centimeters, but she still made some fellatio-like movements.

    Every time my head moved, my teeth scraped against the glans. Since my mouth was already so full that it was difficult to breathe, I didn''t have time to open it any further to prevent my teeth from touching it.

    Still, it was fortunate that the Demon King''s strong body could not even feel the pain of a human not carrying magical power.

    Rather, it felt like a sweetener that added to the tedious stimulation of not being able to move the tongue.

    It was a very convenient body that could not feel pain but could feel pleasure.

    The Demon King, who was looking at Serena who was moving her head little by little with only the head of her penis in her mouth, suddenly raised his hand and pressed down on Serena''s head.

    "Ugh?! Ugh... Turn it off... Ugh..."

    Serena let out her pained moans as her throat was blocked by the large cock.

    She was pressing her head down her throat as if she wanted him to, but even with her jaw wide open, there was no way her glans could go down her throat.

    Instead, it started to block her breathing and suffocate her.

    Meanwhile, my body was getting hotter and hotter due to the smell of the male being hit directly.

    It is said that the reproductive instinct of living things is at its peak before death. It might have felt that way.

    The Demon King looked down at Serena, whose eyes were becoming increasingly blurry while biting her cock.

    If she just stays like this, this woman will die.

    He could literally become a demon king who killed a warrior with just his cock.

    But if that happens, the Demon King will also die. I couldn''t be sure because I couldn''t see a future where I would succeed this far, but it was too risky to gamble with something that would depend on my life.

    "... Wow! Ugh, huh, huh..."

    When the Demon King let go of her hand holding Serena''s head, Serena immediately spit out her cock and gasped.

    It seemed like she didn''t even have time to wipe the drool flowing from the corner of her mouth. On the contrary, there was a lot of water between her legs.

    "It sucks."

    "Okay, cold... "What?"

    Serena rebelled against the devil''s words.

    Her jaw was stretched painfully open, and she was forced to the point of choking, but she deserved it.

    Serena slapped her glans with her hand, which was covered in her saliva and pre-cum in front of her.

    "It''s because you''re needlessly big. Do you think women will like it if it''s bigger? ... Ugh."

    The comical sight of her being hit in the face by the cock that bounced back was such that it was hard to believe that she was the warrior who had been fighting with her sword and fist just a moment ago.

    It seems that the hypnosis worked well, since even though he was so resistant, he didn''t even question the strange hypnosis of a sex competition.

    The Demon King relaxed.

    To be honest, I was worried that he might suddenly turn and bite me until I put a cock in my mouth, but for the Demon King, it was almost the best outcome.

    The Demon King leaned his body a little more comfortably on the throne and spoke.

    "That''s funny."

    "What?"

    "Why should Jim care whether a female likes him? Jim is king. He doesn''t need to worry about the things below."

    "..."

    After listening to it, it seemed like that was true.

    Most of the political figures that Serena saw during her travels as a warrior only knew themselves and acted only for themselves.

    When she traveled through the empire''s territories, it was the last time she saw a noble person. There is a rumor that the empire is busy with work starting from the empress, so the nobles may have had their own feelings as well.

    If she weren''t there, she might have questioned her sense of duty as a warrior to protect humanity. Most of the nobles the warrior saw during his travels were like that.

    So, just because he was the devil, he could have done more, it wouldn''t have been impossible.

    However, Serena also had something to say about this matter. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Me?"

    "What does it mean?"

    "I am a warrior. "Am I included in that category?"

    "Hmm."

    The Demon King crossed his arms and was lost in thought. Serena had to work hard to keep her eyes from wandering to the cock as she giggled.

    Her thoughts did not last long.

    The demon king and the hero are equal beings bound by fate.

    Disparaging the warrior as ''lower'' was the same as disparaging the devil himself.

    And the devil''s personal opinion was the same.

    If you insult a warrior by calling him lowly, what does that mean about the devil who is destined to die by that lowly hero?

    For the sake of the Demon King himself, the warrior had to be treated as a warrior.

    Of course, the method of treatment was at the discretion of the Demon King.

    The devil must treat the warrior well. I couldn''t help but laugh at the sad situation.

    "Kkkk."

    "What''s so funny?"

    The Demon King ignored Serena''s question and used summoning magic.

    Tentacle-like things that were not intelligent enough to have self-consciousness were summoned by magic.

    The sight of some wriggling and others fluttering strange protrusions encouraged physiological disgust.

    The Demon King picked up one of those ugly tentacles.

    It looks soggy and sticky. It was a sight that would make one frown just by looking at it, but the Demon King did not care.

    "Okay. You are right. "I think we should give Jim''s fate the treatment it deserves."

    "That..."

    The unpleasant tentacles summoned by the devil and the devil''s words.

    Serena had an ominous feeling, but she couldn''t continue her words because she didn''t want to sound weak to the Demon King.

    "It won''t take long."

    "For a moment. What is that... !"

    Before Serena finished speaking, the Demon King grabbed Serena by her narrow waist and threw her in the middle of the tentacles.

    Now that Serena has depleted her magical power and emotional energy, she is just a girl who is a little good at fighting.

    Serena''s figure was instantly swallowed by her tentacles and became invisible.

 Chapter 372: Hero Party, Final Battle (3) **

    Chapter 372: Hero Party, Final Battle (3) **As a warrior, Serena has defeated numerous monsters.

    From the lowest level monsters such as goblins and slimes to high level monsters such as ogres and drakes.

    She has also killed bandits, slavers, and evil warlocks.

    Whether in quantity or quality, Serena has enough experience to be called a veteran.

    However, there were opponents she had no experience with, and her tentacles were one of them.

    To be precise, she had never been captured by a tentacle.

    Serena was strong, and she always had her company with her.

    Not only was she never going to be defeated by a tentacle from the start, but even if she did happen to be captured by mistake, her allies quickly rescued her.

    It is accepted that being abused by a monster with tentacles or an orc at least once is considered a standard for a female adventurer, but for the hero party overflowing with talent, she was an exception.

    ... No, it was an exception until now.

    "Devil! What is this... Town."

    Serena, who was about to protest to the Demon King, saw her wriggling tentacle approaching the corner of her mouth and closed her mouth.

    Is it thanks to that? Fortunately, the tentacle did not reach her head and stopped near her neck.

    At first, it was a tentacle that moved without any rules as if licking Serena''s whole body, but as time passed, it gradually gathered towards her body.

    No matter how hard I tried to think of it positively, I could only think of ominous thoughts.

    Serena tried to shake off the tentacles that were clinging to her by swinging her arms and legs, but it was difficult for a woman who could not even use magic to shake off the tentacles that had already clung to her entire body.

    And after a while.

    "..."

    Her tentacles were tightly clinging to each other, forming an oval-shaped ball, with only Serena''s head sticking out from above.

    Serena stuck out only her head and looked at the demon king with a sullen expression.

    "What is this? "Aren''t you trying to compete with me?"

    "Wouldn''t a game be won only if it were on equal footing? "Isn''t this just bullying the weak?"

    "Who is the weak..."

    Serena, who was trying to protest against her demon lord''s words, became completely mute when her demon lord pointed to her lower body with his hand.

    The size is not enough to describe it as big and bulky.

    In front of that, it was difficult to deny the word weak.

    If you want to have sex, you''ll have to put that thing inside Serena, and then... I didn''t know it would tear.

    I won''t remember where it is torn because it''s such a terrible story.

    ''... What? But why did you try to compete in sex? I am here ˇöˇöˇö ˇöˇö...''

    "So, I''m just giving you a little help so that we can compete on equal terms."

    Something is strange.

    Serena focused her mind, listening to the Demon King''s words through one ear.

    Something is strange. It''s hard to pinpoint, but I had a feeling that something was fatally strange.

    What did you come here to do?

    So that the devil can no longer do bad things, the devil...

    ...

    Okay. I came here to have a ''sex competition''.

    ...

    Wait. Is that true?

    Of course that''s right. That''s right... That''s right...

    Huh?

    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt.

    I felt like I could get a clue if I just concentrated a little more.

    But the devil acted faster than that.

    While Serena wasn''t listening, the Demon King finished saying everything he had to say and snapped his fingers one last time.

    Taaak!

    As the Demon King snapped her fingers, something sharp inside the tentacle ball stabbed Serena below her navel.

    Puuk.

    "Ugh?!"

    Short but sharp pain.

    At a completely unexpected moment, when Serena was moaning, something flowed from where she was stabbed.

    And her body started to heat up like it was on fire.

    Although the degree was different, I knew this feeling.

    "Weak! Demon King, you have the talent to win the game... !"

    "Residual talent?"

    The Demon King laughed off Serena''s anger.

    "Do you think Jim would do something like that?"

    "Then this... Haha... !"

    Something like a soft bump brushed Serena''s chest.

    Gently massage a breast of an appropriate size (not too big or too small) and gently tap the sensitive nipples.

    It was hard to believe that it was just a tentacle twitching without intelligence.

    Serena struggled with the pleasure that came at a completely unexpected time.

    Even when you look down, all you see is a ball made of tentacles coming together.

    The ball of colorful meat was so grotesque that even a decent Serena would find it unpleasant, but it was better than looking at the wriggling tentacles.

    Inside the ball, in areas not visible from the outside, countless tentacles were wriggling and targeting Serena''s naked body.

    Tentacles began to attach themselves one by one, starting with her chest.

    Sometimes gently, sometimes violently, he swept places such as the collarbone, armpits, and thighs, as well as between the fingers and toes and even the spine.

    "Ugh... Eww... Haha... Tsk... Ah..."

    A tingling sensation that feels like your entire body is being brushed with a fine brush.

    However, the tickling sensation on a body heated by a weak medicine was synonymous with pleasure.

    Rather, the tingling sensation rather than the intense stimulation brought a quite different kind of pleasure.

    If I had seen the wriggling tentacles, I would have felt physiological disgust, but that wasn''t the case, so I was able to fully enjoy the pleasure felt throughout my body.

    Why did she feel this pleasure while fighting the devil?

    Such ''trivial'' questions were swept away by the primal and overwhelming pleasure.

    The demon lord stood up from her seat, looking at Serena, who was struggling in pleasure with only her head sticking out of her tentacle balls.

    "Let''s leave her for a moment. It won''t take long. Hmm. "I think I said this a little while ago."

    The Demon King opened the huge door and went out. I don''t know when he came, but a demon wearing a butler''s uniform bowed his head to the demon king.

    "Put it away."

    "What will they do?"

    The butler pointed to the hero party who had collapsed in front of the throne. They were all seriously injured and completely incapable of fighting, but none of them managed to die.

    "Treat it roughly."

    "Yes."

    It was an order that might be surprising, but the deacon followed the order without questioning it.

    So the Demon King left for a moment.

    "I can''t believe you''re really gone. What is this... Sigh!"

    Serena, left alone, continued to be attacked by tentacles.

    There was no need for techniques to detect the weak points of her female body. You just have to attack her entire body at the same time.

    Serena, who was surrendering her defenseless naked body to the clinging tentacles, was unable to control her body properly.

    After being teased repeatedly, her nipples became hard, and a tentacle was inserted there as well.

    "Tsk..."

    Pain like being stabbed by a needle. But it started now.

    Something began to flow from the stab wounds on my chest and stomach.

    Is it weak this time too? No, it was something different from weak medicine.

    I didn''t know what it was, but it was hard to imagine that the liquid seeping into my body would have a very welcome effect.

    Serena, slightly nervous, twisted her body.

    However, the long tentacles wrapped around her body did not show the slightest movement.

    As if to stop her from being a bother, she stretched out her thin tentacle and wrapped it around Serena''s clitoris.

    "Ugh... !"

    As soon as she moved her body even a little, a tremendous amount of stimulation came from her clitoris.

    After several escape attempts all failed, Serena finally decided to endure quietly.

    ˇô

    There was one very minor misunderstanding between the Demon King and the Hero.

    It was the definition of ''just a moment''.

    It is often said that the perception of time in long-lived species is different from that in short-lived species.

    Although not as long-lived as elves, a representative long-lived species, demons were also a long-lived species that lived much longer than humans.

    For that reason.

    "Hmm."

    After a full day, the Demon King returned, crossing his arms and letting out an angry voice.

    This was unusual for a demon lord who always behaved without hesitation.

    Where the Demon King looked down was Serena, with only her head exposed, wrapped in a ball of tentacles.

    "Eww... Ah... Hehe..."

    Her brilliant eyes were clouded, her elegant face was unkempt, and her silky hair had become brittle.

    Sussseu...

    As the Demon King approached, the tentacle retreated as if running away. Only her naked body, Serena, was left in that place.

    Serena''s body was covered in white cloudy liquid, making it difficult to recognize her outline.

    Only after she used clean magic was she able to take a look.

    How badly was she humiliated? Her skin twitches even when the wind blows.

    My nipples and clitoris were several times larger than before, and my groin immediately started to get wet even though I had just used the cleanse.

    The groin area wasn''t the only place that started to get wet.

    One of the cups seemed to have enlarged breasts, with milk flowing out little by little from the pink nipples.

    The tentacle did not make Serena pregnant. It was just a side effect.

    A heart-shaped pattern appeared on Serena''s lower abdomen.

    In fact, all the devil wanted was to engrave this pattern.

    It was created by the Demon King by modifying the magic of the Yin Demon tribe, and the effect was simple.

    Not being harmed by sexual activity.

    Even if you pierced the Demon King''s extremely powerful cock, even if you pierced the solar plexus, it would be painful, but it had the effect of not hurting you or taking any damage.

    It was a magic that was only possible because he was a demon king so powerful that he could see the flow of the world.

    During the process, breast milk was released, and nipples and clitoris became enlarged, which were only minor side effects.

    Anyway, with this, preparations for the game are over.

    You could just stick it in like this, but the devil thought differently.

    In any case, as long as he was hypnotized into a sex competition, there was no chance of the hero trying to kill the Demon King or running away.

    If all goes according to plan, they will hang out together until the Demon King dies of natural causes. There was no reason to rush.

    The Demon King waited until Serena woke up. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 373: Hero Party, Final Battle (4) ***

    Chapter 373: Hero Party, Final Battle (4) ***I thought I had gotten used to the sexual sensations.

    Lev always treated Serena according to her tastes, and Serena also actively enjoyed her relationship with Lev.

    At first, it was just to recharge emotional energy.

    Energy recovery is much faster if you enjoy the sexual feelings that arise every time you touch them rather than suppressing them and enduring them.

    However, as her relationship continued, she couldn''t say that she didn''t start to enjoy the act itself.

    It was a consensual relationship, he wasn''t forced to have strange tastes, and he was a man who didn''t dislike the other person (which doesn''t mean he liked them).

    The original purpose of recharging emotional energy was not forgotten.

    A little bit of extra income.

    Serena gained experience little by interfering with Lev several times, and she thought she had become accustomed to her sexual feelings.

    She wasn''t wrong.

    However, it was only her first time experiencing the pleasure of being violently beaten without considering a woman''s feelings.

    "Eww... Haha... Things like this..."

    If I could strengthen my body with magic, I could easily blow away tentacles like this.

    However, she had just experienced a battle with the Demon King and did not have an ounce of magical power left.

    As she repeated her futile resistance, the Demon King''s magic activated and Serena''s body began to change.

    With a body that can accept the devil''s big cock.

    However, all Serena could feel, unable to even look down at her own body buried in her tentacles, let alone recognize the identity of her magic, was that her own body was changing. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The feeling of her body slowly changing stimulated a primal sense of fear.

    Because she did not know how things were changing, her fear grew more and more as time passed.

    Meanwhile, the movement of the tentacles clinging to her whole body and stroking her remained the same, and her pleasure and fear were mixed together, making her very confused.

    I feel dizzy.

    That was Serena''s last thought before she lost consciousness.

    ˇô

    Serena opened her eyes on the cold floor.

    "... Hot?!"

    As soon as Serena opened her eyes, she jumped up and looked around.

    It was a habit I had acquired through long adventures.

    In that brief moment, I recalled her last memory to understand her situation.

    The feeling of her body changing as she was grabbed by the tentacles summoned by the Demon King''s magic.

    Serena, who had reached that point, urgently looked down at her own body.

    Even though she was naked and there was a strange pattern on her stomach, she looked just like she remembered.

    ... No. Her breasts did get a little bigger. What is that?

    She wasn''t bad.

    As she continued to look around her, Serena spotted the Demon King sitting on her throne and looking at her.

    "Devil! "What have you done to me?"

    The Demon King responded calmly to Serena''s anger.

    "We have created the basic conditions for victory to be established."

    "I never agreed!"

    "It did. But you and my luggage had to get permission to move each time?"

    "..."

    Serena was speechless.

    Clearly, the two did not need permission from each other. In a bad way.

    The two were enemies. It was enough to impose one''s opinion on her partner.

    Before and after being surrounded by tentacles and passing out. Serena, who had been left speechless by the Demon King twice, was furious inside.

    And Serena had no intention of hiding her outburst.

    As I said, it is not a relationship between the two that requires courtesy and respect.

    Serena approached the devil.

    She climbed onto the throne and stood with her feet on her throne. Only then did the two reach a certain level of agreement.

    "Then I will take you down at will! Demon King!"

    "Hmm. "Let it be so."

    Serena''s loud declaration exuded powerful energy despite her beautiful face.

    However, since she was naked, she was not the slightest threat to the Demon Lord, who knew that the method of defeating her was through sex competition.

    Serena moved before the Demon King could respond.

    She grabbed the devil''s cock and placed it between her legs.

    "Umm..."

    And she hesitated there.

    Literally the thickness of a third leg.

    I trusted her body to her momentum and grabbed it, but when I actually brought it to her, I wondered if it would really fit. I had a thought.

    I gently rubbed it against the crack, but it wasn''t big enough to fit in according to common sense.

    According to common sense.

    Serena continued to hesitate just before insertion. This is because even Serena, a warrior of reversal, was not at all inexperienced when it came to sex.

    "How long are you going to keep doing this?"

    "My heart... "Wow?!"

    As if Serena''s movements were tantalizing, her demon lord stretched out her hand and grabbed Serena''s waist.

    And before Serena could say anything, she struck down.

    It''s torn.

    Serena felt her vaginal opening widen to an extent that was beyond imagination, and she almost lost consciousness because she thought she was going to die.

    But fortunately, that didn''t happen.

    "Oh that... Ugh... That..."

    Even though her body was pierced by a huge dick and her breathing was suffocated, Serena was alive.

    "This... What is this..."

    Serena looked down at her own body and was astonished.

    From between her crotch to her solar plexus, her torso bulged in the shape of the devil''s dick.

    It seemed like it would be more appropriate to say that he was pierced by her stake rather than the more moderate expression that his cock was stuck.

    Whether it''s a monster or a vicious criminal. Anyway, Serena, who had a lot of combat experience, knew it well.

    If a person''s stomach becomes this mess, she cannot survive.

    In a pregnant woman, her belly will swell significantly, but it does so slowly over several months.

    Even if it swells to the same volume, if the stomach becomes like that in an instant, it is bound to be fatal.

    Moreover, the vagina where the dick is inserted is only as long as the uterus, where the uterus is located, etc... If you want to talk about it at a common sense level, there are so many things to consider.

    However, the situation progressed regardless of Serena''s confusion.

    "Ah... Pole... !"

    When the Demon King moved his hand, an incredible feeling came.

    It was a flow of sensations too numerous and complex to be simply described as pleasure.

    "Huh."

    Even the Demon King let out a small exclamation.

    Serena''s insides felt better than I thought.

    I had experimented with the magic that removes damage from sexual intercourse a few times before using it on Serena.

    She used demons, humans, and sometimes even female monsters as test subjects.

    What she felt at that time was that it wouldn''t break even if she was fucked, but she didn''t feel like she was having sex with a woman at all.

    But Serena was different.

    Not only the tightness, but also her wrinkles and protrusions were enjoyed in every detail.

    I couldn''t figure out why there was this difference. Is it special because he is a hero, or is it because he is strong enough to face the devil?

    I started to get a little greedy.

    She was thinking of holding on to the hero just to avoid being dragged down by her fate, but it seemed like this would be enough for her to use as a vagina for dealing with her sexual desires.

    "Flaw... Ugh... This, this... Everything? It''s nothing special... Eww..."

    I also liked her strong personality, the ability to pretend that nothing was wrong even when she was being pierced by a dick and moaning in pain.

    The Demon King held Serena''s waist and shook her up and down.

    "Wow, ugh. Ugh... Ah... Ah..."

    Serena''s moans, which seemed painful at first, gradually began to be mixed with pleasure.

    As her body began to feel like it was being penetrated, no, it was no exaggeration to say that it was truly being penetrated, a pleasure that she had never felt before came flooding back to her.

    The pleasure of being violated all the way to your head every time you are penetrated.

    She moaned every time the dick moved back and forth, and her love juices spurted out.

    Is it a reflex reaction to protect the body, or is it a reaction to overwhelming pleasure? Or maybe it was both.

    "Ugh... Eww... Hmm..."

    Although he was moaning helplessly, his eyes did not lose strength as they looked into the eyes of the Demon King.

    Staring eyes with strong will.

    The Demon King somehow became cheerful.

    Haha!"

    He smiled widely and moved his hands faster.

    Because the size of the two people was almost twice that of the other, it looked like the devil was masturbating while holding a human-shaped onahole.

    "Tsk! Big... Ugh. Eww... Ugh... !"

    The moans that were gradually becoming filled with pleasure began to be mixed with pain again.

    It was because it suddenly became intense just as I was barely getting used to it.

    Due to excessive stimulation, my muscles twitched uncontrollably, and my head kept tilting back.

    "That... Ugh... Wow..."

    "Haha. Even in this situation, don''t you lose your hostility? "It''s fun."

    The Demon King felt a sense of ejaculation slowly rising.

    Without slowing down the speed of her hand that was holding Serena''s waist, while controlling her strength so as not to inadvertently crush it, she plunged her cock all the way to the base.

    View!

    "Ugh... !"

    As soon as she ejaculated, Serena''s liquid flowed out of her mouth.

    Saliva was just splattered from her physical shock, but due to her timing, it looked like semen was spitting out of her mouth.

    The devil''s story was long.

    The overflowing semen flowed down the legs as it regurgitated the vagina, which had been stretched by magic and a huge cock.

    Chuuk.

    Serena''s limbs lost strength and became limp.

    It was my second fainting.

 Chapter 374: Hero Party, Final Battle (5) ***

    Chapter 374: Hero Party, Final Battle (5) ***This fainting was short.

    When Serena opened her eyes again, the devil''s cock had not yet left Serena''s body.

    The feeling of your entire insides being twisted just by exiting. It may actually be distorted.

    Serena deliberately lowered her waist so that her cock could not escape.

    As she tried to get out, the cock entering her deep inside scratched the sensitive vaginal wall just after climaxing, causing her legs to shake, but she gritted her teeth and endured it.

    "It''s not over yet... !"

    If she ended up having sex like this, it would be like Serena''s defeat.

    However, the Demon King resolutely pulled his dick out of Serena''s body.

    "No. It is your defeat."

    "I can still do more! The score would still be tied!"

    The score that Serena was talking about was the number of times she had an orgasm.

    Despite being tormented by such tremendous sensations, Serena never went.

    She was confused by the strange situation of feeling pleasure in her vagina around the solar plexus, and her pleasure and pain were ambiguously mixed, and she could not feel it properly.

    However, she did reach climax when she finally got cum, but that was the only time.

    However, the Demon King resolutely cut it off.

    "But you lost your mind."

    "Ugh."

    If it were normal sex, you would only faint for a few seconds and then come back to your senses and then come back to your senses, but now this is a sex battle.

    It would have been fatal for her to lose consciousness, even for a moment, in a match. There was nothing to refute.

    I didn''t know why he always gave a straight opinion on the topic of the devil.

    "Ugh... In that case, we will compete again tomorrow. Wash your dick and wait!"

    "Hmm. Is it tomorrow?"

    The Demon King listened to Serena and nodded her head.

    In fact, even the devil didn''t know what the ''sex competition'' that Serena was talking about was. She simply changed the battle for her life into a sex contest through her hypnosis, but she did not specify the specific details of the contest.

    In other words, the sex competition was like a competition that existed only in Serena''s mind.

    The rules of sex competition that Serena has learned through her words so far are roughly as follows.

    The person with the higher score wins, based on the number of times they make each other leave after sex.

    I guess we only win once a day. It seemed like I could try again the next day.

    Once a day.

    It might be annoying, but there was nothing I couldn''t do.

    While the Demon King was making those calculations, Serena belatedly found her fallen comrades.

    Until now, in Serena''s perception, she had not cared about her colleagues because she was ''in the middle of a battle''.

    During the battle, she was left alone, and if the last person left to take care of her comrades was defeated, she would be annihilated.

    That''s why she was only worried in her heart until now, and when she found it too late, she couldn''t see it.

    "Devil. "Where are my colleagues?"

    "Colleague? Ah... "You mean that?"

    The Demon King called the butler and asked what happened to the warrior''s companions.

    "I treated them as ordered by the Demon King, but they all escaped while I took my eyes off them for a moment."

    "Is it. "I did something stupid."

    "... "I''m sorry."

    "No. It''s not your fault."

    Serena, who was quietly listening to their conversation, secretly rubbed her chest.

    "It means everyone is safe..."

    "Well."

    However, the devil''s reaction was different.

    "It would have been better to stay still."

    "What do you mean?"

    "..."

    The Demon King did not answer.

    I had no intention of paying any more attention to a hero party without a hero.

    Anyway, as long as the hero was here, no matter what the remaining scoundrels did, there was no threat at all.

    To put it another way, being destined to die for a hero was also a guarantee that no one other than the Hero would die.

    "Take him." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes."

    "For a moment. Where are you taking me? Are you running away?"

    "Be quiet for a day. Today is your defeat."

    "... That''s right."

    When the story of her victory was brought up, Serena suddenly became calm and followed Deacon Seon.

    It seems that the winning side has the right to demand something from the losing side.

    The Demon King remembered the newly discovered facts.

    ˇô

    From the next day, the sexual competition between the hero and the devil became a daily routine.

    "Ah... Pole... Ugh... I sleep needlessly, but when I grow up..."

    Every time the devil''s cock entered, Serena frowned and made a disgusted sound.

    No matter how many times I experienced it, it was difficult to get used to the feeling of my body expanding so much that I couldn''t even think of it as a human being.

    However, once that moment passed, a crazy pleasure came rushing in, as if my entire body had become an erogenous zone.

    The pleasure of being hit with a hammer.

    When I escaped, it felt like my soul was being ripped out, and when I got stuck, it felt like I was going to fly up to the ceiling.

    As that feeling was repeated over and over again, the only thing I could do was grit my teeth and endure it without any time to show techniques such as shaking my hips.

    "Is this already the limit?"

    "Hurry... Finish it... Ugh, haha... !"

    The Demon King still seemed to have quite a bit to spare.

    That was something Serena was dissatisfied with.

    It had been several days since her sex competition continued every day, and Serena was just finally getting out of her pain.

    Besides, that wasn''t a good thing. It was nice that she wasn''t in pain, but it also put her at a disadvantage in terms of her sex game because she was getting pure pleasure without that much discomfort.

    She doesn''t have to go away though. She tried to endure it somehow, but it wasn''t easy.

    The devil''s face gradually approached Serena.

    Serena''s face turned pale as she realized the devil''s intentions.

    "Now, wait a minute. Don''t do it! That, that..."

    The Demon King, paying no heed to Serena''s request, a bit down on Serena''s breasts, which had now reached a size that could be called her big breasts.

    And.

    Jjuup!

    "Ah... !"

    Fu shoot... !

    As the demon king sucked her breasts, her breast milk was vigorously sucked out of Serena''s breasts.

    Is it because the magic of Inma has been improved? Even the feeling of breast milk flowing through the mammary glands came as a pleasure.

    Serena, who was barely able to hold on, could not bear the pleasure and walked away, spurting out her love juice along with her breast milk.

    The two beautifully stretched legs were trembling as they wandered aimlessly in the air.

    Serena, who was almost convulsing with her eyes closed, quickly regained her senses and clung to the demon king in case she fell.

    "Eww... Ugh... It''s not over yet, not yet... !"

    Since she went first, I''ll give her the point, but she didn''t faint, so the game wasn''t over yet.

    However, looking at the drool flowing from the corner of her mouth and the way her voice was trembling, it seemed that even if the match was not over, she did not have much chance of winning against Serena.

    Serina herself probably knows that best, but should she say that she is foolish for not giving up, or should she call it a warrior''s attitude of not knowing how to give up?

    Either way, the Demon King accepted Serena''s words and started shaking her hips again.

    "Huh... Ha... Ugh. Ugh... Ah... !"

    Of course, the momentum of victory had already passed.

    The score at the end of the match was 5:1.

    ˇô

    Another few days after that.

    "Ah... Huh... Uh, why..."

    Serena began to realize that something was strange with her.

    Specifically.

    "Why, tsk..." That''s why I became so sensitive... !"

    Every time she shook her hips, she felt more and more pleasure.

    She said at first she couldn''t bear it though. Somehow, as the days passed, her body became more sensitive.

    "It''s slowed down. Are you tired already?"

    "Eww... Nice... Who..."

    Resisting the Demon King''s words, Serena shook her hips again, which had slowed down.

    Serena climbed on top of the demon king''s waist, who was currently lying down, and she was pressing down on his waist herself. She was in a position called riding.

    The legs were spread wide on both sides to avoid stepping on the demon king''s body, and it clearly showed that the love juices were mixing at the joint and forming white foam.

    Her boobs bouncing as she moved her body up and down, trembling in pleasure, became a nice sight.

    The Demon King did not move and just enjoyed Serena''s movements.

    A completely unilateral move that seems to have abandoned the game.

    However, in a sex match, it was not uncommon for the opponent to self-destruct without any attack.

    "Oh. Yeah, ahhh... !!"

    Pushut.

    Did I make a mistake due to excessive pleasure? Serena slipped her foot.

    As she was riding on top of the dick and shaking her waist, her feet slipped and, of course, her body fell due to gravity.

    Even within her magically transformed body, the deepest part of her body was pounded with a cock, and she went away, spewing out her love juices.

    Phew, Pheuut.

    As he took her dick so deep that her pubis touched his pubic bone, a liquid slightly different from her love juice splashed onto the demon king''s body.

    It was fortunate that only clear liquid came out after the tide had already been pumped out several times.

    The demon king grabbed Serena''s flinching body without even thinking about closing her legs and pulled his cock out of her.

    "... Hmm."

    The cock covered with her love juice and semen came out of Serena''s body.

    Even though the cock that was literally filling her body was expelled, Serena only flinched for a moment and didn''t react in any way.

    "Did you faint?"

    Lately, it''s been rare for me to faint. It seemed like there was nothing he could do about the stimulation that came at a completely unexpected time.

    Since she lost consciousness, today''s match was over.

    The score is 8:2.

    Of course, this meant that the devil ejaculated twice while Serena ejaculated eight times.

    Should we see this as a huge step forward?

    The Demon King suddenly realized that he had not ejaculated yet.

    Although he had already ejaculated twice, the last time Serena went away and passed out alone.

    Fortunately, there was an item nearby that was perfect for dealing with sexual desires.

    The Demon King picked up Serena, who had not yet come to her senses, and plunged his cock into her again.

    It was now routine.

 Chapter 375: Flashback Room â€“ Esq Defeat (1) *

    Chapter 375: Flashback Room ¨C Esq Defeat (1) *ˇńˇńMonth ˇđˇđ Day. Clear.

    It''s been a while since I met Flora and Jones.

    How long has it been since the three childhood friends got together? It seems like several years have passed.

    Flora was still small and cute.

    If I say it''s small, I''ll get upset, so I won''t say that out loud.

    However, when you stroke its long pink hair that goes down to its waist, it tells you not to treat it like a child, but its happy expression closes its eyes and enjoys being stroked, which is really cute.

    It feels like dealing with a slightly larger cat?

    When I asked her how she was doing these days, she said she was busy preparing for her wedding recently.

    Who dares take our Flora? Without my permission? What kind of bastard are you?

    When I asked him that, he seemed a little scared. I guess I was too excited.

    Fortunately, Flora was not getting married, but her older sister, Justi, was preparing to get married.

    Yusti is getting married. Still, she thought she had come.

    Because Yusti was always popular.

    I remember that whenever a festival was held in the village, the village men always flocked to dance with them.

    Those big breasts and kind eyes. I think I would have fallen in love even if I were a guy.

    She, who I liked a long time ago (it''s erased, so I can''t read it properly), also confessed to me that she likes Yusti.

    Joy. It''s ugly. Justi After her older sister gets married, she won''t accept even if you cry and ask her out. Her heart has already given up.

    Anyway, since this is their first time preparing for a wedding, everyone says they are busy but happy. Thank goodness.

    And when I asked how Jones was doing, he said he had joined a vigilante group and was learning how to use a sword from his brother Keren.

    Because Keren is strong enough to serve as the village''s vigilante leader. Jones must also be learning properly.

    Somehow, he seems a little taller and a little more sturdy than when I saw him before.

    Still, there were bruises here and there. Could it be that training as a vigilante is too difficult?

    Should I ask Karen to please me a bit? When I asked him, he shook his head and told me not to do that.

    I was just worried.

    That''s what you said, but it''s obvious that you''re overdoing it.

    Next time, I''ll have to bring a packed lunch with me to training and take a look.

    As we talked together for a while, it was fun because it reminded me of the times we played together when we were kids.

    Before we parted ways, I suggested that we go on a picnic together next time.

    It was a little difficult to set the time, but I managed to do it somehow.

    Did you have any clothes worth wearing for the picnic?

    There are a few clothes that come to mind. It might be a little small for me now.

    Still, it''s been a while since we''re gathering on a date. It would be better to pay attention for now. Next time I go to the city, I think I should stop by a clothing store.

    I''m already looking forward to our next meeting.

    ˇńˇđMonth ˇôˇôDay. Cloudy and then clear.

    Something great happened!

    Suddenly it appears and pops! Do. It was amazing. It was scary though.

    Umm. It was definitely awesome. I''m trying to write it down, but I''m not sure how to write it.

    First, let''s use it step by step starting in the morning.

    Today was the promised picnic day.

    I packed the lunch box I worked so hard to make and headed out to the meeting place.

    The meeting place was a forest near the village.

    Because the forest in our village is pretty. I''m not saying this because it''s our village, but it''s gorgeous.

    Actually, I''ve never been to another village''s forest.

    Still, there is no place as pretty as the forest in our village.

    The trees are at a reasonable distance so sunlight shines through the leaves, wild flowers and herbs grow on the ground, and there is a large lake in the middle of the forest.

    Unfortunately, it was cloudy in the morning, so we couldn''t see the sunlight.

    Won''t it rain? Feeling a little anxious, I went to the meeting place and Flora was waiting.

    Flora also wore a different outfit than usual.

    I could tell. This is the coordination done by Aila.

    In fact, if you look closely at Flora''s clothes, you can easily tell whose outfit she is wearing.

    Her clothes, which Flora chose herself, are quite plain. It''s not that Flora doesn''t have an eye for clothes, but that she doesn''t seem to care much when it comes to choosing her own clothes because her older sisters always help her wear them.

    Does that mean she has no eyes to see? When I wrote it down, it seemed similar.

    The clothes that Yusty chose are generally cute. I feel like she brings out Flora''s cuteness to the fullest.

    The clothes Eila chose for her were stylish. The coordination that is sensitive to trends and emphasizes the point but is not excessive is truly amazing.

    Karen... What. I just won''t write it down.

    After talking with Flora and waiting for a while, Jones came running in a huff.

    However. Oh my god. How is that possible?

    Jones was dressed no differently than usual.

    And even while sweating profusely!

    She said it was because she was participating in vigilante training this morning. Anyway, that''s true.

    How can you come without dressing up when you have an appointment with two pretty and cute girls like us?

    I don''t know what to say, but we are also quite popular girls in the village.

    I think you may be too comfortable thinking that we are childhood friends.

    Still, the picnic had just begun. I didn''t want to say anything unpleasant from the start, so I held back.

    The picnic was fun.

    I walked around the forest and enjoyed the scenery, and when lunch came, I ate a packed lunch in the sunlight in a place where I could see the clear sky.

    I made it, but it was really well-made.

    Flora Jones also said it was delicious. It was rewarding to wake up early in the morning and be busy cooking.

    And I enjoyed swimming in the lake in the middle of the forest.

    She took off her clothes and played with the water.

    How long has it been since the three of you swam together? It felt like the first time since I was young.

    Flora looked at my breasts and was jealous. To be honest, it''s hard to say that Flora''s breasts are big even with empty words.

    Looking at Yusti, she definitely has the potential to become big... She is already an adult, so I don''t know if she can grow any further.

    And Jones was looking at me and Flora and puffing up his dick.

    When I looked at it in the past, it seemed like it was as big as a finger. Now, even if I open it a width wider, my dick is bigger.

    Are you getting an erection just looking at our bodies? While teasing Jones, Jones told an interesting story.

    In other villages and cities, swimming was done either with clothes on or with men and women doing it separately.

    I guess they just made it up as a joke, saying we''ve never been to another town. Why bother making such distinctions?

    It was such a ridiculous story that I laughed for a while.

    The incident occurred around that time.

    A rustling sound came from the bushes surrounding the lake, and a goblin appeared!

    The terrifying green monster puffed up the hideous object from its crotch and ate it upon seeing us.

    Those eyes were clearly targeting us.

    It was an evil look that threatened to rape her on this spot, drag her away, and use her as a pregnancy bag.

    I trembled with fear. How did you manage to hold Flora in your arms?

    Her legs didn''t move.

    She thought in her head that she should run away right away, but her body seemed frozen and did not listen.

    I never thought I''d meet a goblin in a place like this.

    The moment I closed my eyes in fear, Jones came forward.

    Jones, now bigger and more muscular than before, bravely stepped forward and swung a nearby tree branch to chase away the goblin!

    The goblin, who had been targeting us until the end, was finally beaten by Jones and left her alone.

    Then, Jones turned to us and asked if we were okay, like an adventurer from an old story, King # (the letters are crossed out so hard to read).

    After that, the picnic was in vain, and we returned to the village. Still, it was fortunate that no one was hurt.

    What would have happened to him without Jones? I probably wouldn''t even be writing this diary right now.

    Next time, I''ll have to bring some food to the vigilantes as a thank you.

    If you join the vigilante group, you can meet Jones who is training, right?

    What kind of food does Jones like? In the past, he liked grilled meat wrapped in moonshine leaves, but he may still be the same now.

    What should I wear?

    It looks like there was a dress left that was worth wearing. I think he got his chest stuck the other day and was trying to fix it.

    First, I have to look through my closet.

    If I had known this would happen, I would have bought more pretty clothes the last time I shopped in the city.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ¨C

    "No. Crazy."

    I was reading the diary on my desk and ended up closing the book.

    I ended up saying some harsh words, but honestly, I think this should be overlooked.

    Fuck. What is this?

    When I started the reminiscence room, there was no humiliation that I expected, only a diary, so I said something, but I had no idea that they would humiliate me mentally in this way.

    This. Me?

    It''s just a story about an ordinary village girl who falls in love with her childhood friend after seeing his manly side.

    It felt like my face was going to be on fire for me to see a female moving like that. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What is a village, and what is a vigilante group? Goblins are depicted as terrifying monsters from hell. No, who is Jones in the first place?

    It was confusing, but I was still able to roughly guess what was going on.

    This was a doll game.

    A doll play played with our bodies by Esq, a succubus queen with the ability to manipulate people''s bodies at will.

    In reality, it had no meaning who had what relationship with whom. In this doll game, the human relationship that Eskew decided upon was the real relationship.

    Just as it was decided that me, Flora, and a man named Jones, who I don''t even know, were childhood friends.

    However, when this happens, one question arises.

    I haven''t read it all yet, but this is someone who is never mentioned in the diary.

    What happened to Asil?

 Chapter 376: Flashback Room â€“ Esq Defeat (2) ***

    Chapter 376: Flashback Room ¨C Esq Defeat (2) ***Where is Asil?

    Judging by the fact that EQ was not harassing us outright, it seems that in this flashback room setting, we did not fight for very long and were defeated.

    Esq, who was cornered, was bluffing and throwing everything and screaming that he would make us look terrible.

    Even though it was just a game of dolls, we were still living a normal life in this flashback room.

    If only it were okay to describe having your body controlled and being forced to act like a village girl.

    Asil didn''t seem to be dead either.

    Although it was a little far away, the radar showed that it was clearly alive.

    Then why isn''t Asil written in the diary?

    I don''t think the name was changed.

    There were still unread parts of the diary. Is there anything about Asil written in the remaining part?

    I decided to read that part first. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    ˇőˇőMonth ˇőˇőDay. Cloudy.

    The village chief has returned.

    Chief EQ is a very pretty and kind person.

    It also has nice wings. Everyone must have wanted to catch the tail gently moving from his butt at least once.

    Although no one has ever touched it.

    Because he has a good body and a pretty face, I think the men in our village have probably had feelings for the village chief at least once.

    On the outside, she''s about the same age as me, or at most, just about the same age as Eusti. I''ve heard rumors that she''s actually a little older.

    It could be because they are demons.

    Even demons say that old people look old. The village chief is definitely as young a demon as he looks.

    And he never loses his smile. Especially when he sees us, he always smiles.

    Some say the village chief''s smiling face looks like he''s laughing, but that can''t be true.

    When the village chief heard that Yusti''s wedding would be held soon, he smiled and was happy.

    He said he would throw a nice wedding. I''m looking forward to it.

    ˇ÷ˇ÷Month ˇřˇřSun. Clear.

    It''s finally Yusti''s wedding day.

    I took out the clothes I had prepared for that day and put them on.

    A piece of thin material that shows the color of your skin.

    Her body was completely exposed, and because she was so thin, the tips of her breasts were visible.

    It was a design I had never worn before, but the village chief insisted that I wear this.

    In this village, the chief''s word is absolute.

    I headed to the wedding hall wearing clothes that looked like they would tear if I got caught on a tree branch.

    Everyone in the village was wearing similar clothes.

    The woman was similar to me, and the man was almost the same. Maybe the fabric area was smaller, but I only wore it around my waist.

    Still, it was still thin, so the bulging dick was visible.

    Some of them were shaking as if their erect dicks had torn the fabric while trying to push it up.

    Women laughed while looking at such men.

    There was an atmosphere different from usual throughout the village.

    And then the wedding began.

    Justy was pretty as usual.

    Seeing her dressed like a bride, there were many men tearing the cloth.

    There were round piercings on the ends of her two large breasts, and piercings on her clitoris, creating a thin line connecting the three parts.

    A large dildo was stuck in her vagina and vibrated continuously. The area between Justi''s legs was already shiny with love juice.

    It was an unconventional appearance that I had never seen before.

    They say that these are also clothes prepared by the village chief. It must be some kind of urban trend that we don''t know about.

    Justy''s marriage partner was a bit surprising.

    He was a man who was called Uncle Ham among the women in the village.

    Because I was fat like a pig and in a bad mood.

    He wasn''t doing his job properly, and whenever he passed nearby, he would look at him with sinister eyes as if he was licking him, so no woman liked Mr. Ham.

    I thought so. Why is Yusti with Uncle Ham?

    I later found out that the marriage was arranged by the village chief.

    If it''s what the village chief says, there''s nothing we can do. Because the village chief''s words are absolute.

    She said, ''It looks good on you,'' and she laughed. Do you two get along well?

    Even as I write this diary, I still don''t know. The pretty and kind Eusti and the fat and unpopular Uncle Ham. I don''t think it fits.

    Still, since it''s the village chief''s words, it must have some meaning.

    The wedding process was simple.

    The village chief officiated and said something, and Eusty and Uncle Ham nodded.

    I want to write down what I said, but for some reason I can''t remember.

    Sister Justi got down on her knees and took off Uncle Ham''s panties.

    Uncle Ham''s dick was bigger than I thought. More than you might think. Still, Jones'' dick was bigger.

    Sister Justy grabbed her ham man''s cock and placed her mouth on the tip of his glans. The chief said it was her kiss of oath. She didn''t tell me what the oath was.

    Uncle Ham gives her justy sister a leash as he kisses her glans. Mr. Ham, who was grinning while holding the thick chain attached to her leash in his hand, was in a terrible mood.

    Where on earth did the village chief think he looked and fit in? It was difficult for me to understand.

    The wedding ceremony ended with a kiss and a leash exchange.

    The village chief told the gathered men and women to have sex.

    Was this what a wedding was originally like? What the village chief said is probably correct.

    I approached Jones right away.

    Because I knew where Jones was. In fact, I stole a glance at it throughout the wedding (afterward it was erased and unreadable)

    But next to Jones was another woman who came before me.

    It was Flora.

    Although Flora said she stood out because she was a childhood friend. Could this be him?

    She never thought that Flora, with whom she thought she would have a good relationship with her for the rest of her life, would try to stab her in the back like this. While a thousand thoughts were going through her mind, the village chief came closer and spoke to her.

    I remember this. She said, ''You don''t have to date just one person, right?''

    As soon as I heard those words, my slightly anxious mind quickly cleared up. After all, he is the village chief.

    Still, I had no intention of dating another man. No. You''re not saying you want to date Jones, are you? I just #### (hard to read because of the excessive scribbling.)

    Had sex with Jones with Flora.

    The thin clothes were torn off just by Jones''s strong grip. It may have felt a little manly.

    When I first touched my breasts, I made a sound without even realizing it.

    Oh my god. I can''t believe I could make such a dirty sound.

    It bothers me that Jones'' face turned red. You''re not holding back laughter because you used a voice that doesn''t suit you, right? Jones said absolutely not, but he''s a little nervous.

    I still vividly remember how my heart trembled when I first inserted it.

    My heart is pounding like it''s going to burst, and I''m breathing heavily without even realizing it.

    When I think about it, I don''t think I was thinking anything at that moment. Was my mind filled with thoughts of having sex with Jones? I just watched the dick getting closer little by little.

    The moment we finally become one is something I will never forget.

    My heart was filled with joy at the thought that ### had finally become one with Jones.

    Meanwhile, Jones was not looking at me, but was turning his head and kissing Flora.

    Even thinking about it now makes me angry. Anyway, shouldn''t you look at me the first time you put it in?

    When I saw that tail, the heat spread all the way to his head, and I thought about grabbing his dick and breaking it.

    I watched it because the other person was Flora. Flora is also my precious childhood friend. If she had been any other woman, she would have just cut it off.

    But it was only at first. Later on, they treated me properly.

    I don''t think I''ll ever forget the feeling I felt when a large object hit me to the very core.

    After me, it was Flora.

    Flora looked very excited at first, but she was clueless.

    You''re interrupting my important moment, and you''re trying to enjoy yourself.

    As I pressed my breasts against Jones'' face, the area under his nose became very saggy.

    I thought it was cute to see Flora puffing out her cheeks and expressing her dissatisfaction.

    I didn''t know it when I was getting fucked, but when I saw it from the side, it was incredibly erotic.

    The large cock spread the labia to the sides and went in and out, and when it went in, Flora''s small body twitched and when it came out, a little bit of pink flesh came out. Just watching it from next to her made her feel hot.

    Without realizing it, Flora cleaned Jones'' dick inside her with her mouth.

    What if they think I''m a dirty girl?

    But I really couldn''t bear it.

    After that, the three of us did a great job.

    The village chief who came to see us in the middle even laughed out loud. I think I did it really well.

    The sound of laughter bothered me a little... Maybe it''s my mood? Huh. It''s probably because of my mood.

    Even as I write this diary, I still feel weak in my legs.

    I will probably suffer from back pain tomorrow.

    ¨Ś¨ŚMonth ¨‹¨‹Day. Rain.

    Annoying things have increased.

    I will be in charge of cleaning toilets for a week starting tomorrow.

    They say it can''t be helped because it takes turns, but it''s still a hassle.

    I don''t know why, but whenever I see that toilet, it screams something.

    It''s also annoying to always bring earplugs to avoid hearing.

    I really hate it.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    The diary ends here. It seems to be the last diary.

    Asil''s name wasn''t mentioned until the end, but it felt right.

    This is it.

    When I think back to the past, Asil was treated specially in the flashback room where I was last time dealing with a succubus.

    There was a high possibility that this would happen again.

    Since I happened to be the one in charge of cleaning, it would be a good idea to visit as soon as the sun rises.

    But what do we do when we meet? Anyway, this is a flashback room.

 Chapter 377: Flashback Room â€“ Esq Defeat (3) ***

    Chapter 377: Flashback Room ¨C Esq Defeat (3) ***The next morning.

    As soon as I left the room, I felt like something was forcing my actions.

    A feeling that the body is trying to move on its own.

    It seemed like everyone in this village was being manipulated in this way.

    When passing through an alley, if there is a clean alley and a dirty alley, you will naturally choose the clean alley. It was a very natural control so that there was almost no feeling of being controlled.

    Of course, as a player, I felt that sense of discomfort very well.

    It''s not just a feeling of discomfort; you can easily escape from the manipulation if you put your mind to it.

    But I decided to just leave it as is for now.

    Even if you leave it alone, you''ll still be able to meet Asil. Since I said I''d be in charge of cleaning for a week, I guess I''ll go clean.

    And I was a little curious about what kind of life I was living in this village.

    I, no, I''m not moving, but my body is moving, and I don''t know what to say. Let''s just say it''s me.

    Anyway, I left the house.

    The village I saw in person for the first time was simple.

    There were no proper fences and there were clear signs that the buildings were poorly constructed.

    Before we started talking about the village being safe or a good place to live, it was not a place for people to live for a long time.

    The idea is that if you can play with it until you get tired of it, it doesn''t matter what happens next.

    The personality of an executive of the Demon King''s Army, who can control a person''s body, was clearly displayed.

    "Soira! "What''s going on so early in the morning?"

    As soon as I heard the voice, my body turned. And the mouth moved.

    "What does that mean? Jones? "They''re making fun of me because I always sleep in late!"

    "Honestly, that''s true. "How many times have I gone to wake him up myself?"

    "Not even a few times? I did it right..."

    The unfamiliar feeling of the mouth moving freely and making a voice.

    The conversation continued smoothly without me having to do anything special. I took advantage of the unintentional free time and looked at the other person''s body.

    A man named Jones.

    Judging by his name and the way he subtly tried to continue the conversation for a long time, it seemed like this man was a childhood friend of me and Flora.

    The man''s appearance was ordinary.

    The physique, face, and behavior.

    Although his shortcomings were ordinary and unremarkable, he was not good enough to be a romantic partner for me and Flora. To put it simply, he was a man who was far from worthy of our match.

    Well, if you think about the contents of the diary, it is said that Justitia chose an ugly and fat man as her marriage partner. Does SQ like BBM? I''m not saying Jones is that good.

    After some conversation, I headed somewhere in the village.

    "Uh! Is Soira here? What''s going on? "I don''t think it''s time for that yet."

    "Really. Are you even going to say that?"

    A shabby hut installed on the outskirts of the village that can barely protect against wind and rain.

    No, in fact, despite the appearance, there were many customers in a place where it was doubtful whether it could even properly protect against wind and rain.

    They were all men.

    As he approached the hut, a fishy odor stung his nose.

    Thanks to the WM setting, the odor of bodily fluids was almost eliminated, and thanks to the setting that anyone could use the life magic called Clean, it was a stench that I had almost never smelled in this world.

    My body also reflexively held my nose.

    "Ugh. Mister. Didn''t you clean it properly again?"

    "It''s the village chief''s word. What can I do?"

    "Whew. Even though the village chief told me not to clean it up, what can I do about the smell?"

    Is it SQ''s preference not to clean up? It''s really nasty.

    As I opened the creaky door of the cabin and entered, a strong smell pierced my nose, as if the smell I could smell outside was just a taste.

    "Ugh..."

    A terrible smell that seems to penetrate even if you cover your nose.

    In the midst of that smell, Asil, whose arms were chained to the ceiling, was being violated by a man.

    I must have been through so much hardship that my eyes became unfocused. They call those things dead eyes.

    "Ah... Huh... Ah..."

    The moans that escaped out of nowhere became hoarse and cracked.

    The man clinging to Asil continued to shake his waist behind Asil''s back.

    Pang, Pang.

    The piston was so intense that the sound of buttocks and thighs colliding was clearly audible.

    He grabs his slim waist and sticks his dick in, and when he feels like it, he grabs his bouncing breasts and massages them.

    Clutter, clatter.

    Asil''s body almost gave its weight to the chains and swayed as the man handled it.

    Judging from the red handprints and traces of dried semen all over the body, it seemed like he had already been severely beaten. Even though it is still morning now.

    ¨C Voila!

    "Tsk... Hmm... Huh... Ugh..."

    The man slammed his palm down on Asil''s butt.

    One more red handprint appeared on Asil''s skin, which already had several handprints.

    Even though it was clear that it would hurt, Asil''s reaction was just lukewarm.

    Kuuk.

    The man''s fingers dug into Asil''s anus.

    "Ah... Tsk... ! Ha... Yes..."

    Even so, was the anal stimulation too severe? Asil''s calm voice suddenly rose in tone.

    Come to think of it, Asil really hated anal sex. Although she never directly said so.

    However, even if it was a reaction of dislike, it must have been an interesting reaction for the man.

    When there was a slight reaction, the man persistently groped Asil''s anus and rammed his cock into it, as if he had found a weak spot.

    The man''s piston gradually became faster.

    It was such a passionate copulation that my body became slightly heated as I watched. Except that only one side is passionate.

    The man lowered his hand from playing with Asil''s chest and focused on the piston, squeezing her hips.

    It''s cheap.

    I had that intuition, and my intuition was not wrong.

    "... Yes... !"

    The man trembled slightly as he buried his waist so deeply that the shape of Asil''s buttocks was crushed.

    Every time I twitch, semen is pouring into my uterus. That feeling came to mind and I felt like I was going to get a little wet.

    It seemed like Asil also went away at the same time as he ejaculated.

    However, there was no excitement to be found here, it just felt like a mechanical reaction of the body.

    It was quite the opposite of the man''s passionate copulation.

    My body, looking at that scene, had not moved a single step since entering the cabin.

    Rather than being surprised by the traces of such intense humiliation, it was more a feeling of not wanting to enter a dirty place.

    Only then did the man who finished ejaculating realize that I had entered the cabin.

    "Oh. Isn''t it Soira? Cleaning?"

    "Yes. So, can you come out quickly?"

    "Wait and see. I''ve only used it once. Wouldn''t it be worthwhile to come this far if I wrote it two more times? If you''re bored with waiting, how about you join in?"

    "... Are you sick? Don''t talk nonsense, quickly..."

    "... Soira?"

    While talking to the man, Asil opened his mouth for the first time.

    The focus that wasn''t there before was back in those eyes looking at me.

    "Soira! Wake! This is all being controlled! We are... "Eup!"

    The man suddenly covered Asil''s mouth as she began to speak.

    Asil tried to pull the man''s hand away, but it was not easy with her exhausted body.

    Asil looked at me anxiously with an expression asking for her help.

    "This toilet is like this again. "Do I really know you?"

    "Me? With this toilet? Mister. "Aren''t those words too harsh?"

    But my body rejected Asil''s request. No, the response was as if I didn''t recognize or hear it at all.

    Asil''s expression was colored with despair.

    According to the contents of the diary, you would have already met me for a day or two, but did you think that today would be different?

    A corner of my conscience was slowly pricked by that upright faith.

    No matter how much it''s a game, it''s just a flashback room.

    Yes. I was planning on going just to enjoy the situation, but I changed my mind.

    I have to try to escape from here.

    Is it possible?

    In fact, the degree of freedom in the flashback room is not as high as in the main game.

    There are limits to the in-game period you can enjoy, and there are also restrictions to the actions you can take.

    However, this does not mean that you cannot perform any action at all. If you go beyond the limits of the flashback room, the flashback room ends at that moment.

    It may be appropriate to say that once you leave the future prepared in the flashback room, there is no further simulation.

    Still, I thought I wanted to do as much as I could.

    For now.

    "Anyway, I''ll just use it one more time. If you''re not going to join us, go out and wait. "I''m excited to see it from the side, so it''s not a bad thing."

    "Is it really just this one time? "I''ll wait outside."

    "Okay. Yes."

    The man turned his back completely to me and looked at Asil and put his cock back upright. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It is now.

    I calmly controlled my body that was trying to go out and picked up the wooden club on the floor.

    It seems that it was originally attached to this hut somewhere, but it seems to have fallen off because it was so roughly built. It worked out well for me. Anyway, if I use it as a club, it is a club.

    Take it and sneak up on it.

    ¨C Bah!

    I hit the back of the head of the man who was just about to insert it into Asil''s vagina.

    The man fell down on the spot without even making a sound.

    I don''t think he died.

    "... Huh?"

    When Asil suddenly heard a strange sound, he turned around and was surprised to see a fallen man and me holding a club.

    Eyes shaking violently.

    Yes. What should I say in times like this? After thinking for a moment, I opened my mouth.

    "It''s late, but I came to save you. Sorry for just now. Let down your guard..."

    "Soira!!"

    Snap!!

    Asil was screaming my name and running wild, showing the joy of a puppy meeting its owner after several months.

    ... It''s nice to see you, right? You''re not trying to bite me for neglecting me this whole time, right?

    In my own way, as soon as I entered the flashback room, I came to rescue him!

 Chapter 378: Flashback Room â€“ Esq Defeat (4) ***

    Chapter 378: Flashback Room ¨C Esq Defeat (4) ***Until now, in the flashback room, I had just enjoyed the given situation.

    Of course. There is no reason to move around in the flashback room while worrying about this and that.

    If that''s the case, I''d rather just load the main game and play it. No matter what you do in the flashback room, you can''t save it, and it ends after a certain amount of time.

    But this time, I decided to give it a try.

    Because I want to repay Asil''s trust.

    No matter how much I play the game to win, my conscience is too pricked to betray that pure trust.

    Then let''s think about what to do.

    The goal is to end this flashback room in an unusual way.

    To be more specific, it is escape.

    The way to end the flashback room without ending it is to destroy the concept of the flashback room.

    ... Probably so. I have never even moved to finish the flashback room I entered.

    If you don''t like the flashback room, you can just stop watching or quit the flashback room. This is my first time trying to finish it.

    The concept of this flashback room is SQ''s doll play.

    There are two ways that come to mind.

    Either kill Eskew or let the villagers escape.

    The former is impossible. I had a hard time in the main game too, but I don''t think I can do it with my current power.

    Of course it would be the latter, but to be honest, I could just run away.

    But that method cannot be used. You''re trying to end the flashback room to save Asil, but you''re running away alone, leaving Asil behind? It''s like the purpose and goal are reversed.

    You might say it was a pain to buy, but that''s not what games are like.

    The best thing is for Asil, me, and Flora to escape together.

    However, the big problem here is Flora.

    If you only knew me, all I had to do was run away from here, and it would be over.

    But Flora is difficult to run away with. Because Flora couldn''t escape the manipulation.

    Asil and I put our heads together and discussed methods. Fortunately, I was able to come up with a plan worth trying.

    After a while, the man who had fainted woke up.

    "Ugh..."

    "Ah. Mister. Are you awake?"

    "This voice... Sora? What happened? My head hurts like it''s going to explode..."

    "I think he fainted after being hit by a tree that fell from the ceiling."

    "The ceiling? Damn it. "I knew it would happen someday."

    The man understood without even doubting. There was no need to use the evidence that had been created to avoid suspicion.

    As I helped the man out of the cabin, I secretly made eye contact with Asil.

    The operation began now.

    ˇô

    From that day on, a rumor spread throughout the village: ''Recently, the toilet has been feeling a bit dirty.''

    I think that''s how Asil felt a little refreshed after meeting me.

    A few days later, on my last day cleaning toilets, I flirted with Flora and Jones.

    "Did you hear? They say the toilet has become usable."

    "I heard it. Still, I have you."

    Jones answered and hugged Flora and me by our shoulders.

    What. Did you just say that was a sweet comment?

    I continued speaking while feeling the chicken flesh slowly rising.

    "So, what do you mean? Why don''t the four of us do it today?"

    "Soira. Four of you? What do you mean?"

    "The three of us... "I even went to the toilet."

    "Eck."

    "Really?"

    Flora made a disgusted noise, but Jones seemed happy.

    They say men like it if it only has breasts and a pussy. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Soira. I''m serious? Are you going to install a toilet?"

    Flora said in disbelief.

    I am not sure how Asil is treated among the village women. If you think of it as similar to a real toilet... Is this similar to asking for sex in a public bathroom?

    I kind of hate that.

    Before anyone might see it, in a sanitary sense.

    Still, in the end, Flora nodded her head.

    Although he didn''t say it verbally, Jones was clearly showing that he wanted to do it.

    Even though he is being manipulated, he is a good kid. It seems like he wanted to grant Jones'' wishes.

    And now.

    The four of us had the shabby cabin to ourselves.

    There were some people who complained and asked why they were the only ones trying to use the restroom, but when I asked them to make some concessions as it was the last day for cleaning, they grumbled and gave in.

    "Hmm... Hmm... Umm... Chureup..."

    "Sweet... Tsk..."

    "Lerorerorerorero..."

    The interior of the cabin has just finished cleaning and is finally clean.

    Jones, sitting on a suitable chair, stretched out his arms as he saw the three women gathered side by side sucking his cock.

    Of course, the three women were me, Flora, and Asil.

    Even though the three of us were pretty girls with small faces, since there were three of us, all we could do was stick out our tongues and lick with the tip of our tongues.

    Still, Jones looked down at us and smiled at the corner of his mouth.

    ... They say that men like the way a woman looks up while performing fellatio.

    From the woman''s perspective, the man''s face looked uglier than usual because it was viewed from below, and I didn''t really like the composition.

    "Awesome..."

    Except for Flora, who looks like she''s been properly soaked. That might also be the fault of the pilot. It is truly a terrifying power.

    However, despite Jones''s satisfied expression, the pleasure seemed to be just that, and Jones bent his back without ejaculating even once.

    "Who should I start with?" I used the toilet a few times..."

    "Wait for a sec. Jones. "Did you use the restroom while I was there?"

    Flora''s eyes became sharp after hearing Jones'' muttering. Even I, who had nothing to do with her, got goosebumps from her. I think what was scarier than EQ''s power was the woman''s jealousy.

    "Eh, ay. That''s what it means. Flora, there is only you. "Come here."

    "Yes..."

    Jones pulled Flora close and kissed her. Flora bounced a little, but when she started kissing, she mixed her tongue with him passionately.

    "Then I go first here!"

    Taking advantage of that opportunity, I climbed on top of Jones'' cock and inserted it.

    In the diary, it seemed like he was kissing another woman at the time of penetration, but it was a story that had nothing to do with me now.

    Zbub...

    "Ha..."

    In the diary, it was described as having a big, amazing dick. The impression I felt with my own body was just average.

    Not bad for an ordinary biological dildo.

    I inserted it slowly, enjoying the feeling of the hot meat stick cutting through my body.

    As expected, the feeling of the first insertion is special.

    Bean. When I woke up to the feeling of my cervix being tapped, Asil was looking at me.

    The look in their eyes says, ''Do we have to do this?''

    But this is also a necessary process. Stop playing and do something.

    When he returned his eyes like that, Asil started to lick Jones'' nipples in a panic.

    Can a man feel it with his nipples too?

    "Oh, oh..."

    Looking at Jones'' reaction, it doesn''t seem that bad. Rather than getting pleasure from erogenous sensations like a woman, it seemed like she was enjoying the tingling sensation of her tongue touching her skin.

    What. If it feels good, isn''t that what it is?

    I slowly shook my waist while watching Jones'' reaction.

    Slow sex that continues to provide stimulation that feels good, but is not enough to cause ejaculation.

    "So, Soira. Just a little faster..."

    "Huh... Haaa..."

    Jones asked, but I deliberately pretended not to hear and shook my butt.

    Rocking the waist sideways is a technique that feels just as good as pulling the piston in and out. Parts that were difficult to reach with a simple piston were torn apart, giving a chilling pleasure down the spine.

    Of course, this was also controlled so as not to cause too much stimulation.

    In the end, Jones, unable to overcome the tantalizing stimulation, grabbed my waist and started moving on his own.

    "Just making it a tease! Soira!"

    "Ah... Still, yeah, it was good, right? ... Ugh."

    "... !"

    Jones, who saw my smiling face, made an expression of frustration but did not stop pistoning.

    View!

    I went lightly, feeling the semen spurting out of my vagina.

    Was it not just in vain that the three of us performed fellatio? It was a fairly quick situation.

    Still, the dick was still standing stiffly.

    "I''m next!"

    My body was lightly pushed, and this time Flora took its place.

    Even though it''s light, that Flora is pushing me. Asil''s eyes widened.

    I think you said that the personality of the person being manipulated is a little different from your own. Did you not know it would be to this extent?

    "Ah, haha... Huh... Jones, Jones... Harder..."

    "Flora!"

    Flora shook her hips and asked Jones to fuck her faster, and Jones held Flora tightly and fucked her hard.

    They were so close that there was no room for me and Asil to intervene. If this happens, even the long-awaited 4p is meaningless.

    Fortunately, it worked out well for our plans.

    The behavior of the two, who had already reached the top, became more and more intense.

    Since there was nothing else to do, Flora''s toes stretched out, fluttering in the air as she played with her fingers with the semen that had flowed from her pussy.

    "Yes... !!"

    An orgasmic moan escaped Flora''s mouth, which was blocked by Jones.

    It''s a little faster this time. No, has that much time already passed?

    "Whoa... Phew..."

    Jones, who poured a lot of semen inside Flora, looked noticeably more exhausted than before.

    It''s only natural since he did it so violently.

    But I had no intention of letting him rest yet.

    "Jones. "It''s been a long time since there are four of us, so shouldn''t we deal with one person at a time?"

    "Just rest a little..."

    "What. You said you wanted to do it with the four of you. "It''s not like he can''t satisfy women, right?"

    "... Ugh!"

    After having his pride scratched a little, he stood up and approached Asil as if he was a fool.

    To be simple.

    ˇô

    "Huh. Hehe. Hmm..."

    Whisk.

    In the end, Jones, who was picked five times in a row by us, collapsed on the spot.

    I can''t believe I did it five times without magical power. It was a great number.

    Still, if you''re this tired, it''s enough.

    "Jones."

    Jones couldn''t even look in my direction and answered pantingly.

    "Huh... Omg... Why... ? I can''t do this anymore..."

    "I''m not asking you to do more, but I''m grateful for your hard work."

    "Yeah, yeah... Next time, as many times... Not now..."

    "No. There is no next time."

    "What... ?"

    ¨C Bah!

    Before Jones, who was questioning my answer, could turn around, the wooden club hit him on the head.

    Jones, who was in training as a vigilante, could have withstood one hit. So it was a blow that drained all of his stamina through intense 4p sex.

    The plan was right.

    This was a wooden club with a kill count of 2.

    "So, Soira?!"

    Flora was shocked, but I didn''t care and sent a signal to Asil.

    "What is this now... Ugh!"

    Asil just defeated Flora. The chain had been completely torn off from the ceiling for the past few days under the pretext of cleaning.

    Even though I couldn''t cut the chains, I could tear down the ceiling where the chains were hanging. I shouldn''t have done the construction properly.

    "Good. Let''s stick out like this!"

    "Gwae, is it okay?"

    "Ugh! "Eup!"

    "Are you okay! No, this is the only way!"

    Since I''m a player, I''m out of control, and the other villagers have no chance.

    It''s best to escape first and then find a way to come back.

    Even though I couldn''t give an exact explanation, I convinced Asil with similar information and left the village with Asil and Flora.

    Flora is half... No, it seemed like an outright kidnapping. There was nothing I could do.

    As I left the village and walked about half a day away, the message I had been waiting for appeared.

    ¨C If you leave the area longer than this, the flashback room will end.

    It was what I hoped for.

    I took a step without hesitation.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Ending the flashback room.

 Chapter 379: Demon King (1)

    Chapter 379: Demon King (1)I guess we''re screwed.

    It was a fact that could be known even without thinking about it.

    We were caught up in the magic circle that EQ activated right before his death and were transported to an unknown destination.

    My guess is that it was probably one of the main bases of the Demon King''s army.

    There was some plausible logic to that guess, and I thought it was a good guess.

    Okay. I definitely agreed that there was some truth to that guess.

    But I didn''t know it would be this major a base.

    After completing the space transfer, we fell into an unknown mountain.

    And, between the tall trees, I could see a castle in the distance with a large and gloomy atmosphere.

    It was a castle I had seen before. Not this episode, but the last episode.

    It was the Demon King''s Castle.

    I guess we''re screwed.

    ˇô

    We spent several days hiding in the transferred mountain.

    This is because Asil could not wake up.

    Such a dangerous technique was used that even though his physical condition returned to normal, he did not open his eyes for several days.

    Fortunately, because Flora was there, I was able to spend my time safely by hiding among the rocks and eliminating any traces.

    What would it have been like if it were just you and me? Since he couldn''t use magic to erase his presence, it was obvious that he would have had a hard time finding a place to hide.

    I''m glad Flora came.

    And finally, today, Asil opened his eyes.

    "Ugh..."

    "Asil! Are you coming to your senses?"

    I, who was standing guard near the exit of the hideout, heard Flora''s voice coming from inside and went inside.

    "Eww... Flora? Hey, some water..."

    "Here you are. Drink it slowly."

    Asil woke up and immediately looked for water. Even when I was losing my mind, I poured it in little by little, but it seems it wasn''t enough.

    I briefly conveyed the current situation to Asil, who received water from Flora and drank it.

    "The esq was captured, but we were caught up in the final struggle and were spaced out. "I can''t see it from here, but there''s a castle in front of me, right?"

    Asil, who was busy drinking her water, nodded her head in response.

    "That''s the devil''s castle."

    "Pugh?!"

    Ah. It exploded.

    Moreover, it seemed as if he had heard the story, and he continued to chuckle.

    Flora patted Asil on the back and asked me. Flora also looked very surprised.

    "Soira. "Is this my first time hearing that?"

    "What. "Didn''t I tell you?"

    "I didn''t do it!"

    Did you?

    It seems like that was the case.

    "Cold, cold... "Wow, it''s a big deal!"

    "No way. That''s not a big deal. There are huge things to worry about."

    "... I don''t want to hear it. "Can''t I just not listen?"

    "Of course not. From now on, we have to pass by that Demon King''s Castle."

    "No, why?"

    "There is only one way."

    The Demon King''s Castle was built on difficult terrain surrounded by mountains.

    There is only one exit leading to the outside. But the problem is that that one place is on the other side across from here to the Demon King Castle.

    "Can''t I just go back? Well, like this..."

    Flora drew a semicircle with his finger in the air. Sparkling magical power embroidered the air following the traces of his fingers.

    "Of course it won''t work. "There are monsters that even we can''t easily see roaming around the Demon King''s Castle, so I plan to go back as far as possible."

    It will probably take the form of passing through the shallow part of the mountain surrounding the Demon King''s Castle.

    It may take several times as much time, but it can''t be helped. But you can''t go through the Demon King''s Castle.

    Fortunately, there is enough food and potions. As long as you don''t get hit by a monster, escaping itself doesn''t seem to be difficult.

    Of course, even if we escape from the vicinity of the Demon King''s Castle, it will take another year to get back to human territory... You can think about it later.

    "Ruler. Then, just rest as you are. "Because we''re leaving tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? Is it okay though? "I heard it''s near the Demon King''s Castle."

    "How many days have you already spent here? "If you can just endure it, you can endure it for another week, so just rest."

    "Okay..."

    Asil lay down calmly and quickly fell asleep.

    It was like I had been sleeping for several days just a little while ago, and I was envious of the fact that even in that state, I could sleep right away if I wanted to.

    I went outside again and stood guard again.

    Since this is a place full of monsters, the time skip function is not used. I took out a piece of wood from my inventory without knowing when I had put it in and spent some time carving it with a carving knife.

    This doesn''t mean you can sculpt moonlight, but it does increase your dexterity skill a little.

    Well, it''s not a stat that is so necessary that you have to increase your proficiency by splitting time without dexterity.

    What can I say about this? It''s just a gamer habit. If I have time left, I have to find something to do.

    As I was taking my time like that, a rustling sound came from inside and a small pink girl stuck out her head.

    "Soira."

    "Huh? Why. Flora."

    "Are you okay next to me?"

    "Huh. "Here."

    I moved her butt out of the way, so I could sit next to her.

    Fortunately, there was no problem, and it was said that it was just too comfortable to stay inside, so they came out.

    We spent some time talking. It was an ordinary girls'' talk with nothing particularly special about it.

    ... But what is girls talk? I''m just talking. When women talk to each other, it''s all girl talk?

    Anyway, it was girls'' talk.

    ˇô

    After eating early the next morning, we immediately left the hideout.

    The route envisioned is to circle around the Demon King Castle and go out to the exit.

    However, this route was not that easy.

    "Soira! "They''re coming from the side again!"

    "Are they the same guys?"

    "No, the others!"

    "I''ll leave it to you! One, two, three!"

    Arachne, who was facing the three, was pushed away by the newly arrived group.

    Boom!

    The Minotaur that was charging hit Arachne''s body and stopped.

    "Now is the time!"

    After a moment of confusion as two different monsters collided with each other, we quickly left the scene.

    Immediately after we escaped, the sound of two monsters striking each other as enemies rang out loudly.

    "Whoa... Phew... "Is this enough?"

    "I guess so... Flora. Please."

    "Yes."

    Flora''s magic covered us with a magical curtain, and our presence was greatly reduced.

    Since it is not transparent, it has the disadvantage of being visible to the naked eye, but this alone had a great effect.

    Our movement was generally like this.

    Basically, you hide and move, but when the moment comes when you have no choice but to fight, you act quickly.

    Even if he was attracted to another monster''s aggro, he immediately ran away.

    I couldn''t help it.

    In a normal RPG, the area near the Demon King''s Castle is right before the final boss.

    The monsters that appear around here, including the miscellaneous mobs, are similar to the bosses of any dungeon.

    How many minotaurs showed up just now?

    It''s not that we can''t win with our skills, but when there''s a commotion in battle, monsters see it and come, and they come again... If aggro continues like that, even we have no answer.

    "Soira. "How about going a little further down the mountain?"

    "Down? Yes..."

    After hearing Flora''s opinion, I went down. So, I looked towards the Demon King''s Castle. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One of the things I felt while moving so far was that there were significantly fewer monsters on the Demon Castle side. It looks like that now too.

    Well. Could it be that they sense the ominous atmosphere of the Demon King''s Castle and do not approach it?

    Instead, the mountain, where the ominous atmosphere was lighter, was more infested with monsters than other places.

    It was exactly the location we were passing through.

    It was slightly better if we went further into the mountain, but the terrain there was so rough that it was not suitable for us who had to walk for a long time.

    Will I continue to pass through the area with the most monsters, or will I risk being seen from the Devil''s Castle and go down a little further?

    Although dealing with monsters is tiring now, it has never been a problem. But I also don''t know how long I can deal with them without making mistakes...

    "Good. "Let''s go down a little bit."

    After making a decision, we walked a little further down the mountain.

    The density of trees and grass has decreased, and there are significantly fewer places to hide, but since the number of monsters has decreased, it is much easier to navigate.

    There was no chance of being discovered by anyone in the Demon King''s Castle, which I was worried about.

    It should have been like this a long time ago. Even though I was thinking that, I walked without losing my attention.

    We were about halfway through the planned route.

    "Huh?"

    Something caught the radar.

    "Soira. "What''s wrong?"

    "Who is there? What? Really?"

    "What are you talking about. Please speak clearly."

    "I heard there''s someone nearby."

    "Who is that?"

    "I''m not sure about that. Human... It seems like it is."

    So far, the only things I''ve encountered around here have been monsters or the devil''s army.

    Naturally, both were marked as enemies on the radar.

    However, the signal caught this time was neutral. In particular, it was neither a friend nor an enemy.

    There is neutrality near the Demon King''s Castle?

    Moreover, the location was one I had not scouted yet.

    Radar only applies to opponents that I recognize, whether by hearing, seeing, or in any other way.

    So you''re saying that there''s someone I saw a long time ago around here?

    Really, Wirdi?

    No, if she had been she would have shown Baron Belovov nearby too. That can''t be possible.

    Who the heck is this?

 Chapter 380: Demon King (2)

    Chapter 380: Demon King (2)The location of the person caught on the radar was the road we had to pass through.

    Since it''s neutral, I think I can just pass by... The reason it is marked as neutral is that when I saw this person before, he was neither a friend nor a friend.

    We''ll have to meet to find out if it''s still neutral.

    I proceeded, being careful not to relax just because I was neutral.

    What I do hasn''t changed. Kill the presence with magic and move while hiding as much as possible.

    For a decent opponent, this would be enough.

    "... "It''s coming."

    However, it seems that the opponent was not very serious.

    At some point, the other person''s position, which had been moving around as if looking for something, started to point in a straight line towards us.

    "Guys. "Do you see anything?"

    "Yes. "Nothing."

    "No. "No."

    Flora shook her head, and Asil also denied it. And there was nothing I could see either.

    We only noticed the opponent''s presence using radar, but the opponent is coming this way.

    What that fact said was clear.

    It meant that the opponent''s detection ability was much better than ours.

    Then it wouldn''t be easy to escape.

    Instead of running away, we chose a good place to fight and settled down in advance.

    The weapon has not been taken out yet. Because it''s still neutral. No, since it is such a dangerous place, do you think it would be okay to take it out?

    As the distance to the other person became about half again, we could now see the other person as well.

    It was a human male. It was hard to see because it was quite far away, but he still had a handsome face.

    When we spotted him, he made an ''Oh?'' Expression and accelerated his approach.

    Eventually, we came to a place where we could even know the color of each other''s eyes.

    His identity seen up close...

    "... Who was it?"

    I don''t know.

    I feel like I''ve seen this somewhere... No, I must have seen it because it was registered on the radar...

    He stopped at a reasonable distance from us.

    "I never thought I''d see humans in a place like this. "What did you come here for?"

    His voice was light, but there was a caution that could not be hidden in his tone.

    You were the one who came here first, so why do we have to be so wary?

    Naturally, my tone of voice became blunter.

    "There is no reason to tell that person."

    Then the man realized his mistake and apologized.

    "Ah. Hmm. Yes. Sorry. "I spoke aggressively because of the current situation."

    Well, whoever this person is, I know that the situation is not good just because he is near the Demon King''s Castle.

    It wasn''t like I couldn''t understand it, so I took a sigh and decided to forgive.

    "So? "Who are you?"

    "What. "You don''t know me?"

    "How do I know?"

    "I thought it was pretty famous. I am... "

    We had a moment to talk to each other.

    His name is Lev. He is said to be in charge of scouting for the hero party.

    The hero party has already reached the devil''s castle?

    No, more than that. I finally remembered when they said it was a hero party.

    "I saw it when I met the saint!"

    "Huh?"

    A long time ago.

    After clearing the dungeon where Asil joined our party for the first time, I went to collect the quest reward.

    At that time, on the way out from meeting the saint, I passed by a warrior.

    So it was marked as neutral. We just passed by, and we are not friends or enemies.

    "Ah. "That time!"

    As I spoke, I also seemed to remember a man named Lev.

    He thought for a moment and said.

    "We... No. If you know the saint, you probably aren''t a bad person. Hey ladies. "Can you help me?"

    "Didn''t you just tell us?"

    "What? When will I?"

    I heard it clearly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, putting aside the question of what relationship there is between this man and the saint, what should I do to ask for help?

    Honestly, my nose is three feet wide right now. I didn''t have time to help others.

    Just as I was about to refuse, Lev, who was looking closely at Flora, spoke first.

    "Isn''t that equipment a magical girl set?"

    "Do you know this equipment?"

    "I know. That''s right..."

    Lev stopped his words there and said to me.

    "... We have one too. If you help me, I can give you something in return. How is it. Do you have any thoughts?"

    Flora''s equipment, the Magical Girl Set, now needed to be collected with just one piece of equipment to complete the set.

    Was that what happened to the hero party?

    Although set equipment is precious, it is not as precious as life.

    But... If it were me, it would be different.

    I decided to listen to the story first, with the intention of saving and loading.

    ˇô

    Lev''s story was shocking.

    "You lost?!"

    Asil and Flora were shocked to hear that the hero party lost.

    And I was surprised by what the devil said.

    Achievement character settings can be interpreted that way.

    I don''t know if things will go according to the devil''s plan. I''ve played WM a few times before, but this was the first time I added achievement character settings.

    "So? "You''re probably not asking us to defeat the devil."

    "That''s not true. "I want you to help me save Serena."

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "Serina. Ah. Don''t you know this too? Hero''s name is Serena."

    The Demon King said he would keep the hero alive.

    Maybe that means letting go.

    I was worried that Lev was definitely going through all kinds of torture, but I thought that was unlikely.

    Because this is a night game. Ah. If it''s sexual torture, he might be suffering.

    Looking for a hero? Us?

    Normally, I would have just told him not to joke and went on his way.

    But... Asil and Flora seemed to have slightly different thoughts.

    Asil was constantly restless.

    "Soira. Shouldn''t we help?"

    Flora said she would actively help.

    Flora could roughly guess the reason for this. To the people of this world, a hero is someone who must be helped.

    But why do you know?

    Umm... After thinking about it a little, I realized that there was nothing to point out.

    Are you saying that if you defeat the Demon King, you can return to Earth? I think I heard something like that a long time ago, but I couldn''t remember if I saw it in a flashback room or if it was just a guess.

    Anyway, that''s probably the reason.

    In that case, we could see that there was a reason to help the hero.

    The fact that it''s dangerous doesn''t change. But I have a save.

    I wanted to get items and listen to my friends'' wishes. I accepted Lev''s story.

    "Good! Then I will guide you to where we are staying. Follow me."

    Lev took us somewhere.

    It was a rock cave hollowed out about halfway up the mountain.

    What. There aren''t many places on the mountain where you can avoid the wind and rain without being seen by others.

    "Ruler. Come in, come in."

    Lev entered through the thick grass that covered the entrance to the cave.

    That moment.

    ¨C Piyung!

    "Wow!"

    An arrow flew from inside the cave and grazed Lev''s head.

    "Sylphy! "You''re going to kill me!"

    "It''s a shame. "I thought I could send it this time."

    Then, a green-haired elf came out of the cave.

    It must be Silphiere, the archest of the hero party that Lev talked about.

    Silpierre opened her eyes wide when she saw us.

    "You''re human, right? "I thought Lev had finally betrayed us and brought the Demon Lord''s army."

    "No... Sylphy. Anyway, isn''t that too much?"

    "It''s noisy."

    Although he said so, the arrow in Silpierre''s hand had no tip.

    No, it wasn''t an arrow in the first place, it was just a tree branch of appropriate thickness. Even if Lev hadn''t dodged, it would have hurt a little.

    "Anyway, if you brought a collaborator, that''s good. Come in."

    "I said that from the beginning."

    Sil-Pierre, who noticed that I was looking at his arrow, went into the cave, hiding his hand holding the arrow behind his back, looking a little embarrassed.

    Lev grunted and went in, and we followed him.

    The inside of the cave was surprisingly in good condition.

    The floor was neatly cleaned, and there were crudely made chairs and tables.

    It felt like I spent some time here.

    Besides Silpierre, there was one more man and one woman in the cave.

    The man was probably named Gaidon, and the woman was named Berti.

    However, the condition of the two people was not that good.

    Gaidon was lying down with his entire body bandaged and could not get up, and Berti was also lying asleep next to him.

    "It''s a wound I received when escaping from the Demon King''s Castle. Gaidon was also harmed while trying to protect Berti. Thanks to this, Berti was able to escape danger."

    Lev said gloomily. It was not a good thing that a colleague was harmed, and especially that a priest was harmed and had no means to recover.

    It is said that all the potions he had were used up when fighting the Demon King.

    "Soira."

    "Huh. Yes."

    Flora called my name. With that alone, I knew what I wanted.

    Because I had the same thought.

    "Ruler. "Here."

    I took out the recovery potion that I had kept in my inventory and handed it over.

    If you already decided to help, it would be better to help properly.

    "Uh? Where did you just get that from? No, more than that, can I really use this?"

    "Are you okay. Because there are a lot."

    I received the remaining consumables from the mercenary group right before I was caught up in the magic circle, and I stocked up on a lot from the beginning.

    Silpierre said thank you, took the potion, and poured it little by little into Bertie.

    Lev, who was watching from the side, said.

    "Sister Soira. "Do you have any food?"

    "Who is your sister?"

    "If anyone helps me, it''s my older sister and older brother. Isn''t that right?"

    "What if it doesn''t help?"

    "Then I''ll have to take off your ticket. So. "Is there food?"

    "It exists. "It''s not leisurely, though."

    There is some emergency food, but it is really for emergency use.

    "I''m not asking for it. We survived by hunting nearby and bringing back. Still, it''s reassuring to know that there''s something to eat in case of an emergency."

    "Bringing it? Where?"

    "Where is it, over there?"

    Lev casually pointed in the direction of the Demon Castle.

    Therefore... Are you making a living by robbing the Demon King''s warehouse? This is also amazing in its own way.

    On this day, Berti came to his senses, and when he came back to his senses, he used his divine power to heal Gaidon, and we spent the day sharing information among ourselves.

 Chapter 381: Demon King (3)

    Chapter 381: Demon King (3)Asil and Flora wanted to help the hero party, so I decided to help them, but I didn''t really want to help them.

    But ironically, the person who could be most helpful in rescuing the hero was me.

    Because I had a radar.

    Even if you are locked in a hidden dungeon, you can pinpoint its location.

    I don''t know if it''s underground or above ground. But where is it?

    Like Lev, the warrior named Serena will be marked as neutral, so you can see where she is as long as she is within range of the radar.

    If you want to save it, you first have to know where it is.

    "You mean you had that ability?"

    When Lev heard about my abilities, he was surprised but somehow seemed to understand it.

    "No wonder. "When I came to visit, it seemed like he knew I would come."

    "Isn''t it amazing?"

    "It''s so amazing that I can''t even put it into words. Then, all I have to do is take you near the Demon King''s Castle?"

    "Yes. "Can you do it?"

    "Hey. Who do you think I am? Even ordinary people can tour the Demon King''s Castle with my guidance."

    No way. Anyway, I think that''s unreasonable.

    Anyway, I took it as a sign that I was confident.

    "Then shall we leave right away? No. "Wait a minute."

    After rummaging through his luggage for a moment, Lev took out a pretty headdress with jewels and gave it to Flora.

    "Ruler. Miss. "Take it."

    "I... What is this?"

    "I said I would give it to you if you help me. "This is prepaid."

    Prepaid?

    After hearing those words and taking a closer look at the item Lev gave me, I realized that it was not just a pretty headdress.

    Magical Tiara ¨C Emerald.

    It was the last part of the magical girl set that Lev had promised!

    "What. Are you going to give it to me now? You haven''t even helped me yet. Why?"

    "I originally wanted to give first and then get help. It''s such a dangerous place. It''s better to be a little stronger."

    "Hmm. What if we leave like this?"

    "Then what? I had to give up because I didn''t have eyes for people. Still, just the potion you gave me has already helped."

    There''s nothing I can say about him because he''s such a cool guy.

    I suggested Flora to try wearing a tiara.

    "Youngcha... Huh? Nothing''s wrong?"

    "Okay? "Don''t you say you can see something like an invisible fairy?"

    "Not really."

    It seems that collecting the set does not immediately make you a magical girl.

    Then is there some condition?

    "This is it. "That."

    "You know. Do you have any guesses?"

    "Flora. Come here. Do it like this, like this..."

    Asil touched Flora''s arms around and made her pose.

    Extend your left arm forward and raise your right arm above your head... I''m not sure, but it was a strange pose.

    "Ruler. Shout! Transformation!"

    "Rice, transformation!"

    When Flora shouts transformation as Asil tells her, Flora''s body is suddenly wrapped in light...

    Flora''s clothes were gone.

    Flora''s naked body was revealed, with only the protuberances of her breasts and the crack between her legs barely visible thanks to her strangely sparkling light.

    "Oh."

    "What are you doing? Hey. "Aren''t you going to turn your head right now?!"

    Whether Lev was blindfolded by Silpierre beside her, a new swarm of light fell on Flora''s naked body.

    The cluster of lights that seemed to melt together and emit bright light eventually began to take the shape of a costume.

    When her last cluster of light had melted away, Flora was wearing a completely different outfit than when she first started.

    On her head is a tiara decorated with gold and jewels.

    Her slender neck and shoulders were wrapped with a flowing ribbon, and her breasts were highlighted by the size of Flora''s breasts, bringing out her charm.

    The hem of her sky-high skirt is translucent, showing off the soft inner skin that is not covered by the over-the-knee socks that cover her legs... Oh, it''s too long. In any case, it was a flowy, frilly outfit worthy of being called a magical girl.

    "Wow..."

    Flora herself was curious, turning her body this way and that and looking down at her own clothes. She wished she had a mirror.

    "Flora. "That outfit is so cute."

    "Huh? Lol. Thank you, Soira." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But what about performance? "I don''t think it''s just pretty clothes."

    "The magic power jumped..."

    "Ah. Want to find out the performance of your equipment? Wait for a sec. We have a status scroll."

    Silpierre, who was listening to the story, handed over a scroll.

    Thank god. I can see the status window, but I have no way to let other kids know, so I was wondering what to do.

    With Scroll, you don''t have to worry about how to hide your identity as a player and reveal your performance.

    A scroll was used in the magical girl costume worn by Flora.

    If we exclude the miscellaneous details and just look at the set effects...

    ˇ¸Set effect:

    1. Grants a bonus to all actions that consume magical power.

    2. Gain temporary "Flight" Ability. Flying consumes magical power.

    3. You can obtain specific effects by consuming random gems. The effect obtained is determined by the type of gem.

    4. Part of the damage received can be consumed as magical power instead.

    5. The form of a magically created projectile can be changed to a gem. At this time, magic has additional physical attack power.

    ... ˇą

    There were so many.

    When I got Flora''s first equipment, the staff, I felt like the potential of her equipment was focused on the set effect, and it was the same.

    "Flora. It''s called flying! Fly!"

    "Oh, you know. Wait. I''m not used to this. Like this... ?"

    As Flora concentrated her mind, various jewels formed by magical power appeared in a circle behind her.

    And I thought the jewel was shining.

    ¨C Boom!

    "Aya!"

    Flora flew up and hit her head on the cave ceiling.

    But Flora came down and touched the top of her head with a puzzled look on her face.

    "... "It doesn''t hurt, does it?"

    "Part of the damage can be replaced with magical power... I guess it''s because of this."

    "Oh. It''s true. "The magic attribute has decreased a bit."

    It looks like it hurts a lot, but seeing as it doesn''t feel like anything, I guess it''s quite effective.

    Whether it was flight or anything else, it seemed like it would take time for Flora to be able to understand and use the many effects.

    "Let''s find out while we''re back."

    "Huh? Soira. "Go now?"

    "Huh. "I''ll be back soon."

    She left the cave with Lev.

    ˇô

    How on earth did I find this way? I was able to enter the Demon King''s Castle after going through several unbelievable side roads and passages.

    "If you go from here to there, there is a food warehouse. I was indebted to him often. And if you want to go further in, this is the way."

    "Have you ever been inside the castle?"

    "A little bit when exploring on your own. "I couldn''t go deep inside the castle because the security was tighter."

    "You have to be careful from here on out. Let''s go."

    Search was slow.

    Secretly searching for a target in the enemy''s stronghold was more difficult than expected.

    If it weren''t for Lev''s outstanding skills and one of my "Radars," There were several times when I would have been caught.

    Still, the risk was finally worth taking.

    "... There is."

    A sign indicating neutrality was detected at the edge of the radar.

    It must be Serena.

    "Where?"

    "Therefore... Hmm... This much."

    I drew what I felt was a radar location on the floor.

    It''s a bit ambiguous because it''s a feeling I get from an ability rather than a real radar, but I was able to draw it somehow.

    Lev, who saw my picture, said with a serious expression.

    "What? Here is..."

    "Why. "Do you know this place?"

    "Soira. "Is that tower over there this far away?"

    The place Lev pointed on my picture matched the distance felt by my abilities.

    "Then I guess this is the right place..."

    "Where is it?"

    "Ah. Sorry. The distance from here in this direction is exactly there. The devil''s throne."

    "... Throne?"

    "Okay. "It is also the place where we fought the devil."

    "It could be a different floor in a similar location."

    "No. There was no basement or second floor. It''s the throne. I''m sure."

    "Then Serena is with the devil."

    "Umm..."

    "Lev. Let''s go back first. Just knowing that I am with the Demon King is a great harvest."

    "... Okay. Let''s go back."

    We turned around and escaped.

    ˇô

    Upon returning to the cave, Gaidon, following Berti, had also opened his eyes.

    It seemed like my physical condition wasn''t perfect yet, but I felt like the dangerous time had already passed.

    He gathered everyone together and told them that it seemed like Serena and the Demon King were together.

    It looks like the devil is probably dragging Serena around.

    So how can we rescue Serena without the Demon King knowing?

    While everyone put their heads together and thought about it, I thought a little differently.

    Aside from the fact that the Demon King takes Serena with him, it was obvious what they were doing while traveling together like that.

    Because this is a night game.

    A magic said to have been used by the devil. Serena''s personality. In-game, there are absolute WM settings and even the genre cliche of a night game.

    All things considered... I didn''t know that this matter could be ended surprisingly easily.

 Chapter 382: Demon King (4) ***

    Chapter 382: Demon King (4) ***Hero Serena.

    I don''t know anything about her.

    All I know is her name, her appearance, and her abilities that her colleagues told me about.

    ... When you say this, it seems like you secretly know a lot?

    Anyway, I only met her once, and that was only when I passed by her without saying a word.

    But at the same time, in a way, I was the person who knew her best.

    Because Serena was an ''achievement character''.

    An achievement character is not simply a character that automatically achieves certain achievements.

    It is a character that reflects the behavior pattern I played when achieving that achievement.

    Of course, what it reflects is only behavioral patterns. It does not reflect what I was thinking when I did that.

    Even if I focused on subjugating the demon lord with the intention of finishing the story quickly and playing a game with an achievement character, the character embodied as an achievement character ends up being a painted warrior who is only seriously engaged in subduing the demon lord.

    In any case, it is certain that he behaves similarly to what I did.

    Therefore, I can almost perfectly predict what Serena will do in certain situations.

    Because I just need to remember how I behaved in the last episode.

    If you think about it that way, it was easy to figure out what state Serena was in right now.

    The fate of his companions is unknown, and the Demon King may try to humiliate his body, but he will still be working hard to fulfill his hero''s mission of defeating the Demon King.

    So what should we do to save Serena from this situation?

    After thinking about it for a while, I was able to come up with a reasonable method.

    One problem is that we don''t know what magic the Demon King used.

    The other people in the hero party were also unconscious at the time, so they didn''t see the demon king and the hero fighting 1:1.

    It was clear that it was a hypnosis type of magic. In any case, the Hero''s cooperation is essential for the Devil''s plan.

    However, there is no way that Serena, who is sincerer than anyone else about subduing the Demon King, will cooperate voluntarily. Although she thought she was hostile, she was actually cooperating, and it was most likely a type of hypnosis that altered common sense.

    That''s all we can infer. The details were just imagination.

    Taking that into consideration, the success rate of the method I came up with was not very high. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, it was worth a try. Because the method was simple, and the risk was not high.

    "You guys there. Huh. You guys. "Would you like to come by for a moment?"

    The hero party who heard the plan I had in mind responded that they couldn''t understand.

    "You can save Serena with just that?"

    "Is that all you need to do?"

    This is an expected reaction. I answered casually.

    "That''s right. All you four have to do is go together and get caught by the demon king''s army. There is no need to get caught or anything. It doesn''t matter if you can just see it from far away."

    Gaidon, who had finally recovered to the point where he could barely stand, asked.

    "If we do that, won''t we be tracked down?"

    "We might pretend to chase them, but we won''t get discovered here. "You haven''t been outside yet, have you?"

    "Ah. Yes. I''m embarrassed."

    "You''ll have to beat the whole mountain with your hands to find this place, right? Because it''s so well hidden."

    To begin with, the location of the cave is exquisite, and it is a hidden hideout with skilled scouts, elves, and even Flora''s magic.

    It was safe to assume that there was no need to worry about being caught unless the mountain itself was blown up.

    "Ruler. Then there won''t be any more problems, right? Since it is ''at best'', think of it as getting your money''s worth and give it a try."

    "Yes... Okay. Nothing will happen if it stays like this. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to try it."

    "That''s right, that''s right. And as I said, the success rate is not that high. "Go with the mindset that it doesn''t matter if you really fail."

    The hero party got ready and went out of the cave.

    I have also experienced Lev''s skills. I''ll just make a quick appearance in a reasonably safe place and come back.

    Flora asked as she watched me talking with the hero party.

    "Soira. "What does being caught by the Demon King''s army have to do with helping the hero?"

    "There is a deep relationship. A warrior cares deeply for his comrades. If the Demon King''s army discovers that all hero parties are alive, a report will be sent to the Demon King, and the warriors next to the Demon King will also know about it. "You will be able to let go of a huge burden on your heart."

    A warrior cares for his comrades. The reason why I cared about my colleagues in the last episode was the bleak reason that the clear time would be longer if the colleague I had raised so much died, but the achievement character that only reflects the behavior pattern, not the way of thinking, was certain to cherish my colleagues extremely, just like I did. ˇ´ Brˇµ

    "Heart burden? That might make me feel a little more at ease, but what does that mean... ?"

    Flora didn''t seem to understand yet.

    Well, I think it was a pretty complicated situation. Therefore, even the slightest deviation would be fatal, and that was why the success rate was not set high.

    But for some reason, it seemed like it would go well.

    That was my feeling.

    ˇŞˇŞˇŞ-

    Snap. Snap.

    Serena''s limp limbs twitched every time the thick cock struck her cervix.

    Once a day. This is what happened every time I faithfully challenged the devil to have sex.

    You could say that the person who doesn''t forget to take on challenges every day shows that they have a strong hero spirit.

    However, in this world of adult games, it was a negative effect that only made things worse by increasing the sensitivity, which is a hidden status that cannot be confirmed.

    So what did Serena have to do to win her sex battle?

    No one knew that. Even Sora couldn''t tell. In the first place, Soira, who has a horse vest, did not consider that women would have the upper hand.

    "Ha... ! Yeah, haha... Aang, ugh... Ha... !"

    The sex battle between the Demon King and Serena continued today.

    The heat mixed with Serena''s moans became stronger, and her legs twitched in an awkward position, as if she wanted to wrap around the demon king''s waist but couldn''t.

    It was a foreshadowing of the climax that had been experienced countless times in the battle against the Demon King.

    ¨C Look!

    Semen was poured into the uterus with an intense thrust that seemed to call for an end.

    "Ah... Eww... Yes..."

    However, even while experiencing the pleasure of her vaginal discharge, Serena just gritted her teeth and endured it and did not go away.

    Am I finally able to hold back my climax?

    That wasn''t it.

    "With this, five times for me and one time for you. Congratulations! Maybe you can win this time."

    The Demon King''s words were surprising. Because it meant that Serena had the upper hand in her sex game.

    However, Serena glared at the Demon King who said that as if he was disgusted.

    "You''re making fun of me again... !"

    The appearance of the vulva engraved on Serena''s stomach was a little different from before.

    Specifically, a number was displayed in the center of the heart shape.

    The number currently displayed is 16.

    When the devil remodeled the vulva, he said that this number represented the number of climaxes.

    Once the devil manipulates the vulva, Serena becomes unable to climax from then on.

    Instead, the orgasmic pleasure continued to build up in the vulva, and the pleasure that was also built up through the devil''s manipulation exploded all at once.

    Serena initially refused to touch her body again, but later changed her mind.

    Anyway, it was true that there was no climax while the climax was building up.

    The current score according to the Demon King himself is 5:1. In reality, it was 5:17, but since the climax had not yet occurred due to the vulva, 5:1 was correct.

    If she could end her sex battle in this situation, it would be an undisputed victory for Serena.

    But how does she finish the fight?

    Even Serena couldn''t think of anything like that.

    So far, the match has only ended in a situation where one party cannot continue having sex.

    First, according to the rules, it could end if both parties agreed, but in that case, the losing side did not agree, so it never ended in such a moderate way.

    Of course, unless there were special means like today, it was Serena who always lost.

    "You''re making fun of me. "Isn''t this something you also agreed to?"

    "Ugh... !"

    She enjoys giving a glimmer of hope that it might be possible to win rather than the complete impossibility.

    Serena clearly felt why the devil was the devil.

    Currently, Serena has 16 peaks accumulated. No matter how Serina is, if that level of climax hits her all at once, she is bound to lose consciousness, even if only for a moment.

    She somehow had to finish the fight before the devil tampered with her vulva. She can''t even imagine how she can do that, but somehow.

    She gritted her teeth and was about to shake her hips again.

    "Demon King."

    Someone called the devil. It was the voice of a demon wearing civilian clothes that Serena had heard several times.

    The Demon King answered calmly.

    "What''s going on?"

    "The warrior party has been discovered."

    "... !"

    Serena unconsciously covered her mouth with her hand.

    "Tell me exactly. Who was discovered?"

    "It''s a warrior''s party. All four people except the warrior here have been confirmed. What should I do?"

    "Hmm..."

    The Demon King looked at Serena beneath him.

    I couldn''t see the bottom of his nose because it was covered by his hand, but I could guess what his expression was.

    "Leave it alone."

    "Yes."

    Anyway, as long as the hero was here, the rest were just idiots. He didn''t think there was any need to worry.

    The demon in the butler uniform that had received the Demon King''s orders disappeared, and the Demon King became absorbed in sex with Serena again.

    This time, it ended with the Demon King winning, but the Demon King strangely felt that Serena had become more active in her sex life.

 Chapter 383: Demon King (5)

    Chapter 383: Demon King (5)The premise of the operation is that there is no happiness in this world... Rather, it was that there was no invincible technology.

    Because this is a game world. Unlike Earth Online, which is full of all kinds of bugs and poor balance, it has a carefully adjusted balance.

    Even fraudulent items such as time stop items have a weakness other than the fact that they are actually only used for dirty things.

    If you think about it based on that premise, there must have been a weakness in the technique the Demon King used against Serena.

    For example, it only works against opponents who are weaker than you.

    It was also the most common type of weakness among techniques that affect the mind.

    It was a plan designed with several other possibilities in mind.

    And, a week has passed.

    In my opinion, it was an operation that would take a week to be effective.

    Of course, I didn''t sit still and wait, there was a lot going on in the meantime.

    Flora practiced getting used to her magical girl form, and Asil also... What kind of spirit was it? Anyway, she often visited the spirit world to train her special skills.

    I went in and out of the Demon King''s Castle with Lev and figured out the movements of the Demon King''s army and Serena.

    After everyone finished their preparations, the day of the battle finally arrived.

    It will be the second decisive battle for the hero party.

    "This way."

    We held our breath and hid in the Demon King''s Castle.

    This was because the number of Demon King soldiers in the castle had increased even more than when the hero party first entered.

    I heard that even though the quality of the soldiers was low back then, the number was significant. They said there were twice as many as back as.

    Now that I know all about the Demon King''s plan, I think it was a trap to intentionally lure the hero party.

    They must have filled in the numbers so as not to raise suspicion, but left out elite soldiers to minimize the loss of power.

    In any case, it would have been difficult for us to break through the now heavily expanded Demon Castle from the front, so we chose to sneak in like assassins.

    Three of us in a hero party of four. Since there were a total of seven people, there was a lot of risk of being discovered, and we actually got caught a few times.

    Of course, after being caught, they pretended that they had not been caught properly. Detailed explanation is omitted.

    After overcoming numerous crises, we were finally able to reach the Demon King''s throne.

    ˇô

    "This. These guys who don''t know how to waste their lives have come. "At best, they sent me alive."

    "The devil!!"

    "Noisy. "The losers only have loud voices."

    The Demon King was sitting on her throne and playing with Serena like her toy.

    Every time she wrapped her big hand around Serena''s waist and shook it, her huge dick, which was too big for a human to accept, was half revealed and then disappeared back into Serena''s body.

    I could see how big her devil''s cock was as it bulged to the level of her solar plexus.

    It was clearly outside human limits. It''s probably because of that shiny vulva on my stomach.

    Everyone in the hero party could not hide their anger at the sight of the brilliantly shining warrior being reduced to nothing more than a demon lord.

    "How could you do such a cruel thing... !"

    "After all, the devil is the devil?"

    Although the hero party was overcome with anger, they did not rush in and calmly prepared for battle.

    Seeing her skillful appearance, the Demon King placed Serena, who was playing with her, in an appropriate place and stood up from her position.

    Her cock, which had been moving in and out of Serena''s body just a moment ago, was dripping with her lewd liquid even before the love juice on the outside of her had dried.

    I suppressed my gaze and looked at Serena.

    Her eyes met.

    "..."

    Serena made eye contact with me without saying anything.

    She looked a little haggard because she had been harassed by the Demon Lord just before, but there was light in her eyes.

    She sensed success.

    Now all that was left was to fight the devil.

    And that was my specialty.

    I''m an experienced worker.

    ˇô

    It''s been a while since the battle started.

    Even though a considerable amount of damage must have been accumulated, the power of the Demon King''s attack did not decrease.

    Kwaang!

    A huge impact, like crashing into a car, came from the raised shield.

    I tried to shake off the impact as much as possible, but my body floated with just the little strength I had left.

    This is the power of the shield reduced by 90%. I didn''t really want to imagine what would happen if I got it right.

    The slightly floating body was not pushed even 30 cm before it hit the floor.

    This was thanks to the gravity spell being cast in advance. Since it is important for tanks to have the weight to not back down from the battle line even when taking heavy damage, gravity magic can be said to be like a partner.

    Normally, I could withstand the reduced power due to the shield with just my body weight, so I didn''t need gravity magic, but the Demon King''s strike was powerful enough with just 10% power.

    Thanks to you, my weight has now doubled... No, the mass is the same. It''s just that the weight has increased several times.

    "ˇşFlame Cannonˇ»!"

    "ˇşIce Shieldˇ»"

    The intermediate level magic of the flame type thrown by Flora is blocked by the low level magic of the Demon King.

    In terms of magical power efficiency, Flora''s magic is much greater, but that''s because she used her magic to an ignorant level.

    The Demon King was obviously a non-fighter and even used magic to fight.

    The good news is that it was rarely used in attacks. In fact, just by hitting him with his fist, he had the destructive power of a mid-level magic, so he didn''t really have any reason to use magic.

    As the magic kept getting blocked, Flora changed her attack method.

    While we at the front line were buying time, we continued chanting and preparing a large room.

    "ˇşFloating Springˇ»!"

    An advanced flame magic that causes a large flame to float in the air like a mine and explode when an enemy approaches.

    Once it exploded, it was one of the most powerful magic among high-level magic.

    However, there were also clear disadvantages: it did not explode unless the enemy approached first, and because it was floating in the air, its location was clearly visible to the naked eye, making it easy to intercept.

    "Huh!"

    The Demon King swung his fist with all his might, and a violent wind blew, shaking the installed fireworks.

    For an ordinary ˇşFloating Bombˇ», This was a powerful blow that would cause the flame to lose its shape and die out. It was a skillful response, familiar with the magic of floating spring.

    The Demon King neutralized Flora''s magic with one blow.

    It seemed that way.

    ¨C Kwaaang!!

    "Ugh?!"

    However, as soon as he took a confident step, a large explosion occurred and the demon king''s body swayed.

    This is because Flora''s ˇşFloating Springˇ» Had a sparkling shape inside a transparent jewel due to the magical girl''s ability to ''give magic the form of a jewel''.

    Not only did the form change, but the stability of the magic itself was greatly increased.

    At least it wasn''t going to die down even if the wind blew. Let alone whether the devil''s wind is a little strong.

    An explosion of power that was considered to be one of the most powerful in high-level magic was not something that even a demon lord could easily deal with his body.

    In the end, the Demon King was in a situation where he had to demolish each floating spring that came up.

    Of course, the devil is the devil. There were countless ways to sweep away the surroundings in an instant and break Flora''s magic entirely.

    But that one moment.

    In just a few seconds, the Demon King''s attention was focused on Flora''s magic.

    I quickly gave a signal.

    To Serena, the hero who stayed silent as if dead behind the Demon King.

    After the battle began, no one paid attention to the warrior. Not only the Demon King, who had already seen her under hypnosis for several weeks, but even her hero''s colleagues did not expect her to be her best in this battle.

    But from the beginning, I thought that the end of this fight would depend on the hero.

    The Demon King thought that the ''achievement character''s'' predetermined future was fate, and he changed the future without changing the ending in his own way.

    If you could change it once, you can change it again.

    After receiving my signal, a cluster of lights gathered in Serena''s hand and created a holy sword.

    And...

    He jumped in at a speed that was unimaginable from his haggard appearance, and plunged the holy sword into the demon king.

    ¨C Phew!

    "Ugh... ?! How could you!"

    "The hypnosis was already broken. "You must have played with me!"

    My strategy was simple.

    He guessed that the conditions for hypnosis would be ''weaker than himself'' and made Serena stronger than the Demon King.

    When I heard about the ability called ''emotional energy'', I thought it was possible. In the world of night games, there is no way a captured female hero would not be humiliated. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then why haven''t you been released from hypnosis yet?

    It was because Serena intentionally suppressed her pleasure.

    A situation where you don''t know if your comrades are alive or dead, in the middle of enemy territory where it''s not surprising if they die.

    There is no way you can properly enjoy pleasure in such a situation.

    Because Serena cares about her colleagues. Just as I cherished her companions in the previous episode (for the sake of clearing the game quickly), it was clear that Serena, who inherited my behavior, would also cherish her companions (purely).

    So, she ordered Lev to get caught by the demon king''s army.

    Once it is confirmed that your comrades are safe, you will be able to enjoy pleasure with relative ease from then on, and all the pleasure you enjoy will become emotional energy and make the warrior stronger.

    One week was a time of waiting for enough energy to build up.

    Once the hypnosis is lifted, Serena will understand the situation properly and wait for us to arrive.

    There were a lot of things that were guessed at, and it was a strategy that was close to gambling.

    But it was successful, so it''s okay, right?

    After that, the Demon King showed great fighting spirit even after his holy sword pierced his chest, but he was unable to reverse the situation in which he had already suffered fatal damage.

    The one who fell after a fierce battle was the Demon King.

    The Demon King said as he looked at the fallen warrior aiming the holy sword.

    "... Under. Is this what happens in the end?"

    "Yes. Just like the future you saw."

    "Okay... "I understand now."

    The devil suddenly looked at me.

    "That woman must be the variable. There was no woman like that in any of the futures Jim had seen..."

    "..."

    I didn''t know what to say, so I just stayed quiet.

    I can''t say that because I''m a player and can change the story set in the game at will.

    But even if I had not been a variable, the devil''s plan would have failed. WM settings allow you to freely control the worldview, but it didn''t seem like a shortcut to bypass it like that would work.

    At best, all we could do was wait a few more years.

    The Demon King looked at me with eyes that could not read my thoughts, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    It was too peaceful a death to be said to be the end of a war that had lasted nearly a hundred years.

    Like this.

    The story is over.

 Chapter 384: â€“ A VR Travel Story That Makes You Want to Be Humiliated

    Chapter 384: ¨C A VR Travel Story That Makes You Want to Be HumiliatedThe news that the Demon King had died spread quickly.

    The Demon King''s army tried to hide it, but they could not hide the fact that when the Demon King died, the uncontrolled demons ran rampant.

    Were they suppressing the demonic beasts with the power of the Demon King?

    The demon beasts handled by the Demon King''s army began running rampant as soon as the Demon King died.

    We were able to take advantage of the resulting confusion and escape from the Demon King''s Castle.

    He sneaks in, kills the king, and escapes. I thought it was more like an assassin than a warrior, but I didn''t say it out loud.

    Anyway, I won, so it''s okay.

    And on the way back from the Demon King''s Castle, there were things that could be called adventures, but I won''t write about them at length.

    Fortunately, the place was in chaos due to the demon beast''s rampage, so there were no demons paying attention to us.

    When we crossed the front line and entered human territory, the news had already spread so much that the empress of the empire came all the way to the front line to greet Hero and the others.

    With flowing blonde hair, a body boasting feminine beauty, and a charisma that naturally overwhelms those around her.

    Certainly, the empress of the empire was different.

    And we, who joined her Emperor Yeo, began to move with her.

    ˇô

    A sky without a single cloud. With the warm sun shining gently, countless people gathered in the capital of the empire.

    Roaring, roaring.

    The cloud-like murmur could be felt even by those of us standing across one of the castle gates.

    "Wow. What do we do? "If I fail, won''t it be a total shame?"

    "You''re right, it''s a disgrace. So hold it straight."

    "Ugh..."

    Asil, who did not know how to ride a horse, grabbed the horse''s reins and trembled.

    The saddle that Asil was sitting on was specially designed for people who did not know how to ride a horse, so unless they were doing a lot of acrobatics, the horse would never fall below walking speed.

    No matter how many times I said that, it was like that.

    "Hehe. "You know, would you like me to use some magic?"

    "Is there a magic that makes you good at riding horses?"

    "If you increase your weight with gravity magic, won''t it be fixed heavily?"

    "Is that so? No, you can say that. I''m sorry about the horse..."

    Of course, since the horses given by the empire were war horses, Asil would not have cared even if they were three times his weight.

    In the end, when I felt like I was going to fall, I decided to get help from Sylph and use the wind to correct my posture.

    Even while this conversation was taking place, the procession slowly approached the castle gate.

    "The door opens!"

    We stopped chatting when we heard the soldier in charge of the gate shouting loudly.

    ¨C Kugugung...

    The huge castle gate slowly opened with a heavy sound.

    The sun was shining from our side. A path of light stretched straight through the gap in the open castle gate.

    Starting with Serena and the Empress at the forefront, the procession, which stopped for a moment when the door was opened, started moving again.

    -¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!

    As soon as we could see the people gathered in the castle, a huge noise erupted.

    The sound of praising the empire, the sound of hailing the sun, the sound of honoring the warrior... I couldn''t hear it properly because there were so many sounds mixed together.

    At least it was well conveyed that everyone was thinking about a bright future.

    A system message was displayed while the parade was in progress.

    After contemplating what to do, I put it down for now. I didn''t think there was a need to choose now.

    ˇô

    After the parade ended, the Empress held a grand banquet.

    But we decided not to attend the banquet. This is because Asil, who received excessive attention at the parade, was already in a groggy state.

    "I feel like I''m getting motion sickness... But I wanted to try it at least once..." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, yes. "I understand, so just eat first."

    "Haum."

    Asil sits against the wall in the room given to us and eats the food that Flora gives him, even though he is dying.

    The food was extremely delicious.

    The female emperor seemed to have some information about the hero party, and although she knew that we were not part of the hero party, she promised to treat us accordingly since we were a great help in eradicating the demon lord.

    She even asked if there was anything she wanted. She said that if she could listen, she would listen.

    Flora requested assistance in rebuilding the Kingdom of Vale, which she gladly accepted. I''ll have to consult with Flora''s siblings for details, but since it''s support from the Empire, it''ll probably be great.

    What should I receive?

    She spent time thinking about such things.

    ˇô

    One day, a saint came to visit.

    Since we were planning to visit soon, we were a little surprised because we didn''t know that the other person would come first.

    She asked me to visit the temple in the capital. The promised time has come.

    And that night Asil revealed her secret to us.

    I came from another world, and now I have to go back.

    "Yes... ?! So are you really going away? ?"

    Flora was more shocked by the fact that she had to break up with Asil than by the story about the other world.

    What am I? She was busy trying not to find out that she already knew.

    Time passed quickly, and the day came to visit the temple.

    After the saint came to visit, they spent time together, traveling around the capital for a few days, but it was always a pity to say goodbye.

    "..."

    The whole time heading to the temple, Flora looked like she was about to cry.

    It seemed like she was trying to hold back, but it didn''t seem to work out as she expected.

    She finally arrived at the temple.

    "Please come this way."

    The saint personally welcomed us and guided us.

    The saint took us deep into the temple, into a place not permitted to the public.

    The deeper I went, the more sacred the building itself became.

    The saint stopped her feet in front of one of her rooms and said.

    "Please tell me when you''re ready."

    The saint moved her place to a little distance away. It was as if she knew we were parting ways here.

    "You know..."

    Flora fell into her arms.

    Starting with that, we said our goodbyes.

    I thought we had already talked a lot over the past few days, but when I thought it was the last time, I couldn''t run out of things to say.

    Still, time passed.

    "... "I''ll go now."

    The moment has come that cannot be put off any longer.

    Perhaps the saint guessed our feelings, but without saying anything, she led Asil into her room.

    And.

    When the saint came out again, she was alone.

    ...

    "Soira. What are you going to do, Soira?"

    Flora asked after leaving the temple.

    "Umm..."

    I couldn''t answer.

    The system message she had put down flashed in the corner of her vision, asserting her presence.

    [Clear the game!]

    [You have completed the scenario ''Invasion of the Demon King''s Army''. How would you like to play next?

    1. Quit the game.

    2. Start a new scenario.

    3. Continue playing. ]

    I haven''t made a choice yet.

    Even though it''s a choice I''ve already made several times since I started enjoying virtual reality games.

    ˇô

    "Watch out for the bricks there!"

    "Who put something like this here?!"

    "What was lunch today?"

    A noisy construction site. There were several other construction sites like this in this place, which was once the capital of the Kingdom of Vale.

    It was a construction project to restore broken buildings and castles.

    I was busy going around the construction site with Flora and checking the status of the construction. It could be said that the construction work was truly fruitful.

    "It''s a princess!"

    "What? Where?"

    The workers who discovered Flora stopped what they were doing and looked this way.

    Flora smiled and waved at them. With that alone, you could see the fatigue disappearing from the workers'' faces.

    I was Flora''s escort. First, nominally.

    I stayed with Flora, helped her with her duties as a princess, and spent most of her time together.

    Spending time with friends was fun.

    But. I also had this thought.

    Was this the game I wanted?

    I definitely started playing VR games and WM because I wanted to be humiliated.

    Asil also left this world, Flora settled down, and the scenario ended. I guess there''s no need to be in this world anymore.

    You could go on a trip alone, but then there was no reason to continue this episode.

    Even now, my eyes were drawn to the system message flashing in the corner of my vision.

    It was then.

    ¨C Woo!

    Suddenly, a round gate opened on the side.

    "Huh?"

    Even though I was surprised, I hid Flora behind my back. But somehow, it felt familiar at the gate.

    What was this?

    And the surface of the gate shuddered...

    A woman came out.

    Dolphin pants that show off your thighs and a T-shirt that pushes up your chest. There''s silver hair that sparkles in rainbow colors that you can''t forget once you see it.

    That is.

    She was Asil.

    "Do you know?!"

    The outfit is retro... No, I guess that was the latest trend in Asil''s era.

    Both Flora and I were surprised by the sudden appearance of Asil.

    And Asil was also surprised.

    "No, this is it?!"

    They immediately dragged Asil away. It was nice to see her again, but I was also curious about how she got here.

    "So. How did you come back? "No, are you really back?"

    "Was there a problem?"

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Ask them one by one."

    Asil''s story was like this.

    It is said that when she returned to modern times, Asil regained her previous peaceful daily life.

    If you look closely, she had some minor problems, but she was still living her daily life without problems.

    She meets her friends, goes back to her old school, and earns her pocket money by catching monsters that occasionally appear.

    Then one day, while sorting out the farewell gifts we gave him, he found it.

    ''The door to the spirit world''.

    When I was in this world, I always wore it, and there was actually a time when I escaped a trap thanks to that item, but in modern times, there was no such thing, so it was an item I kept with other farewell gifts.

    Asil was lost in her memories and tried using the door to the spirit world.

    Then, the door from Earth to the spirit world was truly opened.

    And it is said that when she used it again in the spirit world, the door to this world was opened

    In other words, the world of Asil and this world were connected through the spirit world.

    In fact, it is possible because Asil''s Earth and this fantasy world are the same in a game called WM... Possible... No, this is possible?

    "Can I still use that?"

    "Huh? Huh. The condition of being able to open the door once a day remains the same, but it seems like it can be used continuously."

    "You know. Then we can continue to be together in the future?"

    "Okay. Flora. "I also have a life over there, so we can''t always be together like before."

    Asil and Flora looked at each other and smiled brightly.

    Looking at that, I felt foolish for worrying about what I was doing just a moment ago.

    "Then perhaps we can go to that world too?"

    "Umm... No, since you have to go through the spirit world, wouldn''t it be a bit difficult for you?"

    "If you look carefully, there might be a way."

    "Oh, oh... "I''m curious about the world of Asil!"

    "I wonder if there is a way... ?"

    While having such trivial conversation, I brought up the system message that I had been putting off.

    The three of us were together again, and we were able to feel as happy as before.

    If Flora were to go on her trip again, her siblings might be a little reluctant, but they would eventually allow it.

    She didn''t have to worry anymore.

    [3. Continue playing.]

    [Confirmed. We will do our best so that you can continue to enjoy the world of World Maker.]

    The journey still continues.

    ======================